《Ninja God in Comics》


 Chapter 1： I am a ninja

    "Rogge, I have a commission here, I hope you can take it?"


    Wearing a black suit, Coleson, whose hairline had moved back severely, stood at Rogge''s desk and said calmly.


    "You know the rules, let me talk about the general content of the commission first, and then I can decide whether to accept your commission."


    Rogge, who was leaning back in the chair, opened his eyes and glanced at Coleson, then leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes again.


    "Two weeks ago, Tony Stark went to Afghanistan to deliver local US military weapons. After the transaction was completed, on the way back to the US military base, Tony Stark was attacked and subsequently kidnapped. His whereabouts are unknown. I hope you can go there. A trip to Afghanistan, save Tony Stark!"


    Coleson briefly described the content of the commission and the general situation.


    Although Rogge looked like he was about to fall asleep, he was completely awake when he heard Tony Stark''s name.


    Tony Stark, it seems that what should have happened happened!


    Roger opened his eyes and sat up, then took out a scroll from the desk drawer and placed it in front of Coulson.


    Just as Roger was about to open the scroll, he suddenly remembered something, and then put the scroll back in the drawer.


    "I have something to deal with now, you will come to me again at five o''clock tomorrow afternoon!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger''s figure completely disappeared in front of Coulson, disappearing like a teleport.


    Although the scene in front of you is very unreasonable, Coleson is already quite familiar.


    After all, this was not the first time he had watched Roger disappear instantly.


    Using the technique of Thunder God, Roger moved from his office to the roof of a warehouse by the Hudson River in an instant.


    And here, there was Roger, who was exactly like him, waiting for him.


    "Thank you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the bang of Roger, who had been waiting here, turned into a cloud of smoke, and then disappeared into the air.


    After removing the shadow clone, Rogge also received all the information detected by the clone.


    Rogge, who is on the bright side, is a detective with his own office.


    But in fact, he is a ninja.


    To be precise, it was a ninja who had traveled into this world.


    To be more precise, it is a ninja who should have traveled to the world of Naruto, but fell into the world of Marvel.


    Just as the reasons for traversal are always strange and strange, the plug-ins, or gold fingers, owned by the traversers, are even more different.


    Roger''s golden finger is very simple, it is a system called Ninja God.


    This system is also very simple, it is a system with only two functions: commission and exchange.


    By completing tasks entrusted by others, Roger can obtain something called Ninja Coin.


    Nincoins can be exchanged for anything except humans in Naruto World on the exchange page.


    Such as ninjutsu, blood succession, occult, ninjutsu, tail beast...


    As long as he has enough ninja coins, Roger can redeem all the ninjutsu in the Naruto world, he can also have all the blood succession limits, blood succession elimination, and even all the nine-tailed beasts can be exchanged, making him a real meaning God of the Ninja.


    The future that the system can give is very beautiful. The only drawback is that the acquisition of Nincoin is not as easy as imagined.


    Rogge has been in this world for three years, but the amount of ninjutsu he has obtained is still not that many, so he barely exchanged nine ninjutsu.


    For example, the shadow clone that was just released is what Roger learned through exchange.


    As for the advanced ninjutsu such as Flying Thunder God, it is the system''s friendly care for the newcomers of crossing, and it is one of the rewards in the great gift package of crossing newcomers.


    If he hadn''t mastered the S-level ninjutsu like Thunder God from the beginning, it would be impossible for Roger to have the ability to complete the commission, let alone exchange ninjutsu for ninjutsu to increase his strength a little bit.


    "The mission intelligence given by Jin He is actually accurate, which is a bit inconsistent with his personality!"


    The main reason why Rogge did not immediately accept Coleson''s commission is that he still has an unfinished commission.


    Article 4 of the entrustment rules, before the entrustment is completed, the next entrustment cannot be accepted.


    This delegation rule is not Rogge''s rule, but the system''s rule.


    As for similar rules, in addition to this one, there are four other rules.


    As for whether there will be more commission rules in the future, Rogge himself is not sure.


    However, the commission rules formulated by the system are fairly reasonable rules, and some extremely unreasonable rules will not appear.


    After understanding the general situation in the warehouse, Rogge did not hesitate, and jumped directly from the top of the warehouse to the front door of the warehouse.


    On the surface, this warehouse is the warehouse of a shipping company, but in fact, this is the largest base of Shouhehui in New York, and there are more than 100 Shouhehui ninjas stationed in it all the year round.


    Rogge didn''t know why Jinhe had trouble with Shouhehui, but since Jinhe''s commission passed the system judgment, and Jinhe himself was willing to make money, Roger didn''t mind acting as Jinhe''s thug.


    Only by writing on the commission scroll and passing the commission determined by the system can you obtain Nincoins. The number of Nincoins is determined by the system. This is the first rule of commission.


    It is because of such a rule that Rogge has not received many tasks in the past three years, which has seriously slowed his pace in becoming the **** of ninjas.


    In contrast to the traversing counterpart who became a true **** in less than two years next door, Roger felt that he had seriously lowered the overall score of the traverser''s achievements.


    The moment Rogge just appeared at the warehouse gate, the ninjas disguised as idle security guards noticed his presence for the first time.


    Although they are all ninjas, Rogge doesn''t think that these guys who don''t even know ninjutsu and only use ninja swords to slash people around are his colleagues.


    How can there be less grand flames in the welcome ceremony!


    Although the ninjas of these hand-associated ninjas didn¡¯t know what Rogge wanted to do, they suddenly noticed a strong death crisis when they saw Rogge standing there suddenly, looking like he was about to blow. .


    ¡¾Fire Escape¡¤Extinguishing Fire¡¿


    Although not reading the name of ninjutsu does not affect the power of ninjutsu, Rogge still likes to read the name of ninjutsu before he casts it.


    No reason, just because it looks more handsome.


    Along with Roger''s exhalation, a flame spit out from his mouth.


    When this flame first appeared, there was only the thickness of the fingers.


    But as the distance increased, the flames grew bigger and bigger, and finally turned into a huge sea of ??tens of meters, like the roar of the **** of fire, it slammed into the warehouse gate, blasted through the gate in an instant, and flooded in madly. In the warehouse.


    Uchiha Madara''s arrogance was extinguished, and he was really domineering!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 2： Do you also want to dance

    There are two forms of ninjutsu for system exchange.


    One is the standard version and the other is the personalized version.


    The standard version, as the name suggests, is extremely standard ninjutsu, standard power, standard consumption, well-regulated, and has no features. Everything needs to be developed by yourself.


    The personality version is a version with a strong character personality. For example, Rogge''s just-played Fire Dungeous Fire Fighting has a strong Uchiha Madara style.


    The power is greater, the chakra consumed has not increased, and in the process of exchange, Uchiha Madara can directly gain experience of this ninjutsu.


    Either take the time to slowly research to become stronger, or just directly become stronger.


    Although the personalized version of ninjutsu is more powerful and has fewer knots, it also requires more ninjutsu, which is one of the balances given by the system.


    However, the advantage of less Jieyin does not exist for Rogge. Together with Flying Thunder God, he has become his talent, as well as the non-printing technique and the seven-attribute chakra.


    Flying Thunder God, Muji Shishu, seven attribute chakras, these three are all the rewards in Roger''s Crossing Novice Gift Pack.


    For some ordinary ninjutsu, such as the shadow clone and the like, Roger exchanged the standard version.


    But there are some ninjutsu, which he exchanges is a personality version.


    After the raging sea of ??fire poured into the warehouse, it caused terrible damage.


    A small part of the ninjas stationed in the warehouse were directly burned to death.


    Others, although luckily survived, they also left a lot of injuries.


    This is the difference between ninjutsu and no ninjutsu. Both are ninjas, but they are completely different worlds.


    Rogge''s fierce fire extinguished lasted for five or six seconds and then stopped. It didn''t last long, but it left these ninjas with an extremely terrifying impression.


    Is this really human?


    When a fierce fire was extinguished, it took away a quarter of the ninjas in the warehouse.


    Even so, the ninjas who survived by chance didn''t have the slightest plan to break away. They took out their weapons one after another, with an aura to die with Rogge.


    The momentum is good, but unfortunately, you are too weak!


    Roger didn''t care about the killing intent emanating from the ninja.


    It''s just a group of young people, completely without the ability to hurt.


    Under the gaze of these ninjas, Rogge walked into the warehouse very casually, as if he was walking into a large shopping mall with a crowd of murderous ninjas instead of a group of murderous ninjas.


    Perhaps it was because Rogge''s invisible contempt stimulated his heart, or perhaps it was because the extinguishing of the fire left them too deep.


    Not long after Rogge entered the warehouse, a ninja with a fusion of hands attacked him from the dark, and the extremely sharp ninja sword directly attacked his vitals.


    "Do you want to dance too?"


    When the ninja came to him, Rogge dodged and escaped his murderous knife, then grabbed his right hand holding the knife, and said something that this ninja would never understand the meaning.


    In this world, no one can understand this stalk, which is really a loss.


    Rogge ignored the ninja with his hand and took his ninja sword directly, and then slid the ninja sword across his neck.


    From dodging to killing with a knife, all of Rogge''s actions seemed incredibly random, as if he was not killing a ninja with great skill, but a chicken with a protruding neck.


    "Don''t waste time, let''s go together!"


    After finishing speaking, Rogge made an internationally universal gesture to these hand fusions, raising his middle finger.


    Although the language is not clear, the meaning of the vertical **** is understood by all the ninjas present.


    And what made them more angry than the **** was that Rogge killed one of their companions at will, and then threw the ninja who had lost his life to the side like garbage.


    Without requiring anyone to issue an order, these hand-knit ninjas rushed toward Roger one by one, and at the same time issued a burst of howling ghosts and wolves.


    Facing the collective charge of these ninjas, Rogge did not retreat but ran towards them, with a trace of excitement on his face.


    Although the ninjas of the hand-to-hand confederation have the advantage of numbers and home court, in front of Rogge, who owns Chakra, they not only did not have any advantage, but they were smashed back by Rogge.


    Unlike all the attacks of these kaiki ninjas, each time Rogge''s knife can take the life of a kaiki ninja.


    At this time Rogge did not use any ninjutsu or illusion, only the simplest and purest physical skills.


    There is no extra action, no hesitation, every swing of the knife is just right.


    Neither too much force nor insufficient damage, everything is just right.


    When he was surrounded by many enemies and attacked from all directions, Roger finally understood why Uchiha Madara would say "Do you also think of dancing?"


    In this environment surrounded by many enemies, fighting is more than just fighting.


    This feeling like dancing on a death sickle, this feeling of turning battle into a dance of killing, this feeling of one person and the enemy in control of life and death...


    If possible, Rogge is even willing to continue this feeling.


    But his idea soon fell through.


    When the ninja sword in his hand was inserted into the heart of the last ninja with hands-on ninja, he was still standing in the entire warehouse, and he was alone.


    Except for the ninjas who died at the beginning of the fire escape and extinguishing the fire, all the other ninjas were killed in one blow.


    A strong **** atmosphere enveloped the entire warehouse, and the ground was piled up with the corpses of ninjas with hands-on ninjas, and the bright red blood stained the entire land.


    After confirming that there were no surviving ninjas in the entire warehouse, Rogge took out his three-no mobile phone purchased on the black market, dialed the number left by Jin.


    It was a deep man''s voice that answered the phone, but it was not Kim Nou himself.


    "Tell your boss, the warehouse entrustment is complete, and he has 12 hours to pay!"


    After speaking, Rogge hung up.


    After completing all of this, Roger directly used Flying Thunder and returned to his detective office.


    When he returned to the office, the first thing he saw was Coleson sitting on the sofa, browsing the newspaper casually.


    "Why are you still here, didn''t I ask you to come again tomorrow?"


    Coleson did not answer, but looked at Rogge seriously, and then asked helplessly: "Can you take on such a **** task less in the future. Although your evaluation in the bureau is harmless to the general public, you don''t need to Special detention, but you also have to consider the impact."


    As an experienced agent, Coleson could tell at a glance that Roger had just ended an extremely fierce battle.


    Although he didn''t suffer any harm, the blood of those ninjas still inevitably splashed on his body, making him look like he had just come out of the slaughterhouse.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 3： I was wronged

    "Forget it, whether there is a threat to the general public is just a sentence from your National Land Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau."


    "If it hadn''t been for you to send special forces three times in a row and failed to arrest me, I guess you would have been locked in an unknown mysterious prison in the name of threatening the general public."


    Rogge didn''t save Coleson any face.


    "Those are all necessary procedural issues, as you know, they are the kind of procedures that must be executed."


    Being so bluntly refuted by Rogge, even if Coleson was an experienced agent, he couldn''t help showing a trace of embarrassment.


    "Strategic national defense attack and... **** it, can''t your bureau change its name?"


    Every time he read the name, Rogge seriously doubted whether the senior executives were all silly drinking vodka when they said the name.


    "We are dealing with this issue, and I believe there will be a new name soon!"


    Although he is one of them, Coleson himself has some opinions on this long, somewhat slurred name.


    Every time you go out to perform a task, as long as you say the name of the game, other people will show an expression of what you are joking.


    "I hope so! I''m going back. If you are interested, you can stay here and read outdated newspapers!"


    After finishing speaking, Rogge directly used the Thunder God to leave the office and returned to his secret den.


    In the past three years, Rogge has established a lot of enemies in New York due to the execution of commissions, and most of them are people and organizations who do not speak much about the law and only use violence to deal with problems.


    For the sake of safety, to avoid getting a headshot with a sniper rifle in his sleep, or being bombarded by a rocket with a rocket, Roger used a very secret identity and spent eight-figure dollars to buy a small den. .


    More than 500 square meters, large high-rise, overlooking the entire New York Central Park.


    Even in downtown New York, it is still quiet and pleasant, and it is a fairly good den.


    No one would have thought that a person who apparently was a private investigator would live in such a place, and Roger would not have to worry about his whereabouts being leaked.


    Since moving here, no one has seen him go out.


    Every time he goes out, he uses the Thunder God to directly transmit it to the office, saving time and effort, and getting there in one step without worrying about traffic jams on the road.


    At noon the next day, Roger returned to the office through Flytheon, and then he saw Coleson still sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper.


    This scene looks no different from yesterday. The only difference is that Coleson is no longer holding a newspaper that does not know how long it will expire, but the New York Times that was just released today.


    I don''t know if it was intentional or unintentional. The headline on the front page of Rogge happened to be the commission he executed yesterday.


    "Shocking killing!! Thrilling and terrifying massacre in New York, 115 gangsters died in the warehouse!"


    "Is this a distortion of human nature or a loss of morality!"


    Although strictly speaking, ninjas and gangsters are two completely different professions, it is clear that the reporter responsible for writing this news is not aware of this.


    However, Rogge really liked the subtitle that the reporter raised, which brought back some fond memories of him.


    "It seems you care about Tony Stark!"


    The coffee in front of Coulson has no warmth anymore. Obviously, he came to the office a long time ago.


    "His father is one of the founders, and he himself is the government''s most important weapons supplier, so we don''t want him to have any accidents."


    Coleson said seriously, but Rogge didn''t believe much about his explanation.


    If they really care about Tony Stark''s safety, they will send someone to rescue Tony early in the morning.


    The Ten Commandments hiding in the mountains of Afghanistan may be difficult for others to find, but for them, it is a little troublesome at best.


    "Whatever you say!"


    After speaking, Rogge took out a commissioned scroll from the desk drawer.


    Just when he was about to open the scroll and let Coleson write the commission in black and white, something suddenly occurred to him.


    Take out a legitimate mobile phone from the drawer and log in to your account.


    When he saw the less than five-digit balance on the account, his face became a little hard to look.


    I was actually lied!


    After refreshing the page several times in a row, Rogge had to admit the fact that he was indeed denied.


    Jin Bin, the underworld emperor of New York, actually went wrong!


    Although this thing looks a bit funny, the three words incomplete are brightly displayed in the system commission column.


    Article 2 of the commission rules, the commission will only be considered complete if the commission is paid.


    "My last commission was checked by the client, so you need to wait another five minutes here, and I will be back in five minutes!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger''s figure disappeared in front of Coulson again.


    I''ve been waiting for a morning, and it doesn''t matter if I wait another five minutes. Coleson has no opinion on this.


    Although Coleson doesn''t know who Rogge''s last entrusted client was, he is quite sure that that client is unwise.


    Some people¡¯s money can never be delinquent, and it is best not to even have the idea of ??delinquency!


    Through the **** of thunder, Roger teleported directly to the roof of the Fisk Mansion.


    Fisk Building is where Jin Bin''s headquarters is located, and before the teleportation, Roger deliberately used [Chakra Perception] to perceive Jin Bin''s location.


    Chakra''s perception technique is one of his accumulations in the past three years. It was exchanged from the system. It originally belonged to the second generation of Hokage Thousands of Hands.


    This technique does not require seals, and the insight is extremely accurate. Even if the target is thousands of miles away, it can accurately perceive the target''s life intensity and Chakra intensity.


    Except that there are more nincoins that need to be consumed when redeeming, this arithmetic can be regarded as without any shortcomings.


    Because there is no one in this world who owns chakras except Rogge himself, this technique has been slightly adjusted by the system, and the ability to perceive the intensity of chakras has been replaced with perceiving energy intensity.


    When entrusted, Rogge and Jinhe met once, so he knew the strength of Jinhe''s life.


    Before using Fei Lei Shen, he sensed the location of Jin Bin in advance and found that Jin Bin was just in the Fisk Mansion.


    As for the Thunder God technique on the top of Fisk Mansion, he left it long ago.


    Not only the Fisker Building, but also the roof of the Stark Building, there is also the Thunder God technique.


    In the past three years, Rogge has left hundreds of large and small flying thunder **** arts in New York, so that he can use the thunder **** to teleport to various areas of New York at any time.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 4： Dont rely on the ninja

    It is a good habit to leave the Flying Thunder God technique at hand.


    Especially when needed, this habit can help a lot.


    Moreover, after possessing the [Chakra Perception] technique, even if the Flying Thunder God technique is reserved a little, it will not affect the accuracy of Flying Thunder God''s transmission.


    Jin Bin''s office is the top floor of Fisk Tower, only a few tens of meters away from Rogge''s current location.


    If you use the method of breaking the wall, then the distance between them will be further reduced.


    However, Rogge does not intend to do this, because he is a gentleman.


    In other words, it is a gentle ninja.


    Jin Bin may never have thought that someone would come down directly from the roof to look for him, so Rogge was not blocked by any means on the way to Jin Bin''s office.


    Even Jin Bin, the blond secretary with a protruding body, directly regarded him as a normal visitor.


    Just as the blond secretary with a delicate face and a proud figure was about to ask Rogge if he had an appointment, Rogge passed her directly and pushed open the door of Jinhe''s office.


    "Sir, you can''t enter..."


    Before the blonde secretary had finished speaking, Jin Ho waved to her and motioned her to leave the office.


    "Mr. Jinnami, I didn''t expect that you, with a big family, would actually rely on the hard-earned money of a ninja!"


    Although Rogge''s tone was extremely calm, Jin Bin and his four men who were in the office could clearly feel the anger in his words.


    Before Jin Concurrent could speak, his four men in suits and ties decisively pulled out the pistols from the gun pouch and aimed directly at Rogge''s head.


    With four pistols pointed at his head, according to common sense, Rogge should stop advancing and avoid further stimulating Jin and his four men.


    But Rogge didn''t do this, he still walked towards Jin unhurriedly, as if he hadn''t seen the four pistols at all.


    Just when one of them was about to move the muzzle, and then shot Roger in the thigh, he suddenly discovered that an irresistible force was mysteriously shrouded in him, restricting all his ability to move.


    Rooting, a basic ninjutsu that even the ninja can learn.


    Self-holding technique is just a basic ninjutsu, the level is not high, and the chakra consumed is not much, but in the hands of different people, the power of this ninjutsu is completely different.


    Although Rogge''s exchanged hold technique is only the standard version, after three years of continuous training, his hold technique has already possessed extremely astonishing power.


    As long as he doesn''t release it in advance, the restraint time of the fixation technique for ordinary people is 30 minutes at least.


    If it is an ordinary person with worse physique, the duration of the hold technique may even be as long as several hours.


    Although Jin Bin''s four subordinates are in good physical condition, they are still at the level of ordinary humans.


    As long as Rogge doesn''t release the hold technique, they won''t even be able to blink their eyes in the next half an hour.


    "Dare to come to my office alone and talk to me with this attitude. You are the first one!"


    After finishing speaking, sitting Jin stood up, showing his sturdy physique that surpasses ordinary people, and at the same time showing his amazing aura as the underworld emperor.


    "That''s because you haven''t met me before."


    Roger didn''t pay attention to Jin Bin''s momentum, and came to him without hurries, then took the phone on the side of his desk and placed it in front of Jin Bin.


    "Now, immediately, pay!"


    After speaking, Roger raised his head and looked at Jin contemptuously.


    "Boom!"


    Jin did not answer Rogge, but raised his thick right hand and patted the table heavily.


    The tremendous force immediately made the desk overwhelmed, and a line of visible cracks appeared on Jin Bin''s right hand.


    "Boy, don''t think that you can do whatever you want by mastering some weird abilities! This is New York, my place!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jin Hei noticed a sharp pain coming from his right hand.


    The right hand was pierced!


    When did he make it!


    I didn''t even notice his shot!


    Although Jin Bin is the emperor of the underworld, he is different from other gang leaders.


    He has never stopped training because of being in a high position, and his huge size is not because of obesity, but because of overly developed muscles.


    Not only that, he is also a top-notch master of fighting, every day he will practice against masters from all over the world, and every time he is one to ten.


    Even so, he has never lost, and the time of duel training has never exceeded 20 seconds.


    And those opponents of his training, either death or injury.


    It was precisely because he himself was extremely proficient in fighting, that Rogge was so shocked that the blow that was completely beyond his perception just now.


    Only those who are proficient in fighting can truly understand how terrifying such an attack is.


    There are no signs, no response.


    If it wasn''t for the feeling of being pierced from his right hand, he wouldn''t even know that Roger had completed an attack.


    "I''ll say it again, now, immediately, pay!"


    Looking at Rogge''s eyes as if looking at a corpse, Jin Qi picked up the phone with his left hand and dialed a number silently.


    "Transfer the money, and do it now!"


    Almost at the moment when Jin He hung up the phone, Roger''s mobile phone received a message of successfully transferring 20 million US dollars.


    "I will leave it to you as a souvenir. You must remember it in the future. Never rely on the ninja!"


    After speaking, Roger disappeared directly from Jinhe, and returned to his office through Thunder God.


    When his figure disappeared from the office, Jin He picked up the phone again and dialed a number: "Put a message out, saying that the case of the Hudson River Warehouse yesterday was done by a private investigator named Roger. of."


    Rogge didn''t know what happened later, and if he knew, he would leave a gift for Jin and the phone''s left hand.


    After returning to the office, he glanced at the timer in his phone: "Three minutes and fifty seconds, no timeout, not bad!"


    After throwing the phone back into the drawer at random, he took out the commissioned scroll and opened it on his old desk.


    "You can now write the details of the commission and remuneration on the scroll!"


    At the moment the transfer was completed, the system changed the order to the completed state, and at the same time sent ten Nincoins to Roger.


    Coleson quickly finished writing the content and remuneration of the commission. After seeing that the commission was only $50,000 in remuneration this time, Roger frowned slightly.


    "It''s only fifty thousand dollars. It seems that you are not particularly concerned about Tony Stark''s safety!"


    Jin and both gave up to 20 million US dollars to commission, and the only thing that needed to be solved was the ninja who held hands together.


    Dignified Tony Stark, the well-known American billionaire and playboy, Howard Stark¡¯s only son, the most important weapon supplier of the U.S. military, is worth only in the eyes of the Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Fifty thousand dollars.


    Tony Stark¡¯s family picks a bottle of red wine at random, and the price is higher than this.


    "Are you serious?"


    Although Rogge didn''t particularly care about the commission''s remuneration, he still didn''t believe it when he saw that there was only 50,000 remuneration.


    "This is a private commission, there is no way to reimburse, so it can only be so much."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 5： Rescue Tony Stark

    While Coleson was speaking, Rogge glanced at the commission page of the system.


    "Delegated content: rescue the kidnapped Tony Stark; commission status: incomplete; commission reward: 10 nincoins!"


    For this result, Rogge was not surprised.


    Judging from the previous certification of the system, the possibility of passing this time is very high. After all, this is a commission involving Tony Stark.


    The only thing that surprised him was that the commission reward given by the system was a bit low.


    10 ninja coins are the same as the rewards of Jinhe entrusted the extermination guild ninja.


    The targets involved in the commissioning of Jinhe are all unfamiliar ninjas, so it is normal that the commissioned reward is lower.


    But this time the commission involved Tony Stark, and as a result, the system still gave a commission reward of 10 Nincoins.


    "Fifty thousand dollars is fifty thousand dollars, when do you plan to leave?" Rogge asked casually.


    "If you can, I hope you can go to Afghanistan with me now. I have prepared the necessary equipment there in advance!"


    Coulson''s eyes lit up and he answered immediately.


    "It''s okay to start now, but I won''t go with you. I don''t want to fly more than ten or twenty hours."


    After speaking, Rogge handed a handful of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu to Coulson, and then continued: "You take this Kuwu to the past. Call me when you arrive, and I will appear in front of you. "


    Coleson had no idea that Roger would use such a method to start.


    However, he soon realized something.


    This kunai is the key prop of Roger''s teleportation ability. If we can analyze the secret of kunai, maybe...


    After this thought emerged in his mind, Coleson looked at Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in his eyes with a subtle change.


    "Don''t even think about it, even if I give you this kunai directly, you won''t be able to study the secret of teleportation, so you should give up as soon as possible!"


    Rogge doesn''t know how to read the mind, but just look at Coleson now and he can know what Coleson is thinking.


    It is purely a daydream to study the secret of Flying Thunder God through the Kuwu reverse engraved with Flying Thunder God technique.


    "Are you really not worried about revealing secrets?"


    "Worry, there will be some worry, but it will definitely not be because of you."


    ...


    Coulson finally left with the **** of thunder, and then flew directly to Afghanistan via a pre-arranged plane.


    After Coleson left, Rogge lay directly on the sofa and opened the exchange page in the system.


    [Xu Zuo can almost complete body] [Six-hook jade reincarnation eyes] [Nine tail beasts and nine lamas] [Xianfa¡¤Wooden escape¡¤True thousands of hands] [Top of the Buddha]...


    Every time he saw these golden ninjutsu and blood succession, Rogge swallowed unconsciously.


    When can all of these be exchanged!


    After calming down his excitement a little bit, Roger fixed his gaze on a blood succession boundary marked with 300 ninja coins.


    ¡¾Sangou jade writing round eyes¡¿


    In order to exchange the three-gou jade and write round eyes, Rogge stopped exchanging ninjutsu long ago and quietly accumulated the ninjutsu.


    Although the process of saving Nincoins was a bit difficult, he could quickly redeem this long-awaited Blood Succession Boundary.


    "Nincoins not consumed: 295!"


    As long as Tony Stark is rescued smoothly, Roger will be able to exchange for the three-goed jade writing round eyes smoothly, thus having this very powerful early stage and even more powerful blood succession boundary in the later stage.


    Late at night, Rogge''s shadow clone who remained in the office received a call from Coleson, and then notified him who had just fallen asleep.


    "Can''t we call later?"


    Although somewhat dissatisfied, Rogge finally got up and put on clothes suitable for combat, and then began to perceive the Thunder God technique far away in Afghanistan.


    Since mastering Flying Thunder God, it is the first time that he has tried a technique that senses such a long distance, which makes him start to worry about whether there will be any accidents with such ultra-long-distance teleportation.


    In the beginning, Roger could only vaguely perceive the extremely vague flying Thunder God technique.


    But when he simultaneously performed the ninjutsu chakra perception, the vague flying thunder **** technique gradually became clear.


    In the end, after consuming Chakra that was dozens of times more than usual, he finally established a connection with the Thunder God of Afghanistan, and then the whole person instantly disappeared in the bedroom.


    In an instant, the scene before him changed from the familiar bedroom to the dusty mountains of Afghanistan.


    "Aren''t you afraid of heat?"


    Looking at Coleson, who was sweating in front of him but still wearing a black suit, Roger asked inexplicably.


    "A suit is a gentleman''s armor, it can protect me from harm!"


    Coleson replied in a very formal tone.


    Rogge ignored Coleson and set his sights on the vehicle Coleson had prepared.


    "Isn''t your organization very rich? You can''t change to a better car. This car looks older than me!"


    Next to Coulson is a super-aged off-road vehicle that will not make people feel surprised even if it is scrapped in the next second.


    "Private mission, it is not convenient to use the transportation in the bureau!"


    Coleson continued to answer in a very formal tone.


    "It''s strange if you believe it! Let''s go and save that dude!"


    After speaking, Rogge opened the door of the co-driver and sat straight on.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Tony, who was being held in an unknown cave, looked at the pile of parts in front of him seriously, and said with emotion: "Assembly takes about an hour or two, and then we can leave this **** cave. Up!"


    Ethan, standing next to Tony, also had a look of emotion.


    He never imagined that even in such an environment, Tony Stark could actually create such amazing works.


    This may be the talent that makes people extremely jealous and extremely eager.


    "let us start!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Where to go? We don''t know where Tony Stark is now."


    Coleson, who was driving an off-road vehicle, asked Roger, who was closing his eyes and rested.


    "Drive north for half an hour at this speed, and then we will have a guide!" Rogge answered casually without opening his eyes.


    Not long after he set off, he used the Chakra perception technique to check the surroundings.


    Although he did not directly discover Tony''s whereabouts, he found a group of mice hiding in the cave.


    Hidden in the cave deliberately, and judging from the intensity of life, the people inside are without exception, all adult men.


    Rogge couldn''t tell whether these people kidnapped Tony''s Ten Commandments or not, but since they were all people seeking life in this place, even if they weren''t from the Ten Commandments, they were at least their peers.


    The news between peers is often more informed.


    It''s like a bank in New York was robbed. The police in New York could not determine the identity of the robber in the first time, but the gangs in New York could.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 6： Body fixation

    In the mountains of Afghanistan where the yellow sand is rolling, an over-aged off-road vehicle is moving fast, and the bumpy road makes Roger, sitting in the co-pilot position, completely give up his plan to rest.


    "Are you sure there is someone here?"


    According to Rogge''s instructions, Coleson drove this super-aged off-road vehicle for half an hour in the mountainous area with no roads, but until now, he has not seen any one.


    "You can see them right away!"


    Not long after Rogge finished talking, a group of terrorists with various weapons rushed out of the small hill in front of them, and then fired several shots at their car.


    Bang bang bang...


    The bullet hit the off-road vehicle without any suspense, stopping the off-road vehicle that had been running for half an hour, and a rush of heat came out of the hood of the off-road vehicle.


    "How are you going to deal with them?"


    Seeing the group of terrorists constantly coming towards them, Coleson frowned slightly and asked Roger for his opinion.


    Rogge did not reply to him, but just opened the door and got out of the car, and then walked towards the group of terrorists.


    "%%£¤#**¡­¡­*"


    A terrorist walking in the front shouted loudly at Rogge, while waving the automatic rifle in his hand, trying to stop Rogge.


    Roger couldn''t understand what the terrorist was saying, and even if he understood, he wouldn''t stop.


    Just when the terrorist was about to raise the automatic rifle in his hand and give a bullet to Roger, who didn''t know what it was, Roger disappeared in front of him like a ghost.


    ¡¾Short Body Surgery¡¿


    To deal with this group of terrorists, there is no need to use Thunder God at all, the instantaneous technique is completely sufficient.


    After casting the instantaneous spell, Rogge''s speed surpassed the limit that the human eye could catch, and it caused an effect like an instant disappearance.


    When his figure appeared again, the terrorist who was shouting at him covered his neck with great pain, and bright red blood continuously poured out from his fingers.


    After solving the terrorist, Rogge did not intend to stop, and he performed several instantaneous spells in succession.


    Every time his figure appears, a terrorist will fall to the ground.


    From the moment the first terrorist fell to the ground, to the time when all the seven terrorists fell to the ground, it took only three seconds.


    This ghost-like killing method completely suppressed these terrorists, and a look of horror appeared on each of them.


    Not only were these terrorists frightened, even Coleson sitting in the car had an unbelievable look.


    Is this guy really still human!


    As an agent, Coleson has seen a lot of **** killings.


    But like Roger, he saw it for the first time.


    Raising hands and feet can easily kill others.


    The slaughter like running clouds and flowing water presents an alternative beauty.


    Is this a ninja?


    Coleson felt that he needed to relearn the ancient profession of ninja.


    After the initial panic, the remaining terrorists finally reacted and raised the automatic rifles in their hands, intending to vent all the bullets on Roger.


    However, this idea of ??theirs is destined to stay only on ideas.


    After realizing that they had a plan to resist, Rogge instantly used the ¡¾holding technique¡¿, which completely restrained their actions.


    The remaining dozen or so terrorists stayed motionless as if they had lost their souls, keeping the action of trying to raise their guns.


    Seeing the very strange scene before him, Coleson swallowed unconsciously, and then silently remembered this ability that he didn''t know how to name.


    After restraining all the remaining terrorists in place, Rogge returned to the car without looking back, and said to Coleson: "You are an agent, so I will leave the information to you."


    This kind of boring work needs to be solved by professionals.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Coleson opened the door and walked down to the group of terrorists who could not even move a finger.


    After unloading all the weapons from the dozen or so terrorists, Coleson motioned to Roger to disarm his ability.


    After Rogge lifted the hold technique, these terrorists finally regained their ability to act, and then unconsciously stepped back.


    After regaining the ability to act, the first thought of these terrorists was to escape, the farther the better.


    But they finally gave up the idea and stood there silently, looking at Colson without a word.


    After a not-so-long communication, Coleson smoothly learned of Tony Stark''s whereabouts from these terrorists.


    Although these terrorists are not good people, they have nothing to do with the Ten Rings Gang who kidnapped Tony.


    Of course, as colleagues in the same area, they also have a fairly detailed understanding of some recent actions of the Ten Commandments.


    They didn¡¯t know that the Ten Rings had kidnapped the famous Tony Stark. They only knew that the Ten Rings had kidnapped an American weapons dealer under the protection of the U.S. military, and then imprisoned that weapons dealer in a place more than 100 kilometers away. In the base.


    After confirming the location of the base several times, Coulson returned to the car and relayed the information to Roger.


    "What are you going to do with these people?"


    Before driving, Coleson asked suddenly.


    "What else can I do? Of course, let them go. I am not a perverted murderer."


    After Coleson and Roger drove away, the terrorists finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then began to regret why they had to come out of the cave.


    If you don''t come out, you won''t meet that person who is like a **** of death, let alone lose eight people inexplicably.


    The off-road vehicle is getting farther and farther, but these terrorists still did not leave, nor did they go to take the weapons that were thrown on the ground.


    The profession of terrorists is too dangerous, do you really want to continue?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Coulson drove the off-road vehicle toward the cave where Tony was being held, Tony and Ethan were also speeding up the assembly of their battle suits.


    In this cave with several monitors, if terrorists outside find out that they are assembling battle suits instead of Jericho missiles, they don''t have to think about how to leave the cave.


    At this time, Raza in another cave always felt a little uneasy today, and he felt this way for the first time after kidnapping Tony Stark.


    As a member of the Ten Commandments Gang, and still quite a member of status, Raza has always believed in his instincts.


    This is why he can become one of the leaders with his own base and subordinates step by step from an ordinary member of the Ten Commandments.


    Under the guidance of intuition, Raza came to the cave where the surveillance screen was placed, intending to learn about the work process of Tony Stark.


    "Where is Tony Stark? Where is he?"


    On the surveillance screen, Raza saw Ethan who was busy, but he did not see Tony at all.


    "It was here just now!" a member of the Ten Commandments gang next to Raza replied quickly.


    "Go and see what''s going on!"


    For some reason, the anxiety in Raza''s heart became more apparent.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 7： Tonys salvation

    "Ethan! Ethan! Stark!"


    Two terrorists with automatic rifles ran to the cave where Tony was being held, and opened the observation hole on the iron gate and shouted.


    "Speak, answer him."


    Tony in the battle suit whispered to Ethan who was helping him put on the battle suit.


    "This is Hungarian, I don''t know it!"


    "Then just say two Hungarian words!"


    Ethan had no choice but to stop his movements, and answered a few words in Hungarian, which he was not sure about.


    But obviously, Ethan''s answer did not satisfy the terrorist at the door, and he continued to ask loudly.


    A few seconds later, the terrorist who did not get Ethan''s further answer motioned his companions to open the iron gate of the cave.


    boom!


    The moment the terrorist opened the iron door, a violent explosion completely blasted the heavy iron door and the terrorists at the door.


    After seeing this scene on the monitor screen, Raza, who had always had a cold expression, finally changed his face and immediately gave the order.


    "Everyone has weapons, don''t let Stark run away!"


    The next second, Raza suddenly remembered something, picked up the walkie-talkie in front of him, and gave a second instruction.


    "Don''t kill Stark, I want to live!"


    At this time, Ethan in the cave continued to help Tony wear a battle suit.


    "How is the effect?"


    Tony, who had entered the suit, couldn''t see the effect of the explosion, so he asked Ethan in front of him.


    "good results!"


    "Of course, this is the bomb I made!"


    Tony never doubted his abilities, and the reason for asking Ethan was just to prove his thoughts.


    "I''m almost done!" Ethan''s tone became a little excited.


    "Wait, start the power system first"


    Ethan put down the line that he was about to connect, and turned around to come to a computer with a shabby appearance but fully functional.


    "what should I do?"


    A program to start the suit''s power system is installed on the computer, but this program was completed by Tony alone, so Ethan did not know how to start the program.


    "Press the function key F11 and tell me when you see the progress bar!"


    Under Tony''s guidance, Ethan successfully activated the power system of the suit, and then returned to Tony to continue his previous work.


    After finishing the final assembly of the suit, Ethan returned to the computer with a look of anxiety on his face.


    "We need more time!"


    The installation progress of the suit''s power system is now less than half, and it will take a lot of time to complete the installation.


    "Hey, let me buy you some time!"


    Ethan said calmly to Tony in the battle suit, and then, despite Tony''s dissuasion, ran directly to the terrorist who was killed and picked up the automatic rifle on the ground.


    "Ethan!!!"


    Tony in the steel suit shouted loudly, hoping to prevent Ethan from leaving.


    However, Ethan did not look back, picked up the automatic rifle in his hand and ran towards the outside while pulling the trigger.


    Bang bang bang...


    Bang bang bang...


    Bang...


    The gunshots got farther and farther, and Tony''s face became more and more serious.


    It didn''t take long for Tony in the suit to hear a fierce gunshot, and then no gunshots sounded again.


    Relying on the time gained by Ethan, the power system of the suit was finally installed.


    At the moment the system was installed, there was a sound of mechanical assembly in the cave, and the originally bright cave quickly dimmed and became pitch black.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, on the rugged mountain road twenty to thirty kilometers away from the cave, Roger, sitting in an off-road vehicle, suddenly felt a distinctive energy fluctuation.


    "This energy fluctuation? Damn, it''s too slow!"


    Although Rogge had never been in contact with the Ark Reactor before, he was sure that the energy fluctuation just now was caused by the Ark Reactor on Tony''s chest.


    In such a backward mountainous area of ??Afghanistan, other high-end technologies are impossible, so the energy fluctuations will only come from the Ark reactor in Tony''s chest.


    The energy output from the Ark Reactor instantly increased to this intensity, and there was only one possibility, that is, Tony activated the steel suit Mark One.


    If Tony did not start the Mark 1, Rogge would not be able to sense the energy output from the Ark reactor.


    The energy required just to prevent the shrapnel from entering the heart is too small to be accurately sensed at all.


    But now it''s different. When the Mark 1 was activated, the Ark reactor in Tony''s chest output a huge amount of energy, which allowed Roger to perceive Tony''s location.


    "Something went wrong with Tony, I''m going to go by first!"


    As soon as the voice fell, his figure disappeared in the off-road vehicle.


    Although he sensed Tony''s location, Roger was a little depressed, because Tony was still more than 20 kilometers away from him.


    Without leaving the Flying Thunder God technique, he can only rely on the instantaneous technique to hurry.


    Although the instantaneous technique can make the caster''s speed exceed the capture limit of the human eye, resulting in a flash-like effect.


    But in the final analysis, this ninjutsu is just gathering Chakra on the feet, and then relying on the reinforcement of Chakra to move at high speed.


    In other words, the road still has to run by yourself, but the instantaneous technique can make you run faster.


    "I hate running, especially this kind of long-distance super high-speed running!"


    Although he complained like this, Roger did not remove the instantaneous spell on his body. He disappeared like a flash, then appeared hundreds of meters away, and then repeated the process.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While Rogge used his instantaneous technique to drive madly, Tony was wearing a steel suit against terrorists.


    Although the Mark 1 looks a bit rough in appearance, this does not affect its power.


    The gun in the hands of the terrorists couldn''t penetrate the outer shell of Mark One. Tony, wearing Mark One, ran rampant in the dark passage like an invulnerable God of War, and kept walking towards the outside exit.


    After Tony solved the terrorists in the passage, he finally saw the exit and Ethan who fell to the ground with the shot.


    "Be careful!"


    Ethan, lying in a pool of blood, yelled to Tony.


    Along with Ethan''s reminder, there was also a grenade fired from a rifle.


    boom!


    The grenade flew by dozens of centimeters in front of Tony, blasting a big hole in the wall in front of him.


    It was Raza who fired this grenade.


    After seeing Ethan rushing out alone regardless of life and death, Raza roughly guessed Tony''s plan.


    As a top weapon inventor, Tony Stark will never be unprepared.


    Therefore, when all his men went in to capture Tony, Raza himself did not go in, but stayed in the hole with a weapon, waiting for Tony to come out.


    I don''t know if Raza''s marksmanship is too bad, or Tony''s luck is too good, this grenade did not cause any damage to Tony.


    In return, Tony activated the small missile on Mark One''s left hand and gave Raza a more powerful gift.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 8： Tony caught again

    oom!


    Like the grenade launched by Raza, the small missile launched by Tony did not hit the target, but hit the wall behind Raza.


    The huge explosion power blasted a big hole in the wall, and the splashed debris buried Raza''s whole person.


    Although the small missile did not directly hit Raza, it also made Raza lose the ability to fight and act.


    Tony didn''t pay much attention to Raza''s situation, walked quickly to Ethan, who was constantly pouring blood, and opened the steel helmet mask.


    "Stark!" Ethan called Tony weakly.


    "Get up, let''s go!"


    Tony looked at Ethan, who was getting weaker and weaker, and slowly said, "Even if you want to get up for me, follow our plan."


    "Actually this is my plan." Ethan''s voice became weaker, and his breathing became difficult.


    "Get up, you still have to see your family!"


    Although Tony has not experienced any battles, he knows very well that if Ethan''s spirit relaxes, then Ethan will no longer be able to stand up.


    "My family is dead, and I am going to see them soon."


    Tony was silent, he didn''t know what he could do now.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not worried anymore."


    After hearing Ethan¡¯s answer, Tony remained silent for a few seconds, then sighed feebly, and said to Ethan very seriously: "Thank you for saving my life!"


    "Then cherish it and don''t waste your life!"


    After speaking, Ethan took a few painful breaths, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    Watching Ethan die, Tony''s heart was filled with uncontrollable anger, and he controlled Mark One to walk towards the entrance of the cave.


    In the gloomy entrance, Mark One''s figure became clearer and clearer.


    Outside the cave, there are dozens of terrorists holding rifles and aiming their guns at the entrance of the cave.


    When Mark One walked out of the cave, the terrorists shouted and pulled the trigger at the same time.


    The bullet hit the Mark 1 like a ****, and the ping-pong-pong metal crash sounded continuously.


    The impact of the bullet caused Tony wearing Mark One to shake a little, but none of the bullets penetrated the armor of Mark One.


    After shooting for several seconds, these terrorists stopped shooting and looked at the Mark 1 at the entrance of the cave with a panic.


    "Now, it''s me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tony activated the two-handed flame launcher of Mark 1, and the flame flew out like two torrents, igniting the terrorists gathered at the entrance of the cave.


    Under the astonishing flame attack, these terrorists retreated one after another, trying to avoid the flame attack.


    But even so, many terrorists were still hit by the flames, and they were enveloped in flames.


    Tony''s target was not only these terrorists, but also the weapons placed everywhere, those weapons from Stark Industries.


    The boxes loaded with various weapons were lit one by one, and the explosion sounded continuously.


    Just as Tony was about to destroy all these weapons from Stark Industries, the terrorists on the mountainside pulled the trigger of the heavy machine gun.


    The power of the heavy machine gun far exceeds that of the ordinary rifle. The Mark I, which was hit by the heavy machine gun bullet, finally stopped moving forward.


    Even the Mark 1 made of steel cannot withstand the continuous attacks of heavy machine guns.


    Tony raised his right hand and blocked it in front of him to avoid being hit in the head by the bullet from the heavy machine gun.


    At the same time, those terrorists who were not hit by the flames also began to counterattack, bullets flew to Mark One from every corner.


    Dense bullets hit the Mark One, several of which hit the track of Mark One''s right leg that was not wrapped in steel.


    With the right leg track being broken, the Mark I, weighing hundreds of kilograms, instantly lost the ability to move forward. The huge weight pressed Tony to one knee.


    Even so, Tony still had no plans to leave immediately, and continued to attack the boxes with weapons with flamethrowers.


    Explosions continued to sound in this unknown valley. After barely standing up, Tony raised his left hand and pressed the spray button on his left arm.


    Although the Mark 1 does not have real flying ability, it has a short-term jet flying ability, which is the last card used by Tony to escape.


    After pressing the jet button, the Mark One did not fly as Tony had imagined, but stayed where it was unresponsive.


    Mechanical failure!


    The word flashed across Tony''s mind.


    Afterwards, Tony decisively gave up his plan to escape by flying, and fell to the ground, and covered his head with his hands.


    boom! boom! boom¡­¡­


    After being burned by the flames, those weapons from Stark Industries exploded without any suspense, and the entire valley was instantly enveloped by the explosion of flames.


    An astonishing explosion swept across the valley, engulfing those terrorists who had not had time to escape.


    When the flame of the explosion gradually dissipated, the entire valley was already in a mess.


    Traces of the explosion can be seen everywhere, and guns and terrorist bodies scattered in various places prove the power of the explosion.


    When everything returned to calm, Mark One, which fell to the ground, trembled with difficulty, and then began to disintegrate.


    Because of the protection of Mark One, Tony did not suffer too much damage, except that the image was a bit bad, everything else was OK.


    Tony, who came out of Mark One, scanned the surroundings. After confirming that there were no terrorists alive around, he sat on the ground tiredly, panting heavily.


    Not long after Tony sat down, a figure appeared behind him, and then hit the back of his head severely with the butt.


    The sudden attack caused Tony to fall into a coma. Before he completely lost consciousness, he saw a face that was fairly familiar.


    It was not someone else who attacked Tony, or Raza who had just been attacked by him with a small missile.


    The loud explosion awakened the buried Lazar, and after trying to crawl out of the gravel, what appeared in front of him was a messy valley and Tony sitting on the ground resting.


    Looking at the damaged weapons and the men who completely lost their lives, Raza wanted to shoot Tony directly in the head, but after seeing Mark One not far from Tony, he suddenly changed his attention.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and Tony woke up again after being unconscious.


    When he opened his eyes, the first person who appeared in front of him was Raza with an angry look.


    "Stark, I have to admit, I still underestimate you!" Lazar said while playing with the dagger.


    Tony did not speak, but looked at Raza silently.


    "I asked you to help me build Jericho missiles, but you made one such thing."


    After speaking, Raza pointed to Mark One next to him, and then continued: "You killed my men and ruined my weapon. I could have killed you now."


    "However, I am willing to give you another chance!"


    "I will provide you with the materials you want, and you will help me build 20 sets of this armor. Not the current prototype, but the complete version that can be mass-produced. As long as you can do it, I will let you go!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 9： Sangou jade writing round eyes

    Tony, who was tied to a chair, looked at Raza with an idiotic look, and then said mockingly: "Do you think I''m Tony Stark an idiot?"


    "Even if I help you build 20 steel suits, you will never let me go."


    "The only thing you will do is to continue to imprison me in an unknown cave after obtaining the steel suit and make me your slave forever!"


    On Tony''s face at this time, there was no trace of fear, only determination.


    "Kill me, I, Tony Stark, will never help you build any weapon, even a bullet, you don''t have to think that I will help you build it!"


    "Come on, shoot!"


    "Aren''t you a terrorist, shoot it! Go to my forehead and heart, you trash that is worse than Paramecium!"


    "Or, you are an incompletely evolved life body, a frog head with congenital mongolism, a chimpanzee with yin and yang imbalance, a half-plant with corrupt vitality, and a dinosaur who degenerates three times a day without the courage to shoot.


    "I even wonder if your brain cells, which don''t even have double digits, can find the position of the pistol trigger!"


    After speaking, Tony also spit heavily at Raza in front of him.


    "If this is your last wish, then I will help you realize it now!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Raza pulled out the pistol pinned to his waist and directly pressed it on Tony''s forehead.


    "Farewell, Tony Stark!"


    At the moment Raza was about to pull the trigger, an indescribable strange force instantly enveloped him, completely depriving him of his ability to control his body.


    Those who have enjoyed the same treatment as Raza are the six men beside him.


    "Tony Stark, your level of cursing is still a bit different from your IQ. If you want to provoke others, you can directly greet each other''s maternal relatives, which will be much easier."


    A panting voice came from outside, and then a sweaty man walked in slowly.


    The person who came in was not someone else, it was Roger who had driven more than 20 kilometers away by using instantaneous technique.


    In order to prevent Tony from having any accidents, he dared not stay the slightest, and used dozens of instantaneous spells one after another along the way, and then he rushed over just before Lazar shot.


    After coming in, he didn''t even have time to kill Raza directly, so he could only stop Raza from firing a gun with the hold technique.


    "who are you?"


    Tony didn''t have the fixation technique, he was the only person in this cave who had the ability to speak, except for Roger.


    "My name is Roger and I am a private investigator."


    "As for why I am here, the reason is very simple, because someone entrusted me to come here to rescue you!"


    While answering Tony''s question, Rogge found a bottle of unopened mineral water in the cave, and poured a few mouthfuls into his mouth, so that his throat, which was about to be on fire, calmed down again.


    After helping Tony untie the rope on his body, Rogge took off the pistol in Raza''s hand and threw it to Tony who was moving his wrist very casually.


    "The people here are still alive, apart from me and you, only a few of them are left."


    "As for how to deal with it, you decide for yourself!"


    After speaking, Roger left the cave and ignored the rest of the matter.


    After hitting his hold technique, Raza and others could not have any resistance, so there was no need to worry about Tony''s accident.


    After waiting for a few minutes in a messy valley outside, gunfire came from the cave, and an explosion sounded from the cave ten seconds later.


    Tony walked out of the cave with a serious face, and asked Rogge: "Who asked you to save me, Colonel Rod?"


    "It''s not him, it''s someone you don''t know yet. He is driving over now. You can see him later."


    After waiting in the valley for nearly half an hour, Coleson, who was driving a super-aged off-road vehicle, finally came to the valley, and then went straight to Tony, and extended his right hand to Tony: "Hello Mr. Stark, My name is Coleson and I am an agent of the Bureau of National Land Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support."


    Tony shook hands with Coleson with a puzzled look. He was quite sure that he did not know Coleson, let alone the National Land Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau.


    "Okay, let''s just wait here for self-introduction. Coleson, now you can give me the commissioned reward!"


    "Are you so anxious?"


    Although Coleson didn''t know why Rogge had to commission the remuneration now, he still took out his customized mobile phone and transferred $50,000 to Rogge''s bank account.


    At the moment Coleson completed the transfer, the order in the system was also changed to a completed state, and ten Nincoins were sent to Roger as soon as possible.


    "Nincoins not consumed: 305!"


    "The commission has been formally completed, so you will take care of the rest slowly!"


    After speaking, Rogge began to perceive the God of Thunder in his home in New York.


    Because I had already had a super long-distance perception, the second perception was much easier.


    After establishing a connection with the God of Thunder at his home in New York, Roger directly cast the God of Thunder, and his whole person instantly disappeared in front of Coulson and Tony.


    "He disappeared?"


    Seeing Rogge''s entire body disappear in an instant, an unbelievable look appeared on Tony''s face.


    "To be precise, he didn''t disappear, he returned to New York!"


    Colson answered silently.


    After returning to his home in New York, Rogge did not make the exchange immediately. Instead, he took a leisurely bath, changed into clean clothes, and ate a fairly rich supper.


    After doing all this, he came to the remodeled gym and opened the system''s redemption page.


    "Does it cost 300 Ninja Coins to exchange for''Three Gou Jade Writing Round Eyes''?"


    "Yes!"


    At the moment he made the confirmation, an inexplicable force gathered in his eyes and completed the transformation in an instant.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw his already identical eyes in the mirror in the gym.


    Blood red, three gou jade!


    The blood of the Uchiha clan has finally arrived!


    Writing round eyes, with the ability to observe, copy, hypnotize, etc., can give the holder an insight beyond ordinary people, can observe the flow of chakras, can apply and see through illusions, and can also copy body art and non-blood ninjutsu .


    This is the genuine Shao Lun Yan, or in other words, the ability of Sha Lun Yan in the Naruto World.


    Because Rogge''s current world is not the Naruto world, but the Marvel world, so the system has also made some minor adjustments to the blood succession boundary of Shalunyan.


    The ability to observe the flow of chakras has been changed to the ability to observe the flow of energy, the ability to replicate non-blood ninjutsu, and the ability to replicate non-gene mutations and the extraordinary ability conferred by ethnic descent.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 10： Follow-up of commission

    Rogge was not surprised that the system adjusted its ability to write round eyes.


    He had already experienced it once before when he was redeeming the "Chakra Perception" of the second generation of Naruto Qianshou.


    And the system will replicate the ability of non-blood succession bound ninjutsu, and adjust it to replicate the extraordinary ability conferred by non-gene mutations and racial lineage, which is also a good thing.


    In this world, with Chakra and ninjutsu, he is the only one, he can never copy his own ninjutsu.


    So he was quite satisfied with this adjustment of the system.


    Replicating the extraordinary abilities conferred by non-gene mutations and racial descent means that he cannot replicate the abilities of Spider-Man, Groot and others.


    As for whether he can replicate Thor''s ability to summon lightning and the magic of Doctor Strange, he is still not sure for the time being.


    After getting used to the three-gou jade writing round eyes that he had just obtained, Roger opened his attribute panel.


    Host: Roger


    Occupation: Ninja


    Talent: no seal cast, seven attribute chakra


    Blood Succession Boundary: Three Gouyu Jade Writing Round Eyes


    Ninjutsu: avatar, instantaneous, hold body, shadow clone, thunder god, chakra perception


    Thunder Dun: Chidori


    Fire escape: extinguish the fire


    Water Escape: The Art of Water Iron Cannon


    Illusion: Dark Walk


    Chakra amount: 5 cards


    Nincoins not consumed: 5


    There is an extra Sangou jade writing round eyes in the attribute, the other attributes have not changed, and the chakra amount has not increased.


    The only thing he cares a little about now is that the number of Nincoins is now a bit pitiful.


    5 Ninja coins, even the most basic ninjutsu cannot be exchanged.


    The only things that can be exchanged are some conventional ninjas and system-specific commissioned scrolls.


    The commission scroll used by Roger to accept commissions was not made by himself, but exchanged from the system. One ninja coin is exchanged for one scroll.


    The reason why he chose the commission carefully is because the commission scroll also needs to consume Nincoin.


    If the commission is written on the scroll, but it does not pass the system''s judgment, it means that he wasted a ninja coin.


    Therefore, before deciding whether to accept the commission, he would ask the principal to describe the content of the commission, and judge for himself whether the commission may pass the system judgment, instead of writing all commissions on the scroll.


    Of course, his judgment may not be accurate. In the end, only the system can decide whether the commission can pass the judgment.


    "The next thing is to exchange the kaleidoscope for writing round eyes, or exchange the wooden escape between the thousand hands column, it is really a bit tangled question."


    Whether it is a kaleidoscope writing round eyes or a wooden escape, it is the ability that Roger is very longing for.


    But the prices of these two abilities are not cheap. Kaleidoscope writing round eyes requires 200 Ninja coins, and Mu Dun needs 500 Nin coins.


    From the price point of view, the kaleidoscope writing wheel is much cheaper, but the exchange price is based on the existing three-gou jade writing wheel.


    If there is no three-gou jade writing round eyes, the exchange price of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes is 500 nincoins, which is the same price as Mu Dun.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to have that much. I only have 5 ninja coins. No matter which one is exchanged, it will take a long time. I will be thinking about it then!"


    After getting acquainted with Sangouyu writing round eyes in the remodeled gym, Roger returned to the bedroom and began his interrupted sleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    New York, in a secret base of Shouhehui.


    "It is now certain that the person who slaughtered more than a hundred of our ninjas was the private detective named Roger."


    Murakami, one of the five fingers of the hand mate, said while wiping the samurai sword.


    "I propose to use all the strength of the organization to kill this brave boy with thunder. The dignity of the hand-to-hand association will not allow anyone to trample on it!"


    Suwanda, who was sitting on the right hand of Murakami, said in a nearly roaring tone, and patted the table in front of him with both hands.


    "I agree!" The blogger opposite Suwanda agreed with Suwanda.


    "Simply speaking, you haven''t seen the battle scene in the warehouse and the scars on the corpse! You two can resist that amazing flame attack and artistic killing method?" Alexandre next to the blogger Pull said disdainfully.


    "We still have hundreds of fearless ninjas, and we still have black sky!" Suowanda retorted fiercely.


    Looking at Suwanda who was getting more and more excited, Mrs. Gao, who had not spoken, slowly said: "Even if Hei Kong makes a move, she may not be able to kill that Roger. And I suspect that Roger is from the holy society The bait thrown out is for us to come out!"


    After hearing the name of the Holy Society, even the most irritable Suwanda couldn''t help being silent.


    There are not many organizations that can care about Shouhehui, and the Holy Society, which is also a ninja organization, is the one they value most.


    The Sacred Society and Shouhehui are like two sides of the same coin. They have fought each other for hundreds of years, but they have not destroyed each other.


    If Rogge really has something to do with the Holy Society, then what happened this time is no longer a simple act of revenge.


    "Even if Rogge has something to do with the Holy Society, we can''t do nothing. Once the hand-to-hand club is no longer feared, then the hand-to-hand club is no longer a hand-to-hand club!"


    Murakami put down the katana in his hand and said very seriously.


    As a ninja killer organization, the reason why Shouhehui can become famous in this world is because they are cruel enough and **** enough.


    A hand union that is no longer feared is a poisonous snake that has lost its fangs.


    "First inquire about the recent actions of the Holy Society. During this period, let the police in New York go to him for trouble. After all, New York is still a legal society.


    Mrs. Gao''s proposal was finally approved by Murakami and others.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Mrs. Gao and others discussed how to deal with Roger, they returned to the US military base safely and after a detailed physical examination, Tony found Coleson and asked about Roger.


    "That Roger, who is it?"


    "Private detective, didn''t he tell you?"


    Coulson replied casually. After sending Tony back to the US military base, he also began to return to New York accurately.


    "Private detective? I watched him disappear in front of me, and he also magically immobilized the terrorists, so that the terrorists could not even move a finger. This is simply not what a private detective can do. thing!"


    "No, this is simply not something a human can do!"


    Tony was very dissatisfied with Coulson''s answer, and his tone became a little impatient.


    "Mr. Stark, this world is not exactly the same as the world you understand, and science is not all of this world. If you really want to know who he is, you can find the answer yourself!"


    After speaking, Coleson took out a piece of paper with the address of Rogge''s office and bank account number, and handed it to Tony in front of him.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 11： Daredevil Matt

    After handing the paper to Tony, Coleson said nothing, and went straight to the plane about to take off.


    When Coleson''s figure completely disappeared from the plane, Tony still recalled Coleson''s words.


    For a genius inventor, science is all the truth he believes in.


    But now, Tony began to doubt whether his beliefs were really correct.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a comfortable sleep, Rogge planned to go directly to the office with Thunder God.


    But he hesitated for a few seconds after seeing his pair of blood-red Sangou jade writing wheels.


    With his current Chakra volume, even if the writing wheel is opened 24 hours a day, it will not affect him.


    And if you keep writing round eyes open, the whole person will look handsome.


    Whether to be handsome or to be low-key is a question.


    After serious consideration for several seconds, Rogge finally made a decision.


    Being handsome is a lifetime thing!


    So before going to the office, he closed the writing wheel and changed back to the normal appearance before.


    When he came to his very simple decorated office through Flying Thunder, he found a man in a dark gray suit and dark red sunglasses sitting on the sofa of the office.


    In front of this man, there was a cup of steaming coffee, and to his right, there was a blind stick.


    Rogge is no stranger to this person.


    In other words, he is no stranger to another identity of this person.


    The person sitting on the sofa, his identity was a blind lawyer named Matt Murdoch, and behind his back, he also had an identity called Daredevil.


    Roger had met this Daredevil when he was executing a commission in Hell''s Kitchen before.


    But it was only confined to the encounter, and they had not had any dealings between them.


    "Hello, I am Matt Murdoch, a lawyer!"


    After being transmitted to the office, Roger didn''t make any sound, but Matt still sensed his arrival.


    Although Matt didn''t know exactly how Roger appeared, he heard Roger''s heartbeat slowly beating.


    "Rogge, private detective!"


    After speaking, Rogge came to his desk and sat on the specially customized sofa chair.


    He did not take the initiative to ask Matt''s plan, but silently waited for Matt to speak.


    As time passed, the office fell into a strange atmosphere of silence.


    One minute, three minutes, five minutes, ten minutes...


    After more than twenty minutes, they still did not speak.


    However, their silent confrontation was finally interrupted.


    It was not the other client who interrupted them, but the two New York police officers.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Rogge?" the white male police officer in the lead asked Rogge very politely.


    The black partner next to him was taken aback by the attitude of the white male police officer, but he quickly reacted.


    It is said that the Roger in front of him is a perverted murderer who slaughtered 115 gangsters.


    After thinking of this, the black police officer unconsciously placed his right hand on the pistol on his waist.


    "Yes, I am Roger."


    Although the actions of the black police officer were small, they did not escape Rogge''s eyes.


    After seeing this scene, several thoughts quickly flashed through his mind.


    Will appear at this time, and with such a polite and vigilant attitude.


    If he guessed correctly, the two policemen should have come for the warehouse case.


    Rogge is very sure that he has absolutely no evidence left in the warehouse, whether it is fingerprints or clothes fibers, he has absolutely nothing left.


    And before leaving the warehouse, he also confirmed that there are no surveillance cameras or the like in the warehouse.


    Then why these two policemen appeared here, the answer is ready to come.


    Knowing that he killed those people in the warehouse, besides himself, there are only people from Jinhui.


    It is impossible for him to report himself, so the only person who reported the news to the New York police was Jinhe.


    Rogge''s guess is generally correct. The only difference is that instead of reporting the news to the police, King completely publicized the news.


    So now, not only the police, but also the hands-on associations know the news.


    "Two days ago, there was a gang fight in a warehouse next to the Hudson River. 115 gangsters died at the scene, so we hope that Mr. Rogge will return to the police station with us to help investigate this case. "


    "Of course, if it''s convenient for you."


    The white police officer used mild words as much as possible. Although there is currently no substantial evidence to prove that the case was done by Roger, he knew very well that the probability that Roger was the murderer reached more than 90%.


    At this time, the white police officer silently cursed his immediate boss in his heart.


    Didn''t he just molested his sister-in-law? As for hating me so much, he arranged this kind of task to me.


    This white male police officer had seen that hell-like warehouse with his own eyes. He knew very well that if the harmless-looking Roger in front of him went crazy, he and his partner had absolutely no plans to leave alive.


    Those who died in the warehouse were not gangsters, they were ninjas with gangbang, and only those idiot reporters would treat **** killer ninjas as ordinary gangsters.


    "Police officer, what is your name?" Rogge did not answer his question, but asked his name.


    "Jack, my name is Jack!"


    When answering, Jack couldn''t help but use the respectful tone of facing the director.


    "Officer Jack, I am a private investigator. I am personally happy to assist the police in investigating the case. After all, I am also a person who is willing to cooperate with the police and the people. But you see, I happen to have a client here right now, so..."


    Rogge didn''t say it clearly, but he was sure that Jack understood what he meant.


    "Understand, I understand! Since Mr. Rogge is inconvenient for you now, then I won''t bother you. If it''s convenient for you, you can come directly to our police station. Then I won''t interrupt your work and leave!"


    After speaking, Jack bowed slightly to Rogge, then took his partner out of the office as quickly as possible, and carefully closed the door of the office lightly.


    "Since you admit that I am your client, can I make a commission now?"


    When Jack and the two left, Matt, who was sitting on the sofa, stood up and went straight to Roger.


    "First talk about the content of your commission, and then I will decide whether to accept your commission!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 12： New commission

    "I hope you can go with me to rescue my girlfriend Erica."


    When he heard the three words for girlfriend, Rogge suddenly felt that he didn''t really want to work today.


    However, after thinking of the 5 ninja coins he currently has, his endurance has also improved a lot: "Make it clear, what is going on?"


    "I met Erica when we were in college. At that time, we were boyfriend and girlfriend, but then we broke up."


    "This paragraph can be skipped!" What''s going on, dog abuse is endless.


    "I have a martial arts teacher, but then Erica became a student of my teacher without knowing why. She wanted to join an organization of my teacher but was rejected by my teacher. In order to prove her ability, she sneaked into Shouhehui, hoping to eliminate it from the inside, so as to prove its ability."


    "More than ten days ago, I met her by chance in the Hell''s Kitchen, but she attacked me with the ninja who didn¡¯t know me. I escaped by chance, and later I went to look for her several times, but She still doesn''t recognize me, but keeps chasing me."


    "I suspect that she was brainwashed by the hand-healing club, so I hope you can go with me to rescue her. I cannot do this with my own strength, but two days ago, I heard about you News, so I decided to come here for your help."


    After patiently listening to Matt''s description, Rogge roughly understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    "First of all, correct you. She is not your girlfriend, she is your ex-girlfriend! Or, you can treat her as your junior sister. You have to keep this in mind when you write the commission."


    "In addition, your commission, I am still a little interested, but whether to accept your commission in the end, there is one final step."


    After speaking, Roger took out one of the only two scrolls in the drawer, and opened it on the desk.


    "Write the content of the commission roughly, don''t need to be too complicated, don''t write the ins and outs, just write the characters, results, and commission rewards!"


    Judging from Rogge''s past experience, the possibility of this commission passing the judgment is very high.


    Not only does it involve the hand-to-hand union, but also the Holy Society, Erica, and Daredevil Matt, so if there is no accident, there should be no problem in passing the judgment.


    Sure enough, as he expected, when Matt signed his name at the end of the commissioned scroll, a new commissioned task appeared in the commissioned column of the system.


    "Delegated content: Let Erica get out of the control of the hands-on association; delegate status: incomplete; delegate reward: 20 ninja coins!"


    When he saw that the commissioned reward was 20 Ninja Coins, Roger was a little stunned.


    To rescue the kidnapped Tony, the system gave a reward of 10 Nincoins.


    This system is a bit patriarchal!


    This is not good, very bad!


    When putting away the commission scroll, Rogge glanced at Matt''s commission pay.


    Five hundred thousand dollars.


    No, didn''t it mean Daredevil was poor, it didn''t look like it.


    Or, all this is the power of love.


    After putting away the commission scroll, Rogge said to Matt: "The commission is paid within 12 hours after the commission is completed. This is okay."


    Rogge is not worried that Matt will fall short, but it is a habit of him.


    Even if it was Jinhe¡¯s entrustment, it was the same time, although Jinhe was later reckless.


    "No problem!" Ma nodded his head, indicating that he had no problem.


    "Then when do you want us to leave, although I can do it anytime, I suggest to wait till evening."


    When describing the content of the commission just now, Matt had already planned to expose Daredevil''s identity, so he knew very well why Rogge would recommend acting at night.


    "Assemble on the roof of my law firm at ten this evening!"


    Matt handed a business card to Rogge with the full address of his law firm.


    When Matt left, Rogge continued to lie on his sofa in a very lazy way, thinking about whether to visit his old friend Jin Bin now.


    But he finally gave up the idea.


    Although Jin Rong''s deliberate leaking of the news was disgusting, his instinct told him that this might bring him an unexpected development, and maybe he could have a few more commissions.


    While he was idly waiting for the night to come, Tony returned to New York accompanied by Colonel Rhodes, and then held a press conference for the first time.


    "I''m sober, I realize that besides weapons, I can contribute more to the world! Therefore, I decided to close the Stark Industrial Weapons Department, effective immediately!"


    When Tony said this to the media, all the media at the press conference were boiling. Obadea Steinney also came to Tony''s side for the first time and tactfully asked Tony to leave the podium.


    "The focus of the press conference is that Tony is back and he is healthier than ever. We will discuss it further and give you the latest news."


    When Tony left the podium, Obadea tried to say a few words, and then hurriedly ended the press conference.


    "It seems that you still intend to embark on the road of becoming Iron Man, yes, this is great!"


    After watching this press conference that was not much different from the one he remembered, Rogge turned off the TV, went to the office window, and looked at the Stark Tower in the distance.


    Time flew by, and at ten o''clock in the evening, Roger, who had put on a black combat uniform, appeared on the top of the Matt Law Firm on time.


    At this time, Matt was no longer dressed as the blind lawyer during the day, but changed into Daredevil''s classic dark red suit, and the blind cane was replaced with a dark red multifunctional short stick.


    "lets go!"


    When Rogge arrived, Daredevil Matt didn''t say much, and hurried directly to the base of the hand union where Erica was.


    In order to avoid some unnecessary troubles, Matt did not choose the normal path, but led Roger to jump forward on the roof of Hell''s Kitchen.


    Unlike Rogge, who owns Chakra, when encountering a distance that cannot be crossed, the multifunctional short stick in Matt''s hand will become two short sticks connected by a rope, and then the side with the hook will be thrown towards On the opposite side, he finally crossed the distance between buildings like Spiderman.


    Looking at the exclusive weapon in Daredevil''s hand, Roger couldn''t help but think.


    Whether there is an exclusive weapon, it really is two different images.


    This also made him think about whether to redeem a special endurance device from the system to serve as an exclusive weapon.


    For example, Sasuke''s Kusanaru sword, the decapitated broadsword, and Uchiha Madara''s flame ball fan are pretty good.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 13： Simple and crude plan

    Under the guidance of Daredevil Matt, Rogge and the two quickly came to the secret base of Shouhehui in Hell''s Kitchen.


    Looking at the base like the office building in front of him, Rogge''s mind came up with the scene of the ninja changing into a serious formal attire and checking in to go to work every day.


    When going out to perform the task, maybe you have to submit an application to the logistics department before you can get the ninja knife for cutting people.


    "Are you sure it is here?"


    After arriving on the roof next to the building, Roger used Chakra Perception to perceive the situation inside the building a bit, and found that there were not too many people inside, not even as many people as in the warehouse before.


    "OK, I have been investigating here for a long time."


    "On the surface, this is the office base of a Japanese transportation company, but in fact, this is one of the most important bases for the hand-made association in Hell¡¯s Kitchen. Every time there is a large task, there will be many hand-made associations. Ninja."


    It seems that because it is night, Matt''s feeling is completely different from that of the day, and even his personality has some obvious changes.


    "Just confirm it. I don''t want any oolong situation." Rogge glanced at the front desk on the first floor of the building, and immediately had a bold plan.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Although Daredevil Matt had never fought Rogge, he knew very well that the seemingly harmless man in front of him had strength far beyond his own.


    Matt even wondered whether he could survive for a minute with Rogge getting serious.


    "I have two plans now. You can choose the one you prefer."


    "The first one, I will go in with you through the gate on the first floor of the building, and then chop when you see people, until you reach the top floor. This way, you can ensure that you will meet Erica halfway."


    "Um... Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Although Matt hopes to rescue Erica from the hands of the hand-to-hand association, he has never considered such a simple, straightforward, and crazy plan.


    This is not a plan at all, this is pure recklessness, simple and rude recklessness.


    "It seems that you don''t like the first plan very much. I have a second alternative."


    "The second plan is, I go in from the first floor of the building, and then I chop when I see people, and I chop to the top floor. As for you, you can choose to enter from other places and look for Erica."


    "With me in front of attracting attention, they should not find your presence, so you can look for Erica calmly."


    After listening to Rogge''s second plan, Matt began to wonder if it was a mistake to seek Rogge''s help.


    In Rogge''s thoughts, it seems that there is no such thing as sneaking into it, and he doesn''t care how much impact it will cause.


    Looking at Matt with a tangled face, Roger did not urge him, but silently waited for him to make a decision.


    Customers are God!


    As a private investigator, Rogge still respects his clients.


    Except for the kind that will fall back.


    "Use the second plan. If you meet Erica, I hope you can keep her safe and don''t hurt her."


    Matt and Erica have played against each other several times, so he knows exactly what strength Erica has, and naturally doesn''t think Erica can hurt Roger.


    "No problem, I will take care of your ex-girlfriend!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge used the instantaneous technique and went directly to the first floor of the building, then opened the door and walked in with great care.


    The interior of the building is brightly lit, and the front desk lady on the first floor and the security guard next to the lobby are all wearing uniforms that they are supposed to play now.


    If it weren''t for the obvious calluses on their hands, it would look like a normal office building.


    "Hello sir, who do you look for?"


    Rogge hadn''t walked a few steps, when a ninja in a security uniform walked over and stopped him.


    "As a ninja, your ability to disguise is a little overkill!"


    The moment he heard Roger''s words, the face of the ninja suddenly changed, and his right hand stretched directly to the explosion-proof stick on his waist.


    However, before the right hand of this ninja touched the riot stick, he felt the tremendous power coming from his neck, and then instantly lost consciousness.


    After breaking the neck of the ninja with great ease, Rogge moved his neck a little, and then opened his newly acquired three-gou jade writing wheel.


    At the moment when Sangouyu''s writing wheel opened, the world in front of Roger also changed significantly.


    If the world before turning on the writing wheel was standard definition, then after turning on the writing wheel, the clarity of the world was upgraded to blue light, and the whole world was clearer than a little bit.


    However, this is just the super insight given by Shao Lun Yan.


    After strangling the first hand-mate ninja, Rogge did not attack immediately, but gave the other hand-mate ninja time to come.


    It would be too much trouble to find them one by one. It would be better to wait for them to come by themselves and then catch them all.


    I have to say that the efficiency of the ninja is high.


    In less than a minute, more than 30 ninjas rushed over, and without exception, all of them were fully armed.


    "Come on, you scumbags!"


    Seeing the group of ninjas with vigilant faces and surprising killing intent, Roger silently stretched out his right hand, and then raised his middle finger.


    The vertical **** is always a provocative action that is simple and rude, and full of effect.


    This behavior of vertical **** even transcends the limitations of race, region, and culture.


    Sure enough, just as Roger expected, these ninjas who never seem to know what is called a sane hand-joined ninja, after seeing his arrogant vertical **** behavior, rushed up one by one, as if if they rushed slowly Now, there is no way to chop him a few times.


    "Seeing that you have the name of a ninja anyway, let you experience what is true ninjutsu!"


    As soon as his mind moved, Roger used the only illusion he had learned so far.


    Illusion¡¤Darkness!


    At the moment when the dark walking technique was activated, all the light in the eyes of these ninjas completely disappeared, replaced by the endless pure darkness.


    After performing the dark journey, Rogge didn''t intend to speak provocatively, and walked straight towards the panicked ninjas, opening his own moment of killing.


    When Roger was killing him on the first floor of the building, Daredevil Matt also entered the building from a corner on the fifth floor.


    After entering the building, Matt pushed his surpassing human hearing to the limit. The whole person quickly passed through the building like a ghost, looking for Erica''s trail.


    In the process of searching for Erica, Matt will also pay special attention to the situation in the lobby on the first floor from time to time.


    There is no too exciting fighting sound, indicating that the destruction and impact of the battle is not great.


    After discovering this, Matt breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Roger would still care about the impact.


    However, what Matt did not expect was that the first floor at this time was already full of blood and corpses.


    The reason why there was no violent sound was just because the screaming screaming ninjas of the hand mates turned into corpses that never made any noise again.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 14： Stand-in

    In the office on the top floor of the building, Suwanda and Murakami looked extremely ugly.


    In front of them, is the real-time monitoring screen of the lobby on the first floor.


    Seeing that the proud ninja of Shouhehui was killed by Roger as quickly as a chicken, as the leader of Shouhehui, they couldn''t help but raise an uncontrollable anger.


    The only difference is that after seeing this picture, the grumpy Suwanda directly slapped the desk in front of him, while Murakami silently drew the samurai sword from his waist.


    "This is not a level of battle at all. This method of death is a shame for a ninja."


    Although Suwanda and Murakami can see the real-time monitoring screen of the lobby on the first floor, they don''t know what the ninjas experienced.


    In their eyes, these highly skilled and experienced ninjas seemed to come to Rogge''s initiative one by one, and then pray for Rogge to end their lives.


    "This is something wrong, their behavior is abnormal!"


    After watching carefully for a period of time, Murakami was sure that the ninja in the hall on the first floor was in an abnormal state.


    But what he couldn''t be sure was what kind of anomaly this was.


    "Let Hei Kong and Erica take action, if they can''t work, we can only give up here!"


    Murakami made the final decision. Suwanda, in a rage, gave Roger on the screen a fierce look, and then left the room.


    Suwanda came to a secret room on the top floor, and then roughly awakened a sleeping little boy.


    When the little boy opened his eyes, the grumpy Suwanda involuntarily stepped back a few steps, and then slowly said: "A powerful enemy has come here. Go and solve him. Bring his head back!"


    After speaking, Suwanda quickly left the room, unwilling to stay in this room for a second.


    This little boy who seemed to be in his early ten years was Hei Kong. He was the sharpest knife of the Shougang and the most powerful fighter of the Shougang. There was no one.


    At the moment Hei Kong opened his eyes, Roger, who was heading to the second floor, and Daredevil Matt, who was on the fifth floor, felt an inexplicable coldness for the first time.


    "Interesting, it seems that tonight will not be too boring!"


    Although Hei Kong''s awakening brought a strange coldness to Roger, it did not cause him any worries.


    With Sangouyu writing round eyes, he is not afraid of any close combat.


    What''s more, he also possesses ninjutsu including Flying Thunder God, Shunshu, Chidori, etc.


    Even if Hei Kong possesses power that surpasses ordinary people, he can''t stop his determination to complete the commission.


    Unlike Rogge¡¯s indifferent, after feeling Hei Kong¡¯s awakening, Daredevil Matt stopped his progress, instantly awakened his spirits, and silently clenched the multifunctional short stick in his hand. .


    While Suwanda awakened the black sky, Murakami also gave an order to Erica on the top floor, asking Erica to destroy the invaders at any cost.


    "Your will is my mission!"


    Erica, dressed in a tight red ninja suit, knelt down on one knee to Murakami, and then walked towards Roger on the second floor.


    Until this time, Suwanda and Murakami had not discovered that there was an intruder hidden on the fifth floor of the building.


    Perhaps it was because Rogge left them too impressed, or it was because they didn''t realize that Rogge would have a companion. Daredevil Matt has not met any one since he sneaked in. There was no fighting broke out in the hands of the ninja.


    The first floor of the building is a standard lobby, and the second floor is decorated like a normal office area. As far as you can see, there are common office cubicles.


    The only difference from the normal office area is that the people standing in these cubicles are not white-collar workers in formal clothes, but a group of ninjas holding katana.


    "You are still working overtime so late, it seems that you really love this job!"


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, the originally brightly lit second floor plunged into darkness.


    The ninja in the hand-in-hand association turned off all the lights on the second floor and actively created a dark environment, trying to use the darkness to kill the invading Roger.


    "The idea is very good, but unfortunately, your strength can''t keep up with your idea!"


    What Russell held in his hand was a samurai sword he had snatched from the hands of the ninja on the first floor, and bright red blood dripped from the tip of the samurai sword.


    The ninjas on the second floor obviously did not intend to talk nonsense with Rogge. While turning off the lights, they also threw out smoke bombs one after another, making the second floor that had fallen into darkness suddenly enveloped in smoke.


    For a normal person, the darkness of the environment plus smoke is enough to make him fall into an extremely unfavorable situation.


    It is a pity that these ninjas are not normal people.


    With the super insight given by Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes, the dark environment and smoke did not have much impact on Rogge, and he could still clearly see the actions of these ninjas.


    I don''t know if the higher the floor, the stronger the ninja will be.


    During the fight, Rogge could clearly feel that the ninjas on the second floor were obviously stronger than those on the first floor.


    Although the number of them is not as large as on the first floor, their cooperation and attack methods are more sophisticated and vicious.


    Using the not spacious environment on the second floor and the tacit cooperation between each other, these hand-in-hand ninjas created the most favorable fighting situation so far.


    After fighting each other for a few minutes, Rogge stopped suddenly, no longer chasing these ninjas jumping up and down, but staying in place abnormally.


    The moment Rogge stopped moving forward, a fierce attack struck his neck like lightning, and the blade that radiated the gloom was only the last few centimeters away from his neck.


    The moment the blade was about to pass Rogge''s neck, Rogge''s figure flashed for an instant, and the blade crossed his neck in suspense, bringing out a poignant line of blood.


    Stand-in surgery!


    When he sensed the sudden attack behind him, Roger decisively used his avatar technique and instantly changed his position with a ninja not far in front of him.


    This ninja would never imagine that he would actually become a replacement target for Rogge''s substitute technique.


    He didn''t have time to react, until the moment the blade slashed his neck, he didn''t know what happened.


    Rogge doesn''t know much about ninjutsu, so he cherishes every one of his ninjutsu.


    For each ninjutsu, he spent a lot of time and energy honing to be familiar with, and promoted these ninjutsu to almost instinctive existence.


    For him, the level of ninjutsu is not the most important thing, the most important thing is how to use ninjutsu.


    Even an E-level ninjutsu, as long as it is performed properly, can still produce miraculous shocking effects.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 15： Resolute Erica

    None of the ninjas present at the scene expected that Roger would use such a magical way to avoid this mortal blow.


    The same ninja, the same ninjutsu.


    But their ninjutsu in front of Rogge''s ninjutsu is just as meaningless as a play house game in a kindergarten.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time, Erica!"


    Although Roger did not look back, he knew very well that the person who attacked him just now was Erica, Daredevil Matt''s ex-girlfriend.


    After Hei Kong woke up, he used Chakra Perception to re-perceive the situation in the building, so he knew very well who would attack him.


    In order to allow Erica to have a good assassination environment, he even deliberately left a hand in the battle, without using the momentum of thunder to quickly kill the ninjas on the second floor.


    Although Erica did not know exactly how Rogge did it, she did not forcefully close her hand after discovering that the target of the attack was instantly replaced. Instead, she took advantage of the situation and killed the hapless ninja. Opportunity to readjust their posture.


    For the current Erica, the only people who need attention are the five fingers that join together.


    As for the ninjas of Shouhehui, they are completely unworthy of beings.


    Not to mention just killing a hand ninja by mistake, even if she killed all the hand ninjas on the second floor, Erica would not care about it.


    "Even though I promised someone not to hurt you, but looking at you like this, you won''t be obediently arrested."


    "Furthermore, I also want to see what kind of ability the students taught by the leader of the Holy Society, Gunsou, have!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge struck at Erica like lightning.


    In order to let himself feel the pleasure brought by the battle, he did not use ninjutsu, even Chakra did not use it.


    Although Erica had been taught by the stickman, after all, she was still just an ordinary person, an ordinary person proficient in combat.


    When fighting with ordinary people, using ninjutsu or using chakra is just like turning on the cheat device directly in the game.


    Cheating devices can make people easily win, but they can''t let people experience the pleasure of defeating the enemy.


    When Rogge attacked herself, Erica did not advance and retreated, and also attacked Rogge.


    clang!


    The ninja sword in Roger''s hand and the ninja sword in Erica''s hand slammed together, making a clear metal crash.


    In the next second, Rogge and Erica adjusted their stances at the same time, and the ninja sword in their hands attacked the opponent again.


    clang!


    clang!


    clang!


    ...


    In just two or three seconds, Roger and Erica fought five or six times, but neither of them succeeded in hitting each other.


    After seeing Rogge and Erica fall into a short-term stalemate, the other hand-in-hand ninjas did not hesitate to attack Rogge one after another, intending to kill Rogge together with Erica.


    "Position technique!"


    After realizing that these hand-made ninjas had thoughts that they shouldn''t have, Rogge instantly cast the hold technique, completely depriving these hand-made ninjas of their ability to move.


    These ninjas with the hands-on ninjas were like being pressed the pause button, staying in place weirdly, maintaining a running stance.


    "The annoying flies have been resolved, go ahead!"


    After seeing the ninjas with their hands locked in place strangely, Erica quickly backed away and opened the distance with Roger.


    Although Erica was brainwashed by the hands-on association, it did not mean that she had no ability to think.


    Whether it was the previous substitution technique or the just fixation technique, Erica was instinctively aware of the danger.


    Although she has not personally experienced the power of these two ninjutsu, Erica knows very well that if she wins these two ninjutsu, her results will not be any better than those ninjas.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Erica resolutely gave up the plan to continue the attack, turned around without hesitation, and quickly disappeared from Rogge''s sight.


    This¡­¡­


    Seeing Erica retreating quickly without looking back, Roger was stunned.


    Are current ninjas so decisive?


    Rogge thought that even if Erica sensed the huge gap between them, she would not give up easily, but would do everything possible to complete the task of killing him.


    But the facts proved that his idea was wrong.


    "Even if I am worried that I will perform ninjutsu, I don''t have to run so fast. If you really kill you, whether it''s Matt or the system, I can''t explain it!"


    Although he said that, in fact, he himself was not very clear about whether there would be any punishment on the system.


    In the past three years, he has never experienced a commission failure or a situation where he voluntarily abandons the commission, so he has no idea how the system will handle these situations.


    Although Erica disappeared from his sight, it was not so easy to get rid of him completely.


    Casting the Chakra perception technique again, Roger quickly determined Erica''s current location and the destination she planned to go to.


    However, his attention at this time was attracted by Daredevil Matt on the fifth floor.


    To be precise, he was attracted by the little boy in front of Matt.


    "Is this Hei Kong? Sure enough, Shouhehui still has a bit of background!"


    In Roger''s perception, the black sky, who was fighting Daredevil Matt, exuded strange dark energy all over his body.


    This dark energy that the naked eye could not detect not only strengthened Hei Kong''s physique to a terrifying level, but also gave Hei Kong an incredible combat skill.


    Just a little bit of the situation of the fight between Matt and Hei Kong, there was an expression of excitement that could not be suppressed on Roger''s face.


    This kind of opponent, this kind of fighting skill, this is simply a super gift bag thrown down by the goddess of luck.


    Without any hesitation, Rogge performed the instantaneous spell several times in a row, and came to the fifth floor of the building like lightning.


    When he had just arrived on the fifth floor the next second, a figure flew towards him quickly.


    After catching the figure that was knocked into the air like a volleyball, Rogge fixed his gaze on the black sky a dozen meters away.


    The figure that was knocked into the air was no one else, but Daredevil Matt who had just fought against the black sky.


    Although Daredevil Matt doesn''t have any powerful extraordinary abilities, his training over the years has given him extremely good fighting abilities.


    But even so, he was still so vulnerable in front of Hei Kong.


    If Rogge arrives a few seconds late, he might have his first commission failure due to the death of the client.


    Article 2 of the commission rules, the commission will only be considered complete if the commission is paid.


    If the principal dies, even if he completes the entrustment, the entrustment will eventually be judged as a failure because he cannot receive payment.


    This also made him suddenly realize that his previous service model has always been flawed.


    Complete the commission first and collect the payment, which seems to be no problem.


    However, because of the second clause of the delegation rule, this model may directly lead to the final failure of the delegation.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 16： Ninja fighting style

    "In the future, the commission will be collected first to avoid any accidents." Rogge quickly made a decision.


    After seeing Rogge taking Matt down, Hei Kong did not immediately attack Rogge, but looked at Rogge with his prey eyes.


    From the outside, Hei Kong was a child in his early ten years old, and there was nothing strange about it.


    But in Rogge''s perception, the black sky standing in front of him was a demon from another world, a demon with a strange shape.


    "Don''t die, you haven''t paid yet. By the way, I just met Erica, but she ran away soon, and she should be heading to the top floor of the building now."


    After hearing Roger''s words, Matt quickly wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, struggled to stand up, and planned to go to the top floor of the building to find Erica.


    But before he took a few steps, the whole person fell forward uncontrollably, and then vomited a few mouthfuls of blood.


    "Don''t hold on to it, just as you are now, a ninja can easily kill you with a hand-in-hand ninja."


    "If you still want to see Erica, stay here obediently. After I solve the guy in front of me, I will complete your commission!"


    After speaking, Rogge stopped paying attention to Matt, and walked straight towards Heikong.


    After fighting with Erica several times, there were several gaps in the ninja sword in Roger''s hand, but he didn''t care about it, and danced a few swords while walking.


    The distance between Rogge and Hei Kong is getting shorter and shorter. In front of people like them, this short distance of a few meters can be almost instantaneous.


    But even so, they did not launch an attack.


    When Roger came one meter in front of Hei Kong, Hei Kong finally moved.


    Hei Kong jumped up and grabbed Roger''s throat with his right hand like a sharp claw.


    The speed of the black sky is as fast as lightning, and even has a tendency to exceed the limit of human eyes.


    Inferring from common sense, Hei Kong will tear Roger''s neck without any suspense, completely taking his life away.


    But the problem is that the person Hei Kong faces this time is not an ordinary person.


    Rogge has never been afraid of speed.


    Just when Hei Kong''s right hand was about to touch Roger''s neck, the ninja sword in Roger''s hand had already struck his right hand first.


    The moment the Ninja Sword touched Hei Kong''s skin, Rogge found out that it was wrong, and without any hesitation, he instantly cast the instantaneous spell, flashing to the back of Hei Kong.


    Hei Kong''s right hand did not tear Rogge''s neck, nor did Rogge''s ninja sword cut off Hei Kong''s right hand.


    Actually strengthened the body to this point!


    Although there is only a momentary touch, Roger can be 100% sure that the ninja sword can''t cut off Hei Kong''s right hand.


    To be precise, he couldn''t even really hurt Heikong.


    The steel body was originally just a description.


    But in Hei Kong, this is true.


    Can the power of the beast strengthen the human body to this level?


    Rogge began to wonder if there were errors or omissions in his previous memories.


    However, he quickly threw this question into his mind.


    Even if the beast can really strengthen the human body to the strength of steel, he won''t have the slightest fear.


    Even if it is real steel, I can cut it off.


    After the attack failed, the black sky in midair adjusted his posture in an unbelievable way and attacked Rogge again.


    Hei Kong''s attack speed is not unpleasant, but in front of Rogge, this speed is far from the point where he can''t fight back.


    Hei Kong was like a real beast, constantly attacking Rogge with his hands and feet, and even generated afterimages.


    Daredevil Matt tried to perceive the battle between Roger and Heikong with his super hearing in the distance, but he could not perceive anything.


    The only thing he can be sure of right now is that the speed displayed by Roger and Hei Kong has completely exceeded his perception limit.


    Matt originally thought that when Hei Kong was fighting with him, he had already used all his strength, so he seemed to have no resistance.


    But judging from the current situation, the strength that Hei Kong had shown before was even half, no, even less than a total of Chengdu.


    "There are so many monsters in this world!" Matt sighed silently in a self-deprecating tone.


    At this time, Rogge didn''t realize that the battle between him and Hei Kong actually made Matt on the side so emotional.


    His attention now is completely on Hei Kong, and the excitement on his face is getting stronger and stronger.


    It is precisely because of this same inhuman opponent that it makes sense to become stronger!


    After using the ninja sword to fend off the attack of Hei Sora again, the ninja sword he casually took finally came to the end of his life.


    Hei Sora used his own hands to directly break this high-quality ninja sword.


    At the moment when the Ninja Sword was broken, Roger once again cast his instantaneous spell, opening the distance from Heikong.


    Throwing away only half of the ninja sword, Rogge said with excitement to Hei Sora: "For the sake of your hard work, let you feel what is really a ninja battle!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Roger gathered Chakra in his eyes.


    Three Gouyu write round eyes, open!


    At the moment Rogge opened the three-gouyu writing wheel eyes, the expressionless Hei Kong showed a solemn expression for the first time. The whole person fell on all fours like a beast, and at the same time he grinned and made waves. A deep roar.


    Shadow clone!


    With a thought in his heart, four shadow clones identical to Roger appeared at the same time.


    "The second round, now begins!"


    Five Rogers attacked the black air at the same time, and each Roger held the same kunai in his hand.


    Seeing the five identical Rogers in front of him, Hei Kong not only didn''t back up, but he ran towards one of them.


    The distance of more than ten meters was fleeting, and when Hei Kong was about to collide with this Roger, a sudden force suddenly enveloped him, causing his movements to stop instantly.


    Root surgery!


    This is another ninjutsu performed by Roger.


    The hold technique that can hold ordinary people for at least 30 minutes can only last a short period of two or three seconds on Hei Kong.


    But this short period of two or three seconds is completely enough.


    Roger in front of Hei Kong took this opportunity to pierce Kuwu towards Hei Kong''s right eye.


    It seemed that he sensed the breath of death, and a black mist burst out of the black sky whose movement was restricted.


    This black mist attacked Rogge in front of him like a poisonous snake, trying to swallow Rogge in front of him completely, thereby resolving the danger of piercing his right eye.


    At the moment when the black mist was about to engulf Roger, an office chair that could be seen everywhere replaced Roger.


    Stand-in surgery!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 17： Death of the Black Sky

    Rogge in front of Hei Kong used a substitute technique to exchange the position of the office chair and himself, turning the target that the black mist swallowed from himself into an office chair.


    The office chair swallowed by the black mist instantly vaporized as if it had encountered an indescribable high temperature.


    After seeing this scene, the other four Rogers instantly opened the distance between himself and Heikong to avoid being touched by the black mist.


    While pulling apart, two Rogers threw the Kuunai in his hands towards Hei Kong.


    When the two kunai were about to hit Hei Kong''s body, a strange black mist gushed out of Hei Kong again, swallowing the two kunai.


    One of the kunai was instantly vaporized like an office chair, while the other kunai slightly pierced a small part of the black mist, and then turned into smoke and disappeared.


    After seeing this scene, one of Rogge smiled and said silently: "It seems that there is no way to engage in close combat, but what the ninja can do is not just close combat!"


    Illusion¡¤Darkness!


    Talking Roger took the lead in performing ninjutsu.


    Unlike the fixation technique that deprives the ability to move, the Dark Walk technique is an illusion technique specifically aimed at vision.


    Although facing the black sky, the Dark Walk technique also has the possibility of weakening its effect, but this does not affect Roger''s next plan.


    Although the black mist gushing out of Heikong can swallow matter, it can''t stop the dark arts that directly target vision.


    When this Rogge finished performing the Dark Walk technique, the other four Rogge were not idle, and immediately adjusted their positions, reaching the four directions of Heikong, front, back, left, and right.


    Fire escape, extinguish the fire!


    Four Rogers simultaneously put out their arrogance, and the surrounding black sky suddenly turned into a sea of ??flames.


    Although the extinguishing of the four fierce fires will not have four times the power, it can completely block all the avoidance of Heikong.


    The black mist gushing out of Heikong can perfectly defend against physical attacks, but the fierce fire is extinguished, but it is pure fire damage.


    The arrogant fires from four different locations were extinguished, without any suspense, hitting the black sky that temporarily lost sight, causing him at the center of the attack to make a fierce scream that was not human.


    While the other four Rogers were extinguishing the fierce fire, the Rogge who first performed the Dark Walk technique did not sit idle, and threw the hold technique one after another on Heikong.


    Since a hold technique can only hold the black sky for two or three seconds, use more hold techniques to extend the hold time.


    After the effect of the first fixation technique disappeared, the second fixation technique fell on Hei Kong again.


    The effect of the second hold technique disappeared, and the third hold technique came again.


    Relying on the hold technique one after another, Hei Kong was forcibly held in place for more than ten seconds, completely withstanding the full power of the four fierce fires.


    When the extinguished flames of the fierce fire dissipated, the black sky at the center of the attack turned into a skeleton in a disfigured state, supported by a faint black fog, and barely kept standing.


    All the damage! Control to death!


    At this point, Rogge lifted his shadow clone, and the four Rogge who used the arrogant fire to extinguish his bang turned into smoke and disappeared.


    When the black sky with only a broken skeleton fell to the ground, Roger silently summarized his previous battle.


    Use shadow clones to attract Hei Kong''s attention with one of them.


    The deity used the fixation technique, and the shadow clone took the opportunity to attack Hei Kong''s right eye.


    The shadow clone uses a stand-in technique to avoid the black fog, and Ben respects the newly formulated tactics.


    The deity and a shadow clone simultaneously threw out two kunai, one true and one false, to determine the nature of the black mist.


    After understanding the nature of the black mist, the deity used the technique of walking in darkness to deprive the black sky of vision, and the four shadow clones simultaneously displayed arrogance from four directions.


    The deity continued to use the fixation technique to force Hei Kong to control Hei Kong, allowing Hei Kong to consume the four violent fire extinguished damage.


    Although this set of combo moves is not so gorgeous, but the effect is very good, and quickly solves the black sky with the black mist guard.


    Seeing Hei Kong''s remaining torn bones scattered on the ground, Roger sighed contentedly.


    This is the best battle he has enjoyed in the past three years.


    If it weren''t for Hei Kong''s ignorance of his ninjutsu, and he was so reckless, he might not be able to perform this set of tactics so smoothly.


    In any case, Hei Kong still let him enjoy the pleasure brought by the battle.


    Rogge is in a good mood, but Suwanda and Murakami on the top floor of the building are in a bad mood.


    First Erica flees timidly, and then he died in the black air battle.


    Don''t worry about Erica, after all, she is just an outsider, just a tool after being brainwashed by the hands.


    But Hei Kong is completely different. Hei Kong is the strongest weapon carefully crafted by the Hand-Held.


    In a sense, Hei Kong is the strength ceiling of Shouhehui.


    Otherwise, Suwanda, as one of the five fingers, has no need to be afraid of a child in his early ten years.


    "I can be sure now, he is definitely not the bait of the Holy Society!"


    Murakami tried his best to calm his mood and said slowly.


    At the last meeting, they suspected that Rogge was a bait thrown out by the Holy Society, so they temporarily put aside the revenge action against Rogge.


    But now it seems that their suspicion is wrong.


    Even Hei Kong, possessed by the beast, was killed so simply and neatly. If Roger was really a member of the Holy Society, then he alone would be able to completely destroy the Hand-Held Society.


    With such power, there is no need to plan anything at all, just push it straight.


    "Let''s go, we can only abandon this base!" Murakami turned to Suwanda and said.


    Suwanda did not answer him, nor did he leave his seat, as if he had not heard Murakami''s words at all.


    Suwanda''s temper is the most grumpy of the five fingers of the hand-combination, but if he thinks that he is impulsive and brainless because of this, it is a big mistake.


    How could someone who can be favored by Kunlun be a brainless fool.


    Even if he is really an idiot, after hundreds of years of survival, he will become a thinking idiot.


    After watching the battle between Rogge and Hei Kong from the monitor, Suwanda fell silent, and his brain began to work frantically.


    When Murakami was about to urge him again, he finally spoke.


    "We don''t leave, we don''t have to give up this base!"


    While talking, Suwanda stood up and looked at the Murakami in front of him seriously.


    "What do you mean? Don''t tell me you want to stop that monster!"


    "Yes, I will stop him, but not by fighting!"


    Looking at Murakami who was still puzzled, Suwanda spoke again: "Do you know him before he killed our people in the warehouse?"


    Murakami shook his head.


    "Then have we offended him before?"


    Murakami wanted to continue shaking his head, but in the end he said: "This is not true. Maybe his friend or classmate died in the hands of Shouhehui."


    After hearing Suwanda''s answer, Suwanda sighed helplessly.


    "If Shouhehui really killed his friends and classmates, do you think he would do nothing?"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 18： Sowandas decision

    After listening to Suwanda, Murakami shook his head again.


    "That''s right! This shows that before the warehouse was attacked, we had no grievances with this Roger at all."


    "According to the information we have so far, he is a private detective who suddenly appeared in New York three years ago and masters the magical ninjutsu."


    "Although I still don''t know why he attacked our warehouse and brought people here, I have a bold guess!"


    "He just accepted other people''s entrustment, so he will be our enemy!"


    Suowanda confidently expressed his judgment.


    Murakami seriously considered Suwanda''s statement, and then had to admit that Suwanda''s statement was very reasonable, and it was very likely that it was the truth.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    Now that Suwanda has thought about this level, it means that he also has a countermeasure, so Murakami directly asked Suwanda.


    "It''s easy! Just give him what he wants!"


    "Since we have no real grudges with him, it means that as long as we are willing to take a step back, he will not continue to attack us."


    "Unless the commission he accepts is to destroy us, he doesn''t need to kill us all!"


    In the face of such an invincible enemy, it is not a shame to take the initiative to step back.


    Although this will seriously affect the reputation of Shouhehui, compared with life, these are things that can be directly ignored.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? In case we choose to regress, but he is still unwilling to stop, then I and you probably won''t be able to leave here alive!"


    Murakami does not oppose Suwanda''s decision, but he is also unwilling to pin his right to live entirely on the benevolence of others.


    "This is just my decision alone. You can leave here now. In case the commission he accepts really destroys us, it is better to die one person than two."


    Suwanda also had concerns in this regard, so he decided to take the risk alone.


    "Well, it''s so decided! If you really die in his hands, I will definitely find a way to avenge you!"


    After speaking, Murakami left the room and walked towards the roof of the building. On the roof of the building, a private helicopter was parked.


    When Murakami left, Suwanda once again set his sights on the monitor screen.


    "You are the client this time!"


    Suwanda left the room and found Erica who had just fled back to the top floor of the building.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Are you still standing up?" Roger asked Daredevil Matt who was still lying on the floor.


    "Yes! But there is no way to continue fighting next!"


    Daredevil Matt struggled to get up, then walked towards the elevator.


    Seeing Matt''s staggering figure, Roger sighed helplessly.


    This guy is really affectionate!


    Obviously, Matt still has no plans to leave here.


    Although he has no fighting ability now, he still has to look for Erica.


    Roger came to Matt''s side, helped him who was crumbling, and then led him into the elevator.


    "Erica is on the top floor now, you can consider paying for it."


    After speaking, Roger pressed the number on the top floor and the elevator began to rise.


    The journey to the top floor went smoothly. Roger and Matt did not encounter any attacks, and came to the top floor of the building with ease.


    When the elevator door opened, a tall black man in a suit and Erica in a tight red ninja suit appeared in front of them.


    At the moment when he saw Erica, Matt wanted to rush out of the elevator directly, but Rogge held his shoulders on his shoulders and stayed in the elevator helplessly.


    "Introduce myself. My name is Suwanda. I am one of the five fingers of the hand union. As for the one next to me, I don''t think I need to introduce it!"


    Suwanda introduced himself naturally, as if he didn''t know what Roger and Matt had done before.


    The scene before him was beyond Rogge''s expectations.


    He had no idea that Suwanda and Erica would actually be waiting for them here, and they would behave so harmlessly.


    In his imagination, when they came to the top floor, they should be greeted by a large group of murderous ninjas.


    "It seems that you are not worried about your safety at all!"


    After confirming it with Chakra Perception, Rogge found that apart from the four of them, there were no ninjas on the top of the building.


    This was also unexpected. The scene before him was not a trap.


    "I was worried, but after hearing these words from Mr. Rogge, I was completely relieved!"


    As a human spirit who has lived for hundreds of years, Suwanda can now be 100% sure that his judgment is correct.


    Rogge did not come here to seek revenge, and the commission he accepted was definitely not an extermination.


    After confirming this, Suwanda''s expression became more confident, and he slowly said, "If you don''t mind Mr. Rogge, go to my office and talk."


    After arriving at Suwanda''s office, Roger took a look at the environment in the office, and then sat down casually.


    Although he only glanced at it roughly, he was already sure that the picture displayed on the TV wall was the real-time monitoring picture on the fifth floor.


    When Roger and Matt sat down one after another, Suwanda sat on the sofa opposite them and asked calmly: "It''s convenient to ask, Mr. Roger, is your purpose this time? If there is any place for me I can help, Mr. Rogge, you can speak directly, and I will do it!"


    Suwanda''s performance at this time is not like the infamous leader of the hand-knit society, but like an extremely friendly businessman.


    Is this service soft?


    From the performance of Suwanda, this possibility is very high.


    Thinking of this, Rogge''s evaluation of Suwanda couldn''t help but rise a few points.


    Able to bend and stretch, the wind of a general!


    This evaluation came up in Rogge''s mind involuntarily.


    "Since you are so sincere, then I will just say it. She is our purpose here."


    "No problem, since you are here for Erica, Mr. Roger, from now on, Erica will be yours, Mr. Roger."


    For Roger''s purpose, Suwanda did not have the slightest surprise.


    After recognizing Daredevil, he already understood why Roger and the others had come this time.


    Suwanda didn''t know the true identity of Daredevil Matt, although Shouhehui was investigating Daredevil before, but they have never received any useful information.


    But after Erica was brainwashed by the Hand-Held Club, the Hand-Held Club easily learned the true identity of Daredevil Matt, as well as the things between Daredevil Matt, Erica, and the Holy Society.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 19： Windfall

    Rogge did not have any surprises for Suwanda''s answer.


    After discovering that Suwanda''s service was weak, he knew that Suwanda would give Erica to himself.


    Rogge looked calm, but Daredevil Matt sitting next to him and Erica standing next to Suwanda showed a look of surprise.


    Matt was surprised because he didn''t expect that the infamous hand-healing club would be so kind.


    Even though the one sitting opposite him is Suwanda, who has one of the five fingers together, he still finds this weird.


    This is the Shouhehui, the Shouhehui that even the underworld emperor Jin doesn''t give much face.


    The hand union, which is famous for its cruelty and blood in the entire dark world, is so subdued?


    Matt began to wonder whether his previous persistence was meaningful.


    He risked his life to punish the evil, and the result was completely inferior to Roger''s thunder killing.


    The so-called justice is not as good as the simplest method of using violence to control violence.


    Like Matt, after hearing that Suwanda handed herself over to Rogge so easily, Erica, who was originally standing straight, trembled slightly involuntarily.


    After being brainwashed, hand-healing will become the only remaining faith in Erica''s heart.


    Knowing that she was not Roger''s opponent at all, she violated Murakami''s order and returned to the top floor of the building.


    She doesn''t mind sacrificing for the Shouhehui, but she does not want the Shouhehui of her belief to suffer a huge loss here.


    She believes in Shouhehui, but she really cares about the five leaders of Shouhehui.


    She could die here, in Roger''s hands.


    But Suwanda and Murakami must not be harmed, so even if she violates the order, she has to return to the top floor of the building.


    She wants to **** Suwanda and Murakami to leave the building safely. After they are safe, she will stop or kill Roger at the cost of her life.


    But she never imagined that Suwanda, whom she regarded as a faith, would hand her to Roger so easily.


    It turns out that in their hearts, I am no different from those ninjas.


    Erica thought of the ninjas he used as a tool, and her attitude towards those ninjas.


    The more you care, the sadder.


    Although Erica was trying her best to control her trembling and her emotions, there were no ordinary people present, so her abnormality was quickly noticed by Roger and others.


    Rogge didn''t have any reaction to this. For him, it doesn''t matter whether Erica''s emotions are normal, the important thing is the system''s judgment.


    Like Rogge, Suwanda did not respond.


    It''s just that he didn''t respond, it just appeared on the surface. As for what he thought in his heart, it is estimated that only he himself would know.


    Among the three, the most violent response was Daredevil Matt.


    After sensing Erika''s abnormality, Matt ignored the pain from his body and quickly stood up, and immediately came to Erika, trying to comfort her.


    But he stopped when he raised his hands in the air, and he suddenly realized that the current Erica was not the Erica in his memory.


    And he doesn''t know what identity he uses to comfort Erica now.


    Ex-boyfriend? Brother? University classmates? New York fellow?


    When Matt sat back on the sofa with a look of loneliness, Rogge opened the system commission page and glanced, and then saw the picture he wanted to see.


    "Delegated content: let Erica get out of the control of the hand-to-hand association; delegate status: completed; delegate reward: 20 ninja coins have been sent!"


    "Nincoins not consumed: 25!"


    The quick arrival of the Nincoin made Rogge''s mood immediately happy.


    Since the system determines that the order has been completed, it means that Erica has made the final choice.


    As for how much of this choice is to obey orders and how much is more grief than death, only she herself knows.


    "I accept the goodwill of the hands-on association! Actually, I personally don''t have much opinion with the opponents. It''s just work needs, so you understand."


    Reach out and don''t hit the smiley person. Since Suwanda is so good at being a man, Rogge doesn''t mind selling him face.


    "Understood, I can assure you, Mr. Rogge, that Shouhehui will never take these things to heart!"


    I have to say that people who have lived for hundreds of years are different. Seeing Suwanda''s gentle face, Rogge believes that he can''t do it like this.


    "I''m not an unreasonable person. These two jobs have indeed caused some losses to you, especially one of your important personnel. Let me express my apologies, if anything is suitable for you in the future I can consider accepting the commission."


    After hearing Roger''s words, Suwanda and Matt were stunned at the same time.


    Suwanda did not expect that Rogge would include his hand in the client list.


    When investigating Rogge''s identity, the hand-healing club took a lot of effort, including those who had been to Rogge''s office.


    So they know very well that Rogge does not accept any commission.


    And more importantly, none of the commissions he took were left unfinished.


    Of course, the commissions that can be investigated by the Hand-Held Association are not all Rogge¡¯s commissions, but the information revealed in them is already worthy of attention.


    Suwanda originally only hoped to use appropriate softness in exchange for Rogge''s end, but now it seems that Swanda will gain far more than he planned.


    Even if Rogge is extremely picky about the commission, even if he only accepts one commission from the Shouhehui in the end, it is a huge gain for the Shouhehui.


    Unlike Sowanda''s chuckle, Matt''s mood has become extremely complicated.


    Although Matt knew from the beginning that Rogge was not the so-called hero, he didn''t want Rogge to be entangled with Shougang, assisting or even directly helping Shougang.


    But Matt knew very well that he had no personal relationships with Rogge.


    What Rogge wants to do and what kind of commission he wants to accept is entirely his personal freedom, even if the client is a hands-on association.


    Rogge himself didn''t think so much. For him, there is nothing strange about putting the hand-heavy club on the customer list.


    He can even accept commissions from Jin Bin, not to mention the commissions of Shouhehui.


    As long as the entrustment of the Shouhehui can pass the system''s judgment, the Shouhehui can become his client.


    As for whether he will be called a hero or a villain, he doesn''t care at all.


    The title superhero sounds good, but the price to pay is not low at all.


    After some chattering, Suwanda handed a bank card with five million dollars to Rogge with a smile on his face, and then personally sent them to the gate on the first floor of the building.


    As for the ninja corpses in the lobby on the first floor, when they talked, they had already been cleaned up by the hands of the gang, and there was not even a drop of blood left.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 20： The Punisher Arrives

    "Can you stop following me, I have said many times, you are free!"


    Rogge, who leaned back in his chair, said helplessly to Erica in front of him.


    Since they left the building of the Shouhehui, he has told Erica clearly that she can go wherever she likes and do what she wants.


    But I don¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t express it clearly enough, or Erica didn¡¯t listen to him at all. After being relentlessly abandoned by Sowanda, Erica seemed to have made up his mind to follow Roger. Around.


    Even if he used Thunder God to directly throw away Erica and return to the office alone, Erica still found it according to the address.


    Erica didn''t answer Rogge, she just stood in front of Rogge silently without saying a word.


    What made Rogge helpless was that besides Erica, there was also Daredevil Matt who was seriously injured in his office.


    Matt also didn''t say a word, as if Erica went wherever he went.


    Seeing Matt''s increasingly pale face, Roger even wondered if Matt would suddenly die in his own office.


    "I really served you two! No wonder you were able to become lovers before, you are simply..."


    Rogge thought about it for a while, but he didn''t think of a suitable adjective to describe Erica and Matt.


    "Forget it, do whatever you like!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger disappeared in front of them and returned to his secret den of more than 500 square meters.


    As for Erica and Matt who stayed in the office, let them do whatever they like. He doesn''t plan to go to the office anyway in the next few days.


    Time passed quickly, and a few days later, when Roger returned to his office, he still saw the face that made him helpless.


    "Miss, what do you want?"


    Logna''s office, which was originally as simple as only a few pieces of furniture, is now organized.


    Not only that, but there are also a lot of furniture that he has no impression of.


    After seeing the wall paint and other materials stacked in the corner, he has good reason to suspect that if he comes back a few days later, maybe his office will be completely renovated.


    "I will not let others throw away like trash without emotion."


    I don''t know if it was because of changing back to normal clothes. After hearing Rogge''s question, Erica answered his question for the first time.


    Although some of the answers are not what was asked, it is also a good start.


    If you are willing to speak, it means you can communicate.


    Being able to communicate means that there is a possibility of persuading each other.


    Just when Rogge was about to show her affection for Erica and tell her not to follow him, the door of the office was pushed open, and one was wearing a tight T-shirt with a T-shirt printed on it. A big European and American man with a white skull came in.


    This skull logo is a bit familiar!


    Before Rogge recalled the information of the skull, the uninvited European and American man instantly took out two pistols from his waist, and shot Rogge with a violent shot.


    Bang bang bang...


    Fierce gunfire sounded continuously, but none of these bullets hit the target and all hit the wall behind Roger.


    Punisher!


    This guy is the punisher! !


    When the Punisher drew out the pistol at his waist like lightning, Rogge instantly recalled the skull and crossbones, and then decisively used the instant instant technique.


    Roger flashed generally to the right hand side of the punisher, and his right fist filled with Chakra relentlessly hit the punisher''s abdomen, knocking him out completely.


    The punisher who flew out slammed into the door of the office, overturned the door that was not so strong, and hit the wall of the aisle heavily.


    The moment it hit the wall of the aisle, the punisher spit out a mouthful of bright red blood uncontrollably.


    Roger didn''t use ninjutsu and kunai, but his right fist filled with Chakra was equally powerful.


    Although the physique of the punisher is stronger than that of ordinary people, it is still not enough under Roger''s Chakra fist.


    After relying on the wall to forcibly stabilize his figure, the punisher did not hesitate to abandon the pistols with both hands decisively, then took out two grenades from the pockets of his pants and picked out the safety pin on the grenade with his thumb. .


    Is this guy planning to die together?


    How can I always meet these lunatics! !


    Root surgery!


    After sensing the dangerous thoughts of the punisher, Roger had to use the hold technique to stop the punisher, lest this guy blow up his office.


    At the moment the body was forcibly frozen, the punisher instantly recalled the super power incident he had heard of.


    But before he had time to think about it, his figure completely disappeared in the aisle, and instantly came to a dilapidated warehouse.


    In order to protect his originally not very high-end office, and to prevent the punisher from causing greater movement, Roger directly took him to a dilapidated warehouse in Hell''s Kitchen with Thunder God.


    After throwing away the grenade in the hand of the punisher, and removing other weapons such as pistols, grenade, dagger, and neck wire from the punisher, Roger removed the hold technique on the punisher.


    When the effect of the hold-to-body technique completely disappeared, the Punisher did not immediately attack Rogge, but quickly moved away from him, and looked at Rogge with great vigilance.


    "Only if you are guilty, you must die! In your eyes, I should be the kind of person who must die!"


    It took only a few seconds from the time the Punisher launched the attack to when he was taken to this dilapidated warehouse.


    But in a short period of two or three seconds, the Punisher showed an extremely strong intent to kill, with an aura of not killing Rogge.


    "you¡­¡­"


    After being told by Roger the true thoughts in his heart, the punisher was a bit shocked, but he quickly recovered and continued to look at Roger with vigilant eyes.


    "Others may not know your identity, but I am different. I know your past, Captain Frank Custer!"


    This is the benefit of the traverser. It is a secret existence for others, and in front of the traverser, it is no different from public information.


    "you know me?"


    The punisher can now be 100% sure, and Roger really recognized him.


    But he remembered clearly that he had never seen Roger before.


    "Of course, no one knows the famous punisher. However, even if you are the punisher, you can''t shoot me without saying anything!"


    "Because it makes me, very unhappy!"


    Having said this, the aura on Roger''s body has also changed, from a seemingly harmless young man to a tyrant who holds supreme power and slaughter countless creatures.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 21： Cat catch mouse

    Is this guy really human?


    After personally experiencing the astonishing aura exuded by Rogge, even the well-informed punisher swallowed involuntarily, and at the same time stepped back silently.


    As an anti-hero, the number of gang members and underworld overlords who died in the hands of the punisher is unknown.


    But even if the aura of all of them were added together, it was not as good as one-tenth of Roger''s aura at this time.


    Such momentum!


    This sense of oppression!


    This kind of obedience that makes the body want to kneel down involuntarily!


    The punisher feels that what stands in front of him is not a human being, but a tyrant who controls the life and death of all things, a planetary ruler with the supreme power and power!


    In the face of this astonishing, unspeakable horror, the ninjutsu that Roger had just performed became extremely ordinary.


    "I¡­¡­"


    The punisher wanted to say something, but in the face of this kind of pressure like a god, he finally closed his mouth obediently, and even his eyes moved down silently, and he didn''t dare to look at Roger anymore. Silhouette.


    After noticing the change of the punisher, Roger finally recovered his indescribable astonishing aura and returned to the ordinary youth who seemed harmless to humans and animals.


    After coming to this world, he was so angry for the first time.


    I just gave myself a few days off, and then returned to my office happily, only to see Erica who made him helpless.


    Forget it, what really made him angry was the murderous surprise attack of the Punisher.


    Although the attacker''s attack didn''t really hurt him, it made his originally happy mood instantly sink to the bottom.


    If it weren''t for his good self-control, he would even break the punisher''s neck directly.


    "I don''t know if you attacked me because I slaughtered too many ninjas in Shougang, or because of some other reason!"


    "But your attack made me very unhappy, but I don''t want to kill people now, because killing people will make my mood worse!"


    "So I decided to give you a chance, a chance to make up for it!"


    "Become my subordinate, and I will no longer pursue the matter you just attacked me!"


    Rogge didn''t have such thoughts, but after seeing the skull on the punisher, he suddenly changed his mind.


    The Punisher''s skill is very good, and his past is destined to have many amazing developments in him.


    Turning such a person into one of his own should have unexpected results, and maybe even more commissions can be obtained.


    "No, I refuse!"


    The punisher knew what his choice meant, but he still answered decisively.


    Some things do not give up because of fear of death.


    "Very good! Really good! But now I want you to surrender to my hands!"


    Personality is better than no personality, and the skill of the punisher is destined to be a very qualified subordinate, so Rogge is more determined to subdue the punisher.


    I am not afraid that you have a personality, I am afraid that you are not capable!


    "I can''t be your opponent, but I won''t be your subordinate! It''s impossible now, and absolutely impossible in the future!"


    "If you really intend to subdue me, I advise you to kill me more directly!"


    The punisher replied vowedly, but Roger didn''t take his words to heart.


    No matter which world you are in, there is an eternal law, an ultimate law that can transcend time and space.


    The law of true fragrance!


    The stronger the rejection now, the stronger the true fragrance law in the future.


    "For someone like you, killing is a waste."


    "Since your belief is that as long as you are guilty, you must die! Then I will give you the opportunity to carry out your belief, and give you three opportunities!"


    Hearing this, the Punisher couldn''t figure out exactly what Roger wanted to do.


    "In the next month, I will stay in New York."


    "You can attack me at any time and anywhere! As long as you can successfully injure me in three attacks, or escape once after launching an attack, I will give up my plan to subdue you, and I won''t mind your attack this time! "


    "But, if you fail three times in a row, then you will become my subordinate, and the one you are willing to do! How about, are you interested in accepting this challenge?"


    While speaking, Roger walked towards the punisher as he spoke.


    When he finished speaking, he happened to be in front of the punisher.


    "Or is your belief just talking about it?"


    Listening to Roger saying this in an almost mocking tone, the punisher silently clenched his fist, then took a deep breath and replied in a gloomy tone: "Since you want to play, then I will play with you! However, if you lose, you will die!"


    "If you can do it, do it! I appreciate your confidence!"


    After speaking, Roger patted the punisher on the shoulder, and then returned directly to his office through Thunder God.


    When he returned to his office, Erica still appeared in front of him.


    It''s just that Erica is now working hard to install the door that was smashed by the punished.


    Erica found Rogge, but she didn''t speak to Rogge, and still installed the gate on her own, trying to restore the gate to its original state.


    Looking at Erica''s back, Rogge thought about it for a few seconds and then said: "If you really want to stay here, you can, provided that you become an assistant in the office."


    After hearing Roger''s words, Erica stopped, and after a period of silence, she said without looking back, "No problem, as long as you pay my salary!"


    Rogge didn''t answer Erica, just opened the desk drawer and took out the bank card that Suwanda gave him last night.


    "The money in it should be regarded as the expenses of the firm, and your salary and expenses of the firm will be spent from it."


    After throwing the bank card at Erica like a dart, Roger returned home with Thunder God, then turned on the PS4 and played the game.


    As for the challenge between him and the punisher, he didn''t care at all, because the punisher was defeated.


    After the punisher agreed to his casual challenge, he left the Thunder God technique on the punisher''s body, when he patted the punisher''s shoulder.


    With the flying thunder **** technique, the punisher would never have a chance to escape smoothly, nor would he have the possibility of successfully attacking him.


    As long as he senses the Thunder God technique on the punisher, he can clearly know the position of the punisher and even appear directly in front of the punisher.


    So this challenge was not a fair game from the beginning.


    Ninjas are not knights, so there is no need to foolishly pursue the so-called fairness.


    As long as he can accomplish the goal, he doesn''t mind using some small means.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 22： Tonys invitation

    In the next few days, Rogge will go to his office every day to see if there is a suitable commission that can be determined by the system.


    I don''t know if the previous tasks ran out of his good fortune. Not only is the number of customers visiting these days not many, but the content of the commission is also difficult to explain.


    Looking for lost pet cats, looking for old classmates more than ten years ago, protecting a group of rich second generations to visit the Amazon forest...


    For these clients, Rogge was not even interested in answering them, and directly signaled Erica to let them leave.


    "Is there no better commission?"


    Lying on the sofa, Rogge stared at the ceiling of the office boredly, holding a balloon filled with water in his right hand.


    The water in the balloon continued to bulge as if it was being boiled, causing the smooth surface of the balloon to continuously bulge small dots.


    Erica sitting on the other side looked curiously at the water polo in Rogge''s hand, and then asked suspiciously: "Is this your ninjutsu training method?"


    Erica is also a ninja, but she has never seen a ninja like Rogge, and has never seen a ninja possessing Rogge''s ninjutsu.


    Erica was extremely impressed with Roger''s ninjutsu, as well as a strong yearning.


    "It''s not training, it''s learning. I''m learning a new ninjutsu."


    Rogge''s original plan was to exchange Ninjutsu Helix Pills directly in the system, but after having Sangou Yushulunyan, he changed his mind.


    The principle of the spiral pill is very simple, it is to concentrate the chakra on the hand, then control the chakra to flow in an irregular direction, and compress it, and finally form a palm-sized chakra ball.


    So if you want to master the spiral pill, in addition to the direct exchange from the system, you can also master it yourself through continuous practice.


    For Chakra''s manipulation, Rogge can be regarded as proficient.


    After all, in the past three years, the most practice he has done is the use and control of Chakra.


    He had already mastered such things as walking on the water or hanging himself upside down from the ceiling a year or two ago.


    Even if he was asked to imitate Spider-Man climbing on the exterior wall or glass of the building, there would be no problem.


    Snapped!


    Not long after Rogge finished answering Erica, the water ball in his hand boiled violently, and then cracked with a snap.


    After the water ball in his hand shattered, Roger sat up and took out a palm-sized ball from the desk drawer.


    In the first stage of learning Helix Pill, gathering Chakra to the palm and the second stage of water polo practice, for him, there is no difficulty.


    So after breaking the water polo in his hand, he immediately started the third stage of the ball practice.


    The ball is stronger than the water polo. If you want to break the ball, the continuous flow and compression of Chakra is not enough.


    Only when the chakra ball in the hand is materialized can the ball be broken.


    After completing this stage, the prototype of the spiral pill is basically formed.


    After getting the ball, Rogge returned to the sofa to lie down and started the ball practice of the spiral pill.


    A little bit of time passed, and although the ball in Rogge''s hand appeared boiling and swelling like a water polo, it remained intact and showed no signs of breaking.


    "It seems to be a little bit difficult!"


    The ball in his hand refused to break, the casual look on Rogge''s face finally disappeared, and the whole person began to become serious.


    When Rogge started to get serious, Erica also focused all of his attention on the ball in his hand, hoping to see something from it.


    However, Rogge''s seriousness lasted less than ten minutes before he was interrupted by a frivolous tone.


    "Unexpectedly, you are so old, you are still playing ball!"


    Wearing a brand-name suit and dark brown sunglasses, Tony walked in with a grin, and then glanced at the ball in Rogge''s hand with curiosity.


    "At this time, you are not recovering at home, why are you suddenly free to come to my small office?"


    Rogge was not surprised that Tony could find this place. He did not hide his identity when he rescued Tony.


    So no matter whether Tony is from Coelson or through his own channels, he can easily find here.


    "Your office is really small!"


    Roger''s office is only tens of square meters, not even a single room. If it hadn''t been for Erica to decorate it a few days ago, the office would have been even more rudimentary.


    "But your assistant is pretty good!"


    Tony didn''t change the nature of Playboy, and carefully looked at Erica up and down.


    After discovering that Roger and Tony knew each other, Erica poured Tony a cup of coffee, and then gave Tony who was still standing.


    "I don''t like people handing me things!"


    Tony shook his head, not intending to take the coffee from Erica at all.


    "Just let''s just say, what is going on with the famous Tony Stark?"


    Rogge doesn''t hate Tony, but now he wants to practice the spiral pill ball quietly.


    "As my savior, your attitude towards me is really not ordinary, can''t you be a little enthusiastic?"


    Tony came to Rogge, said in an exaggerated tone, and then took the ball from his hand.


    "If there is nothing wrong with you..."


    Before Roger had finished speaking, Tony went on to say: "I have built a new toy these days, and I want to invite you to enjoy it!"


    Although Tony didn''t say it explicitly, Rogge quickly guessed what Tony called the new toy.


    Not surprisingly, Tony''s new toy is the steel suit.


    I just don''t know if it is Mark 2 or Mark 3.


    "Tony Stark personally came to invite, if I didn''t look at it, it would be too unreasonable!"


    More than an hour later, Roger came to Tony''s seaside mansion and saw the very familiar steel suit in his impression.


    Red and gold color, Mark No. 3.


    "You''ve been back in New York less than a week ago. You finished your steel suit so quickly, it was very efficient!"


    "Of course, I''m Tony Stark!"


    Tony said confidently, and he liked the appreciative look in Rogge''s eyes.


    As a creator, what I fear most is not being recognized for my work.


    So Rogge''s recognition of Mark III also made Tony feel satisfied and gratified.


    "Really good! This will be the beginning of an era!"


    Looking at Mark 3 in front of him, Rogge couldn''t help but sigh.


    Tony didn''t expect that Roger''s evaluation of Mark 3 would be so high, and he felt like meeting his confidant right now.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 23： Tonys commission

    "Fight with me, I want to see how strong the so-called ninja is!"


    When Rogge felt the cold metal texture from the Mark 3 with his right hand, Tony suddenly spoke.


    "No, I refuse!"


    Rogge didn''t even turn his head, but directly rejected Tony, and continued to focus on Mark Three.


    It has to be said that even with the extraordinary power of ninjutsu, the pinnacle product of mechanical technology like Mark III, it can still give Rogge the desire to possess.


    "Why?" Tony asked directly next to Roger.


    "It''s no good to fight with you, and it''s a waste of energy, so I refuse!"


    After observing the Mark 3 in detail, Rogge gave his answer.


    "Your new toy is really good. If you have nothing else, then I will go back!"


    After satisfying his curiosity, Roger had no plans to stay here.


    Seeing that Roger was about to leave, a thought flashed in Tony''s mind, and then he said very seriously: "You are a ninja who can accept a commission. I have a commission now. I don''t know if you dare to accept it! "


    Although it was clear that Tony was using the radical technique, after hearing Tony''s words, Rogge stopped the Thunder God who was about to use it.


    "The content of the commission is very simple, that is, you fight with me wearing a battle suit. No matter you win or lose, I will give you a generous enough reward!"


    "How about it, do you want to pick it up? Or you are afraid of my Mark 3, so you dare not fight with me!"


    Tony deliberately said in a mocking tone, with an extremely confident look on his face.


    Seeing what Tony was like at this time, Roger shook his head helplessly, and then gave his own answer.


    "I have no interest in money!"


    "But if you are so confident, I can give you a chance."


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger''s figure disappeared in front of Tony.


    Although it was not the first time that Rogge disappeared in an instant, Tony still had some fear of this magical ability.


    A few seconds later, Rogge''s figure reappeared in front of Tony, and he held a scroll in his hand.


    The scroll in his hand is the commission scroll necessary to accept the commission.


    "I have a strong sense of ritual, so if you want to make a commission, you have to write down the content of the commission and remuneration first, and then I will give you the final answer!"


    "If you lose, I want a set of Mark 3 with its own Ark reactor!"


    After speaking, Rogge pointed to the Ark reactor on Tony''s chest.


    "no problem!"


    Tony happily wrote down the content and payment of the commission on the commission scroll, and then threw the commission scroll back to Rogge.


    When Tony signed the name on the scroll, there was an extra line of information on the commission page in the system.


    "Delegated content: fight once with Tony Stark wearing Mark III; delegate status: incomplete; delegate reward: 5 nincoins!"


    After seeing Tony''s commission passed the judgment, Roger''s face also showed a satisfied look.


    Finally, Nincoin will be credited again!


    Although there were only 5 ninja coins, no matter how small the mosquito legs were, it was meat, so Roger didn''t mind.


    The difficulty of commissioning is very low, no time and effort are required, and a set of Mark III can be obtained as a trophy.


    This is a very good commission, and it even ranks in the top three of all commissions that Roger has executed.


    "I took your request! When and where do you want to start this battle?"


    "Just now, the battlefield is here..."


    Tony originally wanted to talk about playing here, but after taking a look at his garage, he decisively gave up the idea.


    "You decide the battle field!"


    "In this case, let''s fight outside!"


    Rogge casually pointed out the window, and quickly set the battle location.


    "Outside? It''s the sea outside. Do you want to fight me in the sea?" Tony asked with a puzzled look.


    "No, not fighting with you in the sea, but fighting with you outside! You can fly in the air or potentially in the sea. It''s your freedom!"


    Looking at the sea outside, Tony didn''t understand how Roger was going to fight in such a place, but he still agreed.


    Tony quickly finished dressing the Mark III, and then flew out of the garage and flew directly over the sea a few kilometers away.


    Just as Tony was about to look back to see how Roger came to this place, Roger''s figure appeared in front of him out of thin air, and then fell quickly under the influence of gravity.


    Although Tony wearing the Mark III is not flying very high, he is still tens of meters away from sea level.


    Seeing Roger''s rapidly falling figure, Tony wanted to fly over to rescue Roger, but he finally gave up the idea.


    He wanted to see how this ninja who mastered the mysterious ninjutsu would resolve the situation in front of him.


    Thirty meters...20 meters...ten meters...five meters...


    When Rogge was about to fall into the sea, he seemed to have landed on the ground and stood firmly on the sea.


    If it weren''t for the ripples on the sea under his feet, Tony would even wonder if it wasn''t the sea.


    How did he do that?


    The scene before me is not scientific at all, very unscientific!


    For some reason, looking at Roger standing on the sea, Tony remembered certain myths.


    But he quickly put these strange ideas in his mind behind him, and prepared to let Roger see what the power of technology is.


    Without any hesitation or temptation, Tony flew directly towards Roger and started his own attack.


    "Obviously, I can rely on flight superiority to attack from a distance, but I chose the simplest and rude melee combat. It seems I was underestimated!"


    A distance of tens of meters, for Tony, who is flying at full speed, he can fly over in an instant.


    After arriving in front of Rogge like lightning, Tony''s right fist slammed fiercely and hit Rogge''s chest with a punch.


    Bang!


    Tony''s right fist hit Roger without any suspense, but Roger turned into a cloud of smoke and quickly dissipated in the air.


    Before he could figure out what was going on, a heart-piercing pain came from his left shoulder.


    pain! pain! pain!


    Tony felt like he had been hit by a rifle directly in his left shoulder. Unbearable pain came from his entire left arm and shoulder.


    I was shot?


    This idea just surfaced, it was rejected by Tony.


    Wearing a Mark III, even if he was really hit by a rifle, he would never have pain at such a distance.


    Tony turned his head and glanced at his left shoulder, then he was stunned. The whole person maintained a flying posture as if he had lost his soul.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 24： The Art of Water Iron Cannon

    I saw a finger-sized hole on Mark 3''s left shoulder.


    Inside the cavity, there were bursts of electric sparks from time to time.


    Mark 3''s left shoulder was directly penetrated!


    As the producer of Mark 3, Tony knows exactly what defensive capabilities the Mark 3 possesses.


    The main material of the Mark III is gold-titanium alloy, which has extremely high defense capabilities.


    Even if it is fired on a large scale by a 7.62mm rifle bullet for a long time, it will not cause obvious damage.


    But it was such an enhanced composite armor with extremely high defensive capabilities that was pierced in an instant.


    Until now, Tony didn''t know how he was hit, let alone what it was that hit him.


    Tony turned his head abruptly, and then saw Roger who compared his fingers to a pistol.


    "you lose!"


    Rogge pointed to Tony''s forehead with his right index finger, indicating that the battle has been won.


    Tony wanted to rebut something, but the pain from his left shoulder made him silently shut his mouth, and then flew back to the garage without saying a word.


    Seeing Tony''s fading figure, Roger sighed slightly.


    If Tony was not so careless, or a little serious, the battle could last a little longer.


    But obviously, Tony, who put on Mark 3, did not do so.


    In this battle, Rogge used a total of three types of ninjutsu.


    Flying Thunder God, Shadow Clone, and the water escape and water iron cannon art he rarely uses in battle!


    The technique of water iron cannon is a secret ninjutsu passed down from generation to generation by the ghost lamp family, and it is also the only water escape ninjutsu that Roger currently knows.


    The liquid bullets fired by the art of water iron cannon have extremely strong penetrating power, destructive power is very considerable, and can penetrate most objects.


    The liquid bullet that had just penetrated the left shoulder of Mark 3 was the liquid bullet shot by the technique of water iron cannon.


    While observing Mark 3 in the garage, Rogge left the Thunder God technique on the Mark 3.


    Fly directly in front of Tony with Flying Thunder God, not the deity, but a shadow clone of Roger.


    If Tony used multiple different methods to scan, he might be able to find that Roger standing on the sea is not a real human being.


    But Tony didn''t do this, but flew directly towards the shadow clone standing on the sea, and then broke the shadow clone with a punch.


    When Tony broke the shadow clone, the real Roger came to his back through the Thunder God, and then decisively used the water iron cannon technique, directly piercing the left shoulder of Mark III.


    After returning to the garage, Tony immediately took off Mark 3 on his body, and then looked up his left shoulder.


    After seeing the injury on his left shoulder, Tony''s face became more difficult to look.


    The liquid bullet fired by the water iron cannon technique did not penetrate his left shoulder, but just passed his left shoulder, leaving an extremely obvious scratch on his left shoulder.


    It''s just a bruise?


    At the moment of injury, Tony thought his left shoulder was completely pierced, that''s why there was pain at such a distance.


    But it turns out that this is only his wishful thinking.


    Rogge deliberately avoided Tony''s shoulders while performing the art of iron cannon.


    Let the liquid bullet of the Water Iron Cannon technique just grazed Tony''s shoulder instead of really piercing his shoulder.


    After all, if it really penetrates Tony''s shoulders, the time for him to receive the trophy will be greatly delayed.


    Looking at the scar on his left shoulder, Tony sighed with great annoyance.


    If you understood this at the time, maybe you wouldn''t lose so fast, and you still have a chance to fight back.


    But Tony quickly thought of the scene where Roger pointed his forehead with his right index finger.


    "I want to tell me that if the target of the shot was my forehead, would I have died long ago?"


    After a wry smile, Tony came to Mark Three, unloaded the entire left shoulder of Mark Three directly, and put it on his workbench.


    Just as Tony was about to study the hole on his left shoulder carefully, Roger''s figure appeared in the garage.


    "It seems that your state has recovered, I thought you would be lost for a while!"


    Seeing Tony who was about to start researching, Roger said with some relief.


    "This time it''s just that I was too impulsive, next time I will never give you this opportunity again!"


    Although Mark 3 did not resist Rogge''s attack, Tony knew very well that the real reason for the defeat was not Mark 3, but his own care.


    "I hope so! By the way, remember to let me know after you have made the Mark 3 I want. I am still very interested in a steel suit like Mark 3!"


    After speaking, Roger''s figure disappeared in front of Tony again, as if talking to him just now was just a phantom.


    "Next time I will definitely win, technology is the strongest force!"


    Tony said silently in his heart, and then returned his attention to Mark Three''s left shoulder.


    Although he still doesn''t know what happened to Mark III''s left shoulder, he is sure that he will be able to research the reason.


    This is the self-confidence of a genius and the self-confidence of a top inventor.


    Because Tony has not paid the reward, the task in the system is still in an unfinished state for the time being.


    Rogge is confident in Tony''s work efficiency. As long as there are no accidents, Tony will complete the commissioned payment soon.


    After returning to the office, Rogge took out the ball again and started his spiral pill practice.


    Before practicing Helix Maru, he deliberately used Chakra Perception to perceive the current location of Frank the Punisher.


    Several days have passed since the day when the challenge was originally set, but during this time, not only did Frank the Punisher not launch any attacks, but also Rogge''s office was never approached.


    In the most recent time, Frank was several kilometers away from the office.


    Since Frank will show no sign of attacking for a while, Rogge doesn''t have to worry too much about what big scenes or moths Frank will make.


    After several hours of very serious practice, the ball in Roger''s hand finally showed some signs of damage.


    Bang!


    Under Rogge''s continuous efforts, the ball in his right hand ushered in a breakdown, and a sound that was not loud but enough to make him pleased.


    When the ball broke, Rogge did not rest, but directly began the fourth stage of practice.


    Because there was no obstruction, Erica on the side finally saw what Rogge was holding.


    It was a chakra ball emitting a light blue light. Upon closer inspection, you could see the chakras flowing in irregular and different directions.


    "this is?"


    Looking at the Chakra ball in Roger''s hand, Erica asked suspiciously.


    "This is a chakra ball, an unfinished prototype of ninjutsu, and inside it is a kind of energy called chakra."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 25： Holy Ninja

    Roger simply explained the chakra ball in his hand. He was not worried that Erica or others would understand the nature of ninjutsu or chakra from these simple descriptions.


    Knowing the source of a person''s strength is completely different from whether he can resist the strength of that person.


    Like the future Iron Man, everyone knows that Tony relies on high-tech steel suits to have power beyond ordinary people.


    But those who can''t beat him, even if they know this, still can''t beat him.


    And Rogge had no plan to hide his ability.


    Even if you know that Chakra is my source of strength, even if you know all the ninjutsu I know, even if you know the fighting style I am good at, so what!


    Rather than carefully concealing his abilities, he might as well think of ways to further enhance his strength.


    As long as you have a strong enough strength, why worry about the conspiracy and tricks of those ghosts.


    Flat push is king!


    Wushuang, is the profound meaning!


    Not long after Rogge explained to Erica, the Chakra Ball in his hand dissipated into the air, turning into a stream of air.


    Compared with the previous three stages, the fourth stage of the spiral pill practice is the real highlight.


    It is not difficult to condense the chakras in the hands and flow irregularly at a high speed. The difficulty is how to maintain and solidify for a long time.


    A spiral pill that cannot be maintained and solidified for a long time is like a water polo. It breaks with a poke and does not have real combat value.


    Although Erica doesn''t know what chakra is, let alone what helix pill is.


    But she saw something called power on this chakra ball called light blue.


    A ninja who owns a chakra is a real ninja.


    For some reason, Erica''s mind suddenly had such an idea.


    Dissipate again and again, take shape over and over again.


    Every failure will consume part of Rogge''s Chakra.


    Ten times, twenty times, fifty times, one hundred times...


    Rogge can''t remember exactly how many times he has practiced. The only feeling he now has is that the Chakra in his body is about to reach the final threshold. This is the first time he has felt that Chakra is about to run out.


    "Last time, no matter whether it is successful or not, today is over!"


    Like the previous exercise, the last attempt failed without suspense, and no miracle was born because it was the last time.


    After moving his somewhat stiff body, Roger raised his head and glanced at the clock on the wall. It was 3:45 in the morning.


    When he was about to use the last Chakra to display the Thunder God and return home, he vaguely heard the faint sound of fighting in the alley below the office.


    As a weapon master of cold weapons, although the fighting sound coming from is very weak, he can immediately hear that it is the sound produced by the impact of the katana.


    In a place like New York, it is not strange to hear gunshots.


    But in the middle of the night in the middle of the night, people who would use katana to fight, in his impression, there are only those hand-mates known for their crazy ninjas.


    Wouldn''t they be crazy ninjas with hands together?


    Driven by curiosity, he came to the window and looked in the direction of the sound of fighting.


    It was indeed a ninja who was fighting in the alley below the office, but not the ninja he had imagined.


    One of the parties in the battle is no one else, but Erica, who has just become an assistant to the firm.


    At this time, Erica is still dressed as a working woman during the day, but what she is doing now has no similarities with working women.


    Erica, holding a katana in hand, is one enemy three and is fighting three enemies wearing ninja suits of different colors.


    Just watched randomly for ten seconds, and Roger saw something was wrong.


    No matter it was Erica or the three unknown guys on the opposite side, although their offensives seemed to be extremely fierce, and their moves were all about to attack them, Roger did not see any killing intent on them.


    Although I don''t know what is the relationship between Erica and the three guys opposite, as Erica''s current boss, Rogge feels he needs to go there.


    "Erica, stop it!"


    "You are not the opponent of the three of us. If you are obsessed, don''t blame us for being merciless!"


    "Erica, go back with us, we can solve the problems of hand-to-hand reunion slowly!"


    As soon as Roger arrived in the small alley, he heard the words of the three ninjas and at the same time figured out the origin of the three.


    There will be no other people who would say this to Erica except those of the Holy Order.


    Erica seemed to have not heard the words of the three, and the attack became more fierce, while silently preparing to retreat.


    However, the three holy ninjas on the opposite side quickly realized Erica''s plan, and no longer kept their hands at the moment, and immediately forced Erica to be defeated.


    When Erica was about to be defeated and then forcibly taken away, Roger, who had been in the shadow of the alley for a while, finally walked out.


    "Will the holy people only bully more with less, and still bully a woman, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Although there are not many Chakras left in the body right now, Roger still didn''t pay attention to the three ninjas of the Holy Society.


    From the observation just now, he can be 100% sure that even if he doesn''t use Chakra, the three holy ninjas are not his opponents at all.


    "Who are you? Since you know that we are members of the Holy Society, you dare to ridicule!"


    One of the men in a dark yellow ninja suit said sternly.


    "Who am I? I am Erica''s boss!"


    "You are under my office and attacked my assistant. Your holiness is too arrogant!"


    Rogge said as he walked, when he finished speaking, he happened to be next to Erica and took the samurai sword in Erica''s hand.


    "If you want to take Erica away, I''ll tell you if I win!"


    "Or do you guys in the Holy Society only dare to bully women when there are so many people?"


    After being ridiculed by Rogge one after another, even a person with no temper would inevitably be a little angry now.


    "I don''t know the brave boy, don''t think that you can insult the holy society if you know how to fist!"


    It was the guy in the dark yellow ninja who was talking.


    "Boy, my name is..."


    Just as he was about to sign up for himself, Rogge interrupted him in time: "I am not interested in knowing the names of some small characters. Your names are not worth my wasting any brain cells!"


    "you wanna die!"


    It is estimated that this holy society ninja has never been ridiculed in this way. After hearing Roger''s words, his already somewhat uncontrollable anger broke out completely.


    He saw his whole person rushing towards Roger like an angry beast, and the samurai sword in his hand was also slashed directly at Roger''s head like lightning. There was a great momentum to stab Roger at the head.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 26： Old man

    Just when the katana of this holy ninja was about to hit Roger, the katana in Roger''s hand came to him strangely, hitting his chest early.


    bad!


    The moment Roger''s katana pierced his skin, the holy ninja felt an extremely strong breath of death.


    Relying on the powerful control power he gained through years of hard training, he forcibly stopped the attack and retreated for the first time.


    Even so, a knife mark tens of centimeters long appeared on his chest very clearly, and bright red blood continued to gush from the huge wound.


    If he retreats a little bit more slowly, the katana in Roger''s hand will pierce his throat without any suspense, completing a real one-hit kill.


    Rogge''s knife not only shocked the injured holy ninja, but also made the faces of the two ninjas behind them extremely solemn.


    As companions of the same organization, they knew very well what strength the injured ninja had.


    Among the three of them, this injured ninja has the strongest strength and the most impulsive character.


    "You actually avoided it. It seems that you are a little bit better than the ninja!"


    "Those guys who join hands usually only need one sword. As for you, it''s about two swords!"


    Before he took the shot, the three holy ninjas would only think that he didn''t know the sky and the earth.


    But at this time, not only did they not take the slightest contempt, but they would also regard him as the most dangerous kind of enemy, the kind of enemy that could take their lives at any time.


    "This time we''ve confessed, but do you really want to be an enemy of Shengkai?" Another Shenghui ninja said in a calm tone.


    "In fact, I always hate those guys who move out of the background if they can''t win. They have already lost, so I have to save myself some face!"


    "Besides, you can''t represent the Holy Society! The one behind you said this is almost the same!"


    After speaking, Roger pointed at the dark alley behind them with the samurai sword still dripping blood in his hand.


    Erica and the three holy ninjas did not realize that there was a person hidden in the alley.


    After hearing Roger''s words, they carefully observed the dark, dim, and faint sound of water droplets from time to time.


    A man wearing light green clothes and holding a long stick walked out under the gaze of Erica and others.


    Although it was late at night, he still wore a pair of sunglasses and a pale green hat that Roger wanted to complain about.


    This white-haired man is no one else, but the leader of the Holy Order and the master of Erica and Daredevil.


    "Erica is a member of the Holy Society, no one can stop us from taking her back!"


    After walking out of the dark alley, the old man went directly to a place more than two meters away from Roger, and said in an extremely certain tone.


    "As long as Erica is unwilling, no one can force her away, I said!"


    Although Gun Old Man is the world''s super master fighting master, Roger''s tone is as tough as ever.


    Just relying on the name of the Holy Society, I wanted to forcibly take Erica away from him, what a joke.


    "Young man, you have a good skill. I now give you a chance. As long as you are willing to join the Holy Society, I can forgive your behavior just now!"


    Seeing the stickman''s natural expression, Roger even wondered if he had heard it wrong just now.


    As long as he joins the Holy Society, forgive him for what he did just now?


    Is this guy dementia?


    Where is his confidence! !


    "Forgive what I did just now? I want to see now, what if you don''t forgive!"


    Rogge now has good reason to suspect that the guys who have been in these strange organizations for a long time have a little abnormal brain.


    "In that case, go to **** and confess!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the long stick in the hands of the old man came to Rogge.


    Just as the long stick was about to hit Rogge''s head, a blood-stained samurai sword stood in front of the long stick, blocking the long stick of Thunder.


    Bang!


    The violent impact sounded through the alley, and the strong wind pressure carried by the long stick swept through Rogge like a hurricane, flying away the scattered paper and garbage bags around.


    The old man is worthy of being the world''s super-class fighting master, and he has shown an invincible momentum with a simple sweep.


    However, Roger standing in front of the stickman is not an ordinary person.


    Almost at the moment when the old man attacked, he keenly noticed the attack of the old man and made a relative defense.


    After seeing Roger blocking his stick without changing his face, the vicissitudes of the stick sounded again.


    "You guys leave this alley!"


    The old man didn''t explain the reason, and he didn''t need to explain the reason.


    Everyone present has a wealth of fighting experience and knows what the old man wants to do.


    Clearance!


    The three ninjas of the Holy Society left the alley without any hesitation, and disappeared into the sight of Roger and others.


    Erica did not leave, she still stayed in the alley, but stepped back more than ten meters silently.


    If she hadn''t been brainwashed by the hands-on association, Erica would have followed the stickman''s words without hesitation.


    But now she will not obey anyone''s orders, but will only follow her own inner choice.


    Looking at Erica, the wrinkled face of the old man showed an undisguised expression of dissatisfaction.


    As the leader of the Holy Society, he is a unique existence in the Holy Society.


    No one can disobey his orders.


    In his opinion, Erica is still a member of the Holy Society, but now Erica blatantly violated his orders, which gave him a feeling of authority being challenged.


    "Old guy, do you still want to fight, I don''t have much time to waste with you!"


    Just as the old man was considering how to punish Erica who violated his order, Roger''s voice pulled him back to reality.


    Roger was not interested in knowing what the old man was thinking about. The reason why he was willing to cooperate with the old man to clear the field was nothing more than to see what this fighting master had.


    Rogge''s melee combat level is not weak, and can even be considered top.


    But he always wanted to know what level his fighting level had reached.


    Although he had thought of this for a long time, he had bad luck and had never met those real masters of fighting.


    However, the appearance of the old man made him see the hope of fulfilling his wish.


    Gunman''s fighting level is definitely the world''s top level, using him to test his fighting level is simply appropriate.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 27： Fighting in the alley

    Before the stickman could answer, Rogge took the lead in attacking.


    Defense has never been something he likes to do. Fighting is the best defense.


    The distance of a few meters, for Roger, only takes a moment.


    Although Gunsou couldn''t see it, his fighting instinct as a fighting master immediately issued a warning.


    Bang!


    Rogge''s lightning-fast blade was blocked by the old man, but he did not hesitate, turning his wrist lightly, and the samurai sword attacked the old man from another angle.


    After blocking Roger''s first knife, the old man knew that Roger''s attack was definitely not limited to this.


    As a blind person, he can become the world''s top fighting master. The old man has a talent far beyond ordinary people''s imagination in close combat.


    Otherwise, he cannot become a master in the field of fighting without vision.


    When the katana in Roger''s hand suddenly changed the trajectory of his attack, the old man took a step back and at the same time changed his double-handed stick to a single-handed stick.


    The stickman''s right hand slid into the middle of the long stick with great accuracy, and the long stick that was not conducive to close combat was fought like a short stick.


    Rogge''s attack was once again blocked by the old man.


    But he didn''t expect to hurt the old man within one or two swords.


    If the old man was cut by him so easily, it would be impossible for the old man to survive the attack of the Shouhehui, let alone become the leader of the holy society.


    What Rogge wanted at the beginning was not to injure the old man, but to force the old man to retreat with an attack.


    Even if the old man only took a step back, then the rhythm of the next battle would be controlled by him.


    When the stickman retreated a step because of defense, Roger''s posture of holding the knife also changed, and it began to become unpredictable.


    If his initial posture of holding a sword was the most orthodox conventional way, then he now uses the samurai sword in his hand as a dagger.


    Poke, stab, stab, chop, chop...


    The katana in Rogge''s hand kept flying up and down, drawing a sharp or strange arc.


    The old man did not expect that Roger''s fighting style would be so wild and unruly.


    At the center of Rogge''s attack, he was like a small fishing boat in a stormy sea, and he could be completely swallowed by waves that did not know where he came from.


    If it hadn''t been for decades of rich combat experience, under Rogge''s swift and unreasonable attacks, the old man would have been hit by the katana time and time again.


    At this time, the old man had completely put away his contempt for Rogge and regarded him as the most dangerous and terrifying opponent.


    Although he has not been injured yet, the old man knows very well that if he continues to stay within Rogge¡¯s attack range, it won¡¯t be long before he will slow down due to the decline in physical strength, and he will no longer be able to stop Rogge s attack.


    Although the old man wanted to pull the distance and put himself at the most suitable combat distance, Roger did not give him a chance.


    No matter how back he retreats, Rogge will follow closely like a gangrene, and will not give him a chance to distance himself.


    After being attacked dozens of times by Roger like sandbags, the old man finally made up his mind.


    Even if you get a knife, I will get out of your attack range!


    With this idea, the stickman stopped defensively and began to try to counterattack.


    Rogge noticed the old man''s thoughts for the first time, but he still had no intention of slowing down the attack.


    Gunsou''s thoughts are very beautiful, trying to get rid of his attack at the price of some small injuries.


    But his attack can''t be avoided with a few small injuries. If the old man really has such an idea, he doesn''t mind taking away the old man with a knife.


    Erica, who was on the other side of the alley, watched intently at the battle between Roger and the old man, her expression becoming more solemn.


    She always thought that the only difference between herself and Roger was that Roger had mastered ninjutsu.


    But after seeing the level of fighting displayed by Roger at this time, she realized that in the building of the hand-in-hand association, Roger did not use all his strength.


    If Roger at that time was the same as it is now, then it would be impossible for her to have so many moves with Roger.


    Under this kind of offensive, I guess I can''t stop even ten knives!


    No, it can only block five knives at most!


    As a student of the old man, Erica knows exactly what strength the old man has.


    But even the old man with a strength far surpassing her, was suppressed by Rogge at this time and could not even counterattack, and had no choice but to choose defense.


    At first, Rogge just wanted to test his fighting level through the stickman, but when the stickman blocked all his attacks with a dripping defense, he slowly became excited. .


    This feeling is completely different from when Hei Kong fought.


    Although Hei Kong also has a human body, Hei Kong''s fighting style is completely different from that of humans.


    When fighting Heikong, Rogge didn''t think he was fighting humans at all, he only felt that he was fighting a humanoid beast.


    However, it is completely different at this time. The old man is a completely human body, and the fighting skills displayed are completely actions that the human body can do.


    Therefore, when fighting the old man, Roger can also learn a lot of fighting skills from the old man that he hadn''t thought about before.


    This kind of battle that can fully display your fighting skills is the most exciting and exciting game in the world for those who like to fight.


    In the past, Roger didn''t quite understand why some people would become pure fighting freaks.


    But now, he not only fully understands it, but also has a tendency to develop in this direction.


    Regardless of the consequences, regardless of life and death!


    Bet your own life and do everything you can!


    Use everything you have to come to a vigorous peak battle!


    Even if you lose this kind of battle, you can walk into **** with a smile without regrets!


    This is the highest honor that belongs to the soldier!


    As Rogge got more and more excited, the stickman opposite him became more and more shocked.


    The old man could clearly feel that his physical strength was declining rapidly. After a while, his physical strength would reach a critical point, and he would no longer be able to keep up with Roger''s rhythm.


    But Roger, who was opposite him, seemed to have no consumption at all. Not only did the attack speed and frequency not drop in the slightest, but it was getting faster and stronger.


    If this continues, I will really die in the hands of this kid!


    The old man came to a conclusion that shocked him.


    Just as the old man was thinking about how to get out of here alive, a scene happened that they hadn''t thought of.


    clang!


    After slamming a knife forcefully, the katana in Roger''s hand came to the brink of collapse and was hit by the long stick in the hands of the old man.


    This¡­¡­


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 28： Rasengan

    The old man, who had been waiting for a chance to fight back, didn''t hesitate at this time, and immediately slammed a stick at Roger.


    There was no sign of the stickman¡¯s attack. Seeing that the long stick that had been chopped by the katana was about to hit Rogge¡¯s head, the only half of the katana in his hand was blocked by the long stick. Attack trajectory.


    However, Roger did not feel any strength from the broken samurai sword.


    Although the old man launched a counterattack in the first place, it was just a false move.


    When Roger was about to use the broken katana against the long stick, the old man decisively retracted the long stick, and then quickly stepped back five or six meters.


    After experiencing the battle that almost couldn''t keep up with his thoughts just now, the old man had already had a lot of psychological shadow on Roger.


    Therefore, he would rather give up the possible successful attack, but also take this opportunity to open the distance and give himself a distance suitable for playing the power of the long stick.


    Rogge did not follow as closely as before. After the samurai sword broke, his increasingly excited fighting mood quickly cooled down, and he no longer had the same mood before.


    This feeling of being interrupted because of an accident is very uncomfortable, and Roger sighed helplessly.


    Some things, once interrupted, you can never get back the feelings you had before.


    So now he has no plans to continue fighting with the old man.


    "You go, that''s all for tonight!"


    While talking, Rogge threw the broken samurai sword in his hand casually, then turned around and left, not caring whether the old man would take the opportunity to attack him.


    If the old man does this, he will let the old man experience what is called the power of ninjutsu.


    Although a little unhappy with Roger''s tone, the old man finally put away the long stick and disappeared at the end of the dark alley.


    "If there is such a thing next time, you can tell me. How do you say you are a member of the firm, and if you are in trouble, you are looking for trouble in the firm."


    After speaking, Rogge directly used Thunder God and disappeared in front of Erica.


    Although the battle with Gun Old Man did not last for a long time, it also consumed a lot of his physical strength.


    If he hadn''t used Chakra to strengthen his body before, he would have no way to maintain that kind of high-intensity and high-frequency attacks.


    After practicing the spiral pill for a day, he had consumed a lot of energy.


    Coupled with the battle with the old man, he is now in the weakest period in history.


    If the punisher launches an attack now, then his day is really very fulfilling.


    To be on the safe side, he used the Chakra Sensation Technique and silently sensed where the punisher was now.


    It''s okay not to perceive. After sensing the current location of the punisher, a look of confusion appeared on his face.


    How did he go there?


    Frank the Punisher did not leave New York. He is now on the roof of a building, the Fisker Building that he had just visited some time ago.


    Rogge thought that the punisher was going to attack Jin Bin, but after sensing the situation inside the building, he found that Jin Bin was not in the building at this time.


    As a professional, it is absolutely impossible for the punisher to commit such low-level intelligence errors.


    Since Jin is not here, it means that the punisher''s goal at this time is not him.


    Although there are still many people in the Fisk Mansion, Roger did not find any noteworthy existence in it.


    Maybe the punisher just went to the top of the Fisk Building to blow the air. Although this possibility is small, it does not mean that this situation will not happen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After waking up the next day, Rogge did not go to the office, but stayed at home to continue the fourth phase of Helix Pill.


    Before Tony gave him the commission payment, he couldn''t accept other commissions, so he didn''t need to go to the office to stay.


    The fourth stage of practice is a little harder than he thought.


    After practicing for two consecutive days at home, he finally completed the practice at this stage and truly mastered this extremely growing Muji ninjutsu.


    The spiral pill is just a starting point, and what he wants is not just a spiral pill.


    After dispersing the spinning spiral pill in his hand, he opened his attribute panel.


    Host: Roger


    Occupation: Ninja


    Talent: No Seal Casting, Seven Attribute Chakra


    Blood Succession Boundary: Three Gouyu Jade Writing Round Eyes


    Ninjutsu: avatar, instantaneous, hold body, shadow clone, flying thunder god, chakra perception, helix pill (self-study)


    Thunder Dun: Chidori


    Fire escape: extinguish the fire


    Water Escape: The Art of Water Iron Cannon


    Illusion: Dark Walk


    Chakra amount: 5 cards


    Nincoins not consumed: 25


    There is an extra spiral pill in the property panel, because it is for self-study, so behind the spiral pill, the system also specifically noted the word self-study.


    However, Rogge''s attention did not stay in the attribute panel for long. He quickly opened the system''s redemption page and found his goal from it.


    ¡¾Dayu Helix Pills]¡¾Super Big Jade Helix Pills¡¿¡¾Feng Dun¡¤Helix Pills¡¿¡¾Feng Dun¡¤Spiral Shuriken¡¿¡¾Feng Dun¡¤Super Jade Helix Shuriken¡¿¡¾Houxing Helix Pills¡¿¡¾Xianfa¡¤Helix Pills¡¿ ¡¾Xianfa¡¤Wind Escape¡¤Spiral Shuriken¡¿¡­¡­


    There are a series of ninjutsu about Helix Maru on the exchange page, and the exchange price is lower than before.


    Just as if you have a three-gou jade writing wheel, the price of a kaleidoscope writing wheel has dropped, and the system is still very fair in terms of exchange prices.


    As long as the preconditions are fulfilled, the subsequent exchange price will be adjusted accordingly.


    Although the ninjutsu on the redemption page made Rogge quite excited, he didn''t have much idea of ??redemption.


    The reason is simple, because he does not have enough Nincoins now.


    And even if he has enough ninjutsu, he will not give priority to these spiral pills ninjutsu.


    Is the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes not fragrant enough, or the wood escape between the thousand hands pillars is not strong enough...


    He would not consider using Nincoins to directly exchange these spiral pills for ninjutsu unless there were too many Ninja coins to be indifferent.


    The smooth mastery of Helix Pill allowed him to see another possibility, the possibility of developing ninjutsu on his own.


    When exchanging Chidori, the idea of ??developing and learning ninjutsu on my own was not particularly strong.


    But after successfully mastering Helix Pill through self-study, developing and learning ninjutsu by himself may become an important way for him to master the new ninjutsu in the future.


    As for Ninja coins, they can be kept to exchange for those blood succession limits and existence that cannot be obtained through learning.


    For example, the wooden escape between Thousand-Hand Pillars, such as the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, such as the nine-tailed chakra...


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 29： Obadea

    Seeing the blood succession limits and abilities that could be equated with the opening, Roger sighed helplessly.


    He now has only 25 ninjutsu, and he can''t even exchange for a higher level of ninjutsu, not to mention the blood succession limits and abilities that just need hundreds of ninjutsu.


    After training at random in his training room for a while, he played Fei Lei Shen and came to the office.


    Because he didn''t understand the standards of Rogge''s acceptance of commissions, Erica recorded the client and the content of the commissions these days, organized into a detailed document and gave it to Rogge.


    Tony has not given him the commission''s payment, so Rogge has no way to accept other commissions.


    However, in order to pass the time, he carefully browsed the files that Erica had organized.


    The commissions in it are similar to those of normal private detectives. They are basically commissions for tracing people or objects. There is nothing worth noting.


    Just when he thought that today was also a day of doing nothing, the door of the office was pushed open.


    Pushing the door came in was a bald man in his 50s and 60s with a clean beard on his face, a fat figure and an expensive custom suit.


    Although he kept a smile on his face, it gave people an invisible pressure.


    Just a glance at the man, Roger recognized his identity.


    The man who came in was no one else. It was Obadea Steinney who planned the kidnapping of Tony.


    Obadea is one of the veterans of Stark Industries. After the accidental death of Howard Stark, he was originally the person most promising to become the chairman of Stark Industries.


    But unfortunately, the **** Tony later turned his prodigal son back and returned to Stark Industries to inherit the position of his father, and showed unparalleled talent for invention.


    Since Tony took over Stark Industries, Obadea has become a green leaf around Tony.


    Knowing that he could not achieve his ambitions through normal means, he began to consider other means to eliminate Tony, so the Tony kidnapping incident occurred.


    Although Obadea hadn''t said a word yet, Roger had already guessed his purpose.


    If nothing else, the purpose of Obadiah¡¯s trip must be to ask how Tony escaped from the Ten Commandments.


    Of course, Obadea can''t ask this question simply and straightforwardly, but he will definitely mention it in a roundabout way.


    This can be easily inferred from the fact that Obadea didn''t even bring the secretary and the driver.


    As Roger expected, after entering the office, Obadea¡¯s face showed a very grateful look. He walked quickly to him and said in an extremely sincere tone: "You are Roger Sir, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, Tony might..."


    Obadiah did not continue to say, if you only look at his current expression, most people would think that he really came to thank Roger.


    But Rogge knew very well that Obadea wouldn''t have the slightest gratitude for him, and maybe he might even have plans to take out the pistol and destroy him.


    "Just to complete the commission, you don''t need to be so polite."


    Roger''s tone was very calm, as if calm without any emotion.


    Even so, Obadiah still looked so grateful, and sat down on the chair in front of Roger.


    If it weren''t for figuring out how Tony escaped from the terrorists of the Ten Commandments, it would be impossible for Obadea to be like a statusless private detective like Roger.


    On the day Tony returned to New York, Obadea sent someone to Afghanistan to find out what happened.


    But unfortunately, when his people spent a great deal of effort in Afghanistan to find the cave where Raza and others were stationed, all they saw were corpses in one place and a messy battlefield.


    Although they did not find the answer they wanted, they eventually found a bombed steel suit in the cave where Raza died.


    When Obadea saw the bombed Mark One in his secret warehouse, he immediately realized that it was a cross-age weapon built by Tony himself.


    After the wreckage of Mark One was returned to New York, Obadea sent people to start the reverse engineering to try to restore and upgrade Mark One.


    However, when the engineers in Obadea were enthusiastically carrying out the reverse engineering of the Mark One, the subordinates he arranged to monitor Tony''s whereabouts reported a piece of news to him.


    Tony went to meet a private detective, and brought the private detective back to the beach house.


    As an old fried dough stick who has been playing in the mall for decades, Obadea immediately realized that this private investigator was the key person who rescued Tony.


    If this were not the case, then Tony¡¯s Mark One would not appear in the cave where Raza died, and was deliberately blown up.


    A few days ago, Obadea had planned to visit Roger for a while.


    But before coming to the door, he asked his people to investigate Roger''s past.


    As a result, the investigation took several days.


    After investigation, Obadea became more and more sure that Roger was the one who rescued Tony, so he came to Roger''s office alone today.


    Although he was the only one who entered the office, more than a dozen of his bodyguards were in the vicinity of the office at this time. If something happens to him, his bodyguards will come to the office and take him away as soon as possible.


    "Anyway, you are the one who rescued Tony, so as Tony''s elder, I must express my gratitude!"


    After speaking, Obadea took out the checkbook from the pocket inside the suit, quickly wrote it, and put the check in front of Rogge.


    Ten million dollars!


    As a rich man, the way to express gratitude is simple and rude.


    Although Rogge didn''t like Obadea very much, he still accepted the check, and then threw the check that could withdraw $10 million at any time into the drawer of his desk.


    "Your thanks, I accept it!"


    After Rogge accepted the check, Obadea chatted with Rogge for more than ten minutes, and then he whispered about Afghanistan.


    Roger took the initiative to omit part of the information, and then told Obadea a half-truth.


    Combining the scars on the Mark 1 and the information brought back by his men, Obadea restored the scene at the time with the help of his brain.


    "A good talent like you, Mr. Rogge, is too awkward to stay in this kind of place! If you don''t mind, Stark Group now has a vacancy for a security officer. The salary is no less than 10 million US dollars per year. I wonder if Mr. Rogge is interested?"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 30： Strange bomb

    At the beginning, Rogge thought Obadea was very generous, and he wrote a check for 10 million without thinking.


    But after hearing what Obadea said, he retracted his previous evaluation.


    Ten million US dollars a year, this salary is indeed a sky-high price that only exists in imagination for ordinary people.


    But for him, this price is simply an insult.


    So he didn''t even have any interest in answering Obadiah, and shook his head very casually.


    When Obadea left, Rogge handed the check in the drawer to Erica and said, "Go and exchange this check, and the money in it will be used for the operating expenses of the office."


    After hearing Roger''s words, Erica was taken aback.


    A few days ago, Roger had just given her a five million dollar bank card.


    Just a few days later, Rogge gave her another check for $10 million. The reason was the same as before, the operating expenses of the firm.


    Although Erica doesn''t know exactly what Rogge thinks, one thing she can be sure of right now is that Rogge is definitely not opening this firm to make money.


    After Erica left, Rogge picked up a newspaper on the desk and looked through it boredly.


    The date of the newspaper is up to date. Obviously, it was prepared by Erica.


    Although Erica didn''t have any assistant experience before, or even decent work experience, she still worked hard to learn how to become a qualified assistant.


    Of course, if the ninja is considered a profession, then her experience is quite rich.


    Rogge originally planned to flip through the newspaper to pass the time, but a report in the newspaper attracted his attention.


    "The Fisker Building Biological Laboratory was invaded late at night, and 15 security personnel died!"


    Fisk Tower?


    Wouldn''t this happen to be done by Frank the Punisher?


    Reminiscent of the scene where Frank the Punisher appeared in the Fisk Tower inexplicably last night, Rogge became more certain that he did this invasion.


    After making three challenges with the Punisher, he has been waiting for the Punisher''s action.


    However, the punisher seemed to have completely forgotten about this incident. He had no intention of attacking him at all, and he didn''t even have any interest in approaching the office.


    Although he didn''t know what the punisher was making, Roger didn''t worry about his life.


    If he was really that easy to be attacked, he would have died in those strange revenges.


    Just when Rogge was considering whether to let Erica bring some Chinese food back, the door of the office was pushed open again.


    It was not the entrusted customer who came in, but a courier in the uniform of a FedEx.


    "Are you Mr. Roger? Here is a copy of your express."


    It was a normal thing for a courier to deliver the courier home.


    But after hearing the words of the courier brother, Rogge noticed something was wrong for the first time.


    There may be many people who know the address of his office, but they will send it by courier, none of them.


    Rogge came to the courier brother like a flash, took the courier package directly, and then opened the courier with the kunai he carried with him.


    "Sir, you haven''t signed for it yet, don''t you..."


    The courier brother didn''t finish his words, he saw the time bomb in the box that was counting down, a time bomb that was only three minutes away from the explosion.


    "I won''t be able to sign the name. If you don''t want to, you can take it back."


    After hearing Roger''s words, the shocked courier brother finally recovered, shook his head quickly, and then ran away without looking back.


    After seeing the time bomb, Rogge''s first reaction was that the bomb was sent by the punisher.


    But then I thought about it and felt that the punisher would not attack him in such an idiotic way.


    Just when he was about to take the bomb to ask the punisher himself, he saw the newspaper he had left on the table at will.


    An almost intuitive idea came to his mind for an instant.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After sensing the Thunder God spell on the Punisher, Roger with the bomb directly appeared in front of him.


    Regarding Rogge''s arrival, the Punisher did not show any unexpected look, as if he had long anticipated his arrival.


    Seeing the bomb in Rogge''s hand that was only a few dozen seconds away from the explosion, the Punisher took out a remote control and pressed the red button on it.


    The moment the punisher pressed the button, the timer on the bomb went to zero instantly.


    There is no explosion, no flame, and only smoke like a prank.


    After the timer was reset to zero, white smoke sprayed out from the hidden holes on the bomb, and at the same time a Christmas song sounded.


    In the cheerful rhythm of the Christmas song, the Punisher stood up from his chair, came to Rogge silently, and took the prank bomb in his hand.


    "This is a prank bomb bought in a player''s store. I want to send you this thing because I want you to come here in person!"


    The punisher''s tone was calm, as if he was just joking with Rogge.


    Roger did not speak, but silently looked at the somewhat abnormal punisher in front of him.


    "I have seriously considered your last proposal. I asked you to come over because I just wanted to tell you about my decision."


    The punisher said as he walked, he went directly to the refrigerator in the corner of the room, took out two bottles of beer from inside, and threw a bottle to Roger.


    After receiving the beer thrown by the punisher, Roger found a chair casually and sat down.


    He wanted to hear what decision the punisher had made.


    The punisher did not tell Rogge directly, but sat on a camp bed not far from Rogge.


    "This is an abandoned freighter. The owner here was originally a Russian gangster. After punishing them, I thought it was pretty good here, so I made it a secret place for me."


    After speaking, the punisher opened the beer in his hand, took a few sips in silence, and then continued: "Although the environment here is not very good, the advantage is that it is quiet and no one disturbs."


    The punisher seemed to be remembering something, and when he said these words, a gentleness appeared on his face.


    Seeing what the Punisher looked like at this time, Rogge didn''t know what to say for a while, so he continued to play the audience.


    In the next few minutes, the punisher continued to speak some words, but he never mentioned what his decision was.


    Not knowing if it was because it was a cargo ship cabin, Rogge felt a slight sultry heat.


    In order to relieve the uncomfortable sultry heat, he had to open the cold beer in his hand and drank a few mouthfuls in silence.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 31： Punishers attack

    After seeing Roger finally open the beer and drink a few sips, an imperceptible smile appeared on the punisher''s face.


    "I don''t really want to interrupt you, but you haven''t said what your decision is for so long."


    "Go straight, what is your final decision?"


    After speaking, Roger took another cold beer in his hand and took a few sips in silence.


    For some reason, even after drinking several sips in a row, and even almost finished drinking the beer in his hand, he still felt a strong sultry sensation.


    "Well, since you are so anxious to know, then I''ll just say it!"


    The punisher tossed the beer can that had been drunk in his hand, then stood up, came to Rogge, and looked condescendingly at him who was sitting.


    "My decision is, no!"


    "I will never be the subordinate of someone like you, and I will definitely take you to hell!"


    The punisher at this time exuded an extremely strong killing intent, and he was just two people.


    "Really? In that case, the previous agreement seems to be invalidated."


    Facing the punisher with strong killing intent, Rogge still had a calm look, as if he hadn''t noticed the punisher''s killing intent at all.


    "Are you going to resist first, or do you obediently catch it? Although the final outcome of these two choices is the same, I don''t mind giving you a chance to make the last choice!"


    The punisher had been so obvious, and Roger had completely abandoned his plan to subdue him.


    Although the punisher''s abilities are good and he is certainly useful as a subordinate, he does not need a subordinate who does not obey orders.


    Three-legged toads are hard to find, two-legged people are everywhere.


    The strength of the punisher may be valuable to others.


    But in Rogge''s eyes, it was only slightly good.


    "I know I am definitely not your opponent, but this does not mean that I can''t drag you to **** together!"


    "I have done enough things in my life, and it''s time to end, and I have nothing to regret if I can pull people like you into **** together!"


    The Punisher didn''t have any plans to attack Roger or escape, but came to the refrigerator again and took out a can of cold beer.


    For him, his attack has been completed.


    As for the rest, just hand it over to time.


    "Oh! Seriously, I wasn''t particularly surprised when you made this decision."


    Rogge sighed helplessly, then continued: "But what I didn''t expect is that you would make such a rough plan."


    "If I guessed correctly, you should have moved some hands and feet in the beer. You seem to remember the past, but your real purpose is to get me to drink the beer."


    I don''t know if it was an illusion, the sultry feeling became stronger and stronger, and Roger even felt some obvious discomfort.


    "Yes, I did move some hands and feet in the beer!"


    "However, beer is not the real point. If you drink beer, it is naturally better."


    After speaking, the punisher who was leaning on the refrigerator suddenly showed an expression of extreme pain, and the whole person trembled uncontrollably.


    "The time has come, it seems that I have to go one step ahead of you, no matter it doesn''t matter, I will definitely wait for you in hell!"


    The punisher said loudly to Rogge in a painful and crazy tone, and his eyes became blood red from the intense congestion.


    "Beer is just a cover. Ten seconds after you came here, your ending is doomed!"


    "I want to kill someone like you, without paying the price! For this action, I specially modified the environment here. As long as you stay here for more than ten seconds, you will definitely die, hahahaha..."


    Looking at the Punisher who was in great pain but still laughing wildly, Rogge shook his head helplessly again.


    "In fact, before coming here, I knew you absolutely had another purpose this time."


    Roger changed his sitting position and continued: "So, the person who came here is not actually me!"


    After hearing Rogge''s words, a puzzled look appeared on the punisher''s painful face.


    "Let me guess, there are actually three aspects to your preparation this time. If I guess wrong, you can correct me!"


    "First of all, it is a time bomb. It is normal that there is no explosive in the bomb, because if there is explosive, you can''t send it out."


    "However, this bomb is not your so-called prank toy. Although the gas ejected from it does not look strange, I guess it should be some kind of deadly gas. It is very likely that you are living from the Fisk Mansion. Those robbed from the laboratory."


    "Of course, you didn''t expect this bomb to be effective, because there are too many uncontrollable factors."


    "For example, it is damaged in the middle, delivery is delayed, or it is not delivered to me at all. This is all possible."


    "If I can receive it in time, of course it''s best. If you don''t receive it, you will find a way to notify me again by other means, and finally make sure that I will come here.


    After saying this, Rogge took a few deep breaths to relieve the uncomfortable feeling in the body, and then continued: "When I came here, your two preparations began."


    "This is a confined space. You modified it in advance. After I came here, you seemed to turn off the timer on the bomb, but I think this remote control signal should also turn on other devices, such as Some kind of device that releases deadly poisonous gas."


    "In this kind of confined space, as long as the setting is reasonable, poison gas can quickly envelope the entire space in a short time, so that the people in it can be poisoned unconsciously."


    "You know that I have the ability to leave here at any time, so you must have a bait that is attractive enough to allow me to stay here enough time."


    "In order to really kill me, you choose to use yourself as a bait. First, you can ensure that I won''t leave in the first place, and second, you can watch me die under your poisonous gas attack."


    "As for that can of beer, it doesn''t really matter whether it is poisoned or not. Anyway, it is only a tool to cooperate with your acting, but in order to ensure the final effect, you still moved in it."


    "After seeing the ability I demonstrated last time, you know that you can''t kill me with a normal attack, so you can only take this more subtle attack."


    "And you know very well that you can only do this once, because once I suspect it, I may not be in the mood to play games with you."


    Roger spoke unhurriedly, and there was no longer any crazy look on the punisher''s face.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 32： Rebirth

    The Punisher had an unbelievable look on his face. He couldn''t understand why Rogge knew his plan so clearly.


    Since Rogge had guessed his plan, why did he take the risk?


    Thinking of this, the punisher suddenly remembered what Roger had said before.


    The person who came here is not actually me!


    After recalling this sentence, the punisher seemed to realize something, and his face became extremely difficult to look.


    "It seems that you have also realized something, but before you die, let you see it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger, who was sitting not far in front of the punisher, blew into smoke and quickly disappeared into the air.


    Seeing this completely unscientific scene in front of him, the punisher smiled bitterly, then spit out a few bites of blood in pain.


    In order to keep Roger here, he did not hesitate to use his life as a bait, trying to take Roger to **** with him.


    But now, his efforts are no different from jokes.


    The poisonous gas he used was a semi-finished product he snatched from the Biological Laboratory in the Fisker Building, a semi-finished product for which no antidote has yet been researched.


    So even if he wants to save himself now, there is no way.


    Just when the punisher thought he would die painfully with this ironic ending, Roger''s figure appeared in front of him again.


    "Forgot to tell you, the ninjutsu just now, called the shadow clone, does it feel exactly like the deity!"


    After speaking, Rogge sat back in his previous chair again: "By the way, I am still a shadow clone, and the deity is in the office now."


    "For safety''s sake, the deity didn''t want to come by himself, so he let me come. In addition, the deity wanted to see what you would look like at the final moment of life."


    "The deity also asked me to tell you something:''Don''t think you can be free when you die.''"


    Although the punisher didn''t know the true meaning of Rogge''s words, one thing he was sure of was that Rogge was definitely not joking.


    Under the constant erosion of toxins, the punisher eventually died, in an extremely painful way.


    When the punisher died, the shadow clone came to the corpse of the punisher and took away part of the body.


    Afterwards, the shadow clone cast Fei Lei Shen and left the cabin full of deadly poisonous gas.


    When the shadow clone appeared again, it was in an abandoned warehouse, and in front of him was Roger himself.


    After placing the corpse of the punisher on the ground, the shadow clone turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    Looking at the part of the corpse on the ground, Roger took a few deep breaths and then opened the system''s exchange page.


    Quickly across the exchange page of Ninjutsu and Blood Succession, Rogge''s gaze stayed on a special scroll.


    Scroll of Dirty Reincarnation!


    In the information bar, in addition to the name of the scroll, there is also a general introduction about the scroll.


    The Scroll of Dirty Rebirth, after the exchange, you can use the S-class forbidden technique of Dirty Rebirth once.


    When exchanging the scrolls, a male body that is alive but unconscious and engraved with the control technique in advance is included.


    The original price is 100 nincoins, the novice experience price, only 20 nincoins!


    There are many weird scrolls in the system, and the Reincarnation scroll is one of them.


    Because the Reincarnation Scroll has never been exchanged before, when redeeming this scroll, Roger only needs to pay the novice experience price of 20 nincoins.


    Without hesitation, Rogge directly exchanged this filthy reincarnation scroll that only required a novice experience price, and got a male body that was engraved with the control technique in advance, alive and unconscious.


    The method of using the Scroll of Dirty Reincarnation is very simple, just enter the chakra to use it.


    After putting part of the corpse of the punisher and the body used for reincarnation together, Roger opened the dirty earth reincarnation scroll in his hand and imported his chakra.


    After receiving Rogge''s Chakra, the seemingly ordinary Reincarnation Scroll suddenly showed a formation filled with complicated spells, and then emitted a mysterious black light.


    Within a few seconds, the male body on the ground slowly stood up.


    A cloud of dust appeared around the male body that stood up, and under the shroud of dust gathered, this body began to transform into the appearance of a punisher.


    The transformation process was very short, and a few seconds later, the Punisher with a dirty body appeared in front of Roger.


    "I... came alive?"


    The punisher looked at his hands with a confused look, somewhat difficult to accept this fact.


    "Yes, you have come alive, come alive in another form!"


    Rogge is not in the mood to explain to the punisher what it means to rebirth. In the punisher''s incredible look, his spirit is connected to the punisher''s control technique, which directly erases the punisher''s own emotion and will.


    What he wants is a subordinate who can obey orders 100%, not an enemy who wants to kill him all day.


    When his own emotions and will are erased, the punisher''s eyes change from confused to calm.


    Although he still retains the memories and experiences of the past, he does not have the emotions of the past, and he obeys Rogge''s orders 100%.


    "Try this body to see how much of its previous ability is retained?"


    After hearing Rogge''s instructions, the punisher did not hesitate, and immediately moved his body and began to test his state.


    After more than ten minutes of testing, the punisher gave his own answer: "The strength, speed, and skill are all weaker than before, but the physical strength is far beyond the previous, and I don''t feel tired at all."


    "Moreover, there seem to be other abilities hidden in this body."


    As soon as the Punisher was reincarnated, Roger used the Chakra perception technique to perceive him in detail.


    Although it was a dirty body, there was no chakra in the punisher.


    "Shoot yourself in the head and you will know what the hidden ability is!"


    After speaking, Rogge threw a pistol to the punisher.


    After receiving the pistol thrown by Roger, the Punisher didn''t hesitate to turn the muzzle to his temple, and then decisively pulled the trigger.


    boom!


    After the gun was fired, a big hole appeared in the punisher''s head.


    But he did not fall down, and there was no blood flowing from the wound on his head.


    Just when the punisher was puzzled, a cloud of dust appeared strangely and quickly gathered in the wound on his head, allowing the broken wound to quickly return to its original state.


    "This is one of the benefits of a dirty body. Not only will you not be tired now, but you will also have a certain degree of immortality!"


    "You still have the possibility of death, but that can''t be done by conventional means, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 33： Mark Three

    Because of the rebirth of the dirty soil, the punisher''s strength has declined somewhat.


    However, the regeneration and immortality ability conferred by the body of the filthy soil allows the punisher to exert more strength.


    As a warrior with rich experience, the Punisher knows exactly how terrifying this almost immortal body is in battle.


    "Your current appearance is very different from normal people, so I suggest that you usually consider wearing a mask or something, of course, if you don''t care about other people''s opinions, it doesn''t matter."


    Although the punisher who reincarnated from the dirty soil was still the same as before, his eyes were completely different from those of normal people.


    The white of the eyes of a normal person is white, while the white of the eyes of a person who reincarnated from dirty soil is black.


    And there will be obvious cracks on the faces of people who reincarnated from the dirty soil, which looks like cracks on the muddy doll.


    "I will pay attention to this."


    Although the Punisher hasn''t seen him look like he is now, as long as it is Roger''s suggestion, he will seriously consider it.


    "As for what is different about this body, you need to explore it yourself. If necessary, I will contact you again!"


    The things given by the system occasionally change, so Roger is not sure whether there will be any unexpected changes in the filthy body of the punisher.


    After explaining the punisher, Rogge used the Thunder God to directly return to the office, and then glanced at his current attribute panel.


    Except for the number of unconsumed nincoins dropped from 25 to 5, and an additional column of psychic information, other information in the attribute panel has not changed.


    Psychic: Frank the Punisher (reincarnated state of dirty earth)


    Looking at the psychic column, Rogge began to consider whether he should learn psychic skills in advance.


    But after seeing his only 5 nincoins left, he silently dismissed the idea.


    Although the exchange price for spiritism is not expensive, it only costs 30 ninja coins.


    But this is not something he can consider now.


    Even if Tony gave him the Mark 3 with its own Ark reactor, his number of nincoins was only 10.


    Don''t know when will you stop worrying about Nincoin?


    Not long after Rogge returned to the office, Erica, who went to the bank to exchange checks, returned to the office.


    Returning with her, there is also a man Rogge is familiar with.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion, Rogge felt that Coleson''s hairline seemed to have moved back a little bit silently.


    "What''s wrong, has Agent Colson of the Bureau of National Land Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Guarantee commissioned again?"


    Rogge retracted his gaze from Coleson''s hairline, and asked slightly jokingly.


    "In the future, you may not call our National Land Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau. We now have a short name called S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau!"


    "This is definitely one of your smartest decisions this year!"


    After hearing the familiar name of SHIELD, Rogge gave a sincere compliment.


    "Leave aside the name. We have a commission now. I want you to take over. The remuneration is two million US dollars."


    Coleson directly stated the purpose of his trip.


    "No answer!"


    Roger also gave his answer directly.


    "You don''t even know the content of the commission, would it be too random?"


    Coleson did not expect Roger to give such a simple and rude answer.


    "I plan to think about the meaning of life recently, so I don''t plan to accept commissions."


    Before Tony delivered the Mark III, Rogge couldn''t accept the commission even if he wanted to, because the commission would never pass the system''s judgment.


    Coleson didn''t believe a word of Rogge''s statement.


    But even so, he gave up his plan to persuade Rogge, and instead told Rogge another thing.


    "If this time is convenient for you, our chief would like to make an appointment with you, privately."


    After speaking, Coleson took out a business card with a phone number printed on it from the pocket of his shirt.


    "You can just dial the above number directly when the time comes."


    Coleson placed the business card in front of Rogge, and then left the firm.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flies, and two weeks after Rogge transformed the Punisher into a state of rebirth, he received a call from Tony.


    "The Mark 3 you want is ready, you can come over and get it anytime."


    For some reason, Tony''s tone seemed a bit low and tired.


    After hanging up the phone, Rogge didn''t hesitate to use the Thunder God and came to Tony''s garage.


    After seeing Rogge''s arrival, Tony didn''t have any surprises, and casually pointed to the Mark III next to the garage.


    Rogge didn''t go to get his Mark 3 directly, but asked Tony in confusion: "Why are you like this ghost now?"


    Now Tony is like a depressed patient who has been insomnia for several days, and the whole person reveals an abnormal downturn.


    "I went to Gemira the other day. Do you know Gemira? That is Ethan''s hometown."


    Speaking of this, Tony''s sluggish aura became a little heavier.


    "Ethan saved my life, but the people in his hometown were hurt by the weapon I invented. Isn''t it ironic that Ethan saved an executioner who hurt the people in his hometown."


    Tony poured a few sips of spirits into his mouth, and beside him was a bottle of spirits that was about to be consumed by him.


    Roger did not speak, silently acting as an audience.


    "There was a group of terrorists threatening them, so I wore the Mark III and gave those terrorists a severe lesson. I thought it would make them better, but I found that it was useless."


    "The weapons produced by Stark Industries still appear in the hands of those terrorists, but I have no idea about it."


    "When I first returned to New York, I also announced at a press conference that the Stark Industrial Weapons Department would be permanently closed, ha ha..."


    Looking at Tony, who was drunk in front of him, Roger sighed.


    He thought Tony had suffered a major blow, but he didn''t expect these things to happen.


    "You are Tony Stark, a famous genius, you can''t even handle these things, right?"


    "Even if you can''t figure it out, don''t you still have a Mark 3, wear it and you will find that the solution to the problem is very simple!"


    Tony couldn''t stop Stark Industries¡¯ weapons production, it was nothing but Obadea¡¯s use of normal commercial means to restrict his rights, causing him to lose control of the company.


    There are many ways to solve this situation.


    The easiest way is to just put on the Mark III and talk to Obadea.


    After speaking, Rogge ignored Tony and went directly to the Mark III delivered by Tony.


    I don''t know how it feels to perform ninjutsu wearing Mark III, so I can try it when I go back.


    Rogge didn''t really care about the combat power of Mark III. To him, Mark III was more like a souvenir than a weapon.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 34： Chidori Blade

    Looking at the Mark III, which was full of mechanical beauty in front of him, Rogge suddenly had a bold idea.


    After accepting Tony''s commission, he can use the Mark series of uniforms as a reward.


    Although Tony may not be willing every time, it doesn''t hurt to try.


    "I''ll accept the payment, but it''s on your side for now, and I''ll come to get it later!"


    Wearing the Mark 3 requires a special mechanical device, which is currently only available to Tony, so even if he wears the Mark 3 now, he will not be able to take it off after returning to the office.


    "It''s up to you, I have already given you the reward you want anyway!"


    At this time Tony did not pour wine into his mouth anymore. After hearing the advice given by Roger, he began to seriously think about how to regain control of the Stark Group.


    Putting on the Mark III to chat with Obadea is indeed a way.


    But Tony did not intend to do this.


    Obadea restricted his power in the company through the board of directors, which is a legitimate business method, which is why the members of the board of directors support him.


    If he threatened Obadea through the Mark III, he would not be able to regain control of the company. This behavior alone is not what he likes.


    Obadea¡¯s weakness must be found in order to regain control of the company through reasonable means.


    Thinking of this, Tony glanced at Roger, who was admiring Mark Three.


    "I have a commission now. I hope you can accept it. If you are paid, you can open it!"


    Mark 3 can be a reward, so Tony would naturally not care about other things, saying with great pride.


    "If your commission is for me to collect information on Obadea, then I advise you to give up."


    Rogge can be 100% sure of this kind of commission, and it will definitely fail the system''s judgment.


    "Why? Are you not a ninja, do ninjas still pick quests?"


    Tony asked very puzzled.


    "I don''t know what other ninjas are like, but I''m a principled ninja, so I don''t accept any commission."


    Although a commissioned scroll only needs 1 ninja coin, the small mosquito legs are meat.


    This kind of commission that obviously cannot pass the system''s judgment, there is no need to waste the scrolls.


    This is his experience using Ninja Coins in the past three years.


    "If you have other tasks in the future, you can contact me again."


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge''s figure disappeared in front of Tony and instantly returned to the office.


    After receiving Mark 3, the task status in the system was changed to the completed status as soon as possible.


    "Delegated content: fight once with Tony Stark wearing Mark III; delegate status: completed; delegate reward: 5 nincoins have been sent!"


    After completing Tony''s commission, Roger''s number of nincoins has also increased from 5 to 10.


    However, in the next second, his unconsumed number of Nincoins changed back to 5.


    4 commissioned scrolls and 1 psychic scroll.


    When receiving Tony¡¯s commission, Roger used up the last commissioned scroll. If he plans to continue accepting commissions, he can only redeem the commissioned scrolls.


    As for the psychic scroll, he intends to store Mark III in the future.


    But because he hasn¡¯t learned spiritism yet, so even if he exchanges for the psychic scroll now, he can only put Mark 3 into the different space in the scroll, but he can¡¯t channel Mark 3 from it. come out.


    The exchange price of spiritism is not expensive, as long as 20 Nincoins.


    If it goes well, he will have enough ninja coins to exchange for another task.


    When Rogge left, Tony thought of a suitable candidate, someone who could help him detect Obadiah¡¯s weakness.


    Little Pepper Poz!


    There are not many people Tony can trust now, and Pepper is one of them.


    And Xiao Jiao''s identity is destined to be the most suitable candidate.


    "You do something for me, you go to my office to hack the host computer and get back all the recent load lists. This should work!"


    Tony didn''t tell Little Pepper the reason, and directly handed Little Pepper a U disk with the intrusion program set up.


    "It may be in the administrative file. If not, it is in the hidden disk. You can find the one with the smallest number!"


    Looking at the USB flash drive in his hand, Little Chili asked Tony, "If I take it back, what are you going to do?"


    "It''s still the same. As long as it is a secret transaction, I will stop it, find my weapon and destroy it."


    Little Pepper had seen Tony when he came back from Gemira last time, so she knew exactly what Tony called the set.


    "Tony, you know that I am willing to do anything for you. If you are still messing around like last time, I can''t help you."


    "I don''t want to show off to anyone, nor for money, nor for any contract, but I want to do this, nothing more!"


    "That''s it? Then I resign!"


    Little Chili smiled bitterly, then threw the USB flash drive in his hand on the table.


    "You have been by my side for so many years, when I made money by destroying others, you were there. Today I want to save those threatened by my weapons, but you are leaving me?"


    Little Pepper stopped leaving, turned to Tony and said, "You will die, I don''t want to help you hurt yourself!"


    "Without this belief, I would have died long ago."


    "Potts, I am not crazy, I just finally understand my mission. The voice in my heart tells me that this is the right thing to do."


    Little Chili walked back to the table slowly, and silently picked up the U disk.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the private practice room he remodeled, Rogge is considering how to teach himself Chidori Blade.


    Chidori Blade is an improved property change based on Chidori. Chakras with thunder properties are injected into the blade to increase the blade''s lethality.


    Chidori Rogge had learned it a long time ago, but he rarely used it in normal times, because he didn''t write round eyes at the beginning and could not play the strength that Chidori should have.


    As for the Thunder attribute Chakra, there is no problem for him.


    The question now is how to add a change of nature to Chidori and attach others to the blade.


    To learn the Chidori Blade, the best prop is better than the Kusanagi sword used by Sasuke.


    But the price of the Kusanaru sword was a bit high, and it was not something he could consider for the time being.


    So he can only take the second place and try it with an ordinary katana first.


    If it really doesn''t work, then exchange that Kusanaru sword again.


    For Rogge, there is no difficulty in releasing and consolidating Chakra.


    But when he tried to attach the thunder chakra to the samurai sword in his hand, he felt an extremely obvious resistance.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 35： Thousand Birds

    When Chakra tries to attach to the samurai sword, just like the positive pole of the magnet meets the negative pole, there is an irresistible resistance between the two.


    After trying several times in a row, Rogge had to stop the useless work, and temporarily dispelled the idea of ??learning the Chidori Blade by himself.


    And he doubted now, even if he exchanged the Chidori Blade from the system.


    Before he found a suitable weapon, he also couldn''t successfully use the Thunder Ninjutsu of Chidori Blade.


    Looking at the Kusanaru sword priced at 80 Ninja coins in the system, Roger sighed helplessly.


    Things like Ninja coins are really never enough!


    Since there was no way to learn Chidori Blade for the time being, Roger immediately set his sights on another Chidori ninjutsu chidori sharp gun derived from Chidori.


    Unlike the Chidori Blade, the Chidori Sharp Gun can be used without a weapon, which is especially suitable for him who is poor and white.


    Do as he says, Rogge threw the katana in his hand to a corner of the practice room, and then with a thought, his right hand suddenly stretched out.


    The originally silent practice room suddenly became very noisy at the moment he used Chidori, as if a thousand birds screamed in the practice room at the same time.


    Except for the chirping birds all around, a mass of white electric current appeared in his right hand, making his right hand look like lightning.


    Although Rogge rarely uses Chidori, his mastery of this ninjutsu is not weak at all.


    After playing Chidori, he began to try to use Chakra to guide Chidori to change its shape.


    Unlike the self-study spiral pill, which has a complete practice stage, he does not have a very complete idea for the study of Chidori.


    The only thing he can be sure of right now is that the Chidori Rifle is a ninjutsu after the Chidori changed its form.


    The attack range is much longer than Chidori, but the attack power is not as good as Chidori.


    It is inferred from this point that the Chidori sharp gun is used to sacrifice part of its attack power to achieve the effect of extending the attack distance.


    Although he is not sure what the principle is, he has a very bold idea.


    In the short moment before the Chidori took shape, the Chidori was forced to change its shape by controlling the Chakra, making the Chidori longer.


    Rogge doesn''t know if this method is useful, but it doesn''t hurt to try it.


    Even if it fails, the worst result is that Chidori fails to perform successfully and wastes part of the Chakra.


    After making up his mind, he lifted the formed chidori in his right hand and prepared to perform it again.


    This time, he deliberately filled the speed of using Chidori.


    When the white electric current just appeared, he began to manipulate the chakra in his hand to slow down the formation of the chidori, and tried to lengthen the chidori.


    If it hadn''t been for the practice of Chakra that he hadn''t slackened in the past, he would not be able to perform such subtle manipulation of Chakra now.


    Under his careful control, the chidori that should have been shrouded in his right hand began to grow slowly along the direction of the fingers.


    It really can!


    After discovering that the form of Chidori had changed, his heart couldn''t help but get excited.


    Because of his excitement, the Chidori, which had already begun to grow slowly in his hand, suddenly became uncontrollable, and then disappeared amidst the chirping of birds.


    After seeing the white current in his right hand dissipate instantly, Rogge not only showed no disappointment, but became even more excited.


    Although it may be a mistake, he found that he seemed to have mastered the knack of Chidori series ninjutsu.


    If Chidori is also divided into four stages like Helix Maru, then the difference between Chidori blade, Chidori sharp gun, Chidori Ryu, Chidori Chibon and other derivative ninjutsu is the nature of the last stage Change or shape change.


    If Chidori gathers the high-intensity current generated by Chakra in the right hand, it makes the right hand look like a sharp blade, thus possessing extremely strong penetration.


    Then the Chidori Blade is to concentrate the current on the weapon, thereby enhancing the weapon''s lethality.


    It''s just that the current of the Chidori Blade is no longer attached to the ninja''s body, so it needs a suitable weapon to use it.


    In the same way, ninjutsu such as Chidori sharp gun, Chidori flow, Chidori Chibon, etc. is only the fourth stage of changing Chidori, so as to achieve the effect of launching electric current or covering the whole body.


    The specific operation will definitely be different in details, but the general principle should be like this.


    After clarifying this point, Rogge did not hesitate to start learning the Chidori Sharp Gun again.


    There is a long, long distance between knowing the principle of a thing and whether it can be done.


    After consuming all the Chakras in his body, he still failed to successfully complete the study of the Chidori Rifle.


    His only result of this day was to extend the Chidori in his hand by about one meter.


    When the extended distance reached about one meter, no matter how hard he tried, he could not continue to extend this length.


    The Chidori, which is only one meter in length, is definitely not a Chidori Razor, at best it can be regarded as a Chidori Razor.


    Rogge wanted to try other methods to see if he could extend this short one-meter distance a little bit, but the exhausted Chakra in his body dispelled this idea.


    After changing a chakra control method, the length of Chidori changed from one meter to 1.5 meters, and then he once again consumed the chakra in his body.


    After recovering Chakra, he didn''t even eat breakfast and started his own practice again.


    Because of the attempts in the first two days, he can now use less chakras to achieve the purpose of extending the Chidori, and the extended distance has been further improved, from 1.5 meters to more than two meters.


    Just when he was planning to extend the distance to three meters in one effort, he raised his head and glanced out the window.


    In the dark night sky, he saw two people who were rising fast.


    To be precise, I saw two steel suits that were blasting off rapidly.


    This is...Iron Man fought with Iron Lord?


    After seeing this scene, he decisively gave up his plan to continue practicing, and Shi Zhanfei Leishen disappeared in the practice room.


    In the next second, his figure appeared on the top floor of the factory where the prototype of the Ark reactor was placed.


    He left hundreds of the God of Thunder in New York, in order to be able to get to the scene in time at critical moments, such as this time.


    Not long after he arrived on the top floor of the factory, he saw a giant steel suit falling from the sky like a meteorite falling from the sky.


    Just when he thought that Iron Overlord would come into close contact with the ground like a real meteorite, Iron Overlord regained his flight power, then stumbled and landed on the ground without any risk.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 36： Iron Overlord

    Not long after Iron Overlord stumbled to the ground, Tony wearing Mark III also landed on the roof of the factory. To be precise, he fell on the roof of the factory.


    After standing up, Tony immediately saw Roger standing not far away, and then roared angrily: "I called you more than 20 calls, but you didn''t answer any of them!"


    "Yes, why don''t I know?"


    Roger never took his cell phone home, and he didn''t think anyone would come to him for personal matters.


    As for official business, just settle it directly at the office.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Just when Tony wanted to continue to complain, the Iron Lord descended from the sky and quickly came behind him and threw a thunderous punch at him.


    Tony couldn''t dodge for a while, and the whole person was knocked out by the Iron Overlord, and a scratch with sparks was made on the ground.


    At the moment Iron Overlord appeared, Rogge instantly stepped back more than ten meters, actively avoiding the fighting area between Tony and Iron Overlord.


    After knocking down Tony, Obadiah in the steel suit immediately saw Roger not far away, and then without thinking about it, he raised his left hand towards Roger.


    Da Da Da Da Da Da Da...


    The Gatling gun in the Iron Overlord''s left hand spun frantically, and countless bullets flew towards Roger Lightning.


    When the first bullet hit Rogge, his bang turned into a cloud of smoke and quickly disappeared into the air.


    Shadow clone!


    The only thing that was hit by the bullet was the shadow clone left by Roger.


    As for him, he was standing like a crow on a lightning rod antenna dozens of meters away.


    "I just came to watch a play. As for being so directed at me!"


    Rogge murmured silently. Although Obadea in the steel suit could not hear him, after seeing his figure, he raised his left hand again without hesitation.


    Rogge did not intend to participate in the battle between Tony and Obadea, but Obadea would not think so.


    At this time, as long as he appeared here, he would be considered Tony''s helper.


    Da Da Da Da Da Da Da...


    The Gatling gun in the left hand of the Iron Overlord fired again frantically, but this time, no bullets hit Roger.


    He is not a shadow clone now, he doesn''t want to experience the feeling of being shot in person.


    Through the instantaneous technique, Rogge escaped the attack of Obadea.


    However, he hadn''t come to do anything yet, but Tony, who was hit by Obadiah, came to the Iron Overlord with a sprint and jump, and then gave Iron Overlord a hard punch in the head.


    Tony himself is not good at fighting, but with the help of Mark III, he hits an uppercut that combines beauty and strength.


    Then, this punch did not cause any damage to Obadea in the suit.


    Unlike the Mark III, the Iron Overlord worn by Obadea is not only loaded with many heavy weapons, but also has a larger body and thicker armor.


    After being hit by Tony, Obadiah controlled the Iron Lord and gave Tony a fatal hug.


    Tony struggled hard, but because of the huge size and strength gap, he couldn''t get rid of Iron Overlord''s embrace while wearing Mark III. The defensive armor of Mark III also began to deform and shatter under tremendous pressure.


    "The energy gun has failed! The missile has failed!"


    The auxiliary system in the Mark III gave a warning that the weapon failed.


    Seeing Tony''s struggle getting weaker and weaker, Obadea in the battle suit showed an extremely cruel look.


    He intends to strangle Tony alive and this damned playboy.


    Just when he was going to implement this idea himself, a fault alarm sounded from the left arm of Iron Overlord.


    The art of water iron cannon!


    Rogge didn''t intend to participate in this battle, because even if he didn''t make a move, Tony would eventually defeat Obadea smoothly.


    But after watching by the side for a while, he found that the development of things was different from what he remembered.


    Tony, who was hugged by the Iron Overlord, seemed really unable to break free.


    Although Roger was not familiar with Tony, he was unwilling to watch Tony being strangled to death.


    Moreover, Obadea used Gatling machine guns to shoot him twice in a row, which made him very unhappy.


    So he finally participated in the war, and the first shot was the water iron cannon technique that once penetrated the left shoulder of Mark III.


    When facing Mark III, the liquid bullet fired by the Water Iron Cannon technique penetrated Mark III''s left shoulder without any suspense.


    When the target was changed to the Iron Overlord with a larger body and thicker armor, the liquid bullet fired by the Water Iron Cannon did not penetrate the Iron Overlord¡¯s armor, but left a finger-sized wound on the Iron Overlord¡¯s left arm. , And caused some mechanical failures.


    Although the technique of the water iron cannon did not penetrate the Iron Overlord''s left arm smoothly, Tony took advantage of the mechanical failure of the Iron Overlord''s left arm to break free, so that he could avoid being strangled to death.


    After finally breaking free of Iron Overlord''s arms, Tony did not attack again, but quickly came to Rogge.


    "You wait for me here, I''ll be right back!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger disappeared in front of Tony and Obadiah.


    After returning to the office through the Thunder God, Roger took out a commission scroll and a signature pen from the drawer.


    Just as he was about to return to Tony, he glanced at his phone on the table.


    Twenty-two missed calls!


    Tony actually made more than 20 calls to him, and the call time was all tonight.


    Without further wasting time, Roger returned to the roof of the factory once again with the use of Thunder God.


    During the few seconds he was away, Tony was hit by the Iron Overlord and jumped up and down, constantly avoiding the bullets and small missiles fired by the Iron Overlord.


    "Now make the commission immediately, and write the remuneration in US dollars. You decide the amount by yourself. After you finish writing, sign your name!"


    Rogge didn''t explain much to Tony, and Obadiah would not give them so much time.


    Tony didn''t know why Roger did this at this time, but he took the scroll and signature pen in Roger''s hand for the first time.


    As for the quirk of never picking up things from others, you can roll as far as you can now.


    When Rogge entangled Obadea, Tony quickly wrote on the commission scroll, and finally signed his name.


    After seeing Tony signing his name, Roger immediately opened the system''s commission page.


    "Delegated content: defeated Obadea; delegated status: incomplete; delegated reward: 20 ninja coins!"


    When the commission information appeared on the commission page of the system, a smile appeared on Roger''s face.


    Finally, Nincoin will be credited again!


    Rogge''s instantaneous body instantly opened the distance, moved his hands and feet, and his breath also changed.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 37： Commission in progress

    Roger at this time no longer had that indifferent attitude, but became extremely serious.


    Both Tony and Obadea could clearly perceive these changes in him, but their thoughts at this time were completely different.


    What Tony thought was that he could finally take a break.


    Obadiah wanted to kill Roger in front of him.


    After a few brief encounters with Roger, Obadea found that he seemed to have underestimated the private detective in front of him.


    Although he had sent someone to investigate Rogge before, the information he investigated was far less true than what he had seen with his own eyes.


    How many strange abilities does this guy have?


    Obadiah did not immediately attack Rogge, but adjusted the radar and scanning system in the suit to the maximum power, and continuously scanned Rogge.


    "You leave here right now, if you die before paying, I will be very upset."


    "Little Pepper and Coleson are downstairs right now, you can go directly to them!"


    After speaking, Rogge didn''t care about Tony anymore, but instead focused on the Iron Overlord in front of him.


    Although the Iron Overlord, like a steel giant, lacks mobility, its heavy armor gives it unimaginable defenses.


    In the ninjutsu he currently masters, the ninjutsu that can smoothly destroy the armor of the Iron Overlord and harm Obadea does not seem to exist.


    The water iron cannon technique has been tried, and it is temporarily unable to penetrate such a thick armor.


    Chidori''s penetration is also good, but he does not intend to use his right hand to collide with Iron Overlord''s armor.


    It''s okay to be able to penetrate, but if it can''t, a Chidori may simply scrap his right hand.


    He would definitely not do this kind of extremely risky thing.


    The art of water iron cannon and Chidori are not good, so the other ninjutsu is definitely not good.


    The spiral pill may penetrate or damage the armor of the Iron Overlord, but the possibility is not high.


    Since frontal combat doesn''t work, it can only use some detours from the side.


    It just so happens that he is quite good at this aspect.


    After quickly formulating the tactics, four clouds of smoke suddenly appeared next to Roger, and four identical him appeared out of thin air.


    After seeing this scene, Obadea even wondered if he had hallucinations.


    But the radar and scanning system reminded him that four Rogers appeared out of nowhere.


    How is this going?


    On the display screen of the battle suit, the five Rogers are all alive, without any difference.


    Really hell!


    After putting on the Iron Overlord, Obadea felt that he had the most powerful force in the world.


    But now, he began to suspect that in addition to technology, there are other magical powers in this world that are not weaker than technology.


    Just as Obadea was thinking about it, the five Rogers in front of him suddenly rushed towards him.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, he was surrounded by five Rogers.


    Before he could react, a strange and irresistible mysterious force suddenly enveloped him, depriving him of the ability to act.


    Root surgery!


    Rogge planned to reproduce the treatment that Heikong had enjoyed on Obadea, but he soon discovered that this tactic could not take effect on Obadea.


    Even Hei Kong, after hitting his hold spell, there will inevitably be a few seconds of inaction.


    However, Obadea, who was far inferior to Heikong''s physical fitness, regained his ability to move more than a second after receiving the fixation technique.


    "Will there be such a big impact behind the steel suit?"


    Rogge has also used hold techniques in some abnormal situations before, such as holding a target sitting in a car next to him.


    But the fixation technique at that time still played its due role, holding the goal for more than ten minutes.


    Just the barrier of steel, it is absolutely impossible to weaken the effect of the hold technique to this level.


    Without any hesitation, Roger decisively used Chakra Perception and began to perceive the situation in Obadea.


    Unlike the hold-down technique, the Chakra perception technique was not affected at all, and completely sensed the life strength of Obadea and the energy strength of the Iron Overlord¡¯s chest reactor.


    "That''s it!"


    Through the Chakra perception technique, Rogge finally figured out the reason why the effect of the hold technique was weakened.


    The reason why Obadea was able to return to normal in just over a second was not because he had a body stronger than Hei Kong, but because Iron Overlord provided him with an invisible energy field protection. .


    With the Ark reactor on the chest of the Iron Overlord as the core, an energy field that cannot be detected by the naked eye is generated around the Iron Overlord.


    This energy field does not affect the surrounding environment, but it inexplicably fits the energy frequency of the fixation technique, causing the energy of the fixation technique to be assimilated and absorbed most of it when it reaches Obadiah.


    Although the fixation technique cannot produce the power it should, even if the time is short, it is the time to be controlled.


    Since one fixation technique can only last more than one second, then ten fixation techniques have more than ten seconds, and one hundred fixation techniques have more than one hundred seconds.


    If the quality is not enough, then the quantity will be collected.


    At the sign of Rogge''s deity, his four shadow avatars did not hesitate in the slightest, and they began to use the fixation technique.


    With the Chakra reserve in the shadow clone, each of them can only perform more than ten hold techniques at most, and the total time is more than forty seconds.


    This time may not seem long, but for Rogge, it is completely enough.


    When the shadow avatars threw the fixation technique on Obadiah one by one, Roger compared his right hand into a pistol shape, and pointed his right index finger at the Ark Reactor on the chest of Iron Overlord.


    If you can¡¯t get through once, I¡¯ll fight a few more times!


    In the next period of time, Rogge continued to use the water iron cannon technique at the speed of almost one shot per second.


    Although Obadea''s ability to act has been fixed by successive fixations, his ability to think is still there.


    Although he is not a scientist, he knows very well that once the Ark reactor of the Iron Overlord is destroyed, the amazing Iron Overlord will become a pile of inoperable scrap iron.


    No, this will never work!


    Obadiah tried to control the Iron Overlord, but he couldn''t even move a finger.


    Just when he desperately thought that he would die here in such an aggrieved way, he suddenly thought of a hidden function on the Iron Overlord.


    Under normal circumstances, the Iron Overlord is just a steel suit, controlled by the controller inside the suit.


    However, when upgrading the Iron Overlord, Obadea suddenly thought of an extreme situation, that is, when the controller loses consciousness or loses the ability to act, how the Iron Overlord will take the controller out of the battlefield or continue to fight.


    With this idea, he asked those engineers to add a control mode called Cold-Blooded to the Iron Overlord''s system.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 38： Cold Blood Mode

    If not necessary, Obadea will never have plans to activate the Cold Blooded mode.


    But he knew very well that if he didn''t start, he would never have a chance again.


    While the Iron Overlord could not move, Roger continued to use the water iron cannon technique, intending to forcibly smash the strongest armor on the iron overlord''s chest.


    Only by destroying the defensive armor of the Iron Overlord¡¯s chest can the Ark Reactor on the Iron Overlord¡¯s chest be destroyed, and the steel-forged giant completely loses the ability to act.


    Looking at the screen in front of him constantly updating the damage data, Obadea felt regretful for the first time.


    Just when he thought he could only watch the Ark Reactor being destroyed, he suddenly realized that he had recovered some mobility for a short time.


    However, this state only lasted for a short second before disappearing completely, and he was deprived of the ability to act again.


    But this discovery immediately rekindled the fire of hope for him.


    As long as he did it again, even if it was only a second, he could successfully activate the Cold Blooded mode.


    Under his prayer, the effect of the fixation technique appeared again.


    Without any hesitation, Obadiah decisively pressed the start button of the Cold Blood Mode.


    "Cold-blooded mode is activated! Autonomous mode is activated!"


    "Weapon system check! Defense system check!"


    "Energy system check! Driver''s life status check!"


    "Check the surrounding environment! Lock down the attacker!"


    "Autonomous attack, start!"


    When the Iron Overlord¡¯s suit system quickly checked the current status, the suit system immediately issued an order to attack independently.


    Because the driver''s vital signs are good, the suit system directly excludes the option of leaving the battlefield.


    Under the control of the suit system, the Iron Overlord attacked Rogge like a behemoth of steel, and his small missiles and machine guns simultaneously locked the surrounding four shadow clones.


    As soon as it entered the autonomous attack state, the Iron Overlord turned on its firepower and activated all the weapons on his body.


    When the Iron Overlord re-acted, Roger stopped the water iron cannon technique, and several instantaneous spells in succession, instantly opened the distance.


    While Rogge evaded the attack of the Iron Overlord, his four shadow clones also performed instantaneous spells, trying to avoid the attacks of small missiles and bullets.


    Although these shadow avatars escaped the direct attack of small missiles and bullets, the air waves from the explosion still hit them, making them disappear into smoke.


    With just one round of fire with all weapons, Iron Overlord smoothly cleared all of Roger''s shadow clones.


    But Rogge himself was not surprised.


    The shadow clone''s anti-strike ability is inherently weak, and a slightly stronger fist can make them disappear directly, not to mention the blast caused by the missile explosion.


    Unless these shadow clones can truly avoid injury, it will only be a matter of time before they are eliminated.


    What''s more, the roof of the factory is not a very good fighting environment.


    In this environment, even if you want to distance yourself and avoid injury, it is not an easy task.


    When all the shadow clones disappeared, Rogge didn''t hesitate to use the shadow clones again, and he reappeared with four identical ones.


    When the second batch of shadow avatars appeared, Rogge did not give them any more instructions to use the fixation technique, but let them all use the water iron cannon technique.


    Although Obadea had recovered his mobility at this time, he had no way to continue to control the Iron Overlord.


    Once the cold-blooded mode is activated, unless the suit system believes that all surrounding enemies have been wiped out, it cannot be stopped at all.


    Even the driver can only let the Iron Overlord act autonomously at this time.


    After detecting that four identical Rogers once again appeared around, the Iron Overlord did not shoot these shadow clones with full weapons as before.


    Although the Iron Overlord¡¯s clothing system did not have much wisdom, it had already determined that the key to solving these shadow clones was the real deity.


    As long as the deity is resolved, these shadow clones that look exactly like the deity will naturally disappear.


    Under this logical judgment, Iron Bawang directly ignored the surrounding four shadow clones and attacked Roger himself with the greatest power.


    The Iron Overlord¡¯s judgment cannot be said to be wrong, but it ignores a problem, that is, Roger''s shadow clone also has offensive power.


    When the Iron Overlord attacked Rogge''s deity, the four shadow clones used the water iron cannon technique at the same time.


    Although the Art of Water Iron Cannon cannot penetrate the defensive armor of Iron Overlord at one time, as long as the liquid bullet of Water Iron Cannon reaches a key part, the Iron Overlord will also experience mechanical failure.


    This point, Rogge has proved with facts before.


    The four shadow avatars used the water iron cannon technique respectively aimed at the iron overlord¡¯s limbs. When the liquid bullet shot by the water iron cannon hit the iron overlord¡¯s limbs, the iron overlord who was running wild suddenly appeared to stagger. .


    Iron Bawang''s right leg and left arm had a mechanical failure at the same time, making it slightly out of balance.


    At this moment, the spiral pill shining with light blue light appeared on Roger''s right hand.


    At this time, although Obadiah could not control the Iron Overlord, he suddenly felt a strong sense of danger when he saw the spiral pill that was emitting a light blue light in Roger''s hand.


    In the blink of an eye, Rogge, who was still more than ten meters away, came to the front of Iron Overlord in an instant, then slightly jumped up and pointed the spiral pill in his right hand at the Ark Reactor on Iron Overlord''s chest.


    At the very beginning, the Helix Pill might indeed have no way to break through the defensive armor of the Iron Overlord¡¯s chest, thereby destroying the Ark reactor inside.


    But now, the defensive armor of the Iron Overlord¡¯s chest has been destroyed seven or eighty-eight by successive water iron cannons, and the remaining defensive power is even less than one-third of the previous one.


    When Helix Maru touched the defensive armor of Iron Overlord''s chest, Roger knew that the battle was over.


    Facing the sturdy defensive armor, the spiral pill continuously pushed inward at a constant speed.


    In just one or two seconds, Helix Pill penetrated the defensive armor of Iron Overlord¡¯s chest and touched the Ark reactor inside.


    In the next second, the Iron Overlord, like a steel giant, was as if hit by the strongest tornado in the chest. His huge body was knocked into the air in an irregular spiral shape and flew upside down for tens of meters.


    The knocked-out Iron Overlord tried to rebalance its body by flying, but bursts of dazzling electric sparks continuously appeared around its body.


    Not only that, the limbs made of Iron Bawang Steel also showed an abnormally twisted state at this time, just like a person''s limbs were abruptly twisted.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 39： The task of the punisher

    Although the Iron Overlord was trying to maintain a flying attitude, the severely damaged airframe could not faithfully fulfill the system''s instructions.


    After swaying in the sky for a period of time, the Iron Overlord, several meters high, fell like a real meteorite onto the street, smashing an extremely obvious crater.


    boom!


    The huge impact attracted the attention of everyone around, including Tony, Pepper and others who had not left at this time.


    Next to Tony and Pepper, is Agent Colson with a slightly high hairline.


    Looking condescendingly on the top of the factory building, the Iron Overlord had been completely scrapped, Roger finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Helix Pill cannot successfully destroy Iron Overlord¡¯s Ark Reactor even when the defensive armor is destroyed, he can only compare with the Ark Reactor whose endurance is better.


    Although the Iron Overlord was destroyed, Obadea in the Iron Overlord did not receive too serious damage.


    When he opened the cockpit of Iron Overlord with all his hard work, the first person who appeared in front of him was Tony wearing Mark III.


    Tony wanted to teach Obadiah a good lesson, but before he did it, he finally gave up the idea.


    After discovering that Tony had no intention of venting, Coleson motioned to the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent behind him.


    After escorting Obadea into the car, these S.H.I.E.L.D. agents returned.


    And this time, they drove a truck that was enough to hold the Iron Overlord.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Even though the reaction was slow, Tony realized that something was wrong and immediately stopped the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    "Obadea is temporarily taken into custody by SHIELD. As for this steel suit, it is the most direct evidence that he threatens the safety of the public, so we need to take it back!"


    Coleson explained with a serious face.


    "You are fooling a three-year-old! You can think of such a bad reason!"


    When answering Coleson, Tony quickly scanned the current state of the Iron Overlord¡¯s suit using the Mark III scanning program.


    "The damage level is 73%! The core energy is destroyed! The power system is destroyed!"


    "The body is seriously damaged, and the built-in weapons are at risk of losing control. It is recommended to stay away as soon as possible!"


    After seeing the feedback from the system, Tony did not continue to block these S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, but silently said: "If I were you, I would definitely stay away from that big guy!"


    Although Tony didn''t say it clearly, none of the people present were stupid, so he knew what he wanted to express.


    After making a perfect reminder, Tony came directly to Little Pepper, grabbed Little Pepper''s waist, and flew away without looking back.


    When Tony and Pepper left, Coleson was considering whether to arrange other professionals to deal with the severely damaged Iron Overlord.


    But he hadn''t considered a result yet, and the severely damaged Iron Overlord made his own decision.


    boom! boom! boom! ...


    At this time, the missiles that had not yet fired on Iron Bawang exploded one after another. Amid the violent explosion and flames, Iron Bawang completed the whole process from damage to complete scrap.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After confirming that the Iron Overlord had completely lost his ability to move, Roger directly used the Thunder God to return to the office, and then took a trip to the sofa.


    The battle with Iron Overlord did not make him feel any pleasure.


    The fight was fought and won, but I was not happy at all.


    When he was bored, Rogge took out the commissioned scroll Tony had written, and wanted to see how much Tony had written in compensation.


    Although no matter how much US dollars, it will not affect the sending of Nincoins, but he still wants to see what price Tony will write.


    After opening the scroll, he saw a number that was not amazing, but definitely not a small number.


    50 million dollars!


    I don''t know if Tony was deliberate or if he wrote it by hand. His commission payment this time was exactly a thousand times the commission payment of Coleson last time.


    Fifty thousand dollars or fifty million dollars.


    For him, they are all icing on the cake.


    If it weren''t for Nincoin, who would be willing to make these hard money all day long in the wind and rain.


    Is it not fragrant to play games at home?


    Just when he put down the scroll in his hand, his mobile phone, which he almost never carried on his body, received a transfer message.


    The transfer amount is exactly 50 million US dollars.


    When the transfer is completed, the entrusted tasks in the system are also updated instantly.


    "Delegated content: defeat Obadea; delegate status: completed; delegate reward: 20 ninja coins!"


    Roger''s number of unconsumed Nincoins also changed back to 25 at this time.


    After the Nincoins arrived, he used the Chakra Perception Technique to perceive the current location of the punisher, and then used the Thunder God technique on the punisher to directly teleport to him.


    This Thunder God technique was a new technique he left after the Punisher had completed the rebirth of the dirty earth.


    It is not a routine operation to leave the Thunder God technique on one of his psychics, but for the current Rogge, this is the best way.


    Who would let him connect with spiritism now?


    After reincarnating the punisher from the dirty soil, Rogge did not give him any tasks, but would check the state of the punisher from time to time to see if there were any abnormalities in him or something he could not resist now. exist.


    Although ninjutsu is amazing, there are many things in this world that are even more amazing than ninjutsu.


    Especially for the ninjutsu that involves life and death and soul, ghosts know whether it will cause a chain reaction.


    So he decisively followed the heart''s choice and first reincarnated the punisher from the dirty soil to explore the limelight.


    If there is not much influence, then he doesn''t mind implementing his crazy plan!


    Judging from the situation in the past few days, the punisher who was reincarnated from the dirty soil has not encountered any accidents, and everything seems very calm, at least it looks like this currently.


    "Now give you a task!"


    "I want you to go to a country called Wakanda and bring two things out of this country!"


    "One is Wakanda''s unique rare metal vibranium, and the other is a plant called heart-shaped grass!"


    "Of these two things, vibrating gold is necessary, and the weight should not be too small, at least to meet the weight of building a samurai sword. As for the heart-shaped grass, it depends on your own fate. If you can, bring the heart-shaped grass back. ."


    "If you can''t find the heart-shaped grass, only Zhenjin will do!"


    Although Wakanda possesses high technology that is unknown to the outside world, Rogge is not very worried about the safety of the punisher.


    For the punisher with a dirty body, Wakanda is at best a country with a little more advanced weapons.


    "No problem! I''ll start now!"


    The punisher quickly agreed to the order Rogge gave. To be precise, there was no option to refuse in his mind.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 40： New era

    After arranging the task for the Punisher, Roger returned to his secret den through the Thunder God.


    I don''t know whether the weapon created by Zhenjin can successfully use the Chidori Blade.


    Rogge was still very interested in the ninjutsu of Chidori Blade.


    Let''s not talk about the lethality of the Chidori Blade, just the appearance is worth learning.


    As for whether the punisher can successfully obtain vibrate from Wakanda, he is not particularly worried about this.


    Although Wakanda possesses ultra-high vibrating technology, this does not mean that they can keep vibrating from leaking.


    Even some mercenaries can **** some vibrancy from Wakanda. Punishers with filthy bodies should not be a problem.


    The only thing that needs to be concerned is whether the punisher can bring back the heart-shaped grass that only King Wakanda is qualified to consume.


    No one would think that his physical fitness is too good, and Rogge, as a ninja, naturally doesn''t.


    And as his physical fitness improves, the Chakra he can have will also increase.


    His total chakra was fixed long ago.


    If some other measures are not taken, it is estimated that his total chakra will not continue to grow.


    If you want to increase the total amount of chakras, the best way is to directly exchange for a [Fairy Human Body] from the system.


    It''s just that the exchange price of this immortal body is a bit high, even higher than the price of Mu Dun between the pillars.


    After all, it''s because there are too few ninja coins.


    If you have enough Ninja coins, you can stop worrying about these things.


    You can redeem whichever you want, even if it¡¯s a kaleidoscope, you can exchange one for another.


    Itachi''s Amaterasuy was tired of reading and playing, so he switched to the other gods of Zhishui.


    Don''t get bored with the gods, you can also exchange the power of the earth.


    With a good vision of the future, Rogge ended the day of practice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What happened to Stark Industries last night has been issued a statement and delivered to you."


    "Some witnesses said that they saw two steel fighters fighting last night."


    Rhodes on the TV spoke with a serious face, while Tony was in the next room doing the final finishing.


    In Tony''s hand, holding a copy of the latest newspaper, the headline is impressively "Who is Iron Man?".


    "Iron Man, this name is pretty catchy, but it''s a bit inaccurate."


    "To be precise, the main material of the suit is gold-titanium alloy, but as a title, it is quite vivid."


    Tony read the newspaper while speaking to the little pepper beside him.


    At this time, Little Pepper is helping Tony deal with the image and make him look more energetic.


    "All your excuses are here!"


    Just when Pepper was going to help Tony finish the final makeup, Coleson suddenly came to him.


    "You were on the yacht, and Pepper took you to Avalon Island for one night. We had testimonies from 50 other people."


    In this rhetoric, except for the fact that he spent the night with Pepper, the others were made deliberately by SHIELD.


    "I think it would be better to say that it is only me and Pepper."


    Tony looked at the speech prepared by S.H.I.E.L.D. and expressed his opinion.


    "Also, you just need to say the above content word by word." Coleson didn''t care about these small problems very much.


    "Why isn''t Theo Badea here?"


    After reading the speech in his hand carefully, Tony asked suspiciously.


    "We handled it well. He went on holiday. The accident rate of small planes has been quite high."


    It seems that S.H.I.E.L.D. will not let Obadea leave for a while.


    "Don''t you think this is too much like a movie script? Say one of my bodyguards got a robot?"


    "Mr. Stark, this is not my priority. Just follow the statement and the matter will go down. Come on in one and a half minutes!"


    After the explanation, Coleson left the room directly.


    "Let''s perform on stage!"


    Pepper picked up Tony''s suit jacket and helped him put it on.


    "In fact, the name Iron Man is really good. I didn''t even think of it."


    "You are not Iron Man?"


    "I''m."


    "you are not."


    "I''m."


    ...


    "Do you know that if I were Iron Man, the girlfriend who knew my identity would be happy and worried, but this kind of psychological struggle will only make her love me more and more."


    Tony made the final concluding speech.


    Colonel Rod, who was at the press conference, also said at this time: "Now, Mr. Stark is about to make a statement, he will not answer questions from reporters, thank you!"


    After speaking, Colonel Rod gave way to the podium.


    "The last press conference was a long time ago, so I''ll just read it out!"


    Tony took out the statement prepared by SHIELD.


    "Some people suspect that I was involved in the highway and the roof of the factory last night..."


    Just as Tony spoke, a beautiful reporter sitting in the front row interrupted his speech: "Sorry to interrupt you, Mr. Stark, you really think we will buy your account. One of your bodyguards suddenly appeared, and you Still..."


    "I know this sounds mysterious. Of course you can question the official statement, but don''t insinuate that I am a superhero."


    "I didn''t say you were a superhero."


    "No? This sounds really sci-fi. I am not a hero. I have so many personality defects and cause so much trouble for everyone..."


    Hearing this, Colonel Rod, who was standing next to Tony, couldn''t help but approached him and whispered to him: "According to the manuscript."


    "Ok!"


    Tony once again picked up the statement in his hand, took a serious look, and silently thought for a few seconds.


    "I am Iron Man!"


    Tony finally said the classic speech, the press conference suddenly became a sensation, and the live broadcast was then terminated because of Tony''s departure.


    After watching Tony''s classic speech, Roger turned off the TV and went to the practice room.


    He has decided that he will not go to the office again before he has mastered the Chidori Rifle.


    Day by day passed, and after Tony publicly admitted that he was Iron Man, the whole world became a little different.


    Those who originally existed only in comics or novels began to emerge, and the other side of the whole world seemed to wake up.


    While Rogge devoted himself to learning the Chidori Sharp Gun, the ninja''s hand gang and holy guild became extremely active.


    Many citizens have witnessed the battle between them, and the word ninja began to make frequent newspaper headlines.


    In some neighborhoods, there is even a small trend of imitating ninjas.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 41： Commissioned by hand

    After spending a week in his secret den, Rogge finally ended this day-to-day practice.


    After this period of practice, he successfully extended the attack range of the Chidori Rifle to 5 meters, and after thoroughly mastering the Chidori Rifle, he also took the opportunity to learn the Chidori Ryu.


    Therefore, in his attribute panel, he also succeeded in adding two Thunder Ninjutsu, the Chidori Razor and Chidoryu.


    The appearance of the Chidori Rifle and Chidori Ryu did not significantly increase his strength, but it gave him more possibilities for fighting.


    After taking a comfortable bath, Roger came to the office through the Thunder God.


    Compared with a week ago, the current office has changed significantly.


    After buying this place and transforming it into an office, Rogge has never done any decorations here. The entire office is a large studio of 60 or 70 square meters.


    And now, the office is separated from two different rooms.


    Inside is Rogge''s office, and outside is Erica''s office and customer reception.


    Although the area is not large, there are already signs of formal offices.


    After pushing open the door to the reception desk outside, Roger saw Erica and the two men sitting on the sofa.


    One of them is no stranger to him. It is Suwanda who just gave him five million dollars a while ago.


    And the Asian man next to him had no impression at all.


    However, judging from the man''s clothes and the aura that exudes from his body, he should be Murakami with one of the five fingers together.


    "Hello, Mr. Rogge, it''s been a long time, this is my partner Murakami!"


    After seeing Roger coming out of the office, Suwanda immediately stood up and said with a smile on his face.


    If you only look at his current appearance, no one would have imagined that this **** man with a simple smile on his face in a black suit would be one of the notorious leaders of the Shouhehui.


    "Actually it''s not very long, come in to my office and talk!"


    Although Rogge still doesn''t know what Suwanda and Murakami''s purpose are, judging from Suwanda''s performance at this time, it shouldn''t be a bad thing.


    After entering Rogge¡¯s office and seated one after another, Suwanda put an exquisite and high-end suitcase on the desk, and then said: ¡°We¡¯re here this time to do a commission. If Mr. Rogge is interested, What''s inside is the reward this time!"


    After speaking, Suwanda opened the suitcase and revealed the contents.


    Inside the suitcase are pieces of white bones, which look no different from ordinary animal bones.


    Although Suwanda hasn''t spoken out yet, Rogge has recognized the origin of these bones.


    The reason why the five fingers of the hand mate can survive for hundreds of years beyond the limit of the human body depends on the white bones and dragon bones in front of them.


    "This is the dragon bone, the bone left by the legendary dragon after the death. After taking it in the correct way, you can get amazing vitality, greatly extend the life span, and even come back to life."


    Although these words of Suwanda sound very unreliable, what he said is really the truth. The keel does have the effect of prolonging life and reviving life.


    Although this resurrection has many restrictions, in general, it is still worthy of the title of resurrection.


    "The pay is good! Tell me about the content of your commission!"


    "But I remind you in advance that letting you introduce the content of the commission does not mean that I will definitely accept your commission."


    In order to avoid unnecessary troubles, Roger introduced his own rules in advance.


    "No problem!" Suwanda replied immediately.


    Although Murakami came to the office with Suwanda, it is clear that Suwanda is the main communication candidate this time.


    "In fact, the content of the commission this time is very simple. We hope that Mr. Rogge can help clear a secret stronghold of Golden Union!"


    After hearing Suwanda''s words, Rogge froze for a while, and then said: "Are you people in the underground world now popular to hire people to fight your opponents? Your gameplay is very trendy!"


    Those who are in the underground world don''t do it themselves, so what is the underground world?


    "We know that Jin has not commissioned tasks on your side, Mr. Rogge, but after the commission is over, your previous cooperative relationship has ended."


    "And I think, the last time Jinhe deliberately leaked information about you, Mr. Rogge, to make others mistakenly think that you are his subordinate, which makes you very unhappy."


    Regarding what Suwanda said, Rogge didn''t really care.


    How to put it, it feels a bit like, you have met someone once, and then that person starts to boast that you are his friend.


    To put it simply, before he crossed, he can often hear this kind of story about I have a friend or I have a buddy.


    "Even so, he used to be my client! So..."


    "Got more money!"


    If Suwanda and the others were paid in U.S. dollars, Rogge took it and took it.


    But they just took out the keel, a magical item that can increase vitality, so it''s no wonder that he temporarily increased the price.


    Seeing Rogge''s solemn offer to increase the money, Suwanda was suddenly taken aback.


    No, things shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that he rarely cares about the commission¡¯s reward?


    Why did you bring increased rewards!


    Suwanda was still full of confidence, after all, they took out rare items like keel bones.


    But the current development has completely exceeded his expectations.


    Just when Suwanda didn''t know whether to agree to Rogge, Murakami, who had been sitting next to him without speaking, suddenly spoke.


    "No problem! How much do you want?"


    "One more box of keel!"


    "it is good!"


    After listening to Rogge''s request, Murakami resolutely agreed, and then began to say nothing.


    "I like generous customers like you!"


    After speaking, Roger took out an unused commissioned scroll from the drawer.


    "Write your commission and remuneration, and then sign your name!"


    Although I don''t know why Roger had such a request suddenly, Suwanda and Murakami wrote the content on the scroll and signed the name.


    "Delegated content: clear the secret stronghold of Jin Bin; delegate status: not completed; delegate reward: 20 ninja coins!"


    The commission of the Shouhehui passed the system''s judgment smoothly, which made Rogge''s mood even better.


    Although he still doesn''t know which of the Jinnian strongholds that the Shouhehui asked him to clear, even if the target of the Shougang is the Fisk Mansion of Jinnun, it is not difficult for him.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 42： Chakra volume increase

    "The secret base of Jin Bin is in Queens. This is the specific address!"


    Suwanda handed Rogge a business card with an address on it.


    The name of a person Rogge did not know was written on the card, but his attention was focused on the company name on the card.


    Jester Institute of Paleontological History?


    What the **** is this place?


    Seeing Roger''s puzzled look, Suwanda quickly explained: "Jester Institute of Paleontological History is only a superficial name, but in fact, this is a secret place where Jin and conducts some biological research."


    "The Fisker Building Biological Laboratory that was attacked some time ago is a type of existence."


    The Shouhehuihui didn''t know where it got the news, but judging from Suwanda''s expression, they should have verified the authenticity of this information.


    "What do you want me to do? Do you go in and kill or just destroy the place?"


    Rogge is still in a good mood, so I don''t mind if Suwanda will have any additional requirements.


    "We stole a batch of keel bones some time ago. According to our investigation, they are now in this research institute in Jin Bin."


    "If you can, we hope you can bring back their research results."


    "Of course, if this is difficult, you can directly kill the researchers inside, or destroy the research facilities inside."


    Although Suwanda seemed to introduce the contents of the commission with a serious face, Rogge instinctively felt that they had hidden something, but he did not specifically point it out.


    It is normal for organizations such as the Hand Union to have some ulterior secrets.


    As long as the things they conceal will not affect the commission, Rogge will not bother to care about them.


    "No problem! But before you start, I hope you can pay the reward first!"


    Although the Shouhehuihui didn''t look like it would fall back on the bill, Rogge decided to collect payment in advance.


    "Of course this is fine, and the rest will be delivered tomorrow!"


    After determining the time for payment, Suwanda and Murakami left the office directly.


    After returning to the car, Suowanda asked Murakami in a puzzled way: "Why did you agree to his fare increase? This is different from what we discussed before."


    "If you don''t increase the price, do you want to go to the institute yourself?" Murakami asked rhetorically.


    "But we don''t have much keel left now. If we give more, we won''t have much reserve left!"


    "It''s just that there are not many reserves now!"


    After hearing Murakami''s answer, Suwanda finally fell silent.


    After Suwanda and Murakami left the office, Roger returned to his home with the keel bones, and then exchanged gadgets worth 1 Ninja coin from the system.


    At the moment his unconsumed number of ninja coins changed from 25 to 24, a set of square instruments about the width of a suitcase and filled with various techniques appeared on the empty table in front of him out of thin air.


    Biological tissue energy purification separator No. 2!


    Inventor: Dashewan.


    Rogge is not sure whether this thing really exists in the Naruto World, but since the inventor is the No. 1 scientific madman Osake Pill in the Naruto World, the possibility of this set of things is still very high.


    When this Separator No. 2 appeared, Rogge put all the keel and brain into the Separator, and then entered his chakra.


    With Chakra''s input, this set of separators filled with all sorts of strange techniques suddenly gleamed with bursts of non-glaring but slightly strange green light.


    After continuously inputting the chakra for more than ten minutes, the oozing green light emitted from the separator finally disappeared, and a test tube containing the same color liquid emerged from the separator.


    Does this color look wrong?


    After picking up the thin finger-thick test tube on the separator and examining it for a few minutes, Roger still couldn''t make up his mind to drink it directly.


    For a man, this color usually symbolizes ignorance.


    After struggling for a few minutes, he still raised the test tube and drank the liquid inside.


    If there is something wrong with the system, then he died in New York a few years ago.


    With this thought in mind, he drank the tube of liquid with green light.


    Although these things purified from the keel exuded a weird green light, they were no different from ordinary mineral water when they drank. He even wondered if he had drunk it just now.


    Just when he wondered if Suwanda had given a batch of fake keels, an indescribable vigorous vitality suddenly emerged.


    This vigorous and terrifying vitality ran around in his body uncontrollably, but every time this vitality flowed, he could clearly feel that his body became stronger.


    This situation only lasted for a few minutes before disappearing. When everything returned to calm, he opened his attribute panel for the first time, and then focused his attention on the chakra volume column.


    I saw that the number 5 in the Chakra amount column kept changing, and began to gradually increase, until it reached 8.


    Chakra amount: 8 cards!


    This is the final evaluation given by the system.


    Rogge finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the chakra volume that had not changed for more than a year changed again.


    He had always worried that his chakra limit was 5 cards, but now he can rest assured.


    In fact, the amount of chakras with 5 cards is not too small, but no one would have too many chakras.


    If he can, he doesn''t mind his chakra becoming a chatonra.


    But this kind of thing can only be thought of for now.


    The keel in a suitcase can be upgraded to 3 cards, and there will be another box tomorrow, which should add up to 11 cards.


    Since the Shouhehui was willing to take out the keels of two suitcases for entrustment, it proved that they must have more keels in their hands.


    If all the keel bones in their hands are snatched, maybe they can...


    Rogge suddenly felt that the ninja organization of Shouhehui was very valuable.


    Although there are several unfriendly ideas in his mind that the opponents will reunite, all this will not be possible until he receives the second box of keel and completes the commission.


    The hand-joined keel delivered the keel on time, and he also drank the second tube of purified green liquid from the keel.


    I don''t know if the system has corrected the BUG or the body has developed anti-keel properties.


    After drinking the second tube of purified keel liquid, Rogge''s total chakra did not increase to 11 calories as planned, but stayed at 10 calories.


    This discovery immediately disappointed him a lot.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 43： Mr. Film

    I thought that the amount of chakras could be increased quickly by relying on a large amount of keel, but according to the current situation, it can be increased a few times at most.


    Although the effect will be smaller and smaller, no matter what, the keel can slightly increase the chakra volume.


    So Rogge decided to find a time to visit the Shouhehui after completing this commission.


    When the night fell, Roger left the room and went directly to the top of a building in Queens.


    This is the closest flying thunder **** technique to the Jester Institute of Paleontological History. After being teleported here, he is only a few blocks away from the Jester Institute of Paleontological History.


    For the remaining distances, he planned to walk directly over.


    Queens is the largest district in New York and the second most populous district, so there are relatively more people using illegal means to make a living.


    Of course, the situation here cannot be compared with the regional kitchen.


    On the way to the institute, Rogge did not walk on the brightly lit streets, and specially selected those dilapidated alleys with rare human traces.


    This kind of gloomy and dilapidated alley, even in the daytime, hardly many people will come, let alone at night.


    Alone, without a weapon, and his body didn''t look particularly strong. At this time, Rogge was like a fat sheep and took the initiative to walk into the hunting area of ??the wolf pack.


    As he expected, after he walked through these alleys for a few minutes, behind him appeared a group of gangsters who didn''t look like good people.


    "Boss, this guy seems to be quite rich, why don''t you just start here?"


    A small gangster not far behind Roger took the initiative to propose to his boss.


    "How many times have I told you that we are not robbers, we just borrowed some money from him!"


    The **** man who was more than two meters tall and full of tendons yelled at the proposed gangster.


    "Do you want to do it? There are still several groups of people waiting in front of you?"


    Just when these little gangsters were about to take out their weapons to intimidate Roger and borrow a sum of money from him, Roger took the initiative to turn around and came to them.


    "Boy, I don''t care who you are. Since you met us today, it can only show that your luck is not..."


    When the **** man was in the normal scene, Rogge didn''t hesitate, and directly punched him in the chest, knocking him out.


    The total number of chakras has increased, but the speed of operation has not increased, and the degree of control is similar to before.


    After hitting this punch, Rogge quickly came to a conclusion.


    The reason why he deliberately chose these small alleys was to find these little gangsters to test whether the sudden increase in the amount of Chakra would have any impact on the battle.


    After hitting the little boss directly, he spent a few more seconds to knock down the remaining little gangsters.


    Half an hour later, when he left these alleys, there were six groups of more than fifty punks from different gangs lying behind him.


    These battles, which are not even a warm-up, did not bring him any burden, but only allowed him to further adapt to the sudden increase in Chakra.


    Looking at the plaque of the Jester Institute of Paleontological History in front of him, Roger used [Chakra Perception] to perceive the situation in the institute.


    The energy state of this person is very strange!


    Most of the people in the institute are in a normal life state, nothing more than strength of life.


    But one of them was shrouded in a strange energy he had never seen before.


    interesting!


    Rogge thought that the commission this time would be boring, but now it seems that there is a reason why the hand-held association did not attack here personally.


    If this were not the case, the hand-healing association would not use the keel to entrust him.


    Gathering Chakra on his feet and leaping gently, Roger crossed the several meters high wall of the institute and entered the institute with ease.


    When he came to the lobby on the first floor of the research institute, the security staff of the research institute finally noticed his arrival.


    Without any question, after seeing his figure, these security personnel took out their pistols for the first time and pulled the trigger without thinking.


    Does the strange visitor kill the first time?


    This level of alertness has far exceeded the defense level of a normal research institute.


    It seems that Jin does not attach great importance to this research institute!


    Performing the instantaneous technique to avoid the bullet attack, Roger did not spend much effort to solve the security personnel in the hall.


    At the moment the gunfire sounded, the entire institute seemed to be activated, and the harsh sirens sounded in every corner of the institute.


    At the same time, teams of heavily armed security personnel quickly rushed towards Rogge''s location.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "There is an intruder outside, won''t you solve it?"


    A body has only two colors, black and white, as the man in the photo negative said to the man next to him.


    "My task is to prevent anyone from entering this laboratory. Other things are not within the scope of my task."


    The man who answered was wearing a blue tights with a bullseye-like circle logo on his helmet.


    If Roger was there, he would definitely recognize the man in the blue tights at a glance.


    This person is no one else, but Jinhe''s chief assassin''s bullseye.


    As for the man next to the bull''s eye that only has black and white colors, just like the person in the photo negative, he is the leader of the Demon Gang and is also one of the largest gang leaders in New York, Mr. Film.


    Although Mr. Negative is not as famous as Jin, he is also a heavyweight in the underground world of New York.


    More importantly, Mr. Film holds a unique negative energy that can instantly catalyze the negative emotions of the target, allowing the closest relatives, best friends, and favorite lovers to kill each other.


    The strange energy Rogge had sensed before was the negative energy on Mr. Film.


    Rogge didn''t know this yet, and he was on his way to the negative first floor of the institute.


    After the alarm sounded, all elevators in the institute were completely locked, and all the electronically controlled doors were closed immediately.


    Roger didn''t foolishly wait for the security personnel to arrive. After clarifying the structure of the institute, he quickly knocked down the security personnel blocking him and forcibly went to the negative first floor of the institute.


    The institute has three floors in total, one above ground and two underground.


    And Rogge''s destination at this time was a laboratory on the second floor, the laboratory guarded by the target eye and Mr. Film.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 44： Mr. Films Battle

    Although the security personnel that Jin He arranged at the research institute were not bad, they were good only for ordinary people.


    Relying on superb speed, dazzling, or simple and rude fighting skills, Roger completely penetrated all the defensive forces on the negative first floor of the institute with only a handful of ordinary kunai, and successfully came to the institute. The negative second floor.


    Compared with the negative first floor, the negative second floor has not changed significantly.


    The only difference is that the combatants in the negative second floor far outnumber the negative first floor.


    If this is not a research institute, Rogge will even think that he has come to a secret base of terrorists.


    When his figure just appeared on the negative second floor, various types of bullets flew towards him like lightning.


    Forget about automatic rifles and pistols. When avoiding the shooting of these security personnel, Rogge even saw these security personnel take out the RPG bazooka that would only be used when destroying fortifications and armored vehicles.


    Are these guys crazy?


    Are you not afraid that the explosion will cause a chain reaction to bury the entire negative second floor?


    boom!


    boom!


    Two consecutive rockets hit the position where Roger was standing, and a huge explosion sounded through the entire second floor.


    Rogge didn''t intend to perform ninjutsu on these ordinary security personnel, but these crazy guys made him have to change his mind.


    Continue to let these guys attack, and it will only be a matter of time before the negative second floor is buried.


    Root surgery!


    Instantaneous surgery!


    There was hardly any interval, Rogge instantly used the two ninjutsu, the fixed body and the instantaneous body. The whole person came to these security personnel who were bound to move like a bolt of lightning. The throats of these security personnel.


    When he shook off the blood stained on Kuwu Suan, behind him were dozens of corpses scattered everywhere.


    "Your people are about to die, don''t you plan to shoot?"


    Mr. Negative glanced at the monitoring screen next to him, and asked casually.


    "They are not my people. My task is to prevent anyone from entering this laboratory. Other things have nothing to do with me!"


    In front of the bull''s eye, is a busy laboratory.


    This laboratory is like a completely different parallel time and space. No matter what happens outside, the researchers inside have not stopped the research.


    More than a dozen researchers wearing white lab coats were injecting the serum into one white mouse after another, and then observed the state of each white mouse.


    On a table in the laboratory, there are more than a dozen white bones, and beside these bones, there are bottles of liquids of different colors that have been numbered.


    "Since you are not going to do it, let me go out and play!"


    After speaking, Mr. Negative went out without looking back.


    The reason why he appeared here was only because of Jin Bin''s invitation.


    As for what Jin Wu is doing here, he is not particularly concerned.


    He only cared about one thing, that is, Jin did not fulfill his promise to help him eliminate the Hammerhead gang.


    After clearing out the lunatic security personnel, Roger smoothly arrived at the core area of ??the second floor, and then ran into Mr. Film who had just come out.


    When he first saw Mr. Negative, Rogge was taken aback for a while.


    After serious recollection for several seconds, he finally remembered the memory of Mr. Film.


    Although Mr. Film is also a super villain, he is a lesser-known villain.


    In Rogge''s memory, Mr. Negative was basically the same as an ordinary gang leader, except for a little feast with Spider-Man.


    After seeing Roger''s figure, Mr. Film didn''t say a word, he turned into an energy sword with negative energy, and then swung a few times towards Roger''s location.


    Mr. Negative seems to be swinging his sword casually, but every time he swings his sword, a negative energy will be drawn towards Rogge, just like the sword aura described in an oriental martial arts novel.


    For Roger, who can dodge even bullets, it is not difficult to avoid these negative energy.


    Just as he easily avoided the attack of these negative energy, Mr. Negative suddenly burst out of a strong negative energy.


    This negative energy centered on Mr. Negative Film and quickly attacked the surroundings, forming a 360-degree all-round attack.


    The destructive power of this negative energy is not amazing, but it is extremely fast.


    Rogge performed several instantaneous spells in succession before he could withdraw from the range of this negative energy attack.


    After discovering that the person in front of him was Mr. Negative, Roger kept paying attention to his every move.


    Turning negative energy into weapons is nothing.


    The real horror of Mr. Negative is that his negative energy can instantly catalyze the negative emotions of the target, turning a lawful and kind person into a chaotic and evil person in an instant.


    Although Rogge doesn''t think he is a good person, he doesn''t want to be catalyzed by the negative energy of Mr. Negative.


    The art of water iron cannon!


    Without any hesitation, Roger directly raised his right hand and gave Mr. Film a shot.


    Although the negative energy is the finale ability of Mr. Negative, his own strength should not be underestimated.


    Faced with the water iron cannon technique that Rogge suddenly used, Mr. Negative jumped forward regardless of his image, avoiding the liquid bullet fired by the water iron cannon technique, and at the same time swung several swords at Roger.


    Before the negative energy hit Rogge, Rogge''s figure disappeared in the passage, and the negative energy hit the wall behind, leaving several extremely obvious cracks.


    Just when Mr. Film thought that Roger had chosen to retreat, Roger''s figure suddenly appeared at the end of the passage, and then struck him like lightning.


    With the instantaneous technique, Rogge instantly crossed a distance of tens of meters and came to a place only two or three meters away from Mr. Film.


    But before he had time to move on, Mr. Film exploded with negative energy again.


    Bang!


    Rogge, who was swept by the negative energy, suddenly turned into a cloud of smoke, and then disappeared.


    Mr. Negative hadn''t reacted yet, and another Roger rushed out from the end of the passage, and then also came to a place two or three meters in front of him.


    This time, Mr. Film did not continue to explode negative energy, but raised the negative energy long sword in his hand.


    Bang!


    Roger, who was hit by a long sword with negative energy, turned into smoke again and disappeared.


    Before he could take back the negative energy long sword, the third Roger rushed out of the tunnel again, and once again came to a place two or three meters in front of him.


    Mr. Negative didn''t hesitate, and the negative energy on his body broke out again, causing this Roger to disappear into smoke.


    Two consecutive bursts of negative energy in a short period of time made him tired immediately.


    However, at this moment, the fourth Roger rushed out of the passage again.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 45： Bullseye

    After experiencing the previous Rogge''s attacks, Mr. Negative has roughly figured out Rogge''s tactics.


    Do you plan to use this method to consume the negative energy in my body?


    Is this a little too underestimating me!


    Facing the fourth rushing Roger, Mr. Negative did not explode the negative energy on his body, but raised the negative energy sword in his hand, intending to solve the rushing Roger by means of swordsmanship.


    Just when Mr. Film was about to cut this Roger into smoke with a sword like before, he suddenly saw a pair of blood-red eyes.


    this is?


    Seeing that pair with three gouaches, completely different from the blood red eyes that a normal human could have, Mr. Film suddenly found that Roger, who was rushing towards him, was missing.


    Not only that, the negative energy sword in his hand and all the negative energy on his body also disappeared.


    He changed back to a normal person in an instant.


    Just as Mr. Film was puzzled, he scanned the surroundings and found that he was not in the research institute of Jin Bin now, but in the endless ocean.


    What the **** does this happen?


    Before he could figure out what was going on, he saw the Jinshan cargo ship, which was slowly silent, and the bodies floating on the sea.


    Seeing this strange and familiar scene before him, Mr. Film felt as if he had changed back to the original Snakehead member, the Snakehead member without a name, ability, and dignity.


    On the second floor of Jin Bin''s research institute, Mr. Negative Film, holding a long sword with negative energy, seemed to have suddenly lost consciousness and stood motionless.


    Until Roger wiped his throat with the kunai in his hand, he failed to recover from that strange vision.


    Mr. Negative fell heavily to the ground, black blood that was completely unlike humans came out of his throat.


    It wasn''t until several minutes after his death that this gentleman with only black and white negatives regained his normal human appearance, and the blood on the ground turned into a human bright red.


    With the death of Mr. Film, the negative energy on his body disappeared, and everything about the negative energy was restored to its original appearance.


    It is a pity that Mr. Negative''s negative energy was born from the comprehensive experiment of drugs. Otherwise, Roger could try to use the ability of Sangouyu to write round eyes to replicate the ability of his energy weapon.


    In order to avoid being catalyzed by the negative energy of Mr. Negative Film, he used the illusion ability of Shalulanyan for the first time in battle.


    Judging from the current usage, the illusion of writing round eyes is still very useful.


    Taking a look at Mr. Film, who had completely lost his life, Roger continued to walk towards his destination.


    Now there is only one bullseye left in front of him.


    As long as the bullseye is solved, and then this place is completely destroyed, the hand-to-hand association''s commission can basically be declared complete.


    Through the surveillance screen in the room, the bullseye witnessed the complete killing of Mr. Negative by Roger.


    Seeing Mr. Negative standing motionless and letting Roger wipe his throat with Kuwu, a solemn look appeared on the face of the bullseye.


    Although the bullseye had never fought Rogge, he was no stranger to Rogge, and he was even familiar with it.


    No one knows exactly how Roger appeared. The only thing that can be traced back is that he suddenly appeared in New York three years ago, and then began to accept various commissions as a private detective, but in fact a ninja.


    As an assassin, the bullseye saw the same kind of breath from Rogge.


    It''s just that Roger is different from him, he also masters all kinds of strange ninjutsu.


    The current resistance on the negative second floor has been wiped out by Roger. If no one stops him, he will be able to come to this laboratory soon.


    After serious consideration, the bullseye finally left the laboratory, and at the same time brought various weapons that he had prepared.


    Rather than allowing Roger to come here smoothly, he might as well take the initiative to choose the battlefield outside.


    In this case, even if it is lost, there will be more retreat routes.


    As for whether it can stop Roger, the bullseye does not have much confidence.


    However, after carefully watching the battle between Roger and Mr. Negative, the bullseye found that Roger was not very good at long-distance combat.


    If not, there is no need for him to sprint again and again with a strange clone.


    The long-range attack happens to be his best area.


    So before leaving the laboratory, the bullseye had already developed a tactic, which was to use his best throwing ability to solve Rogge remotely.


    Just when Rogge was about to reach the core laboratory on the second floor, several daggers struck him like lightning from a strange angle.


    The flying speed of these daggers can''t be compared with bullets, but the accuracy is far better than those fired by security personnel.


    clang! clang! clang¡­¡­


    Kumo in Rogge''s hand hit these daggers instantly and bounced them all away.


    However, just as these daggers were flew off, another big push of various things flew towards him.


    These include daggers, darts, metal round bullets, irregular nails, and even a few playing cards.


    In terms of lethality, these things are completely incomparable with bullets.


    But the angle at which they strike is extremely tricky, and there is even a feeling of linking each other.


    Rogge didn''t try to bounce off these weapons, but directly cast his instantaneous spell to retreat back.


    With Rogge''s disappearance, these weapons either hit the floor or hit the wall.


    It seemed that Rogge''s retreat had been predicted, and when he had just stood firm, a few more daggers attacked where he was.


    Instantaneous surgery!


    Rogge''s figure disappeared again, but this time, he did not continue to back, but chose to move forward.


    Although the attacker hasn''t appeared yet, Roger already knows who attacked him.


    With such a precise throwing ability, there will be no one other than the bullseye.


    After instantaneously crossing a distance of tens of meters through the instant technique, he finally saw the bullseye that was about to disappear at the corner of the passage.


    When he saw the bull''s eye, the bull''s eye also found him, and now several daggers were attacking him.


    After throwing out these daggers, the sight of the bull''s eye once again disappeared in front of Roger.


    After avoiding the dagger thrown by the bull''s eye, Rogge did not hunt down the bull''s eye for the first time, but cast the shadow clone for the first time.


    After the shadow clone appeared, Rogge first asked the shadow clone to chase the bull''s eye, while he himself took out a handful of Thunder God and inserted it on the ground, and then returned to the office through Flying Thunder God.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 46： copy

    After returning to the office, Rogge pulled out a backpack he hadn''t opened for a long time and took a look at the contents.


    In this backpack, there are a hundred shurikens.


    These shurikens were specially made by him.


    But after it was made to order, he left it idle and never used it again.


    Today, after seeing the superb throwing ability of the bullseye, he suddenly had an idea.


    On the exchange page of the system, there is an exchange icon about the Shuriken technology, but he has never exchanged this ability.


    Although the exchange from the system can save him a lot of practice time, the system''s price for these skills is not lower than that of advanced ninjutsu, so he has not exchanged it.


    Kuwu has already played well with the fire, but his shuriken skills are still in a mess.


    After picking up this backpack full of shurikens, he returned directly to the second floor of the Jester Institute of Paleontological History through the Thunder God.


    After putting away the God of Thunder on the ground, he used the Chakra perception technique to sense the position of the bull''s eye, and then ran towards the bull''s eye.


    At this time, the bull''s eye was being pushed up and down by his shadow clone, and various weapons were continuously thrown out in his hands.


    With some preparation, it is not particularly difficult to avoid weapons thrown by the bullseye.


    The difficulty is how to avoid these weapons without being injured, and at the same time close the distance between the two sides.


    Although Roger''s shadow clones possess the same fighting skills as him, these shadow clones are not him after all.


    Through several sequential attacks, the bullseye smoothly consumed Rogge''s two shadow clones.


    Just when he was planning to wipe out the remaining two shadow clones in one effort, he saw Roger himself carrying a backpack.


    Looking at the backpack on Roger who didn''t know where it came from, the bullseye had some bad intuitions.


    Before he could think about it, Rogge removed the remaining two shadow clones and took out a few shurikens from his backpack.


    The bull''s eye didn''t know Roger''s purpose, but after seeing the shadow clone disappear, he threw a few daggers at Roger without hesitation.


    At this time, Roger had already opened his three-gouyu jade writing wheel, watching every move of the bull''s eye.


    Including his throwing movements, his hard way, his throwing techniques.


    While observing the bull''s eye with the writing wheel, Rogge did not forget to avoid the daggers.


    After avoiding these menacing daggers, he imitated the bullseye and threw the shuriken in his hand.


    At the moment Rogge threw the shuriken, a strange feeling flashed through the eyes of the bullseye.


    But this feeling quickly disappeared.


    I saw the shuriken thrown by Roger flying towards the bull''s eye at an extremely fast speed, and then flying past the bull''s eye perfectly without causing any damage to him.


    The bullseye originally thought that Roger had the same extraordinary throwing skills as him, but it turned out that he thought more.


    This is completely a layman''s technique!


    How can such a spinning dart be thrown like a dagger, this is simply mess!


    Just when the bullseye was about to mock Rogge''s throwing skills, he suddenly remembered something.


    This throwing technique!


    This hard way!


    This kind of attack trajectory!


    Isn''t this what I did when I just threw the dagger! ! !


    After thinking of this, the contempt on the bullseye''s face suddenly disappeared.


    This is impossible!


    How could he learn my attack by just watching it once!


    This is absolutely impossible! ! !


    As if to cheer himself up, and as if to prove that his attack technique could not be easily imitated, the bullseye took out a dart similar to a shuriken.


    call out! call out! call out!


    Without any hesitation, the three darts in the bull''s eye hand struck Rogge like lightning, hitting his forehead, throat, and heart respectively.


    Roger escaped the dart from the bullseye once again, and then also took out three shurikens.


    It was almost like history repeating itself. Rogge threw three shurikens like lightning, which hit the forehead, throat, and heart of the bull''s eye.


    Seeing Roger''s almost copy-and-paste movements and techniques, the bullseye''s face was full of incredible expressions.


    Even so, he escaped the shuriken shot by Roger, and then ran away without looking back.


    Rogge wouldn''t just let the bullseye leave like this, and hurriedly used the instant technique to catch up.


    Although the bull''s eye did not look back, he could clearly perceive that Roger was not far behind him.


    Damn it!


    After sensing that Rogge was getting closer, the bullseye finally gave up his intention to escape and once again took out the throwing weapon he prepared.


    This time, instead of deliberately choosing darts, he picked up a few weapons and threw them at Roger.


    Facing the bullseye''s attack, Rogge did not evade, but took out the same number of shurikens.


    He did not continue to imitate the movements of the bullseye, but instead threw out these shurikens according to the skills he had just mastered.


    clang! clang! clang!


    The shuriken and the weapon thrown by the bullseye collided fiercely, making a clear crash, and then each bounced off.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the bullseye instantly understood why Jinhe stopped him from going to Rogge the last time.


    With this terrifying ability to imitate, is this guy really human?


    The bullseye no longer knew how to describe Roger in front of him. He thought his innate talent for throwing was a gift from heaven.


    But he is now seriously skeptical of this.


    It only took a few fights to imitate his own throwing ability exactly the same, this **** talent.


    If it wasn''t for a different position, the bullseye really wanted to ask Roger how he did it.


    Under Roger''s intentional release, the bull''s eye was never caught up by him, but always maintained the situation where you chased me, you threw daggers and darts and I threw shurikens.


    When the bullseye threw the last dagger in his hand, he finally stopped and stopped running away.


    clang!


    The dagger thrown by the bullseye hadn''t flew far before it was easily hit by Rogge''s shuriken and bounced against the wall next to it.


    "Finally finished?"


    Rogge was in a very good mood at this time, and it could even be considered very good.


    Under the selfless dedication of the bull''s eye, he quickly mastered the technique of throwing shuriken in a short and unreasonable time, and he also learned some very useful tips from the bull''s eye.


    For example, how to throw playing cards with the power to tear human necks.


    "Stop talking nonsense, just let it go if you want to do it!"


    The bullseye now didn''t expect to be able to use a long-range attack to solve Rogge, and pulled out his only melee weapon, a peculiar short knife.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 47： End of commission

    Seeing the sight of the bull''s eye as he planned to fight melee, Roger put away the shuriken in his hand, and then threw the backpack aside.


    "In order to thank you for your contribution, I decided to give you the treatment of a real soldier!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of white electric currents resembling lightning appeared on Rogge''s right hand, and at the same time rang like a thousand birds.


    Real fighter treatment?


    What does it mean?


    Although the bull''s eye didn''t know what the real soldier treatment was in Roger''s mouth, after seeing his right hand that seemed to have turned into a thunder, his heart couldn''t help but a plan to escape immediately.


    However, he finally defeated the instinct to escape, holding the short knife in his hand tightly, watching Rogge''s every move with solemn eyes.


    Fleeing at this time would only die faster, so he decided to stay and fight for the invisible hope of victory.


    "This ninjutsu is called Chidori!"


    "Since learning this ninjutsu surgery, I have never used this ninjutsu in combat."


    "To be the first person to die in a thousand birds, it should be serious enough for you!"


    Listening to Roger''s extremely calm words, the bullseye swallowed involuntarily.


    Who wants to be the first person to die in this ninjutsu?


    Don''t impose your ideas on others!


    Just as the bullseye was watching Rogge''s every move, Rogge suddenly disappeared from his eyes.


    Before the bull''s eye could react, Roger appeared in front of him instantly across a distance of more than ten meters.


    After sensing the appearance of Roger, the bullseye instinctively wanted to raise the short knife in his hand and give Roger a vicious knife in front of him.


    But at this moment, he saw Rogge''s right hand, and saw the right hand that was inserted into his chest while shining with white electric current.


    When did he release his hand?


    The bullseye hadn''t reached a conclusion yet, and a mouthful of blood poured into his throat.


    When the target eye was about to spit out the blood, Roger disappeared again and appeared five or six meters away from him.


    puff!


    The bull''s eye spit out a large mouthful of blood, and then the whole person knelt to the ground weakly.


    Although he did not observe the wound on his body carefully, as a top assassin, the target eye was very clear. Roger''s right hand, which was shining with white lightning, directly pierced his entire body.


    You are really...a monster...


    After speaking these words feebly, the bullseye seemed to have lost all its power, and fell heavily to the ground, completely losing his life.


    Taking a look at the bullseye that had completely lost his life, Roger picked up the backpack that had been thrown away, and then randomly found a laboratory to clean up the blood on his right hand.


    The only thing he was not satisfied with the ninjutsu of Chidori was that after killing people with Chidori, his right hand would inevitably be stained with the blood of the enemy.


    Wash your hands after killing, trouble.


    After silently cleaning the blood on his right hand, Roger came to the core laboratory on the second floor.


    When his figure appeared in the laboratory, the busy researchers froze for a moment, and then continued their work as if he hadn''t appeared at all.


    It seems that these researchers regarded him as a golden man.


    In the next time, Rogge cleaned up all the researchers in the laboratory, and then took away their unused keels and the bottles with their numbers.


    Of course, he also took a thick experimental research report.


    After doing all this, he came to the central control room of the institute, intending to study how to destroy it with the least effort.


    Just when he was considering whether to get some explosives back, he saw a button in the control room.


    Self-destruct program start button!


    Never touch it in non-emergency times!


    Above the button, there is a very intimate reminder, for fear that others will not know what this button does.


    After finding the key to turn on the button protection switch from a corpse in the control room, Roger decisively pressed the button.


    At the moment he pressed the self-destruct button, the entire research institute lit up with red alarm lights, and a five-minute countdown also appeared on the screen of the central control room.


    "The commission is done, you can go back!"


    Jin Bin''s sense of crisis saved Rogge a lot of time, and after finally taking a look at the research institute, he used the Thunder God to return to the office.


    Because the Shouhehuihui has paid the remuneration in advance, as long as the research institute blew up, the system will determine that the commission is complete and send him 20 nincoins.


    After waiting silently for five minutes, Rogge opened the commission page of the system and got what he wanted to see.


    "Delegated content: clear the secret stronghold of Jin Bin; delegate status: completed; delegate reward: 20 ninja coins have been sent!"


    "Nincoins not consumed: 44!"


    After retracting his gaze from the system, Rogge picked up the document from the research institute and scanned it carefully.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Jin Bin, who is located in a mansion in the suburbs of New York, received a call from his subordinates.


    "The Jester Institute of Paleontological History was invaded and a self-destruct procedure was initiated!"


    After a pause for a few seconds, the person on the other end of the phone continued: "The intruder is suspected to be Roger. Before the institute self-destructed, we received a related report!"


    "In addition, the bullseye has lost contact with Mr. Negative, and it is suspected to be dead!"


    After speaking, the person on the other end of the phone didn''t even dare to speak out, silently waiting for Jin Bin''s answer.


    After listening to his report, Jin did not reply immediately.


    After the depressive atmosphere lasted for nearly a minute, Jin Hecai finally said, "I see! From now on, send someone to follow the five guys of the Shouhehui 24 hours a day, while staring at all their bases!"


    After speaking, Jin did directly smash the phone in his hand.


    He didn''t say how to deal with Rogge, because he is still not sure whether he really wants to fight Rogge.


    In the face of people like Roger, unless he is absolutely sure to kill him, any action may cause him to resist fiercely.


    Thinking of this, Jin felt a faint tingling from his right hand.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In New York, a secret base of the Shamrock Society, the five fingers of the Shamrock Society appeared together in a room.


    "Rogge has destroyed the Jester Institute of Paleontological History. We now have more time to arrange the previous plan!" Suowanda said with a serious face.


    At the same time that Jinhe received the news, Shouhehui also received the news.


    "This time will not be too long, Jinhe will find out sooner or later there, we must do it as soon as possible!"


    Murakami also gave his own proposal.


    "The problem now is that once we start to implement the plan, we can''t continue to conceal the merger, and other organizations will not let us plan."


    It was Mrs. Gao who seemed to be kind.


    But those who really know her will know what kind of viciousness and horror are hidden under her kind appearance.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 48： Underground keel

    "Even so, we can only take the risk of opening the seal! If we do nothing, Jin will be able to study the effect of the keel sooner or later, and then we will want to remove the keel, but it will be much more difficult than it is now."


    After hearing Mrs. Gao''s words, Alexandra sitting next to her said silently.


    "Even if we can''t get all of the keels, as long as we can get most of them, it will be enough for us to use for many years." Botu also expressed his opinion.


    "Then start voting now. If you agree to act immediately, raise your hand to indicate!"


    After speaking, Suwanda took the lead in raising his right hand, and he also raised his right hand, Murakami, Alexandra, and Botu.


    Except for Mrs. Gao, the other four fingers of the hand-joint all agreed to act immediately.


    "Now that everyone agrees, let''s arrange the next task!"


    "Jin Bin doesn''t need to worry too much for the time being, he still doesn''t know the true function of the keel, so even if we start the plan, he will not stop it for a while."


    "The main thing to worry about now is the Holy Society, and... SHIELD!"


    When Suwanda talked about SHIELD, the entire conference room suddenly became silent.


    Although Shouhehui is a good ninja killer organization, they are still too weak compared with SHIELD.


    Not to mention, they are still in New York.


    Fighting against SHIELD in this place is not much different from attacking the headquarters of S.H.I.


    After a few minutes of silence, Mrs. Gao took the lead and said: "I''ll take care of it from the holy society, and Alexandra will be with me."


    Alexandra did not object to Mrs. Gao''s proposal and nodded silently.


    "Then the Holy Society, let me and the blogger, I just want to discuss with the old man!"


    After Mrs. Gao and Alexandra took on the troubles on the side of the Holy Society, Murakami also spoke, and brought the blogger.


    The troubles between Jin Ping and the Sacred Society were all taken on their own initiative, and now only the most troublesome SHIELD was left.


    "You are not going to let me fight SHIELD by myself?"


    Although Suwanda is usually arrogant, he never thinks that he can resist SHIELD by himself.


    If he has this ability, he doesn''t need to dig any keel, let alone be afraid of Jin and meet with the holy.


    In the past, many organizations and forces in the world did not believe in evil and wanted to provoke S.H.I.E.L.D., but their fate was without exception. They were all delisted and became part of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s merits.


    "Perhaps, you can go to Rogge again and ask for his help with a commission?"


    After a few minutes of silence, Mrs. Gao gave advice.


    Although they didn''t know who Roger was, they knew that people like Roger would never be afraid of SHIELD.


    Even if he is not an opponent of SHIELD, blocking SHIELD is not a problem.


    And they believe that as long as the rewards they give are rich enough, Rogge, a ninja who has mastered the mysterious ninjutsu, will definitely not refuse them.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "He is not an easy person to dismiss, just to destroy the research institute of Jin Bin, he wants two boxes of keel bones."


    "If he were to stop S.H.I.E.L.D., the price might be incredible!"


    As the person who has dealt with Rogge the most, Suwanda is not as optimistic as Mrs. Gao.


    In the eyes of Mrs. Gao, Roger was nothing more than a ninja with good strength, just like the mercenaries who worked for money.


    "Try it. If he doesn''t accept your commission, we will think of other ways."


    Mrs. Gao made the final concluding speech.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Roger was carefully browsing the documents brought out by the research institute in the office.


    "Report on the effect of keel on the lifespan of mammals"


    "The Energy Analysis Report of Keel"


    "Research Report on the Application of Dragon Bone Energy"


    "Research on the Strengthening of Dragon Bone on Mammals"


    ...


    Among the documents brought out by Roger, there are more than ten research reports.


    After he read these reports one by one, he finally figured out what the Shouhehui had concealed.


    According to Suwanda, Jin Bin snatched a batch of keel bones from them, so they commissioned him to clear Jin Bin''s research institute.


    However, based on the feedback in the report, Suwanda only told part of the truth.


    It is true that Jinhe snatched a batch of keel bones from them, but it was not only the keel bones that Jinhe snatched from them.


    Along with the keel, there was also an ancient book about the suspected keel underneath New York.


    Jin and perhaps still don''t know what exactly the keel has, but this secret can only be maintained for a short period of time at most.


    As long as there is a little progress in the research institute, Jin and soon can only know the real function of the keel, and guess the real purpose of the hand-healing.


    If the true effect of the keel is known by Jin and Jin, even if the hand union has the means to open the keel seal, they will not be able to take the keel out of New York.


    In this place of New York, Jin and is the well-deserved underground emperor.


    Although Jin Bin''s strength cannot be compared with SHIELD, the problem is that SHIELD will not just stare at the reunion.


    As long as the movement is not great, it is not impossible to hide from SHIELD.


    But Kim is not the same, New York is his base camp.


    Everything that happens here will attract his attention.


    Not to mention the goal that caused the movement, or the hand-healing he had been paying attention to.


    Suwanda and the others don''t know yet, and Jinhe has now sent someone to follow their whereabouts for 24 hours.


    Not only them, but their ninja subordinates, and even their secret bases that are not known to others, are also being stared at by Jin Bin''s subordinates.


    If it hadn''t been for the opponent Hehui to have enough knowledge, it would be impossible for Jin Bin to give such accurate information last time, and thus entrust Rogge to destroy the base of the Hand Hehui.


    After putting down the report in his hand, Rogge suddenly felt that Shouhehui''s recent luck was a bit bad.


    If it weren''t for the ancient book materials to be stolen along with the keel, they could have waited until the Holy Association left New York, and when Jin lost interest in them, then secretly opened the seal and took away the keel buried in it.


    But they obviously can''t have such an opportunity now.


    Jin may not have a way to open the keel seal, but he does not need to open the seal himself, he just needs to wait for others to open the seal.


    Jin is not very good at cracking the seal, but he is definitely an experienced veteran for grabbing things, especially from the hands of Shouhehui.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 49： Ming grab

    Although Rogge didn''t know exactly what to do with the hands, he had already made a decision.


    That is to add some extra difficulty to the situation where the hand-to-hand association is not very smooth.


    The door-to-door extortion Shouhehui, how can it be compared with the upright Robber Shouhui.


    As for hand-to-hand association, he didn''t care about it at all.


    He vaguely remembered that the keel hidden underground in New York seemed to be the corpse of a dragon.


    If this is true, it means that the number of keel bones dug up this time will reach an extremely terrifying point.


    Even if he now uses the keel every time, it will have the corresponding keel resistance, which causes the keel to increase the amount of chakra less and less.


    But as long as the dragon bone''s effect on the increase of the chakra volume has not completely disappeared, he will not give up the demand for the dragon bone.


    It doesn''t matter if the boost is low, even if there is only 0.01 card at a time.


    If the efficiency is not good, then use the quantity to make up.


    Early the next morning, when Roger was still asleep, Suwanda came to the office with three boxes of keels.


    It wasn''t until 12 o''clock at noon that Roger returned to the office and saw Suwanda who had been waiting for a morning in the office.


    Although Suwanda hasn''t said anything yet, he can guess the purpose of his trip by just looking at the three suitcases that are exactly the same as last time.


    "Come in and talk!"


    In any case, Suwanda was still his last client, so Rogge didn''t drive the people directly, but let him come to his office.


    "Mr. Rogge, we were very satisfied with the last commission, so we want to commission you again. These three boxes of keels are the deposit for this commission."


    There are not many keels left in the Shouhehui now, and these three boxes of keels are already very sincere to them.


    "This time the shot is so generous, presumably it won''t be easy to commission, let''s talk about it, what do you want to commission this time?"


    After reading the reports in the Jinhe Research Institute, Rogge knew very well what kind of situation the Shouhehui is currently facing, so it is not surprising that the opponents have paid a lot of money for foreign aid.


    "Since everyone is so familiar, then I will say it clearly. The keel is called the keel because it is the bone of a dragon."


    "After our investigation, a whole Shenlong bone was buried underground in New York."


    "We want to excavate the bones of this dragon, but during the excavation process, it may attract the attention of certain forces, so we hope that Mr. Rogge can help block one of them."


    "If you are willing to accept this commission, we are willing to pay one-third of the keel."


    Regarding one-third of the dragon''s bones as a reward, this is not a decision to assemble the five fingers of the hand, but a personal decision of Suwanda.


    But as long as Rogge agrees to accept the commission, he is sure to convince the other four people.


    No matter how many keels are underground, they must be dug out smoothly.


    "One-third of the dragon bones of the entire dragon, you are really not ordinary and generous. But I''m sorry, I can''t accept this kind of risky reward."


    The reward is indeed tempting, but Rogge does not believe that the hand-healing will have the ability to pay it.


    Because he was pretty sure that the Hand Hehui would not be able to get the bones of the dragon this time.


    Even if the Shouhehui successfully opened the seal, they would not be able to take the keel away smoothly.


    "I know that this reward is indeed uncertain, but as long as you are willing to help, the chance of success is still very high!"


    Suwanda tried to persuade Roger, but he never thought that Roger sitting in front of him was the one who planned to **** the keel.


    "I''m sorry, I still can''t accept this commission from you! Unless you can now come up with that one-third of the keel!"


    Although Rogge didn''t know how many keels were still in the hands of the hands, he was sure that there were definitely not many keels in the hands of the hands.


    If they still have so many keel bones, they don''t need to go to the underground keel at this time.


    "In that case, I can only say that this is a pity!"


    After speaking, Suwanda stood up and planned to leave the office with the three boxes of keels.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suwanda, who was about to pick up the three boxes of keel bones, was instantly happy when he heard Rogge''s opening, thinking that Rogge had changed his mind.


    But then, he heard a word that he couldn''t believe.


    "You can leave, but you must stay with these three boxes of keels!"


    After hearing Roger''s words, Suwanda was stunned.


    Fuck, what is this unfolding?


    Before he could figure out anything, Rogge said again: "Consultation fee, three boxes of keels!"


    Although there is no difference from Mingqiu, there are still some excuses.


    "Are you planning to steal it?"


    Suwanda''s expression became extremely serious. As an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years, how could he not hear Roger''s true meaning.


    "Yes, I just intend to grab it, why, you have an opinion!"


    Anyway, he was about to have a bad relationship with Shouhehui, so Roger didn''t mind to advance this time a little bit.


    "Okay, very good! This account will be taken down by hand!"


    Seeing Roger with a casual look, Suwanda quickly made a decision and immediately gave up the three boxes of keel bones, and then left without looking back.


    Rogge was not surprised by Suwanda''s decisive decision.


    In this completely disadvantaged situation, even if Suwanda is unwilling, there is no way.


    Resistance, verbal or deed, will not change the outcome.


    In that case, it might as well give up immediately.


    Although this behavior may seem intimidating, it is currently the most reasonable and least costly method.


    If you don''t do this, you might be left with more than three boxes of keels.


    After Suwanda left, Rogge returned home with the three boxes of keel bones, and then threw these three boxes of keel bones, as well as the keel bones brought back from the institute last night, into the biological tissue energy made by Dashewan. In the second purification separator.


    After drinking all the purified green liquid, his Chakra volume was once again improved.


    Chakra amount: 12 calories.


    The keel of nearly four suitcases has increased the chakra volume of 2 calories, and the efficiency of the keel for increasing the chakra volume has been further reduced.


    But Rogge didn''t take this to heart. If he was right, the keel underground in New York could at least be filled with thousands of suitcases of the same style.


    After being snatched three boxes of keel bones by Rogge aggressively, Suwanda returned to the secret base where they had a meeting last night without any hesitation, and informed the other four people about the news.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 50： Seal open

    After listening to Suwanda''s news, the other four people in the Shouhehui immediately realized that not only did they fail to get Roger to block S.H.I.E.L.D., they had added an additional enemy to themselves.


    Since Rogge dared to **** the three boxes of keels so simply, it also meant that he was also eyeing the batch of keels underground.


    This is undoubtedly an even worse news for the already stressful Shouhehui.


    But they had no other choice now. Even with the obstacles of Roger and Jin Bin, they could only venture to open the underground keel seal.


    If they don''t do anything now and wait until the specific location of the underground keel in New York is exposed, they will completely lose their last advantage.


    The situation they need to face at that time will only be worse than it is now.


    After the Chakra volume increased further, Rogge did not go to the office again, but waited patiently at home.


    Although he didn''t know when the Shouhehui would open the seal of the underground keel, he was not in a hurry.


    Judging from the news disclosed by Suwanda, when the seal of the keel is opened, there will be obvious movements.


    If this is not the case, there is no need to worry about being blocked by others.


    A little bit of time passed, and after waiting patiently for a day at home, Roger didn''t feel any strangeness.


    The third day, the fourth day...


    After waiting silently for five days, Rogge still didn''t notice any strangeness.


    In these five days, although he has not left home, he will use Chakra Perception once every hour to sense the movement of the entire New York City.


    Even when he is sleeping, he will arrange the shadow clone to pay attention to the situation.


    These guys in Shouhehui are really patient!


    In addition to Rogge, Jin and is also paying close attention to every move to start the union.


    But like Roger, he didn''t notice anything unusual.


    Just when Rogge thought that today was also a peaceful day, he was about to sleep, and he used the Chakra perception technique, and then he felt an abnormal energy fluctuation.


    Is this the energy fluctuation of the Dragon Bone Seal?


    He is not very sure, because he is also the first time to perceive this type of energy fluctuation.


    But he decided to go over and take a look, if it was a misjudgment, it was a walk before going to bed.


    Through the previously arranged technique, he used Flying Thunder to come to the nearby street where the abnormal energy fluctuated, and then jumped continuously on the roof of the house, quickly rushing to the specific location of the abnormal energy fluctuation.


    However, when he arrived at the specific location, he did not see any abnormalities.


    In front of him is a street with few pedestrians.


    Except for the occasional passing vehicles, there are no unusual circumstances nearby, and there are not even a few shops with open doors.


    Cast the Chakra perception technique again, but this time, his induction focused on humans.


    Every living creature has an obvious display of life energy.


    The only difference is that the intensity and form of life energy will be different.


    It turned out to be an old way of digging tunnels from other places, but very useful.


    By sensing the human life energy around him, he discovered a group of people who were active underground.


    Although he hadn''t seen them yet, he was basically certain that the group of guys in the ground were hands-on people.


    Because in that group of people, he perceives Suwanda.


    Just when he used the movement trajectory of the members of the Shamrock Association to speculate on the specific entrance, a weak vibration suddenly came from the ground.


    This vibration only lasted a few seconds, and the intensity of the vibration was not large.


    But before long, the intensity of the vibration began to increase significantly, and the duration of the vibration began to become longer.


    This tremor, like a small earthquake, lasted for more than a minute before it slowly disappeared.


    Before the shock disappeared, Rogge cast his instantaneous ability to rush towards the predicted underground entrance.


    The entrance of the underground passage was arranged in a warehouse. In order to avoid unnecessary suspicion, Shouhehui only sent a few ninjas in normal clothes to hold their hands to the warehouse door.


    These ninjas are not so much used to guard the entrance, as they are used as living alarms.


    After arriving at the warehouse gate, Rogge did not waste time on these ninjas, using a speed that surpassed the human eye to catch the limit, quickly came to these ninjas, and then cut their throats with kunai.


    After finishing all this, he didn''t stay at all, and immediately hurried towards the interior of the warehouse.


    At this moment, the third shock occurred.


    If the first two shocks can only make people feel a little shaking, then this one shock is a large earthquake that can destroy a house.


    Although the violent shaking lasted only a short period of one or two seconds, the damage caused was much greater than the previous two combined, and it attracted the attention of many organizations.


    Especially those organizations that were originally concerned about abnormal events, such as SHIELD.


    "The specific location of the earthquake source has been determined, it is in Brooklyn, and the depth is only more than sixty meters!"


    A researcher in a white coat told the exact location of the source of the earthquake to a female agent in front of him with red-brown curly hair, attractive appearance, bulging figure, and **** charm all over her body.


    After the report, the researcher returned to his job with a dismayed face, and when he turned around, he silently took a look at the female agent.


    Although this attractive female agent seems to be powerless, she is the best female agent in SHIELD, codenamed Black Widow.


    Natasha glanced at the specific address of the epicenter, without much surprise on her face.


    A few minutes later, the black widow left the base alone, driving a windy motorcycle toward the source of the earthquake.


    At the same time, Jin Bin, who was exceptionally strong, got on his own private helicopter and flew towards the source of the earthquake.


    Before Jin Bin and Black Widow Natasha came to the warehouse where the entrance was hidden, the old man took the lead and rushed to the warehouse with the ninja of the Holy Society, and among them, there was also a dark red battle suit. , Daredevil Matt with a short stick.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, Golden Union, and Holy Society, all appeared at this time.


    Rogge, who had entered the underground passage, didn''t worry too much about the things on the ground, and now he was rushing to the location of the keel seal at full speed.


    Just when Gunsou and the others arrived near the warehouse, a group of ninjas in black ninja costumes suddenly appeared and surrounded them.


    Not many people came to the Holy Society at this time, even if Daredevil Matt was added, there were only fifteen people.


    There are hundreds of ninjas surrounding them.


    Among these ninjas, Murakami and Hiroshi are among the five fingers of the ninja.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 51： underground tunnel

    Early in the morning, Murakami and Boss took people to ambush near the warehouse, just to wait for the arrival of the Holy Society and others.


    They witnessed the scene where Roger killed the ninjas in the warehouse, but they did not stop him.


    Their task is only to stop the holy people, as for Roger, that is the task of others.


    While sensing the entrance of the warehouse, Rogge also sensed the existence of Murakami and the others, but he did not take them to heart.


    As long as they don''t come out to stop him, Rogge doesn''t bother to pay attention to them.


    When the ninja of the Sacred Society appeared, the people of the Sacred Society did not say a word, and they directly took out their weapons and attacked the ninja of the Sacred Society, not caring about the disadvantage of numbers.


    The number of ninjas of the Sacred Society has always been lower than that of the Shoujihui, but their individual strength is far stronger than the ninjas of the Shoujihui.


    Even an ordinary member of the Sacred Society has the ability to fight against more than a dozen ninjas at the same time.


    As for the old man, he can fight dozens of ninjas at the same time.


    However, at this time, the stickman did not have the opponent''s normal ninja to take action. Now he is fighting with Murakami holding a black katana.


    Like the old man, Daredevil Matt does not have an opponent with a regular ninja to make a shot. His opponent is one of the five-finger bloggers.


    While Murakami and the bloggers stopped the holy society, Mrs. Gao and Alexandra led people in an ambush in an intersection a few blocks away.


    There is a long distance from the warehouse entrance, but here is the only way to the warehouse entrance.


    The reason why they are lying in wait here is also very simple. They are waiting for people from Jinhe.


    If Jin does mobilize manpower to go to the warehouse, then this is the most suitable ambush location.


    In order to allow Suwanda underground to have sufficient time to open the seal and take away the keel, Mrs. Gao and Murakami and the others took away most of the power of the Shouhehui.


    As for the underground ones, they are all weaker hand ninjas.


    And according to their plan, the ninjas in the underground do not need too strong strength, their existence has only two functions.


    One is to act as a porter to take away the keel, and the other is to stop Roger.


    Although this may seem unbelievable, they do have such a plan.


    In order to accomplish this goal, they even came up with a hole card that has never been used.


    Rogge didn''t know this at this time, and he was now moving fast in the underground passage.


    Although this underground passage to the keel seal was temporarily excavated, it was not crowded at all, but it was a bit open and unusual.


    According to common sense, as long as normal people can pass through this kind of underground passage, it does not need to spend extra energy to dig the passage bigger.


    However, the underground passage that appeared in front of Rogge completely exceeded this standard, and even reached the point where ordinary trucks can pass.


    This is abnormal, and abnormal means ambush.


    After traveling in the underground passage for a while, Roger stopped and performed Chakra Sensation once again.


    It was not much different from the situation before. The group of ninjas in the underground was still busy, and there were no other people ambushing in the passage.


    The only difference was that the ninja on the ground fought with the holy society.


    Just as he was going to move on, the seal of the keel shook again.


    This time the intensity of the vibration was not very large, and the duration of the vibration was short, but after the vibration ended, Rogge felt an incredible energy.


    He is no stranger to this type of energy. After all, he has relied on these energy to increase a lot of Chakras these days.


    This is the energy of the dragon bone, which is huge enough to shock people.


    Even an ordinary person can clearly feel the existence of this energy.


    With the location of the keel as the center, everyone in the vicinity of a few kilometers felt the existence of this energy.


    Along with this energy, there is also a vast and ancient aura originating from the prehistoric period.


    Only the dragon after death, and the dragon who has been dead for so many years, can exude such an astonishing aura just by relying on its bones.


    If it is a living dragon, then...


    Roger felt he needed to go to Kunlun in the future.


    At this time, the holy society and others who were fighting on the ground also felt the huge energy and amazing aura from the keel.


    Suddenly, the two warring parties involuntarily stopped the attack.


    Feeling the extremely huge energy of the keel, the old man showed a look of extremely eagerness, standing straight on the spot, taking a few deep and nervous breaths, as if doing so can **** the energy of the keel into his body.


    While the stickman took a deep and nervous breath, his opponent Murakami didn''t waste any chance, and lightning struck at him. The black samurai sword in his hand was like a poisonous snake catching prey, and it hit the stickman''s throat.


    Seeing Murakami''s black katana about to hit the stickman''s throat, the stickman, who had not moved much, finally moved.


    No one knows how the old man made the move. They only saw Murakami hit his chest with the long stick in the hands of the old man. The whole person was like a volleyball that was shot flying, nearly ten meters away. distance.


    "Those who block me, die!"


    After hitting Murakami, the stickman said silently.


    Although his voice is not loud, everyone present can feel the amazing killing intent he exudes.


    Daredevil Matt was just a few meters away from the old man. After hearing the old man''s words, he felt for the first time that he didn''t know his master at all.


    At this time, the stickman obviously wouldn''t pay attention to other people''s opinions. After speaking, he took the long stick and walked forward unhurriedly.


    The ninjas in the stance would obviously not be frightened by Gunsou''s killing intent. After seeing Gunsou walking towards Murakami, these ninjas immediately attacked Gunsou without any hesitation.


    Faced with the attacks of these ninjas, the old man once again demonstrated his super strength as a fighting master.


    A long stick that is not surprising, in the hands of the stickman, is like a sharp weapon of a magic weapon, showing terrifying lethality.


    In just two or three seconds, the ninjas who attacked at the stickman turned into corpses lying on the ground.


    The stickman on the ground showed great power, while Roger in the underground passage looked at the ninja in his hand with a puzzled look.


    These hands-on ninjas didn''t know why they gathered at the exit of the passage. On them, Roger felt the strange dark aura he had felt in Hei Kong.


    Seventy-seven hand ninjas stopped in front of him like this, and Roger did not see any weapons on them.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 52： Hand in hand

    With these people, you want to stop me?


    Is this a bit too small for me.


    After sensing the battle on the ground, Rogge knew that Shouhe would arrange different plans for different enemies.


    It was a group of people who intercepted the Holy Society, and another group of people intercepted Jin.


    So he was pretty sure that these seventy-seven ninjas were specially prepared for him by Shouhehui.


    But there was one thing he didn''t understand, and that was where the confidence of Shou Hehui came from, and he would think that these ninjas could stop him.


    So far, more than two hundred hands and ninjas have died in his hands.


    Moreover, the comprehensive strength of those ninjas is stronger than the ninjas in front of him.


    Although it is not clear how Shouhehui is considered for the time being, he does not intend to struggle with this issue.


    Fire escape, extinguish the fire!


    Without any hesitation, Roger decisively performed ninjutsu.


    I saw an astonishing flame spurting from his mouth, like an angry fire dragon, flying towards the ninja in his hands.


    Just flying a short distance, this flame has expanded to the point of covering the entire passage.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, these flames arrived in front of the hand and the ninja and swallowed them completely.


    These hands and ninjas did not perform any evasive actions, and there was absolutely no room to evade.


    An astonishing flame enveloped them, burning their bodies quickly.


    The intense pain caused them to scream involuntarily, and one after another screams resounded throughout the passage.


    Seeing these hands and ninjas standing stupidly in place like puppets to withstand the flame attack, Roger noticed something wrong.


    The huge and powerful flames disappeared after five or six seconds. The flames disappeared along with the lives of these hands and the ninja.


    However, within a few seconds, these hands and ninjas, which had become corpses, stood up again one by one.


    These hands and ninjas who were supposed to be lying on the ground at this time stood up strangely distorted like zombies in science fiction movies, and their eyes became pitch black.


    On their already severely burned bodies, there were continuous waves of black gas visible to the naked eye.


    These black gases are a bit familiar.


    Looking at the black gas, Rogge couldn''t help but remember the black fog he had seen in Hei Kong.


    However, the black gas gushing out of these ninjas is much thinner than the black mist of Hei Kong, and it looks far less strange than those black mist.


    He took out a shuriken and threw it at one of the ninjas, Rogge wanted to see if the black gas had the ability to swallow like black mist.


    After imitating the bullseye''s throwing skills, his shuriken skills have been upgraded from horrible to superb.


    As long as he wants, he can even hit the wings of a fly more than ten meters away with a shuriken.


    I saw that the shuriken he threw out a beautiful arc, then passed through the black gas, and accurately hit the right eye of the ninja.


    laugh!


    The shuriken successfully hit the target, but it did not produce the expected result.


    A shot in the eye, according to common sense, is enough to severely damage the enemy.


    But the ninja who was hit by the shuriken in his right eye seemed to be okay. Not only did he not change anything, he didn''t even bother with the shuriken in his eyes, leaving the shuriken in his eyes.


    It seems that this shouldn''t be resurrection, but just give the dead a certain degree of mobility.


    Rogge quickly made a judgment and worked out the corresponding tactics.


    Although he doesn''t know how to do it, according to the current situation, the preparations for the hand-to-hand club are still adequate.


    With the lives of seventy-seven ninjas in exchange for time not to be interfered by him.


    Shouhehui didn''t expect these seventy-seven ninjas to defeat Rogge, all they wanted was to hold Rogge.


    After the death of the black air battle, the five fingers of the hand union were very clear that it was impossible to stop Roger with conventional combat power.


    That being the case, let''s just use some unconventional methods.


    The reason why Hei Kong is strong is that Hei Kong is a container possessed by beasts, so Hei Kong can exert a strength far beyond ordinary people.


    The possession of the beast can greatly strengthen the power of the container, but there are not many people who are suitable to become the beast container.


    An inappropriate container will die within a short time after being possessed by the beast.


    Although the Hand-Held Society could not find a large number of people suitable for the container, they developed a method to borrow the power of the beast from the point that the possession of the beast would strengthen the power of the container.


    Since the inappropriate container will die within a short time after being possessed by the beast, it is better to provide some newly dead corpses directly to the beast, so that you don''t have to worry about the life of the container.


    Anyway, they are all dead, so there is no need to care about lifespan.


    Through the grievances of the deceased before death, coupled with suitable black magic, a batch of temporary containers for the dead that can be possessed by the beast can be created.


    Although the temporary container manufactured by this method is far inferior to the black space, it occupies an absolute advantage in quantity.


    Moreover, it is already a container for the dead, and there will be no weaknesses in life.


    As long as the power of the beast does not disappear, as long as the corpse possessed by the beast has not completely collapsed, these temporary containers can continue to fight.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there were not many black magic materials accumulated, there would be more than seventy-seven ninjas standing in front of Rogge.


    After these beast-possessed ninjas swayed for a few seconds, at the same time they placed their eyes on Rogge''s body and let out a beast-like roar.


    Afterwards, these ninjas rushed towards Roger, and rushed towards him like a pack of prey.


    Now it is not the original ninjas who control these bodies, but the fighting instincts in them that originate from beasts.


    Some of them ran with their legs upright like humans, and some ran wild on all fours like wild animals.


    But no matter which method they adopted, the speed they showed was far beyond when they were alive.


    At this time, Rogge finally understood why the Shouhehui had dug these passages so wide.


    When digging the channel, the gang will have made plans to use this hole card, the only difference lies in which enemy it is used for.


    When these ninjas rushed to the last few meters, a five-meter long spear composed of electric current appeared in his right hand.


    Chidori sharp gun!


    The ninjas who rushed in the front were pierced by a chidori sharp gun like a candied haw, and then their bodies were completely cut off.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 53： All appearances

    After solving the first few jiujin ninjas in an instant, Rogge waved his right hand to the right, and the Chidori sharp spear chopped off the bodies of several jiujin ninjas again.


    Although these ninjas have gained stronger power because of the beast''s possession, their bodies have not been strengthened to the strength of the black sky.


    Even the shuriken can successfully inflict damage on them, not to mention the more powerful Chidori sharp gun.


    After cutting off the bodies of the few ninjas on the right, someone finally rushed to Rogge and rushed towards him like a beast.


    Rogge did not evade, but ended the Chidori sharp spear in his right hand, and then used another Thunder Ninjutsu.


    Chidori!


    A series of light blue electric currents visible to the naked eye suddenly appeared, and then severely hit the ninjas who were leaping at him.


    Although Chidoryu''s paralysis effect will not appear on these ninjas, the specific attack power of the current itself is enough to repel them.


    These ninjas who pounced on Roger flew upside down like a flying ball, and slammed into the ninja behind, causing the whole scene to become extremely chaotic.


    After solving these close ninjas, the Chidori Sharp Spear once again appeared in Rogge''s right hand.


    After he solved a few more people, these unreasonable ninjas finally got new moves.


    They no longer swarmed towards Rogge, but began to try to attack Rogge from different angles.


    Is there only one person bullying me?


    The plan of these ninjas can be seen at a glance, they just want to bully Roger and there is only one person.


    Attacks from different directions at the same time make it impossible for Rogge to take into account defenses in all directions, thus creating exploitable defense loopholes.


    I have to say that with the current IQ levels of these ninjas, I can think of this tactic as a very good improvement.


    But they obviously underestimated Roger in front of him.


    After realizing the thoughts of these ninjas, Roger didn''t let them down, and used the shadow clone technique.


    Bang!


    Four exactly the same he appeared on the left and right sides of the deity.


    This sudden change instantly broke the fantasy of these ninjas.


    Was it a surprise!


    After these four shadow clones appeared, they also used the Chidori sharp spear like the deity.


    Although these ninjas possessed by beasts were much stronger than when they were alive, they even exceeded the average level of holy ninjas.


    But in front of Rogge, they were still too weak.


    Weak to the point that a single attack can take away a few.


    If the five fingers of the mate knew this, they would never use this hole card on Rogge.


    With more than a dozen holy ninjas, Gunsou dared to find trouble with Shouhehui, while Roger faced seventy-seven opponents stronger than holy ninjas.


    From the perspective of Shouhehui, this is already a super high level of treatment.


    But it turns out that this is far from enough.


    Under the simultaneous attack of five Rogers, these beast-possessed ninjas didn''t hold on for long, they were cleaned up, and fell scattered in various places in the passage.


    Although these cut-off ninjas still have the ability to move, they can''t stand up without a complete body. They can only flop on the ground helplessly, like a fish leaving the water.


    Roger ignored these moving ninjas and walked directly over them towards the final seal location.


    When Rogge ended the battle, the battle on the ground came to an end.


    The powerful stickman used an enemy and not only repelled the Murakami and Boss among the five fingers of the hand mate, but also took away the lives of dozens of hand ninja ninjas.


    Under the leadership of the old man, the other holy ninjas also burst out with amazing combat power, repelling or killing all the ninjas in front of them.


    Murakami and Botu retreated with only a few hand-joined ninjas left, while Gunsou and others entered the underground passage and rushed towards the seal location of the keel.


    When Gunsou was fighting with Murakami and others, Mrs. Gao and others ambushing on the other side finally waited for Jin Bin''s men.


    Because Jin Bin himself was absent, and he still attacked, Mrs. Gao and others quickly took advantage and quickly killed Jin Bin''s men.


    Unlike the Sacred Society, Jin Nam''s men are not ninjas. What they hold in their hands is a hot weapon.


    But even so, these guys still didn''t get any advantage in front of the ninjas holding cold weapons.


    These subordinates of Jin Bin, as well as the ninjas of Shouhehui, fully demonstrated what is called the gap between professional and amateur.


    These gangsters are good at bullying and bullying ordinary people. In front of the rigorously trained and killing ninjas, they are like a team of high school students entering the NBA arena. They have fully experienced what is meant by strength. gap.


    When these gangsters were beaten up by the ninjas who held hands together and couldn''t hold their heads up, Jin Niao himself led a team of twenty people to the warehouse where the underground passage was located.


    At this time, Jin Bin was still wearing an expensive suit, and beside him was a group of heavily armed mercenaries.


    This mercenary team is one of the ace forces that Jinhe has spent a lot of money to build.


    All the members inside have real battlefield experience and have undergone professional special forces training.


    Before joining the mercenary team of Jin Bin, they were members of the top special forces teams in various countries.


    For various reasons, they ended their military career ahead of schedule, and joined Jin Bin''s mercenary team when they were still at their peak.


    Even in the face of the famous SEALs, they can have an absolute advantage with the same number of people.


    Jin did not expect those gangsters to be able to fight the ninjas of Shouhehui. Those guys were nothing more than a decoy he threw at Shouhehui.


    When the Holy Society was fighting with Shouhehui, Jinhe brought people to the neighborhood and witnessed the whole process of the battle.


    But he didn''t make a move, but waited patiently, waiting for the holy to open up a path without enemies for them.


    After the Holy Society entered the underground passage, Jin Rong also led people into the passage, and at the same time planted several remote-controlled bombs in the passage.


    However, Jin did not expect that, not long after he entered the underground passage, the black widow of SHIELD came to the warehouse and followed them.


    At this time, all the enemies expected by the hand-knit will have appeared.


    The only difference is that the current situation is very different from what they planned.


    Suwanda had just packed the first batch of keels taken out of the seal, and he heard a sound that was familiar but never wanted to hear.


    "Just pack the keel and put it here. You don''t need to worry about the rest."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 54： Black Widow Natasha

    If there is any voice in the world that Suwanda wants to hear the least now, then the first one is definitely Rogge''s voice.


    I don''t know if he did something wrong in his previous life. Suwanda found that since meeting Rogge, his luck began to worsen.


    It was the first time that Rogge knew about Rogge''s existence and more than a hundred of his men died.


    The first time I saw Rogge, Hei Kong, his strongest combat force, died, and Erica was sent out.


    Although the first commission was successful, the price was temporarily increased and an extra box of keel was paid.


    Then came to the door again to entrust, but was robbed of three boxes of keel.


    In order to prevent him from interfering with the plan this time, even the secret hole cards were used, but he still appeared.


    Efforts to calm down for a while, Suwanda turned to look at Rogge, trying to control his tone, and silently said: "We found this place, and the seal was also opened by us. If you want to take away a part of the keel, I can also promise."


    "But you can''t ask for everything as soon as you speak. Even if you are strong, you can''t be so unreasonable!"


    If it weren''t for defeating Roger, Suwanda wouldn''t even want to say a word, let alone speak in the current tone.


    "First of all, correct you, can I take away the keel, I don''t need your consent!"


    "Secondly, I just don''t make sense, so what!"


    "Finally, I will give you a warm reminder. Without the keel, you will just die later, but if you dare to stop me, you will die now!"


    Rogge ignored Suwanda''s anger and said casually.


    It doesn''t matter if Suwanda wants it or not, it doesn''t matter what kind of movement Shenghui and Jin can make.


    He wouldn''t hand over a piece of the keel here.


    At this time, the ninjas who were digging and carrying the keel also discovered the existence of Roger, and they all looked here.


    As long as Suwanda gives an order, they will launch an attack as soon as possible.


    After listening to Rogge''s three sentences, Suwanda''s anger reached its highest point.


    Even so, he forcibly controlled his plan to do something.


    Rogge''s last sentence was right. Without these keels, he would at best be unable to extend his life in the future.


    But if he does it, he doesn''t need to think about the future, he will die here today.


    Although he has lived for hundreds of years, he still cherishes his life very much. If not, they would not risk betraying Kunlun back then.


    "Is there really no discussion at all?"


    "What do you say!"


    If he is not alone, but the five fingers of the hand-healing are all present, Suwanda may try to resist.


    But in this situation, he didn''t even have the capital to resist.


    "Okay! I admit it!"


    After speaking, Suwanda turned and left, motioning the ninjas to put down the dragon bones in their hands.


    "You can go, they have to stay, they can leave after packing the keel!"


    The keel has not been fully mined yet, and Roger is not willing to dig it himself.


    "You... you stay and continue digging until you finish digging!"


    Suowanda said with suppressed anger, and then left here alone.


    As for where he went and where he left, Rogge was not interested.


    The ninjas who were left behind watched Suwanda leave, and then resumed the task in hand.


    I have to say that Shouhehui is really doing very well in terms of subordinate training.


    What is called a subordinate, this is it.


    Do what you say, and there is no nonsense.


    If the social animals under them all have the obedience of the ninja, the capitalists will wake up when they sleep.


    With the efforts of the Shougehui Ninja, more and more dragon bones were excavated, and they soon piled up into a hill.


    Looking at these keels, Rogge seemed to see the picture of his Chakra volume rising.


    However, his beautiful imagination was quickly interrupted.


    "All the dragon bones here belong to the Holy Society!"


    Although the old man couldn''t see it, he could clearly feel the energy emanating from the keel, the energy that made him eager to move.


    After seeing the coming of the Holy Society, the ninjas who were present immediately drew out their weapons and were ready to fight at any time.


    "Don''t stop, keep digging!"


    Rogge said dissatisfiedly.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, these ninjas finally recovered their weapons and continued the work of digging and packing.


    After hearing Roger''s words, the old man''s face suddenly became very difficult to look.


    Although he had only contacted Rogge once, he remembered Rogge''s voice deeply and remembered this guy who used to beat him as a sparring.


    Just when the old man wanted to speak, Jin Bin''s voice came from a distance.


    "It''s a big tone. Without my consent, you will not be able to take a piece of sacred bone!"


    Although Jin Bin brought only twenty people over, if he really moved his hands, these ninjas of the Holy Society would really not be his opponents.


    Not long after Jinhe arrived, a seductive figure appeared at the exit of the passage.


    Black Widow Natasha!


    After seeing her figure, Roger frowned slightly.


    Why is this woman here, is there no one else in the New York branch of SHIELD?


    Roger is no stranger to Natasha, they have met before.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. had sent a special team to arrest him three times in a row. After three failures, S.H.I.E.L.D. did not give up in the first place, but launched a relatively soft plan.


    The plan executor that time was Black Widow Natasha.


    If he hadn''t known about the existence of Black Widow Natasha early in the morning, he would have almost overturned that time.


    However, he eventually won, and S.H.I.E.L.D. had completely abandoned its plan to capture him after that plan.


    Natasha also saw Roger for the first time. Like Roger, she also frowned slightly.


    She originally thought that the inexplicable earthquake this time was just a movement made by these guys and Jinhe.


    But now it is clear that Roger is also one of them.


    After seeing Roger, she finally understood why there were so many mutilated bodies at the end of the underground passage.


    Although Natasha was alone, after seeing the S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. logo on her uniform, Kim Hoo put away his inner contempt and regarded her as the second biggest trouble.


    As for the biggest trouble, of course it was Roger not far away.


    After coming here, Natasha did not speak, but came to a relatively empty area, silently watching everyone present.


    Soon after, Suwanda, who had already left, returned here, and Murakami and Botu came back with him.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 55： Kill you all in ten seconds

    In addition to Suwanda, Murakami, and Botu, there were also nearly fifty ninjas who came back with them.


    And the passage they came back was not the one Roger and the others entered, but the passage on the other side of the underground space.


    After returning to the underground space sealed with the keel, Suwanda did not fear Rogge as before, but looked at him with a defiant look.


    Not long after they came here in Suwanda, Madam Gao and Alexandra also rushed over the other **** of the hand-joined ninja with more than one hundred hand-joined ninjas.


    At this point, all the five fingers of the hand union appeared.


    In addition to the ninjas who originally stayed here to dig the dragon bones, the Sacred Society and the Jin Ninja, nearly four hundred people gathered in this underground space about the size of two football fields.


    Of course, most of them are hands-on people.


    There are almost three hundred and fifty people in the ninjas who are collaborating in their hands.


    For the keel this time, the hand-combination will almost come out.


    Neither Gunsou nor Jin had imagined that Shouhehui would attach such importance to this action, and even bet on the fate of the entire organization.


    The number of people occupies an absolute advantage. Even if the five fingers of the hand confederate do not make a move, the ninjas of the hand confederate can also fight against the holy society and the golden union.


    As for Rogge, the five fingers of the hand union decided to shoot himself.


    Suwanda knew very well that he was absolutely unable to fight Rogge with his own strength.


    So in the face of Rogge''s persecution, he could only choose to endure again and again.


    But now, he will no longer have any tolerance.


    Since one-on-one is not your opponent, then five of us will play together.


    Suwanda and others were able to escape from Kunlun''s pursuit smoothly, not because they were familiar with everything about Kunlun, but because the five of them were extremely good at fighting together.


    When the five of them fight together, the qi in their bodies will create a magical connection, allowing their strength to get a terrifying increase, and an incredible and amazing fighting power will erupt.


    If they hadn''t possessed such a magical method, they would have died in the hunt of Kunlun hundreds of years ago, and there would have been no hand-to-hand associations in this world.


    For a long time, the outside world thought that Hei Kong was the pinnacle combat power of Shouhehui.


    But only Suwanda and the others know that when the five of them are together, they are the true peak combat power of the Shouhehui.


    Under the sign of Suwanda and others, the more than 350 hand-joined ninjas immediately attacked the Sacred Society, Jin Ning and the others, and even the black widow Natasha, who was alone, was shackled by more than a dozen hands. Will ninja besiege.


    The sound of gunshots, shouts, and collisions of swords continued to sound, making this originally quiet underground space suddenly become extremely noisy.


    At this time, Roger was still standing in place, as if he hadn''t seen anything. He didn''t even pay attention to the five Suwanda who were approaching him.


    "Why do you have to do these useless work?"


    "Why are there these unrealistic fantasies?"


    "Can''t you recognize your own strength?"


    Rogge lowered his head and said silently to himself. Then, he took a deep breath and calmed down his irritability.


    When he raised his head again, his eyes turned into three-gouyu jade round eyes, and a breath of indifference that seemed like a **** of death emerged from him.


    "Since you want to die, then I will fulfill your wish!"


    As soon as the voice fell, thirty-two shadow clones identical to him appeared beside him out of thin air.


    He usually only creates four shadow clones, because the cooperation of the four shadow clones is enough to solve the battle.


    The limit of the number of his shadow clones has never been four.


    The appearance of the thirty-two shadow avatars immediately attracted a lot of attention, and the surrounding fighting sound also dropped a lot.


    Under their gaze, the thirty-two shadow clones ran in different directions.


    In the process of marching, these shadow clones did not attack anyone, as if they were really just passing by.


    When the thirty-two shadow avatars arrived at different locations in the underground space, Roger took out two Flying Thunder God Kuunai and held them in both hands.


    "In ten seconds, kill you all!"


    Roger''s voice was not loud, but everyone present heard his words very clearly.


    Killed nearly four hundred people in ten seconds. Although this sentence came from his mouth, most of the people present didn''t think he could do it.


    It''s not street gangsters and hooligans who appear here now.


    Everyone present has extremely rich combat experience and has the ability to easily kill ordinary people.


    Not to mention killing nearly 400 people in ten seconds, even if it is four hundred chickens, it is impossible to kill all of them in ten seconds.


    Although most people think that Rogge is ranting, the black widow Natasha doesn''t think so.


    If he really says that, it means he can do it.


    So after hearing Roger''s words, Natasha did not hesitate, and immediately ran in the direction of the underground passage.


    Not long after Natasha ran, Roger started his own timing.


    "One!"


    As soon as the voice fell, his figure disappeared.


    At the same time, dozens of people at different locations were instantly cut through their throats, and bright red blood shot out from their wounds, rendering a beautiful and cruel picture.


    "two!"


    "three!"


    ...


    Rogge¡¯s voice will be heard in different places every second,


    Every time a sound is heard, dozens of people''s throats or hearts are pierced.


    In just three seconds, the number of deaths exceeded a hundred.


    Since you don''t believe it, I will prove it to you with facts.


    In three seconds, more than one hundred corpses.


    Those who had doubted Roger before, not only had no doubt at all at this time, but also ran towards the direction of the underground passage.


    If you don''t run, you really won''t have a chance to run. That lunatic will really kill everyone here in ten seconds!


    Enemies who were still fighting fiercely now become brothers and sisters running together.


    When these people ran to the underground passage one after another, Roger did not stop his killing.


    "four!"


    "Fives!"


    "six!"


    "Seven!"


    After another four seconds, more than a hundred people died in Roger''s hands.


    Until now, they didn''t know exactly how Roger did it.


    Killing dozens of people in one second, and all of them were killed with kunai, even if it would teleport, it was too late.


    "Eight!"


    "nine!"


    Two more seconds passed. At this time, there were only the last ten people who were still alive in the underground space, except for Roger himself.


    Black Widow Natasha, Jin Bin, and his two mercenary men, Stickman, Daredevil Matt, Unknown Ninja of the Holy Order, Murakami, Alexandra, and Suwanda.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 56： Flying Thunder God Killing Array

    Nearly four hundred people, nine seconds later, only the last ten people were left dead.


    This efficient and terrifying killing efficiency shocked everyone who remained.


    It wasn''t until then that they finally understood why Rogge would say that word so confidently.


    In ten seconds, kill you all!


    This is not an unrealistic fantasy, it is just a notice.


    Natasha, who first began to retreat, had already entered the underground passage.


    And Jin Bin and Gun Sou and others were only a short distance away from the underground passage.


    But none of them knew whether they could enter the passage alive at the last moment.


    Unlike Jin Biangunsou and the others who desperately went to the underground passage, Suwanda and Murakami and the others did not show any signs of retreat, but stayed silently, watching the scene in front of them incredibly.


    Hands together, it''s over!


    Even if they can leave here alive, the hand-in-hand association cannot avoid being destroyed.


    For this action, they dispatched almost all hands they could mobilize.


    All ninjas in the organization died, and only the last three of the five fingers remained.


    Under such circumstances, even if they left alive, it would only delay the time of death a little bit later.


    If I knew the ending was like this, I shouldn''t have the idea of ??playing here at the beginning!


    Suwanda closed his eyes in resignation, waiting for the call of death.


    Rogge did not let him down. When Suwanda, Murakami and others were ready to meet death, he told the last time.


    "ten!"


    Rogge''s voice sounded like a death call again. The moment he heard Rogge''s voice, Suwanda felt a cold sensation across his throat.


    Murakami and Alexandra shared the same feelings with him.


    Even the old man who was only the last distance from the underground passage and several others suffered similar encounters.


    It''s just that what they greeted was not the feeling of Kuwu crossing the neck, but the sharp pain of the heart being pierced.


    In the end, only three people entered the underground passage alive.


    Because Natasha was the first to react, she was the first to enter the passage.


    Although Daredevil Matt was a step slower, but with his own super perception ability and good speed, he also stepped into the underground passage at the last moment.


    And the last one to enter the underground passage was Jin Bin.


    The quota that entered the passage alive originally belonged to a mercenary under Jin He.


    But at the last moment, Jin took this lucky mercenary as his shield, and used the life of this mercenary in exchange for the chance to leave alive.


    When Natasha and the three entered the underground passage, Roger also stopped his killing and collected the blood-stained Fei Lei Shen Kuwu.


    In order to solve nearly four hundred enemies in ten seconds, he used a tactic he had already prepared but had never used in battle.


    Flying Thunder God Killing Array!


    Thirty-two shadow clones are thirty-two Flying Thunder God coordinates.


    When the deity teleported and killed through the Thunder God coordinates on the shadow clone, the shadow clone also used the same method to teleport and attack.


    Every second, it is equivalent to thirty-three Rogers attacking at the same time.


    The transfer between the deity and the thirty-two shadow clones also provided more possibilities for the subsequent transfer and transmission, ultimately creating this terrifying killing efficiency.


    Now, in the huge underground space, only Rogge and his shadow clone were still standing.


    All the enemies died, but instead of disarming the shadow clones, he gave them a new order.


    Pack and transport the keel.


    Although the ninjas of the Shouhehui had already excavated and packed a part of the dragon bones, many of the dragon bones had not been excavated.


    He didn''t plan to let go of the keel here.


    When Roger''s shadow clone began to dig in an orderly manner and sent the packed keels home one by one, Daredevil Matt in the underground passage stayed in the passage with a complex expression on his face.


    Matt knew that Roger had nothing to do with good people in the traditional sense, but what he didn''t expect was that Roger''s attitude towards life was more indifferent than he thought.


    Nearly four hundred people were killed when they said they were killed.


    And after the killing, there was no mood swing at all.


    It was as if what had just died in his hands was not a living human, but an ant.


    Although Matt felt a little sorry for the deaths of other people, it was only a pity.


    But the death of the old man made him unable to recover for a long time.


    Although he didn''t agree with some of the methods of the old man, he was his master anyway, the one who taught him how to fight.


    His master was killed in this way. As an apprentice, if he didn''t react at all, this would be abnormal.


    Matt, who was in a complicated mood, finally left the underground passage. As for whether he would avenge Rogge in the future, only he himself knew.


    Unlike Matt, who was in a complicated mood, Jin did not have a very good mercenary team, but he was in a very good mood at this time.


    Although Jin Rong didn''t even get a piece of keel bone, Rogge''s killing invisibly helped him solve a rather tricky enemy.


    The five fingers of Shouhehui died, and most of the ninjas were also dead.


    Even if there are a few scattered ninjas outside, they can''t make any waves.


    This also means that he can easily occupy everything left behind by his hands.


    He died of a team of mercenaries with good strength, and obtained all the assets and territory left by the hand union. No matter what the calculation, he made a profit.


    At the same time, Kim made a decision silently, and decided not to provoke Roger unless necessary.


    Natasha was the last one to leave. She originally planned to say a few words to Roger in the past, but she finally gave up this plan and began to return to the New York branch of SHIELD.


    After explaining the shadow clone, Rogge returned to his home and asked the shadow clone to continuously put the keel brought back into the biological tissue energy purification separator No. 2.


    After a night of continuous efforts, Rogge harvested a large bucket of purified green liquid.


    Separator No. 2, which had been working at a super-high load all night, exploded in protest in front of him after purifying the last keel.


    Looking at the big bucket of green liquid in front of him, Rogge sighed first, then took out the cup and filled it.


    It took more than three days before he finally drank all the green liquid purified from the keel, and at the same time made a silent decision.


    In the future, never drink green things!


    I hate green!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 57： Chattanla

    After drinking all the green liquid purified from the underground keel, Roger could feel the increase in his chakra volume very clearly.


    Although the amount of improvement in the later period is getting less and less, but with the increase of a large amount of green liquid, his Chakra amount has been improved like a qualitative change.


    In order to confirm the current level of his chakra, he opened his attribute panel.


    Host: Roger


    Occupation: Ninja


    Talent: No Seal Casting, Seven Attribute Chakra


    Blood Succession Boundary: Three Gouyu Jade Writing Round Eyes


    Ninjutsu: avatar, instantaneous, hold body, shadow clone, thunder god, chakra perception, helix pill (self-study)


    Thunder Dun: Chidori, Chidori Rifle, Chidori Stream


    Fire escape: extinguish the fire


    Water Escape: The Art of Water Iron Cannon


    Illusion: Dark Walk


    Chakra amount: 99 cards


    Nincoins not consumed: 44


    At the first glance, he thought the system had gone wrong, so he watched it again seriously.


    Chakra is 99 cards!


    The property panel clearly displays the number of 99 cards.


    Rogge clearly remembered that the last time he saw it, the chakra amount was only 12 cards.


    However, after drinking a whole bucket of green liquid purified from the keel, his Chakra amount soared from 12 calories to 99 calories.


    Seeing this terrifying increase, several crazy thoughts suddenly popped up in his mind.


    To go to Kunlun, you must find a way to go to Kunlun.


    If there are two or three complete dragon bones, then the Chakra in his body may be directly transformed into Chatonla.


    Chattanra, although this is just a joke.


    But just think about it, it''s still exciting.


    To a certain extent, Chattanra can be directly equated with powerful.


    After all, that''s what the ninja can do with just one shot of his hands.


    Thinking of this, he was even more excited.


    After calming down his excitement, he used Lei Shen to come to the office, intending to see if there were any commissions worth accepting recently.


    Although the hands-on meeting has come to an end, he does not intend to rest for a while.


    After having so many Chakras, his desire for a certain ninjutsu has further escalated.


    So he decided to work hard to take on more tasks so that he could have more Nincoins.


    Although he was eager to accept more commissions, he couldn''t help frowning after reading the documents that Erica had compiled.


    There are indeed many commissions, and the number of commissions is quite large. The commissions are also very generous.


    But the content of the commission...


    Are there no normal people who came to commission recently?


    He had seen many strange commissions before, but today''s commission did refresh his knowledge a bit.


    A well-known wealthy woman in New York City, through her personal butler, left a commission that was well paid and simple enough.


    Rogge remembered vaguely that the age of the rich woman seemed not very big.


    When the husband of the rich woman died last year, an interesting headline appeared in the newspaper, saying that this was the third husband''s funeral attended by the rich woman in less than 40.


    Is there something wrong with the reputation that has spread recently?


    How can such a commission occur?


    This is simply an insult to such a young and strong young man.


    Maybe many men don''t mind this insult, but he does, because he is a person who likes to take the initiative to control the rhythm.


    Just when he was thinking about it, a woman with a bulging figure and a **** character came to the office.


    "Hello, my name is Natasha. I am Roger''s friend. Is he in the office now?"


    Natasha asked Erica calmly on her face, but her heart was already full of doubts.


    Roger, when did he find such a female assistant?


    Although Erica is now wearing a common workplace suit, Natasha can tell at a glance that Erica is a fighter with rich combat experience.


    Erica did not directly answer Natasha, but went directly to the door of Rogge''s office, knocked on the door lightly, opened the door and walked in.


    Before opening the door, Erica didn''t know if Roger had come, so she had to come here to confirm.


    "A woman came out and said it was your friend. She said her name was Natasha!"


    Just as Natasha saw at a glance that Erica was not an ordinary assistant, Erica immediately saw that Natasha was different.


    "Let her in!"


    Natasha would come to look for him at this time, he was not surprised at all.


    Because even if it wasn''t Natasha, SHIELD would send others over.


    In S.H.I.E.L.D., there are only two people who have something to do with Roger.


    One is Coleson, whose hairline is higher than that of ordinary people, and the other is Natasha, the black widow who sits in front of him and doesn''t say a word.


    "Speak directly, what can I do if you come to see me?"


    If it were other men, being stared at by Natasha without saying a word with this kind of eyes, might have long been at a loss.


    But Rogge wouldn''t, after all, he had experienced these things long ago.


    "I haven''t seen you for so long, is this your first sentence?"


    Natasha did not directly answer Rogge''s question, but said in a voice that easily made men lose their minds.


    "Okay, just accept it when you see it! If you really do something, you will regret it!"


    Seeing Roger''s unchanged face, Natasha finally returned to her normal appearance, and said calmly: "In the bureau, let me ask you if you can buy some keels from you, our researchers. Very interested in these keels."


    "If you want, we can buy some at a high price!"


    After listening to Natasha''s words, Rogge glanced at her and said silently: "It seems that the last legacy of Shouhehui was accepted by you. I thought it would be Jinhe who eats the last one of Shouhehui''s legacy."


    "We only took a small part of it, and most of the others were in Jinhe."


    The assets and sites of the Shouhehuihui have absolutely no meaning in the eyes of SHIELD.


    The only thing worthy of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s concern is the little keel left by the hand-healing association.


    "This is indeed in line with your style!"


    "You can go back and tell you that one-eyed chief, I won''t hand over the keel, no matter it''s a transaction or some other method.


    "If he wants, he can dig it himself, maybe somewhere underground, there are other keel bones buried."


    Although he didn''t even have a keel bone in his hand now, he still had to install it as he should.


    "I''ll pass on your opinion!"


    "This is the case with the keel first. We have a commission. You should be interested?"


    After speaking, Natasha took out a USB flash drive from her personal pocket and handed it directly to Roger.


    "Look at the content inside, I promise you will be interested!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 58： Bruce Banner

    After receiving the USB flash drive from Natasha, Rogge opened the files on his laptop that basically didn''t turn on.


    There are not many files in the USB flash drive, but Roger took it seriously.


    After carefully reading the contents recorded inside, he closed the laptop screen and asked with a serious face to Natasha: "Tell me about the content you want to commission, I really feel very much about this thing. interest!"


    "The content of the commission is very simple, find the person inside, and bring him back!"


    "It doesn''t matter if it is alive or a dead body."


    "The last time Coleson came for a commission, you refused to accept it without even looking at it. The commission payment this time was 20 million U.S. dollars, ten times that of the last time!"


    "Moreover, if you need it, we can share the researched things with you!"


    At this time, Natasha did not show her previous seductive posture, and answered seriously.


    "I don''t care about what I have researched. I will be paid 100 million U.S. dollars. If you agree, I can consider accepting this commission."


    "no problem!"


    Natasha didn''t even think about Roger''s request for a higher salary, so she agreed directly.


    Anyway, for S.H.I.E.L.D., whether the reward is 20 million US dollars or 100 million US dollars, there is no essential difference.


    It''s so capricious.


    "Write the content of the commission and remuneration on it, and then I will give you the final reply!"


    Roger took out an unused commission scroll from the drawer and placed it in front of Natasha.


    Natasha skillfully opened the scroll, wrote the entrusted content and remuneration, and signed her own name at the same time.


    The moment Natasha finished writing her name, Roger opened the commission page of the system and took a look.


    "Delegated content: hand over Bruce Banner to S.H.I.E.L.D., life or death is unlimited; delegation status: incomplete; delegation reward: 100 Ninja coins!"


    After seeing the commissioned reward given by the system, Rogge sighed silently in his heart.


    This commission reward is really high!


    It directly refreshed the past record and raised the upper limit of the reward to a three-digit level.


    "Entrust me to pick it up! But I want all the information you know now!"


    "No problem, we will deliver it later!"


    After completing the commission, Natasha did not stay in the office too much, and left directly.


    The main reason is that Rogge doesn''t want to talk to her too much. Natasha is the same as her code name. If she is not careful, she will fall into the trap she prepared.


    When Natasha left, Rogge turned on the computer screen and carefully scanned the data on the USB flash drive again.


    More than a year ago, the talented Dr. Bruce Banner accepted an invitation from the military to research a new technology for the military with his girlfriend, Dr. Ross.


    Dr. Banner thought he was conducting a research on anti-radiation, but in fact, it was a biotechnology enhancement experiment.


    Simply put, it is an experiment in creating super soldiers.


    But Dr. Banner didn''t know this, and he was full of confidence in his own research, so he conducted human experiments on himself.


    As a result, a green monster was born.


    Comparing the birth process of the Hulk in his memory with the information recorded in the S.H.I.E.L.D. data, Roger did not find any significant difference.


    The information provided by S.H.I.E.L.D. is complete this time, and it seems that there is still a little sincerity.


    In Rogge''s memory, Dr. Banner was finally exposed in Brazil, but he did not know when the specific time of exposure was.


    From the current information, S.H.I.E.L.D. does not know the specific location of Dr. Banner, otherwise they would not have to come to the door to commission.


    Of course, it does not rule out that S.H.I.E.L.D. has found Dr. Banner, but they can''t bring him back.


    But in either case, he didn''t mind handing Dr. Banner to SHIELD.


    A full 100 Ninja coins!


    For him, this is a temptation greater than a billion dollars.


    The commission reward given by the system is indeed very exciting, but it also means that in the judgment of the system, this is an extremely difficult task.


    Not long after Natasha left, a FedEx brother sent a document.


    After putting down the documents, the courier brother left the office at a speed of 100 meters, as if this is a battlefield where there is a risk of death at any time.


    If Rogge was there, he might be able to recognize that the courier brother who sent the documents this time was the one who sent the bomb last time.


    After receiving the file from Erica, Rogge looked through it carefully.


    As he guessed, the current S.H.I.E.L.D. not only did not know the specific whereabouts of Dr. Banner, but the information in their hands was still second-hand.


    At the end of the document, SHIELD wrote a line of remarks.


    The intelligence information about Dr. Bruce Banner all comes from the US Air Force Lieutenant General Ross.


    The relationship between S.H.I.E.L.D. and the U.S. military has never been very good. S.H.I.E.L.D. does not like the brutality of the U.S. Army, and the U.S. Army also hates the nonsense of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    If General Ross knew that his confidential documents appeared in the S.H.I.E.L.D. database, he didn''t know if he could not help visiting Nick Fury himself.


    Several months ago, General Rose lost the whereabouts of Dr. Banner, and now he is looking for Dr. Banner all over the world.


    Just when Rogge was considering whether to go to Brazil now, he received a transfer message on his mobile phone, and the transfer amount was exactly 100 million US dollars.


    This is very efficient, I like it!


    Just glanced at the information on the phone screen, and Roger returned his attention to the file in his hand.


    He is now considering a question, that is, if he is now facing a punch from the Hulk, will he die on the spot.


    After careful and repeated calculations, he came to a not very good conclusion.


    If he is hit by the angry Hulk, the probability of his death on the spot is as high as 50%.


    The possibility of death on the spot is 50%, and the possibility of suffering death after a period of persistence is 40%, and only 10% of the possibility is serious or minor injury.


    The strengthened Bronsky was just kicked randomly by Hulk, and he suffered a comminuted fracture all over his body, although the guy later recovered and turned into hatred in the end.


    But from him, Roger can roughly infer what he might encounter.


    Although his current body has been strengthened by Chakra, it is estimated to be similar to Bronsky who has been given the strengthening medicine.


    From this perspective, the difficulty of this commission is indeed very high.


    But if you think about it from another angle, the difficulty of commissioning may not be so high.


    You will be injured if you are hit, and you will not be injured if you are not hit.


    Fighting without injury, this seems very difficult.


    But for Roger, who has the God of Thunder, this is not impossible.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 59： Shake money

    In addition to fighting without injury, Rogge actually has another backup plan.


    It''s just that this plan will cause extremely tragic sequelae, so he did not regard this as the first choice.


    Perform illusions on Hulk, and then come out to subdue him when he is exhausted.


    Hulk in anger itself doesn''t have much sense, which also means that the effect of using illusions on him will be unexpectedly good.


    The only question to consider is how much collateral damage will be caused by Hulk who loses his sanity.


    If it is in the wilderness, Rogge doesn''t mind doing this.


    But if it is done in a densely populated city, it is basically equivalent to detonating a large-yield nuclear bomb in the city, without radiation pollution.


    Unless the anti-Hulk armor is used to confront Hulk head-on, exhaust his physical strength and prevent him from expanding damage.


    Or, like a crazy Titan, directly beat Menghuk with a set of domineering military punches.


    After thinking about it, Rogge decided to solve Hulk in a way he was better at.


    Hulk''s strength, endurance, and defense are all at the top level, but his speed is not very fast, and he can''t fly.


    Although Rogge himself can''t fly, it is not impossible if he wants to fly in battle.


    He will not forget that he still has a mansion worth hundreds of millions in Tony''s mansion.


    Don''t know what it''s like to cast ninjutsu wearing Mark III?


    Will you become a tech ninja?


    Just as Roger was thinking about it, the door of the office was pushed open, and a person who was significantly different from normal humans walked in.


    "Hello, you are?"


    Erica, an assistant, stood up and asked the identity of the visitor.


    However, the visitor hadn''t spoken before Roger''s voice came from the office.


    "Let him in!"


    This visitor is no one else, but Frank the Punisher he sent to Wakanda half a month ago.


    After entering Rogge''s office, the punisher placed the huge bag behind his back on the ground, and then said, "Zhenjin, bring it back!"


    After speaking, the punisher opened the huge bag large enough to fit a curled up adult.


    What''s in the bag is a pile of black ore emitting a deep blue light.


    Even people who don''t know Zhenjin can know that these ores are extraordinary after seeing these strange ores.


    "I didn''t find the heart-shaped grass. After I grabbed these vibrates, I was spotted by King Wakanda with the title of Black Panther."


    "His combat ability is very good, and the combat uniform on his body also has a very outstanding defensive ability."


    "He led a team to keep chasing me. I could only give up looking for the heart-shaped grass and left Wakanda with these vibrating ore."


    The punisher simply recounted what happened to him in Wakanda.


    "Ok, hard work!"


    "You take a rest for a while, and when you need it, I will look for you again!"


    The punisher nodded silently, and then left Rogge''s office.


    After the punisher left, Rogge took out the phone from the drawer and dialed a number.


    Now that the Zhenjin ore is in hand, it is natural to find someone who can turn these ore into a weapon.


    And he happened to know such a person.


    After some communication that was neither complicated nor simple, Roger and the person on the other end of the phone happily reached an agreement.


    After hanging up the phone, he picked up the bag on the ground that was at least 30 or 40 kilograms, and then disappeared.


    In the blink of an eye, he arrived in a garage full of luxury cars and put the bag in his hand on a metal workbench.


    "Hope these things are as good as you said?"


    After speaking, Tony went directly to the workbench and opened the bag.


    Looking at the black ore exuding deep blue light in front of him, a long-lost curious look appeared on Tony''s face.


    "These things are called vibrating gold. After being melted at high temperature, they will become indestructible if they are re-forged! Of course, this is just the easiest way to use it!"


    "Vibrating gold''s molecular structure is very special, which makes it possess unparalleled defense capabilities, and its molecules are in a relatively static state, so it hardly conducts heat and kinetic energy.


    "However, it can absorb heat, energy, and kinetic energy."


    "After fusion with other metals, the strength of vibrato will be further improved. But I don''t know which metal it is and how it is fused."


    "Although this thing does not conduct heat and kinetic energy, as far as I know, through a certain technology, the energy stored in it can be released at once."


    "In this regard, you are an expert, so I believe you can work out how to release the energy inside."


    After listening to Roger''s explanation, Tony frowned slightly, and then said: "These things you said remind me of a shield my father accidentally made!"


    "I believe you can surpass your father and create a better one!"


    After speaking, Rogge picked up a tablet and quickly drew on it.


    Before long, three patterns with different shapes and specific data appeared on the display of the tablet computer.


    "This kind of three-pronged kunai, I want ten, and only one is required, that is, it is sufficiently hard! This katana with a straight blade, I want one, and it is the kind that can release stored energy!"


    "As for this...this fan, it must be the one that can store and release energy!"


    The fan Rogge said was drawn based on the appearance of Uchiha''s fan, and even the six goujas on it were drawn in detail by him.


    "Kunaikan Katana, try to help me make it sharper. Of course, it is under the premise of ensuring that it is strong enough."


    "As for the fan, as long as it is hard enough and can release energy."


    Kunai was drawn based on the image of Hirai **** Kunai, and the straight katana is based on Sasuke''s Kusanagi sword.


    "Why do you want such a big fan, and this shape is not suitable for combat, right?"


    Tony is not surprised that Roger wants Kunai and Katana.


    But he couldn''t understand why Rogge would want a gourd-shaped fan nearly one person tall.


    No matter from which point of view, this fan does not meet the standards of combat.


    Even if it is used as a shield, it will hinder the user.


    "You don''t understand, this is a kind of faith!"


    If it wasn''t for Nincoins not enough, Roger didn''t need Tony to build a vibrating version of Uchiha''s fan.


    Although the original Uchiha fan is made of wood, it is not ordinary wood, but a part of the sacred tree.


    Not to mention that the original Uchiha group fan can absorb the opponent''s attack and transform it into a wind attribute chakra to bounce back, and even the small tail beast jade can bounce back.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 60： Sequelae of the task

    After explaining his needs, Rogge returned to the office directly after using Fei Leishen.


    With Tony''s ability, it is only a matter of time to study how to use vibrato.


    After all, he is a top-notch genius who can make a time-space shuttle locator in a short time.


    The use of Zhenjin may be a problem for others, but it will definitely not be a problem for Tony.


    The only thing Rogge needs to care about now is how much time it takes Tony to get the weapons he needs.


    If Tony could give him these weapons before Hulk appeared, then he wouldn''t mind making gestures with Hulk at close range.


    Although the Zhenjin version of Uchiha''s group fan can''t be the same as the original one, it was created by Zhenjin anyway, and it is not a problem to resist Hulk''s fist.


    After returning to the office, Rogge turned on the computer and scanned the information of Dr. Rose, Benner''s girlfriend.


    No one knows where Banner is, even professional institutions like SHIELD.


    According to common sense, it is impossible for a physicist to hide himself in such an obliterated manner.


    But Banner, a physicist, not only did it, but did a great job.


    Regardless of S.H.I.E.L.D., or the military, they can only wait for Banner to take the initiative to make a mistake and reveal his whereabouts.


    In searching for Banner, both S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military proved that conventional methods have no meaning.


    So Rogge plans to use some less conventional methods, such as starting with Banner''s girlfriend Betty Rose.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military had plans in this regard. They spent a lot of time monitoring Betty''s every move, hoping to get news of Banner from her.


    But without exception, the results were nothing.


    Although he couldn''t get Banner''s whereabouts from Betty, SHIELD still sent her information.


    Betty Ross, PhD in cell biology, currently teaches at Culver University in Virginia.


    Betty is not only Banner¡¯s colleague and girlfriend, but also the daughter of General Rose.


    Because of the existence of General Ross, Betty did not receive any unreasonable treatment after Banner''s accident.


    Betty¡¯s Culver University is six to seven hundred kilometers away from New York, and Rogge did not leave any thundering skills in Virginia.


    In order to save his time, mainly for being lazy, he planned to use a more tricky way to pass.


    Bang!


    With a thought in his heart, a shadow clone that looked exactly like him appeared in front of him.


    "You go to Culver University in Virginia, and then leave the thunder **** technique in the school. After doing all this, you can take the initiative to relieve it!"


    Instead of wasting your own time, you might as well waste the time of the shadow clone.


    Anyway, the shadow avatar will not have any comments on this.


    After receiving the order, the shadow clone did not hesitate, and immediately jumped out of the office window.


    As for the way the shadow clone will pass, Rogge doesn''t mind very much.


    You can drive or fly, as long as you can get there.


    However, not long after his shadow clone left, he received the message that the shadow clone disappeared.


    This¡­¡­


    Through the feedback from the shadow clone, he saw a man in a black panther suit and two black women with golden spears in their hands.


    The Punisher didn''t get rid of Wakanda''s people?


    Rogge thought that the Punisher had escaped Wakanda''s pursuit, so he could return to New York smoothly.


    But judging from the current situation, the punisher did not completely get rid of Wakanda''s pursuit, just a little bit earlier.


    Although Roger took a trip to Tony''s mansion with the gold ore, he only stayed in Tony''s mansion for less than ten minutes.


    It was in this short span of less than ten minutes that Wakanda''s people came to his office and killed one of his shadow clones in a sneak attack.


    Judging from the decisiveness of the Black Panthers and the two black female fighters, they have clearly determined the relationship between the Punisher and Rogge, that is why they made such a decisive shot.


    With such an obvious tail, the Punisher did not perform very well this time!


    With a silent rant in his heart, Roger also came to the window, and then jumped out of the window.


    Since others have come to visit on purpose, it is impossible not to go out to meet them.


    "Your Majesty, this guy is not human!"


    After killing Rogge''s shadow clone through a sneak attack, a black female soldier turned and said to the black panther behind her.


    The Panthers now are not Techala who participated in the civil war in the future, but his father Techaka.


    Although Techaka was in his fifties at this time, because of the heart-shaped grass, he still retains his middle-aged power and possesses power and speed that surpasses ordinary people.


    Because of this, he was able to lead the Royal Guard to hunt down the Punisher, and pursued all the way from Wakanda to New York.


    The reason why the Punisher can return to New York smoothly under his pursuit is also the result of his deliberate indulgence.


    The Punisher with a dirty body is indeed difficult to kill, but for Wakanda, who possesses super high-tech, it is not impossible to catch the Punisher before he returns to New York.


    The reason for allowing the Punisher to return to New York smoothly and handing over the vibration gold ore to Rogge is purely because Techaka wanted to use the Punisher and Rogge to find the Yoo who had stolen a lot of vibration gold from Wakanda. Lisis Crow.


    But Tchaka never thought that this time things had nothing to do with Ulysses Crow.


    Moreover, the vibration gold robbed by the punisher was also sent to Tony''s garage by Roger.


    "The King of Wakanda personally brought the Royal Guard to the door. It''s really an honor for me!"


    Just as Tchaka was about to take off the helmet on the Panther suit, Roger''s voice sounded not far behind him.


    Without any hesitation, the current Panther Techaka immediately turned around and was ready to attack at any time.


    Because of the black panther suit, Techaka had not considered defense at all. In his memory, the black panther suit represented indestructible.


    Zhenjin¡¯s black panther suit is indeed worthy of the words indestructible, but this does not mean that with the black panther suit on the body, there will be no harm.


    The moment he turned around, Tchaka saw a pair of blood-red eyes, a pair of eyes he had never seen before, but instinctively sensed the danger.


    Then, under the gaze of the two black female fighters, Roger came to Techaka who was motionless, and hit Techaka with a light blue spiral pill.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 61： Tchaca

    Rogge has always wanted to know what kind of experience it is like to hit Helix Pill on vibration.


    He originally thought he would have to wait until Tony made a vibrating version of Uchiha''s fan to really know the answer.


    But what he didn''t expect was that now he had a more suitable goal to be delivered by himself.


    With the panther suit and the body strengthened by the heart-shaped grass, the Panther Techaka is simply the second suitable test target.


    As for the most suitable goal, of course, the next Panther Techara.


    Although it is strengthened by the heart-shaped grass, Tchaka is now more than 50 years old, and he is not in his true peak state.


    But Roger didn''t particularly mind this.


    It would be nice to have a test target that was delivered to your door actively, and what bikes are needed.


    Although the royal female warriors next to Techaka wanted to stop Rogge, they couldn''t keep up with Rogge''s speed. They could only watch Rogge hit Helix pill on Techaka.


    The moment Helix Maru touched the panther suit, Rogge immediately noticed the difference between vibrating gold and ordinary metal.


    The energy is absorbed!


    Although Chakra is a special energy unique to Roger, in any case, Chakra is also a kind of energy.


    The spiral pill composed entirely of chakras inevitably absorbed some of its power after touching the panther suit.


    However, this does not mean that Helix Pill cannot harm Techaka in the Panther suit.


    Vibrating gold can indeed absorb energy, but there is a limit to the energy absorption efficiency of vibrating gold.


    As long as the absorption efficiency of vibration gold is exceeded, then vibration gold can only rely on its own firmness to resist damage.


    In less than a second, Roger calculated the loss of Chakra.


    Then, simply increase the output of Chakra.


    After increasing the output of Chakra in an instant, the absorption of Chakra by the Panther suit suddenly became insignificant, and the power of Helix Maru began to show on the Panther suit.


    At this time, Techaka was still under the control of the illusion of writing round eyes, standing motionless like a puppet, completely bearing the damage of the spiral pill.


    With the protection of the black panther suit, although Techaka will not be twisted and torn by the spiral pill like ordinary people, the impact of the spiral pill itself still knocks him out, rolling upside down. Tens of meters.


    The severe pain freed Tchaka from the influence of the illusion of writing round eyes. To be precise, it was Roger who stopped the illusion of him.


    At this time, he had no time to make any movements, and his whole body hit the outer wall of a house heavily, blasting a big hole out of the outer wall of the house.


    Although he flew out Techaka, Rogge knew very well that this time the spiral pill would not cause much damage to Techaka.


    The spiral pill is just a pure chakra ball, and it does not turn the wind attribute chakra into fine needles like Wind Dun¡¤Spiral Shuriken, directly attacking human cells.


    With the protection of the panther suit, the twisting, tearing and impact of Helix Maru were largely resolved.


    As for the remaining small part, Tchaka can completely resist it with his own body.


    As Rogge had predicted, within a few seconds, Techaka walked out of the hole in the wall.


    Except that the panther suit was stained with some dust, Techaka looked no different from before.


    However, this is only the perspective of the beholder.


    Tchaka himself knew very well that if he hadn''t been protected by a panther suit made by Zhenjin, the spiral pill just now would be enough to hurt himself seriously.


    Even if the battle suit resolved most of the damage, the remaining small part of the power almost made him unable to get up.


    Tchaca felt like he had been hit by a fast-moving locomotive just now, and the locomotive was still rotating.


    This guy can break the defense of the suit!


    Although there were no gaps in the current Panthers uniform, Te Chaka still had such an idea in his mind.


    Tchaka stayed where he was very vigilant, not daring to approach Rogge rashly, for fear that he would hit the spiral pill again.


    Until now, Tchaka still felt a little dizzy, and there was a tingling sensation in his body from time to time.


    Tchaka did not launch an attack, but his two royal female soldiers did not have so much scruples.


    After seeing Tchaka coming out of the hole in the wall, the two royal female warriors raised their golden spears and stab Roger fiercely.


    Just as the golden spears in the hands of the two royal female warriors were about to pierce Roger''s body, they felt the cold touch from their necks at the same time.


    Afterwards, there was intense pain and endless darkness.


    At this time, Roger was still standing on the spot. After sensing the attack of the two royal female soldiers, he directly took out two shurikens and threw them at them very casually.


    After the selfless teaching of the bullseye, his current shuriken throwing technique has reached an incredible level.


    As long as he wants, he can make the shuriken shoot accurately at the enemy from any position and at any angle.


    After easily disposing of these two royal female warriors, Rogge didn''t even have the interest to glance at their corpses. He cast his instant instant technique and disappeared in place.


    At the moment Rogge''s figure disappeared, Techaka had a twelve-point spirit, carrying Rogge''s attack.


    But his guarding didn''t make any sense. When he saw Roger again, Roger had already appeared in front of him, and there was a spiral pill in his right hand that was several times larger than the one just now.


    boom!


    Before he could do any defense, Techaka was knocked into the air by the spiral pill again.


    This time, when he flew out, he not only broke through a wall, but also passed through the entire house and flew out from the other side.


    He was knocked into the air again, and was still knocked into the air by a spiral pill that was several times larger.


    Even with the protection of the Black Panther suit, Techaka still suffered heavy losses, involuntarily spitting a mouthful of blood into the helmet of the suit.


    Zhenjin is indeed very strong, but it does not mean that it cannot be destroyed!


    Since a certain crazy Titan can smash Captain America''s shield with a double-edged knife in the future, Rogge can also smash the panther suit on Techaka with a spiral pill today.


    Although Rogge is not the crazy Titan, the panther suit on Techaka is not a shield in the hands of Captain America.


    In terms of defense, the shield in Captain America''s hand is much stronger than the panther suit on Bitchaka.


    After hitting the spiral pill twice in a row, Techaka had no intention of staying.


    Before he could send a signal, a strange-looking fighter took the initiative to fly over and fired a few shots at Rogge.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 62： Peaceful solution

    This kind of fighter, which is completely different from the normal form in appearance and inside, can be seen from a strange country like Wakanda that is both advanced and backward.


    When the strange fighter just fired its guns, Rogge moved his position through the instantaneous technique and easily avoided the fighter''s energy cannon attack.


    When Rogge evaded the attack of the fighter plane, Techaka, who fell on the ground, jumped up, and then ran toward the fighter plane.


    Want to go?


    How can it be so easy!


    Although Wakanda''s strange fighter had locked his whereabouts, Roger did not take the fighter''s attack at heart.


    From locking to firing, he has enough time to shift his position.


    After avoiding the energy shells fired by the Wakanda fighter once again, Rogge set out a shadow clone to contain the Wakanda fighter, and cast his instant instant technique to the back of Techaka.


    Without giving Techaka any reaction time, Rogge hit the third spiral pill on Techaka.


    boom!


    Techaka, wearing a black panther suit, was knocked into the air again, and after smashing several houses in a row, he finally stopped.


    It wasn''t until Techaka was knocked off that the fighter pilot discovered that there were two identical Rogers on the ground.


    Before he could react, Roger''s shadow clone attacked the fighter plane.


    Water Escape¡¤The Art of Water Iron Cannon!


    The peculiar liquid bullet hit the fighter at a speed exceeding the speed of sound, leaving a finger-sized hole in the shell of the fighter.


    The shell of the fighter is actually not vibrating?


    After discovering this, Rogge''s shadow clone did not hesitate, and once again performed the art of water iron cannon.


    However, this time the liquid bullet did not cause any damage to the fighter.


    Although the outer shell of the fighter was not made entirely of vibrating gold, Wakanda¡¯s engineers wisely added vibrating on key parts that could cause serious damage.


    After all, there is output when you are alive!


    After being attacked twice by the shadow clone, the pilot of the fighter finally reacted and pressed the launch button of the energy cannon again.


    boom!


    The energy shell hit the location of the shadow clone, but it did not pose any threat to the shadow clone.


    As soon as the muzzle of the fighter jet started to light up, the shadow clone left the spot by instantaneous spell.


    The energy shells hit only the ground.


    Although he pushed back Rogge''s shadow clone, the pilot of the fighter plane found helplessly that he was now in a situation where he could not advance or retreat.


    To pick up King Techaka on the ground, the fighter plane must keep hovering at a low altitude, otherwise Techaka will never enter the fighter plane.


    But if you keep hovering low, you will be attacked.


    What''s more troublesome is that from the moment the fighter plane was released from the stealth state, the fighter plane''s signal appeared on the radar of the US Army and SHIELD.


    The U.S. Army and S.H.I.E.L.D. cannot leave the situation here alone. Not surprisingly, the US Army and S.H.I.E.L.D. fighter planes are now on their way out.


    The longer the delay, the worse the situation will become.


    In desperation, the fighter pilot had to choose a more extreme plan.


    Open all weapons and forcefully clear the field!


    Although this will threaten the lives of the surrounding civilians, the fighter pilots at this time can''t think so much.


    The civilians around him are just a group of strange foreigners, and Tchaka is his king.


    Sacrificing these people''s lives to save Techaka, in his opinion, is not wrong.


    Even if he would suffer severe punishment afterwards, he didn''t care.


    Although Techaka who was knocked into flight did not know the fighter pilot''s thoughts, he immediately reacted after seeing the weapons loaded on the fighter aircraft were activated.


    After seeing this scene, Techaka did not hesitate at all, and immediately activated the communicator on the suit he was wearing, and gave orders to the pilot in the fighter plane.


    "Stop attacking! Stop attacking now!"


    After speaking, Tchaka stood up from the ground, took the initiative to take off the panther helmet, and said to Rogge who was not far in front of him: "This time the matter is a misunderstanding. I hope we can solve it in a peaceful way. this problem."


    After speaking, Tchaka silently wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth.


    Things have developed to the present, and they have completely deviated from his plan.


    According to his original plan, they should be able to easily capture Roger, then get information about Ulysses Crow from Roger, and finally return to Wakanda with the intelligence and the stolen Zhenjin.


    But he never thought that Roger actually possessed a power far beyond his imagination.


    At the beginning, he thought the shadow clone was Roger, so he attacked the shadow clone along with the two royal female soldiers.


    Although their sneak attack was successful, the shadow clone that had been attacked turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    When they were puzzled, Rogge rushed over, and then he sturdyly suffered three spiral pills.


    After being attacked by Helix Maru three times in a row, he also roughly guessed Rogge''s plan.


    Rogge used him to perform some kind of test. It might be testing the power of the light blue energy ball, or it might be testing the defensive ability of the Panther suit.


    But no matter what the test is, it means that Roger has no intention of killing himself.


    As soon as he wanted to understand this, he saw that all the weapons on the fighter plane had been activated.


    So he had to take the initiative to remove the soft helmet and clothing to avoid things from developing in a worse direction.


    After taking a look at Tchaka, Rogge first dismissed the shadow clone, and then said: "Let''s talk about it, what method do you plan to use to resolve this misunderstanding peacefully?"


    "Can we talk to another place?" Techaka pointed to the crowds around.


    Although the battle between them caused a lot of momentum, it was not the battle between them that really attracted these onlookers, but the strangely shaped Wakanda fighter in the air.


    Two people fighting, how can UFO be attractive.


    And these people couldn''t see the battle between Rogge and Tchaka at all. They could see, there was only a bang, the wall broke and the people fell.


    "Leave here with a fighter plane. Without my order, the invisibility state must not be lifted!"


    After giving orders to the fighter pilot, Tchaka and Rogge returned to the office together.


    "Well, now you can talk about what you call a peaceful solution?"


    Leaning back in the chair, Rogge said casually.


    "To express my apology, I will give you a compensation. The specific content of the compensation is up to you. As long as I can do it, I will satisfy you."


    As Rogge envisioned, Techaka''s so-called peaceful solution is to spend money to eliminate disasters.


    As the king of a country, Tchaka has enough confidence to say such a thing.


    However, he obviously underestimated Rogge.


    "Really? Then I want a heart-shaped grass!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 63： Electric fan

    Tchaka had been ready to open his mouth with Roger Lion, but after hearing what Roger said, he found that he still underestimated Roger.


    Heart-shaped grass, that is a magical plant that the king or successor of Wakanda is qualified to consume.


    For Wakanda, the heart-shaped grass is not only to ensure the existence of the king''s power, but also a symbol of the king''s legitimacy.


    "Heart-shaped grass is absolutely impossible to give you, you can change it to compensate!"


    Tchaka worked hard to control his emotions, and kept admonishing himself in his heart not to be angry, and never to be angry.


    "It seems that the king of Wakanda has no credibility. He just gave a promise, but now he regrets it!"


    "Wakanda can''t do it, the integrity education has not kept up!"


    Before making the request, Rogge knew very well that Techaka would never give him the heart-shaped grass.


    The reason for deliberately making such a request was to suppress Techaka''s arrogance.


    Even if you are the king of Wakanda, even if you have the extremely scarce vibranium, in front of me, you''d better let go of the so-called arrogance.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Being humiliated face-to-face, and still being humiliated by someone far younger than himself, is undoubtedly a more difficult thing to accept than defeat for Tchaka.


    But even so, Tchaka still struggled to control his emotions, avoiding impulsive actions that he shouldn''t do.


    "Before making a promise, it''s best to confirm if you can do it!"


    "Otherwise, the more handsome you are when you promise, the more embarrassing you will be when you can''t!


    Rogge ignored Te Chaka, who was getting darker and darker. In his opinion, Te Chaka''s face had always been this way.


    "It''s because I didn''t think well enough. I wonder if you can change your request now?"


    Anyway, I was embarrassed to this point, and Techaka didn''t care whether he had any dignity, and asked silently in a soft tone.


    "Now this is the attitude of peacefully resolving misunderstanding!"


    "Looking at you for being so sincere, I won''t be embarrassed by you. Give me ten tons of vibrance and the data on the use of vibrance that you have researched out. This time, I think it has never happened!


    After hearing Rogge''s request, Techaka finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Compared with the extremely limited number of heart-shaped grasses, vibrating gold that is as large as a mountain is obviously much cheaper.


    As for the materials used by Zhenjin, although they can be regarded as precious, they are just a piece of information when compared with the heart-shaped grass.


    "No problem, I will send someone to deliver Zhenjin within a week!"


    After reaching a consensus, Tchaka left the office and disappeared on the roof of the office like a real panther.


    It took the punisher more than half a month to **** dozens of kilograms of vibrato from Wakanda.


    As a result, it only took Rogge less than ten minutes to get ten tons of vibrating gold from the hands of King Tchaka of Wakanda.


    Sometimes life is such a surprise!


    After Techaka left, Rogge summoned the shadow clone again, and then arranged the same task.


    After doing all this, he returned to his home with the use of Thunder God, turned on the PS4, and played a hesitation, he would lose the game.


    Four or five hours later, he glanced at the red and some annoying dangerous words on the screen, and sighed helplessly.


    He could pass the level immediately, defeating the last boss with the name of Juggernaut.


    But at that moment, he received the feedback that the shadow clone was lifted.


    It was such a momentary distraction that he saw the word "Danger" that he didn''t know how many times he had read it.


    Putting down the game controller in his hand, Rogge returned to the office with Thunder God, preparing to take the Kumoi Shuriken to Culver University.


    Just when he was about to set off, the phone he put on the table suddenly rang.


    Caller ID, this is a call from Tony.


    Wouldn''t it be done so soon?


    It has only been more than five hours since giving the Zhenjin ore to Tony.


    "You need to come over right now, right now!"


    After speaking, Tony hung up the phone.


    In the short talk time of two or three seconds, Roger heard some strange sounds from the background sound of the call.


    Without any hesitation, he immediately used Thunder God and teleported to Tony''s garage.


    When his figure just appeared in the garage, a lightning bolt with thick arms struck him.


    boom!


    This light blue lightning passed through where he was in an instant, hit the wall behind him, leaving a very obvious big hole in the wall.


    He hadn''t figured out what happened, and the second and third lightning bolts came to him.


    The speed of these two lightning bolts is not unpleasant, but Fei Lei Shen is faster.


    Roger''s figure disappeared again, and the two lightning bolts once again smashed into the sky, leaving two obvious potholes in the wall of the garage.


    After returning to the garage through the Thunder God, he was a lot more careful, avoided the flashing lightning, and came to Tony''s side.


    "What did you do?"


    It is not something else that is madly releasing lightning, it is the vibrating version of Uchiha''s fan that Roger asked Tony to create.


    "I blended the vibranium you brought with the antique spear I bought at an auction in Norway, and added some other metals by the way, and it became what it is now."


    When he heard the word Norway, Rogge instinctively noticed something was wrong.


    In a normal world, Norway is an ordinary Nordic country.


    But if other unnatural factors are taken into account, Norway is a country with a rich heritage.


    It is not very special, that is, those Asgardians prefer Norway.


    The Norse mythology that originated in Norway, to a certain extent, can be basically equivalent to the biography of the Asgardians.


    "are you kidding me?"


    Even if Tony added some strange things to it, it was absolutely impossible to cause this situation.


    The vibrating version of the Uchiha group fan is now madly releasing lightning, which is definitely not a normal phenomenon after several substances are merged together.


    "In order to test whether this thing has the function of storing and releasing energy as you said, I charged it with the Ark Reactor!"


    After speaking, Tony pointed to a workbench not far away.


    On the workbench, there are more than twenty small Ark reactors that no longer emit light.


    Although Tony was hiding in Mark 3 at this time, Rogge was pretty sure that this guy definitely hid something.


    But this is not the point. The point now is how to fix the vibrating fan that is being discharged.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 64： Tuan Fan and Katana

    According to Tony, the reason why the Zhenjin group fan discharges is because he charged the group fan with the Ark reactor.


    Although this so-called one is a bit too much, anyway, the energy in the fan is limited.


    This means that even if they do nothing, the energy in the fan will completely disappear due to the passage of time.


    However, neither Roger nor Tony can confirm how long this time will take.


    The only thing they can confirm right now is that if the fan is allowed to discharge, it will not be long before Tony''s mansion will become a pile of rubble.


    After a few seconds of thinking quickly, Rogge quickly made a decision.


    Throw the ball fan into the sea!


    Roger immediately summoned four shadow clones, and then arranged different tasks for them.


    One of the shadow avatars immediately went to the sea outside, while the remaining three tried to approach and take away the group fans.


    As long as one of the three shadow clones can touch the group fan, then this shadow clone can directly take the group fan away through the Thunder God.


    Ideas are beautiful, but reality is cruel.


    The three shadow clones who were responsible for taking away Tuan Fan just walked out a few steps before they were struck into smoke by oncoming lightning.


    After the three shadow clones disappeared, Rogge used another shadow clone and summoned eight shadow clones.


    The result this time was a little better than before. The shadow clone with the best performance was only three meters away from Tuan Fan.


    After trying again and again, a shadow clone who had performed the instantaneous technique and Chidoryu finally came to Tuan Shan and placed his right hand on Tuan Fan.


    Just when the right hand of this shadow clone touched Tuan Fan, the intense current released by Tuan Fan penetrated his body, turning him into a cloud of smoke.


    At the moment before it turned into smoke, this shadow clone used the last thought to leave the Thunder God technique on the group fan.


    The flying thunder **** technique was left on the group fan, and the following things were much simpler.


    The discharged group fan was smoothly taken away by the shadow clone, and Tony''s garage finally returned to calm.


    Just when Tony breathed a sigh of relief, a violent explosion resembling a nuclear bomb rang out in the sea several kilometers away.


    boom!


    Although the location of the explosion was in the sea several kilometers away, Tony and Roger in the garage still clearly felt the earthquake-like vibration.


    After a few seconds, the vibration disappeared and everything returned to calm.


    "If there is another time, I hope you can start with the smallest amount of testing!"


    Test the energy absorption level of the fan. There is no problem with this.


    But from the very beginning, the 25 Ark reactors were used directly for testing, which was very problematic.


    This is not something Tony would do at all.


    More than ten minutes later, a drenched shadow clone brought the fan that had fallen into the sea back to the garage.


    In order to find this group fan that fell into the sea as soon as possible, and was most likely to be changed due to the explosion, Roger sent out twenty shadow clones.


    After handing the group fan that was still emitting a weak electric current to Rogge, the soaked shadow clone turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    Until then, Tony asked Rogge: "Your ability is very special. After losing to you last time, I carefully reviewed everything at the time, including all the data collected at that time."


    "But all the information collected shows that you are no different from the kind of puppet that disappears into smoke. How did you do this?"


    Tony would ask such questions, and Roger didn''t have any surprises. After all, since just now, he has cast shadow clones again and again in front of Tony.


    "You can think of this as my superpower. As for how to do it, the explanation will be very complicated!"


    After saying this, Rogge stopped and did not continue.


    After seeing that Rogge didn¡¯t intend to continue, Tony did not continue to ask. He changed the subject and said, ¡°Although this thing is not the same as what I planned, according to the performance just now, this thing should suit you Requirements!"


    After speaking, Tony took out a suitcase and opened it in front of Roger.


    In the suitcase are neatly placed ten Vibrating God Kunai, and a straight samurai sword more than one meter long.


    "With these, I have done everything you asked me to do!"


    Rogge did not look at the ten Flying Thunder God Kuunai, but picked up the straight katana.


    From the outside, this katana is exactly the same as Uchiha Sasuke''s Kusanaru sword.


    Under Tony''s gaze, the light blue chakra visible to the naked eye appeared in Roger''s right hand holding a knife.


    A few seconds later, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    Although he didn''t know how Tony did it, the samurai sword in his hand fully met his requirements, and it could even be said to give him a big surprise.


    Zhen Finance has combined Tony''s antique spears auctioned back from Norway, and they have excellent energy absorption and release performance.


    His chakra can flow through every inch of the samurai sword without any influence, and it can also greatly enhance the sharpness of the samurai sword.


    This katana is almost tailor-made for Chakra.


    "I''m very satisfied with this, when do you want me to fulfill my promise!"


    After hearing Roger''s words, Tony said without even thinking: "Just now, the location is still outside!"


    He still wears Mark III now, and after speaking, he takes the lead to fly out, waiting for Roger to arrive.


    In order for Tony to build weapons, Rogge agreed to his request.


    play one more time!


    This is the condition given by Tony.


    For Tony''s request, Rogge happily accepted.


    When Tony wearing Mark 3 left the garage, Roger''s figure also disappeared in the garage.


    A minute later, he returned to the garage with Tony drenched.


    "Keep on working hard, I believe you will develop a better suit next time!"


    After comforting Tony, Rogge returned to the office with the group fan that was still emitting a weak current, and the suitcase containing the katana and Zhenjinfei Thunder God Kunai.


    After the last failure, Tony re-adjusted the armor of the suit to give the suit a stronger anti-penetration ability.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Rogge''s tactics this time were completely different from the last time.


    Still the kind of strange appearance, Tony only saw Roger hit a light blue ball on the chest of the suit, and then there was no more.


    The suit lost his power and fell into the sea. If Roger hadn''t taken him out later, he would have been asleep on the seabed now.


    After returning to the office, Rogge put the suitcase and the group fan on the table, and a question came to his mind.


    What kind of name should this fan and katana be called?


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 65： Psychic

    If a sword looks like a Kusannagi sword, its sharpness is also like the Kusannagi sword, and it can also use a chidori blade like a Kusannagi sword.


    Then there is nothing wrong with calling this sword the Kusanaru sword.


    Rogge quickly named the vibranium katana.


    Since the Zhenjin Katana is called the Kusanaru Sword, the name of the Zhenjin Tuan Fan is ready to come out.


    The Uchiha group fan, also called the flame group fan, symbolizes the skillful use of fire ninjutsu by the Uchiha people.


    The family emblem of the Uchiha clan also came from this fan.


    Compared with Huo Dun, Roger is better at Thunder Dun.


    At this time, he will only be a fire escape, that is, the arrogant fire exchanged from the system is extinguished.


    As for Raidun Ninjutsu, he currently has three masters, namely Chidori, Chidori Rifle, and Chidori Ryu.


    And after having the Kusanaru sword built by Tony, he will soon be able to master another Thunder Ninjutsu Chidori Blade.


    So he decided to change the flaming fan, which symbolizes the fire escape ninjutsu of the Uchiha clan, to a fan that is more suitable for him.


    The name Xianglei is also to commemorate another classic anime that he had seen before crossing.


    The Thunderbolt Fan and Kusanaru Sword, if nothing else, will be his main weapon for a long time to come.


    As for Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, it is the same as before, used for teleporting positioning and cleaning up miscellaneous fish.


    Rogge planned to visit Culver University in Virginia today to meet Dr. Banner¡¯s girlfriend, Dr. Betty Rose.


    But Tony''s super efficiency disrupted his plan, so he decided to let his only subordinate now go to Culver University instead.


    After separating a shadow clone, Rogge returned home with the Kusuna Sword and Thunderbolt Fan, intending to cultivate the Thousand Bird Blade that he had been thinking about for a long time.


    With the experience of self-taught Chidori Sharp Gun and Chidori Ryu, self-taught Chidori Blade is not a very difficult task for him.


    After Rogge returned home, the shadow clone came directly in front of him through the Thunder God technique on the punisher, and at the same time told the deity''s plan to the punisher.


    Regarding Rogge''s arrangement, the punisher has no opinion.


    Although only a few hours ago, Rogge gave him a good rest.


    But with a dirty body, he doesn''t feel tired at all, so the word rest doesn''t mean anything to him.


    A few minutes later, the shadow avatar left New York with the prepared punisher and sent it directly to Culver University in Virginia.


    After completing the task of giving away people, the shadow clone took the initiative to disarm the ninjutsu, turning into a cloud of smoke and disappearing in front of the punisher.


    ...


    Three days of time passed in a flash. During these three days, Roger successfully learned the Chidori Blade and allowed himself to master this long-awaited ninjutsu. At the same time, he consumed twenty ninja coins and exchanged them from the system. Psychicism is out.


    Psychicism is divided into blood psychic and non-blood psychic.


    The blood psychic requires a blood contract between the caster and the psychic creature before the psychic can be used to summon the psychic when needed.


    The key to the blood psychic lies in the blood contract, so when it is cast, blood must be used as a medium, which is why it is usually necessary to bite one''s finger when summoning the psychic beast.


    Of course, you can use blood from other places without biting your fingers. This is purely a personal choice.


    Compared with blood psychics, non-blood psychics are much simpler.


    Non-blood psychic, usually used to psychic some ninja or other items.


    For example, Rashomon of the first generation of Naruto, Tiantian''s various ninjas.


    When redeeming spiritism, the system also included a blood deed scroll to Roger.


    After exchanging spiritism, Rogge went to Tony''s mansion and threw his Mark 3 and other skills into the previously prepared spirit scroll.


    Then he threw in the Kusanaru sword, thunder group fan, flying thunder **** Kunai, and shuriken.


    Although the Kusana Sword and the Thunderball Fan look handsome, they will still look very good if they are carried with you.


    Therefore, unless necessary, he would not carry the Kusanaru sword and the Thunderball Fan with him.


    After returning to the office, Erica handed a box to Roger.


    Inside the box is a white mask and a black robe.


    This is three days ago, Rogge took the time to return to the office, and arranged for Erica to go to the custom mask and gown.


    The shape of the mask is basically the same as the white three-hook jade mask with soil.


    The only difference is that the gou jade on the top of the mask is intact and does not reveal any cavities.


    And that black robe was exactly the same as Akatsuki''s black Xiangyun robe.


    Three-hook jade mask, black auspicious cloud robe, plus Kusana sword and thunder fan.


    This is the fighting image that Roger will create for himself in the future.


    After throwing the three-hook jade mask and black auspicious cloud robe into the psychic scroll, his figure disappeared from the office and went to Culver University where Banner''s girlfriend Dr. Ross was located.


    At this time, Culver University did not have the tranquility that a normal university should have. Police and soldiers can be seen everywhere on the campus.


    Rogge was not surprised by this strange scene.


    Because all this was arranged by him.


    Three days ago, he arranged a brand new mission for the Punisher through the shadow clone.


    Kidnap Betty Rose and blow up all the laboratories that Banner has used, and do it as high-profile as possible.


    The punisher used a high-profile method he understood to kidnap Dr. Ross who was in class in full view, and then installed a time bomb in the laboratory used by Banner.


    Not only that, after the kidnapping and bombing incident, he also contacted the local news media and several large domestic media, arrogantly provoking the local police and the FBI.


    Then, there was the scene before me.


    The local police and FBI agents rushed to Culver University as soon as possible.


    As for those American troops appearing on the campus, they were sent by General Ross.


    Originally, this kind of thing was not suitable for the military to intervene. Even if Dr. Rose was the daughter of General Rose, it was not convenient for him to send someone over.


    But the Punisher gave General Rose a good reason to intervene.


    The day after provoking the local police and the FBI, the punisher contacted the media again and gave them a video.


    Dr. Rose in the video is all normal, neither panic nor haggard, and in a very calm tone, he talked about the days when she and Banner were conducting research together.


    The research that Dr. Ross said was precisely the biotech power enhancement experiment conducted by General Ross secretly.


    This video was specially ordered by Roger.


    He wants to use this video to catch Bruce Banner who doesn''t know where he is hiding.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 66： Dr. Ross

    Even S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military could not find Banner, a doctor of physics full of hidden talents, and Rogge would naturally not waste time searching for Banner.


    Since you can''t be found, let you show up.


    After the accident, Banner never contacted Dr. Ross.


    But Roger was sure that Banner had always cared about the safety of Dr. Rose.


    The reason he didn''t show up was to protect Dr. Ross.


    So Rogge planned the kidnapping case this time and asked the punisher to make this time a mess.


    Only in this way can Banner, who doesn''t know where he is hiding, know the news and make him appear obediently.


    His beloved girlfriend was kidnapped, and he has the strength to save his girlfriend.


    Under such circumstances, Rogge is not afraid that Banner will not appear.


    As for whether Banner would hold a grudge because of it, he didn''t care at all.


    The kidnapping of Dr. Ross is the punisher. It''s up to me, Roger.


    As he was wandering around Culver University with a relaxed look, he saw two familiar figures.


    One is Coleson, whose hairline is shifting back and forth, and the other is Natasha, the black widow in casual clothes.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is also here, and it is getting more and more lively here!


    The police, the FBI, and the military have all appeared, and there is no surprise that there is another S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.


    When Roger saw Coleson and Natasha, they also saw Roger, and then took the initiative to walk over.


    "You arranged things here!"


    As soon as she arrived, Natasha spoke actively.


    Others may not know the reason, but Natasha can tell at a glance that this is Roger''s handwriting.


    Dr. Rose¡¯s kidnapping case, at first glance, knew that it was to elicit the hidden Bruce Banner.


    "Although you are a high-level agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., you can''t taint the innocence out of thin air!"


    "When the kidnapping happened, I was in New York, and many people at the scene saw the kidnappers. The kidnappers looked nothing like me!"


    Natasha didn''t believe a word of Roger''s explanation.


    Although Rogge''s move seems a bit excessive, SHIELD itself is not a justice organization.


    In order to achieve its goals, S.H.I.E.L.D. has done all the shameful things.


    "No matter what, I hope that Dr. Ross can come back safely in the end!"


    Natasha hinted, beckoning Roger not to go too far.


    Even if Natasha didn''t say anything, Roger would not hurt Dr. Rose.


    He had only one goal from beginning to end, and that was to elicit Banner, and then hand Banner to SHIELD.


    As for what will happen to Banner after it is handed over to S.H.I.E.L.D., it is no longer within his scope of consideration.


    However, he believed that Hulk, an energetic little guy, would definitely protect Banner''s life.


    After chatting for a few words, Roger left Culver University and cast Fei Lei Shen to the Punisher''s side.


    After the kidnapping of Dr. Rose, the Punisher did not immediately take Dr. Rose out of the city, but took her back to a block near her home.


    Before the kidnapping started, the punisher was well prepared.


    For example, the weapons and vehicles needed during the action, the hiding places needed after the action, etc., he is fully prepared.


    His current location is less than one kilometer away from Dr. Ross''s home.


    And he has investigated, and the owner of this house happened to be traveling with his family some time ago, so no one will show up here for a while.


    After bringing Dr. Rose here, he did not impose any restrictions on Dr. Rose except for restricting Dr. Rose¡¯s leaving and contact with the outside world.


    He even ordered several pizzas from the pizza shop that Dr. Rose liked.


    From the identity of a kidnapper, he is definitely one of the top ten kidnappers of the year with the best target.


    When Roger arrived, the punisher stood up, left the living room, and returned to the room.


    Dr. Rose was watching the latest news report, and the sudden appearance of Roger suddenly scared her.


    But she quickly calmed down and looked at Roger with a calm face.


    "Are you the one who instructed Frank to kidnap me?"


    In the past three days, Dr. Rose has been getting along well with the punisher, so she knows what the punisher is called, and even why the punisher looks so different from ordinary people.


    But the punisher knows what can and cannot be said.


    Regarding Roger''s identity and the true purpose of this mission.


    "Yes, I was the one who let Frank kidnap you!"


    After speaking, Roger sat down opposite Dr. Ross and picked up a slice of pizza at the same time.


    After taking a few bites, he continued: "Although it is very old-fashioned, I think it is necessary to say something."


    "I have no malice against you, I just want your boyfriend Banner to appear on the initiative, so you don''t have to worry about your life safety."


    "As long as Banner shows up, you can go back!"


    I have to say that the pizza in this store is indeed very good, no wonder Betty Rose and Bruce Banner both like it.


    "Banna? Banner he..."


    When the accident happened, Dr. Rose was injured and passed out into a coma. Since that day, she has never seen Banner or received any information from Banner.


    "He should be alive and well now, he just doesn''t know where he is!"


    ...


    At this time, Banner had just finished a day¡¯s work, and when he returned to his place of residence, he prepared an ordinary dinner for himself, and then picked up a thick Portuguese-English dictionary, planning to solve his own dinner while studying Brazil Portuguese is the official language here.


    When he turned on the TV and planned to learn Portuguese from the TV show, he accidentally saw a news when he was changing channels.


    Although he still doesn''t understand Portuguese and the TV screen is not particularly clear, he still recognizes the person on the TV at a glance.


    This is an international channel that occasionally broadcasts some foreign news, such as American news.


    He recognized the person in the news report, the woman whose picture he still kept even during his escape.


    After seeing this scene, he immediately turned on his computer, and then began to search for relevant news information.


    When he searched for relevant news reports, the bracelet in his hand sounded a harsh alarm, his heart rate began to rise rapidly, and his breathing became more and more rapid.


    He finally reacted when the blood vessels on his neck bulged and showed a trace of abnormal green, breathing quickly, and his heartbeat began to gradually calm down.


    When the heartbeat returned to a normal frequency, he turned off the computer and started packing his luggage.


    After fleeing for more than a year, he decided to return to the United States.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 67： Hulk debut

    If you can''t protect the woman you like, that''s a man.


    Although Banner is a cultural man, he is definitely not a cultural man from his heart.


    I have been fleeing before because I wanted to find a way to turn myself back into a normal person, not because he was afraid of General Ross.


    After sorting out his belongings briefly, Banner pushed open the door and left without looking back.


    After talking with Dr. Rose, Rogge returned to his home in New York using the Thunder God, opened the PS4 again, and continued his iron game.


    Before leaving, he left a shadow clone for the punisher, and let the shadow clone assist the punisher to prevent them from being found by the FBI or SHIELD.


    Four days passed in a flash, and when Roger finally cleared this love-hate ironing game, he received the feedback that the shadow clone had been released.


    After receiving the feedback, he didn''t hesitate, put on a black auspicious cloud robe, a three-hook jade mask, and at the same time took the Kusana Sword and the Thunderbolt Fan.


    Afterwards, he directly used Flying Thor and sent it to Culver University in Virginia.


    When he came here, the first thing he saw was the angry Hulk with green skin.


    After four days of driving, Banner finally returned to this once-familiar place, but as soon as he appeared, a heavily armed army sprang out from the school to completely surround him.


    This army was specially arranged by General Ross with only one purpose, and that was to capture Banner.


    Under the command of General Ross, the desperate Banner could only transform into Hulk, and had a head-on battle with these heavily armed soldiers.


    Then, there was a unilateral ravaged.


    Although General Rose has made adequate preparations, he even formed a special team with rich experience.


    But under the huge power gap, all his preparations seem meaningless.


    Had it not been for the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau hiding in the dark to suddenly intervene in the battle, Hulk would not know where he was going.


    Even so, Hulk still demonstrated unmatched tyrannical strength, defeating S.H.I.E.L.D. special forces steadily.


    The current Culver University is not so much a college as it is a battlefield, a battlefield where human forces fight against non-human monsters.


    After arriving here, Rogge first looked at the surrounding environment, and then slowly walked towards Hulk not far away.


    At this time, Hulk was attacking the special forces of S.H.I.E.L.D. like a beast. When he saw Roger walking towards him wearing a black auspicious cloud robe and holding a thunder fan, he decisively changed his goal .


    General Ross was the first to discover Rogge, because his location happened to be near the Thunder God Art.


    Looking at Roger, who was dressed in a strange costume and suddenly appeared like a ghost, General Rose''s first reaction was that this person was Hulk''s helper.


    But this idea was quickly overthrown by himself, because he saw an eager fighting spirit in Rogge.


    General Rose, who has been in the army for decades, knows what this fighting spirit means, so he silently put away the weapon in his hand, and then watched Roger walking towards Hulk.


    For Hulk running at full speed, a distance of tens of meters takes almost a blink of an eye.


    When Hulk rushed in front of Rogge like an ancient beast and threw a punch at him with all his strength, Rogge raised the thunder ball in his hand and blocked it in front of him.


    Hulk''s fist slammed into the thunder fan in Rogge''s hand.


    Just when everyone thought that Rogge would be blown away by Hulk, they saw an unexpected scene.


    Rogge, who was holding the Thunder Ball Fan, was not knocked into the air, and the Thunder Ball Fan in his hand did not shatter, and there was not even a loud impact.


    Hulk''s punch was like hitting cotton, without any effect.


    Only Rogge knew that Hulk''s punch was still useful.


    The Thunder Group Fan did not live up to his expectations and blocked Hulk''s punch unscathed, but the tremendous strength still made him back several steps.


    If he hadn''t mobilized Chakra in time to increase his strength, Hulk''s punch was enough to push him out of a distance of five or six meters.


    Seeing this somewhat unreasonable scene before them, both General Ross and S.H.I.E.L.D. agents showed shocked expressions.


    They may not know exactly how powerful Hulk is, but they are pretty sure that Hulk''s power is definitely not something humans can resist.


    Hulk can even throw a military Hummer like a toy ball. Even if he didn''t use his full strength, his punch was enough to destroy anything in front of him.


    Although a little unbelievable, they had to admit that this strange guy with a white mask and black robe did indeed block Hulk''s punch.


    If my subordinates have this kind of power, then...


    Thinking of this, the captain of the S.H.I.E.L.D. special team and General Rose looked at each other involuntarily, and regarded Rogge as someone on the other side.


    After confirming that the Thunderbolt Fan could block Hulk''s punch, Roger under the mask showed a satisfied smile.


    After discovering that his fists did not cause any damage to Roger, Hulk threw a few punches at Roger, trying to knock down the guy in strange clothes in front of him.


    Although Hulk''s attack speed is fast, Rogge''s reaction speed is faster.


    Every punch Hulk threw was blocked by the thunder ring fan.


    While resisting Hulk''s attack, Rogge also took the time to throw a few hold techniques on Hulk.


    Just as Hulk''s attack did not exert its due power, Rogge threw out the fixation technique without exception, all of which failed.


    To be precise, it is not a failure.


    It was Hulk''s physical fitness that was too abnormal, causing the effect of the fixation technique to be infinitely close to zero.


    In this case, it is completely impossible to compensate for quality with quantity.


    After realizing that the fixation technique had no effect at all, Rogge didn''t hesitate at all, and threw a dark walking technique on Hulk, trying to deprive Hulk of his vision.


    Like the fixation technique, the darkness movement technique did not produce any desired effects at all.


    When the physical fitness is strengthened to a certain extent, it is enough to offset most of the negative effects.


    After blocking the Hulk''s punches, Roger used the instantaneous technique to stretch the distance, then put away the Thunderbolt Fan, and drew the Kusanaru sword.


    Since auxiliary ninjutsu can''t work, use offensive ninjutsu directly.


    As soon as his mind moved, light blue lightning visible to the naked eye appeared on the Kusanaru sword.


    Thunder Dunk Thousand Bird Blade!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 68： Kusana Sword·Thousand Bird Blade

    Light blue lightning wrapped around the Kusanaru sword like an electric snake, and at the same time rang like a thousand birds.


    The twittering sound made Hulk, who was already in a state of anger, even more irritable.


    Looking at the Kusanaru sword that kept beeping in Roger''s hand, Hulk let out an inhuman roar, and then ran toward him.


    Although speed is not Hulk''s strong point, it also depends on how it compares.


    Compared with his own strength and physique, his speed is indeed not fast.


    But to others, the Hulk running wildly is like a heavy truck driving out of F1 racing speed.


    In the blink of an eye, Hulk came to Rogge, and his huge right fist smashed towards him.


    In terms of strength and physique, Rogge is far inferior to Hulk.


    But compared to speed, Rogge has never been afraid of anyone.


    Just when Hulk''s right fist was about to hit him, his eyes suddenly changed from black to blood red that symbolized the unknown.


    Three Gouyu write round eyes!


    After opening the writing wheel, he started to move.


    Almost like a teleportation, Roger''s figure instantly disappeared in front of Hulk.


    At the same time, there was an extremely obvious numbness in Hulk''s right arm.


    This numbness that can completely numb ordinary people in the past is on Hulk, and it disappears completely after only a short period of zero and ten seconds, as if it has never appeared before.


    Then, after the numbness disappeared, Hulk still felt a trace of pain from his right arm.


    Although Hulk didn''t have much sense at this time, the biological instinct still made him turn his head and glance at his right arm.


    On his right arm, thicker than the waist of an adult man, there was a wound of more than ten centimeters.


    Although this scar was more than ten centimeters long, it was not deep, and it did not significantly affect Hulk''s right arm.


    The person who left this scar on Hulk was none other than Roger, who had just disappeared from him.


    Although the Kusanagi sword in Roger''s hand is not a genuine Kusanagi sword exchanged from the system, its sharpness is not much worse than the real Kusanagi sword.


    When he taught himself the Chidori Blade, he tested the sharpness of the Kusanagi Sword in order to compare it with the Kusanagi Sword and the Chidori Blade.


    Even without the Chidori blade, the Kusanagi sword in his hand can easily cut off a metal round stick with a diameter of three centimeters without any damage.


    With the addition of the Chidori Blade, the sharpness of Kusanaru''s sword has been qualitatively improved.


    I won''t say anything about cutting off steel. Even the Flying Thunder God Kunai made entirely of vibration gold can''t withstand the Kusanagi sword with the Thousand Bird Blade attached.


    In just two times, the Flying Thunder God Kuunai created by Zhenjin will be completely cut into two parts.


    However, even with such amazing sharpness, Kusannagi Sword and Chidori Blade still seemed a little weak when facing Hulk.


    With the sword just now, Rogge didn''t leave any hands.


    But the result was not as good as he thought.


    Regardless of the length or depth of the scar, this sword did not cause obvious damage to Hulk.


    It is more than ten centimeters long and two or three centimeters deep. This kind of scar may be a serious injury to ordinary people.


    But for the three or four-meter-high, strong and messy Hulk, this kind of injury is only slightly more serious than the broken skin.


    Rogge was very dissatisfied with his attack, but General Ross and others who were observing them with binoculars in the distance swallowed involuntarily.


    They used weapons and equipment sufficient to fight a tough battle in the city, but they failed to leave any obvious scars on Hulk.


    But now, they saw an obvious wound on Hulk.


    Although they didn''t see exactly how Roger launched the attack, they could be 100% sure that the wound on Hulk''s right arm was the samurai in Roger''s hand who was entwined with electricity and constantly chirping. Caused by a knife.


    What''s wrong in this world? The damage power of hot weapons is not as good as cold weapons. Is this still the world that pays attention to scientific rules?


    Can this world be better?


    While General Ross and the others looked at Rogge and Hulk in the distance with disbelief, Bronsky beside General Ross had extremely strong longing eyes.


    This power, this form, this is simply the most perfect creature in this world.


    If it weren''t for being close to Hulk, there would be serious life-threatening danger. Bronsky really wanted to touch Hulk''s body with his hands and feel the power contained under that perfect body.


    When General Ross and others were shocked, Roger attacked Hulk.


    Although Kusanagi Sword and Chidori Blade could not cause significant damage to Hulk, it was not so weak that it could not completely damage Hulk.


    Even if you can only cut a wound of more than ten centimeters at a time, as long as you insist on cutting it, you will always reach the point where Huoke will hurt your muscles and bones.


    After discovering that he was injured, Hulk, who was already angry, also became even more angry, and his fists smashed towards Roger without a certain way.


    Hulk''s attack looks powerful, but this kind of attack is full of loopholes, Rogge can avoid it even with his eyes closed.


    However, at this time, he did not directly leave Hulk''s attack range, but slightly hardened his legs and jumped directly in front of Hulk.


    Hulk didn''t know why Roger did this, but seeing Roger jump in front of him, a cruel smile appeared on his big green face.


    I want to strip this guy alive!


    This is Hulk''s own thoughts. If it were Banner, even if Roger injured his right arm, he would not have such cruel thoughts.


    To some extent, Banner and Hulk are like two sides of the same coin.


    Hulk is impulsive and irritable, while Banner is calm and calm.


    Hulk is good at solving problems with force, while Banner is good at solving problems with wisdom.


    Just when Hulk was about to kill himself in the most cruel way, the guy in front of him who had made him feel an inexplicable disgust since he appeared, he saw a pair of blood-red eyes with three goblin jade.


    Write round eyes illusion!


    Rogge hadn''t planned to use Zhuanyan illusion, but Hulk''s ability to resist beating far exceeded his expectations, so he had to use the backup plan of Zhuanyan illusion.


    He had already performed illusion and dark walk on Hulk just now, but Hulk directly ignored the influence of dark walk with his incredible body.


    Although the Dark Walk technique does not work on Hulk, this does not mean that Hulk can completely ignore the effects of illusion.


    Moreover, what Rogge used this time was not an ordinary illusion, but an illusion that originated from the writing round eyes.


    Anger is the source of Hulk''s strength, but anger can also be a heavy burden to crush Hulk.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 69： Death Valley

    Although he possesses Shao Lun Yan, Rogge seldom uses Shao Lun Yan''s illusion in battle.


    Compared with illusion, he prefers and is better at ninjutsu.


    The last time I used the illusion of writing round eyes was when I was fighting against Mr. Film.


    That time, it was the first time he used the illusion ability of Shaolaanyan in battle.


    Although it was the first time, the illusion ability of writing round eyes still gave him a big surprise.


    Through the hypnotic eye ability of writing round eyes, he pulled Mr. Negative into a fictitious memory, and then, without Mr. Negative noticing, easily solved the enemy that could release negative energy.


    Although Mr. Negative is also superhuman, he is completely incomparable with Hulk.


    So Rogge does not intend to use the same tactics on Hulk.


    Facing a typical berserker like Hulk, and the more angry the more powerful berserker, he decided to go the other way, making Hulk, who was already furious, even more angry.


    After seeing Rogge''s blood-red eyes, Hulk, who was frantic, suddenly fell silent, as if he had seen something magical enough to calm him down.


    However, this calm only lasted just a second or two before it broke apart.


    Hulk became mad again, and his green eyes also showed a strange red like blood.


    How can one feel true despair?


    The method is very simple, first give him a hope, when he thinks that he is about to achieve his hope, then personally break his hope, let him fall directly from the edge of achieving hope to the bottom of despair.


    In this way, what he felt was the ultimate despair of falling directly from heaven to hell.


    The same method can also make a person feel the ultimate anger.


    What Roger is doing now is such a thing.


    While hypnotizing Hulk, he tried whether he could calm Hulk directly so that Banner could regain control of his body.


    But unfortunately, Hulk is extremely resistant to returning to calmness.


    So Roger had to proceed according to the original plan, making Hulk, who was already angry, even more angry.


    Hulk became more angry, and Hulk became stronger.


    Before Hulk launched an attack, Roger left behind a flying thunder **** technique on him.


    After he finished all this, Hulk erupted like a volcano.


    I saw Hulk let out a roar that didn''t look like a human being, and then waved his arms in anger like an angry gorilla.


    Hulk at this time has completely lost his reason, and now he has only pure attacking instinct and boundless anger that filled his entire mind.


    Even General Ross and others, who were more than a hundred meters away, reacted immediately after seeing what Hulk looked like at this time.


    Hulk, completely crazy.


    Without the slightest hesitation, after seeing that Hulk had completely lost his mind, General Rose decisively issued a retreat instruction.


    Anyway, the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent with the strange mask is still there, even if they retreat, it will not have any effect.


    Like General Rose, the captain of the S.H.I.E.L.D. Special Forces team immediately issued an order to retreat after seeing Hulk completely crazy.


    Why did you retreat?


    When General Rose and the captain of the S.H.I.E.L.D. special team saw that the opponents were retreating quickly, the same doubts appeared in their minds.


    Up to this point, they both thought Roger was the other person.


    After leaving the Thunder God technique on Hulk, Rogge performed several instantaneous spells in succession, and instantly opened the distance between Hulk.


    Although Hulk was completely dominated by anger at this time, his instinct kept reminding him that Roger was the most dangerous target that needed to be resolved.


    Almost at the moment when Roger''s figure became clear, Hulk rushed towards him at a speed much faster than before.


    If Hulk¡¯s previous sprint speed was the speed of an F1 car, then his current sprint speed is the limit flight speed of the F22 Raptor fighter.


    Although Hulk showed a speed much faster than before, when he came to Rogge, Rogge once again disappeared from his sight.


    The Art of Flying Thunder God!


    What Roger used this time was not the instantaneous technique, but the God of Thunder.


    The reason why he left the Thunder God technique on Hulk just now was for this moment.


    Through Flying Thunder God, he teleported behind Hulk.


    The teleported position is just above the back of Hulk''s head.


    At the moment of completing the teleportation, a spiral pill with a diameter of about one meter appeared on his right hand.


    Without any hesitation, he hit the spiral pill with his right hand directly on Hulk''s head.


    boom!


    A huge sound like the explosion of an intercontinental missile rang out, and at the same time it set off a wave of air like a Category 12 hurricane.


    Those U.S. troops and S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who were retreating were attracted by this huge sound, and involuntarily looked back at the place where the sound came from.


    Then, they saw an incredible sight.


    The Hulk, who was like a **** of war, was knocked to the ground at this time.


    With the place where Hulk fell as the center, huge cobweb-like cracks appeared on the ground tens of meters around.


    After knocking down Hulk, Rogge came to Hulk again, and then took Hulk away directly under everyone''s eyes.


    Although General Rose and others witnessed this scene, they didn''t know what was going on.


    They only saw Roger put his right hand on Hulk, and then the two of them disappeared out of thin air, as if they had never appeared before.


    After knocking down Hulk for a short time, Roger took Hulk to Death Valley like an alien environment.


    Although Death Valley is a famous geographic attraction in the United States, not many people appear here throughout the year.


    Even those tourists who came here to visit, at most only visited the edge of Death Valley.


    The people who will really go deep into the center of Death Valley, except for the researchers who study the environment of Death Valley, are only those special elements who need to stay away from human society.


    This is the second time Rogge has come here. The last time he came here was more than two years ago.


    At that time, he accepted a commission of 10,000 US dollars, and spent nearly a week traveling through several states before finally finding the target person he was looking for.


    The target is a middle-aged man who looks very simple and honest, but this man is a serial murderer who has killed more than a dozen young women.


    It was the parents of one of the victims who entrusted him.


    Rogge didn''t know where the couple got the news from, so he came to his office on purpose, and then commissioned him with the only ten thousand dollars as commission.


    The commission passed the judgment, so he accepted the commission.


    After killing the perverted murderer who had committed crimes for nearly ten years, he took the perverted head back to the couple as agreed.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 70： mission completed

    After coming here again, Rogge couldn''t help but recall the scene.


    At that time, he was still a young boy with youth!


    After lying on the ground for a few seconds, Hulk, who was knocked down by Helix Pill, shook his head and stood up in a daze.


    Until now, Hulk didn''t know what happened just now.


    In order to knock down the incredible Hulk, Roger deliberately used the Daiyu spiral pill he hadn''t fully mastered.


    Although Daiyu Helix Pills seem to be a little bigger than Helix Pills, the difficulty of manipulation has risen sharply, and the requirements for the amount of Chakra are several times higher.


    Hulk was the first person to withstand the power of Daiyu Helix Pill, and he was the only one so far.


    Hulk, who stood up again, shook his head first. After getting rid of the dizziness, he looked at the surrounding environment.


    Looking at the completely unfamiliar surroundings, Hulk, who was dominated by anger, showed a puzzled expression.


    Later, he saw Roger wearing a white three-hook jade mask.


    The moment he saw Rogge, Hulk''s heart suddenly surged with uncontrollable anger.


    Without any hesitation, Hulk immediately attacked Rogge.


    When Hulk''s right fist, which was larger than an ordinary person''s head, struck towards him, Rogge''s right hand also condensed the spiral pill again.


    Different from the Dayu Helix Pill just now, he condensed the ordinary Helix Pill at this time, but it was about the size of Hulk''s fist.


    boom!


    When Hulk''s right fist collided with the spiral pill in Roger''s hand, a violent chakra storm broke out suddenly.


    Hulk''s right punch shattered the spiral pill in Rogge''s hand, but his right fist also fully withstood the full power of the spiral pill.


    An unimaginable force instantly enveloped Hulk''s entire right arm, constantly twisting and tearing his right arm.


    If it''s an ordinary person, the whole person will be distorted and torn apart at the moment of being enveloped by this force.


    Even a steel body made of steel can''t compete with this powerful force.


    But Hulk relied on his body that was strong enough to cheat, and he abruptly resisted the power of Helix Pill.


    At the moment Hulk smashed the spiral pill, Rogge decisively used the instantaneous technique to open the distance between himself and Hulk while avoiding being enveloped by the chakra storm.


    Although Hulk endured all the power of Helix Pill, Helix Pill did not cause much damage to him. He just made him feel a pain in his right arm that he had never experienced before.


    Rogge was not surprised by this result. If Hulk were knocked down so easily, General Rose would have caught Hulk early.


    Seeing Hulk''s three or four-meter tall giant body, a crazy thought suddenly popped up in Roger''s mind.


    Thinking of knocking down the Hulk, he couldn''t do it with Helix Pill alone.


    But if it is not Helix Pill that hits Hulk, but Dayu Helix Pill, then the result will be very different.


    After mastering Helix Pill, Rogge had the intention of self-study Dayu Helix Pill, and studied silently for a period of time.


    This is also the reason why he was able to display Daiyu spiral pill before.


    However, he hasn''t completely mastered the ninjutsu of Daiyu Helix Pill. Whether he can perform it smoothly depends on his luck at the time.


    After serious consideration for a second or two, he made a decisive decision.


    He wants to complete the study of Daiyu Helix Pill here.


    With the sense of oppression that will be brought by Hulk attack at any time, forcing yourself to exert greater potential.


    Although this decision seemed reckless, he decided to be reckless once.


    In the next few hours, in the rare center of Death Valley, there was a series of loud noises like missile explosions.


    Roger can''t remember exactly how many spiral pills he smashed on Hulk. The only thing he can be sure of now is that the amount of Chakra in his body is less than one-tenth.


    Under the pressure that he could be hit by Hulk at any time, he exploded with greater potential as he wished.


    In just a few hours, he completed all the studies of Dayu Helix Pill and mastered this enhanced version of Helix Pill thoroughly.


    Although Rogge is only a few meters away from Hulk, Hulk has no intention of attacking him at all.


    To be precise, there is no physical strength to launch an attack.


    At this time, Hulk lay weakly on the ground, and he was thinking about three very philosophical questions with a low IQ.


    who am I? where am I? What am I doing?


    He was attacked again and again by Roger''s Big Jade Helix Pill. He wanted to resist, couldn''t hit, wanted to escape, but couldn''t get rid of it.


    For Hulk, the past few hours are the only miserable time in his current life.


    Hulk''s consciousness gradually calmed down, and Banner''s consciousness began to gain the upper hand.


    In the next minute or so, Rogge witnessed the process of Hulk changing from a green giant to an ordinary person.


    When Hulk changed back to Banner again, he subconsciously glanced at the pants on Banner.


    The quality of these pants is not so good!


    Banner, who had just regained consciousness, hadn''t figured out what was going on. Roger came behind him like a ghost, and then hit his neck with a hitter.


    Banner lost consciousness again, and the whole person fell forward uncontrollably.


    After stunning Banner, Roger grabbed Banner by the shoulder, and then cast Fei Lei Shen to leave Death Valley.


    When they left, Death Valley returned to calm.


    Rogge did not return to Culver University with Banner, but returned directly to his office with Banner, who was unconscious.


    After returning to the office, he first called Natasha, and then took off the three-hook jade mask, black auspicious cloud robe, grass naruto sword, and thunder band fan.


    Soon, Natasha brought a team of fully armed S.H.I.E.L.D. special forces to the office.


    Natasha did not have any surprises that Rogge was still at Culver University a few hours ago and now he is back in New York.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. didn''t know how many extraordinary abilities Roger had mastered, they still knew the ones that Roger often used.


    It moves instantaneously, breathes fire, and creates a clone that is exactly the same as the main body and has the ability to attack, strangely restricting others'' actions.


    These are the four abilities that Rogge currently knows about SHIELD.


    "According to the commission, you can take him away now."


    Natasha didn''t ask how Roger did it. She directly arranged for the Special Forces to take away Banner, who was in a coma, and at the same time put handcuffs and ankle chains on Banner.


    Rogge wanted to remind them, but he finally gave up this plan.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is well aware of Banner''s abilities, otherwise it would not come to entrust him.


    When Natasha and them both left the firm, Roger opened the property panel that only he could see.


    There is not much difference from the last time it was opened, but with the addition of three ninjutsu, psychic, chidori blade, and big jade spiral pill, the number of unconsumed ninjutsu has also become 124.


    According to his previous plan, he planned to directly deposit 300 or 500 Ninja coins, and then exchange the kaleidoscope writing round eyes or the wooden ninjutsu between pillars from the system.


    But after this commission, he decided to adjust his exchange plan.


    The wooden escape between the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and the column is indeed very strong, but for him now, these are not the most urgent existence.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 71： Immortal human body transplant

    When fighting Hulk, Rogge sighed more than once for Hulk''s body that was as strong as cheating, and at the same time he felt that his current body was too fragile.


    Compared with ordinary people, although he can be regarded as having an inhuman strong physique.


    But compared with those monsters who really have super physique, he is just as fragile as a baby.


    If it weren''t for his speed, he wouldn''t be able to fight with the off-hook role of a tank and fighter like Hulk.


    Even if there is no way to have a super physique like Hulk or Thor, he still needs to improve his physique so that his physical strength can keep up with his own speed and more and more chakras.


    In the exchange page of the system, there are many ways to enhance physical fitness.


    But there is not much that suits his fighting style and he can afford it.


    Fairy body!


    The physique inherited the vitality and physical energy of the six immortal Datongmu Yuyi.


    If the ninja coins are enough, Rogge doesn''t mind directly redeeming this purest immortal body.


    But now he only has 124 Ninja coins, so he can only exchange for the reduced version of the reduced version of the immortal body, the immortal body of the thousand hands.


    For the immortal human body of the Thousand Hands Clan, the exchange price is only 100 Ninja coins.


    On top of the immortal human body of the Qianshou clan, there is another immortal human body that has not shrunk so severely, that is the immortal human body between the Qianshou pillars.


    The immortal body in Qianshouzhu needs a full 500 Nincoins to exchange, the same price as his Mu Dun.


    However, even the fairy body between the pillars is still not a complete fairy body.


    On his fairy body, there are two upgraded versions of the Asura fairy body and the Liudao fairy body.


    The celestial body of the Thousand-Hand Clan, the celestial body of the Thousand-Hand Pillars, the celestial body of Asura, the celestial body of the Six Dao celestial beings.


    This is the complete upgrade route of the Immortal Human Body of the Qianshou Clan divided by the system.


    Next to the upgrade route of the Immortal Human Body of the Qianshou Clan, there is an upgrade route of the Immortal Human Body of the Whirlpool Clan.


    The only difference is that the first two contents of the fairy human body of the vortex family have been replaced by the fairy human body of the vortex family and the fairy human body of the vortex Naruto.


    Just when Roger was about to exchange directly for the immortal human body of the Qianshou clan, he found that beside the immortal human body of the Qianshou clan, there was an exchange icon he had never seen before.


    ¡¾Fairy Human Transplant Procedure¡¿


    Rogge was sure that when he browsed the Immortal Human Body of the Thousand Hands Clan, there was absolutely no new icon.


    After clicking on the icon to see the specific introduction, he couldn''t help frowning.


    This is a hidden exchange item and will not appear in the host under normal conditions.


    These hidden exchange items will not emerge until the host is interested in the corresponding exchange target and has enough Nincoins.


    The immortal human transplantation method is based on the cell transplantation technology invented by Dashe Wan as a new transplant method after upgrading and optimization.


    After the transplant is successful, the target''s complete physique and partial blood ninjutsu will be obtained.


    If the transplant fails, you will permanently lose half of your chakra.


    And the current immortal human body transplantation procedure that appears in Rogge is about the immortal human body transplantation method among the thousand hands.


    The exchange price for this transplantation technique is 100 Ninja coins, which is the same price as the exchange rate for the immortal human body of the thousand hands.


    But unlike the 100% immortal body of the Thousand Hands Clan, this immortal body transplantation between the pillars has only a 20% success rate.


    In other words, if the transplant is successful, it is equivalent to using 100 nincoins to exchange for 500 nincoins of the immortal body between pillars.


    If the transplant fails, 100 Ninja Coins are wasted for nothing.


    Regarding this question, Rogge made the decision without even thinking about it.


    Without any hesitation, he directly consumed 100 ninja coins in exchange for the immortal human body transplant technique between the pillars.


    100 Ninja coins are a huge sum of money for him now.


    But he still made a decisive choice, choosing to bet on the 20% chance.


    If the transplant fails, he will be beaten as Hulk.


    As for the permanent loss of half of the chakra, this is even more trivial.


    When his unconsumed nincoins changed back to 24, on the back of his right hand, a series of techniques that he could not understand completely appeared.


    Before he could take a closer look, the back of his right hand had a burst of dark green light that seemed to be written in black ink.


    Why is it green again?


    As soon as Roger uttered a word in his heart, the technique on the back of his right hand began to grow wildly.


    In the blink of an eye, these dark green light-emitting techniques spread all over his body.


    At the same time, he found that the Chakra in his body was circulating uncontrollably.


    Are all transplantation techniques so wild now?


    Just when such a thought came to his mind, he lost control of his body, and his whole person came to a strange green planet like a soul out of his body.


    To be precise, it came to the outer space of a strange green planet.


    What appeared in front of him at this time was a green planet completely covered by trees.


    He didn''t know how big this green planet was, or what it meant by this green planet.


    The only thing he can be sure of right now is that this green planet is like capturing a meteor that flies by accidentally, and it has forcibly attracted him in an extremely overbearing and irresistible way.


    As soon as the picture turned, he instantly came to an unreasonably lush forest.


    The trees in the forest suddenly came to life, and branches of all sizes stretched towards him like the tentacles of a deep-sea octopus.


    In the blink of an eye, he was firmly bound by these branches, and then completely lost consciousness.


    Rogge felt like he had a long, long dream, and when he opened his eyes again, he found himself still sitting in the office chair.


    On the back of the right hand, there was no technique that exuded a dark green light, and there was nothing unusual around it, as if everything just now was really just a dream.


    He immediately opened the system''s property page, and then was stunned.


    Host: Roger


    Occupation: Ninja


    Talent: no seal cast, seven attribute chakra


    Blood Succession Boundary: Three Gouyu Jade Writing Round Eyes, Mu Dun


    Physique: Fairy Human Body (Thousands of Hands)


    Ninjutsu: avatar, instantaneous, hold body, shadow clone, thunder god, chakra perception, spiritism, helix pill, big jade helix pill


    Mu Dun: the technique of the wooden dragon, the technique of the wooden man


    Thunder Dun: Chidori, Chidori Sharp Gun, Chidori Flow, Chidori Blade


    Fire escape: extinguish the fire


    Water Escape: The Art of Water Iron Cannon


    Illusion: Dark Walk


    Physical Skills: Weird Power


    Chakra amount: 99 cards


    Psychic: Frank the Punisher (reincarnated state of dirty earth)


    Nincoins not consumed: 24


    Looking at the newly added Immortal Human Body, Wooden Escape, Wooden Dragon Art, Wooden Human Art, and Weird Power on the attribute panel, Rogge began to wonder if he had been targeted by the goddess of luck recently.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 72： Fairy body

    Rogge expressed his satisfaction and satisfaction with the results of the immortal human body transplantation this time.


    Even if the system made adjustments to the Blood Succession Boundary Mu Dun and those ninjutsu, it would not cause too much image of his good mood at this time.


    As long as the fairy body is in hand, everything else is easy to say.


    After calming his excitement a little bit, he began to carefully browse the system''s introduction to those ninjutsu and Mu Dun Xue Ji.


    Blood Succession Limit ¡¤ Mu Dun, the Mu Dun ninjutsu developed by the original Naruto Senjutsu, is produced by the combination of the two chakra properties of water and earth. The ultimate source of power comes from the chakra sacred tree.


    Mu Dun can use Chakra as the source of life to accelerate or control plant growth, thereby attacking, defending, and controlling.


    Mu Dun''s introduction was similar to Roger''s impression, and there was no obvious change.


    As for the wooden man''s technique and the wooden dragon''s technique, they are similar to what he remembered. The only difference is that the wooden dragon''s ability to absorb the opponent''s Chakra has changed to absorb the opponent''s physical strength and energy.


    Regarding this adjustment of the Wood Dragon Art, Rogge was already quite familiar with it.


    After all, before the Wood Dragon Art, there are two examples of Chakra Perception Art and Zhuanyan.


    After reading the introduction of the technique of wooden man and the technique of wooden dragon, he set his sights on the strange power of physical technique.


    Physical magic power, through precise control of the chakra, the chakra is concentrated on a certain part of the body or the whole body, and then burst out in an instant, causing powerful physical damage.


    Regardless of the introduction or the final result, the physique strange power is very similar to the way he used Chakra to strengthen a certain part of the body or the whole body.


    Rogge even suspected that he might have mastered the strange power of the physical technique long ago, but the system has not added this physical technique to the attribute panel.


    Of course, it is more likely that the method he used before was too rough, so rough that the system is unwilling to admit it.


    In order to confirm this, he compared his own method with the usage method given by the system, and then came to a conclusion that hurts his self-esteem.


    The system has always been reluctant to admit that his previous Chakra reinforcement method was indeed because his use was too rough.


    Compared with the method of use recognized by the system, his previous Chakra reinforcement method can only be regarded as having just touched the threshold.


    The reason why he can smoothly use this method that is so rough that the system does not recognize it to temporarily boost his strength is purely because his Chakra volume is pretty good.


    A simple example is, he uses his own way to strengthen, it needs to consume 1 car of chakra, and if he uses the method recognized by the system, then he only needs to consume 0.1 card of chakra to achieve the same level strengthen.


    Therefore, a little more chakra is still very beneficial.


    If the skill is not good, then use the quantity to make up. Waste is shameful, but sometimes it is useful.


    After reading the introduction of physique strange power, Roger opened the introduction of the fairy body.


    ¡¾The Immortal Human Body¡¤The Thousand Hands Pillars¡¿


    The special physique inheriting the vitality and physical energy of the six immortals, transplanted into the Qianshou Zhujian, is a physique that can continuously strengthen the body through hard practice.


    The system''s explanation of the fairy body is only one sentence, and it does not contain much information.


    But even if the system didn''t give any explanation, Roger would not be unfamiliar with the fairy human body.


    Unlike the fairy eyes of the Shao Lun Yan Reincarnation Eye, the fairy human body is not the kind of existence that can immediately gain powerful power after possessing it.


    The immortal human body gives the owner the potential to grow stronger, not the immediate strength.


    So when he saw his Chakra amount was still maintained at 99, he didn''t have any surprises.


    Even the second generation of Asura, who had a pure immortal human body at birth, needed a long period of hard practice to obtain the same power as his brother Indra.


    In the early days, the fairy human body was far inferior to the fairy eye.


    But in the later stage, the fairy human body can not only exert the power of not losing the fairy eyes, but can even surpass the fairy eyes.


    Although the immortal human body transplanted from the side of the pillars did not immediately increase Roger''s Chakra volume, nor did he fill his body with vitality like the pillars, he still had confidence in the fairy human body.


    Isn''t it just hard practice? What a big deal.


    What he is afraid of is not that he needs to practice hard to gain strength, but that he is limited by his talent.


    The feeling of being trapped by talent and still not getting any progress no matter how much effort is made is the most desperate.


    The existence of the immortal human body can help him break the limitations of his talents, allowing him to smoothly break through to a level that does not belong to him.


    What he wants is a future with greater possibilities, rather than the few ninjutsu and kachakras in front of him.


    After closing the attribute panel, he cast Fei Lei Shen and left the office, ready to personally experience his newly acquired Mu Dun ninjutsu and physical skills.


    ...


    In the following week, Rogge spent most of his time in the forest outside the suburbs of New York, except for commuting to his home and office every day.


    Go to the office to see if there is a suitable commission that can be accepted.


    I went to the forest outside New York to familiarize myself with the wood dragon and wood man skills I just acquired.


    Although the two wooden ninjutsu, Mulong and Muren, were obtained as a result of transplanting the immortal human body between the pillars, the effects they displayed were completely different from those displayed by the pillars himself.


    The appearance of Mulong is no different from that of Muren, except that it is much smaller and its power is essentially different.


    The first generation of Mu Dun hit the world, and Yamato Mu Dun was engaged in greening.


    Rogge felt that his wooden ninjutsu also seemed to be greening.


    The progress of Mu Dun Ninjutsu is not very optimistic, but after a week of hard practice, his Chakra volume has finally changed again.


    Chakra amount: 102 calories!


    In the case of working hard every day, his Chakra amount increased by 3 cards in a week.


    3 cards a week, 12 cards a month, 156 cards a year!


    This kind of improvement is exciting to think about.


    Just as he was dreaming about the beautiful scene in the future, the one-sided Dr. Rose suddenly came to the office.


    "I want to commission, this is the commission''s reward!"


    After entering Rogge''s office, Dr. Rose put a suitcase directly on the desk and said seriously.


    "First talk about the content of the commission!"


    Looking at Dr. Ross, Roger answered very casually.


    He was not surprised that Dr. Rose could find this place.


    When we met last time, although he didn''t report his identity, he didn''t do any disguise, so it was normal for Dr. Rose to find here.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 73： Dr. Rose’s Commission

    "I know that Banner is now being held in SHIELD, and I also know that you are the one who handed Banner to SHIELD."


    "But I still hope you can rescue Banner. He is a good man. He just suffered an experimental accident. He shouldn''t be a test product for some privileged organization!"


    Dr. Ross obviously came here after a detailed investigation.


    As for her source, Rogge can know without guessing.


    Will tell this news to Dr. Rose, except for General Rose, who has been in charge of arresting Banner, no one else.


    Although the relationship between Dr. Rose and General Rose is not very good, they are always father and daughter.


    "Since you know that Banner was handed over to S.H.I.E.L.D., then you should understand that dealing with the previous employer is a very ruinous thing for people in my business!"


    Although this is not the first time he has dealt with his previous employer, he still needs to have a certain attitude.


    "Moreover, I don''t think your payment can move me!"


    The suitcase that Dr. Ross brought can hold more than one million dollars even if it is dead.


    For other private investigators, this remuneration can definitely be considered generous.


    But for Rogge, this reward is not only not lucrative, but also severely damaged his current market conditions.


    His last employer, S.H.I.E.L.D., directly paid out 100 million U.S. dollars and paid the full amount in advance.


    "I can only put out so much now. If you need more, I can only pay you in installments in the future."


    Although Dr. Rose''s income is pretty good, it doesn''t mean that she can spend millions of dollars at any time.


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood what I mean, I don''t have much money now, what I want is..."


    Before Roger had finished speaking, Dr. Ross, who was sitting in front of him, suddenly hugged himself with his hands and shook his head excitedly.


    "No, I can''t do this, how can you make such a condition!"


    What conditions did I mention? I haven''t even finished talking!


    Seeing Dr. Rose''s fierce rejection at this time, Roger suddenly thought of something.


    Does she think...


    His face suddenly became extremely difficult to look.


    I am a good young man in the new era who doesn''t even have a girlfriend. How can people have such misunderstandings? What''s wrong in the process?


    After silently recalling, he remembered a commission that was fairly well paid but he never accepted.


    The commission of the rich woman who became famous because of the death of several husbands in a row.


    After thinking of this, his face became harder to look.


    Realizing that his reputation began to develop in some bad places, he decided to strictly limit the types of commissions in the future.


    Prevent those inexplicable commissions from appearing again.


    "Write the content of the commission on it, and just write the remuneration in dollars you can pay!"


    After speaking, Roger took out the last unused scroll and placed it solemnly in front of Dr. Rose.


    Looking at Roger with a serious look, Dr. Ross also realized that what he did just now was a little inappropriate.


    Dr. Rose did not speak, and straightly picked up the pen and wrote on the scroll.


    Commission remuneration, five million dollars!


    Rogge pointed to the suitcase next to him, and asked in a puzzled way: "Didn''t you just say you can only take out so much money, it''s not the same as what you said!"


    "I can only put out so much now, but as long as you can save Banner, I will give you five million dollars!"


    Dr. Rose said very firmly, and then added silently: "Banna, he has enough money to pay!"


    It''s reasonable to use Banner''s money to save Banner.


    It is also quite reasonable to entrust Rogge who handed Banner to SHIELD to rescue Banner from SHIELD.


    It''s reasonable to be a ghost, this is totally not something normal people would do!


    Fortunately, Rogge is not a normal person, and Banner is not a normal person, so it is quite normal for them to do some abnormal things.


    After putting away the commission scroll, Rogge glanced at the commission page of the system.


    The commission page is blank, and no new commission appears.


    Hey, another ninja coin was wasted!


    Just when Rogge was about to reject Dr. Ross, a commission that was different from the request of the client appeared on the commission page.


    The content of Dr. Rose''s commission was to rescue Banner from SHIELD.


    But the commissioned content given by the system is to prevent Hulk from destroying New York and send Hulk to Canada.


    This is the first time Rogge encountered the system and gave a different entrusted content, and based on his understanding of the system, since the name of the system is Hulk, it means that he can only send the Hulk Hulk to In Canada, the commission will be judged to be completed.


    It is not difficult to understand how to prevent Hulk from destroying New York. After all, Hulk has such strength.


    But the request to send Hulk to Canada seems a bit abnormal.


    It was Hulk that was sent to Canada, not Banner, which meant that he could not wait for Hulk to return to Banner before sending him there as before.


    In addition, he was also curious about what Canada did wrong, and the system would actually ask him to send Hulk there.


    To some extent, Hulk is equivalent to a humanoid self-propelled nuclear bomb that can explode continuously.


    Send such a guy to Canada, just think about what will happen in Canada.


    Moreover, this kind of commission is different from the requirements of the principal, and how to make the final judgment on the remuneration is also a new problem.


    Although Rogge''s mind was full of doubts, it was clear that the system did not intend to explain anything.


    "I took your task, but there is a small problem. You may need to be in Canada to see Banner!"


    Since the system has given tasks, and the commission pay is not low, Rogge will naturally not get through with the commission.


    Not to mention just sending Hulk to Canada, even if the hatred is also sent there, as long as the system can give the corresponding commission and reward, he will do the same.


    "Uh... alright!"


    Although this result was different from what I had imagined, no matter what, Banner was rescued from SHIELD, so Dr. Rose finally agreed.


    But when she didn''t think about it, although SHIELD looked like a special institution in the United States, in fact, SHIELD had corresponding bases in most places in the world.


    Canada is clearly one of them.


    "You can now tell me what you know Hao... where Banner is being held!"


    Dr. Rose may not know exactly where Banner is being held by S.H.I.E.L.D., but his father, General Rose, will certainly know.


    "He''s in New York right now, in the S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. base in Queens!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 74： Nick Fury

    "All I know is that. As for where the S.H.I.E.L.D. base is located in Queens, I don''t know."


    At this point, Dr. Rose''s tone became a little lonely.


    It was not that General Ross was unwilling to tell Dr. Ross the specific address, but because he did not know where the S.H.I.E.L.D. base was actually located.


    S.H.I.E.L.D.''s willingness to tell General Ross about Banner''s base in Queens was already a great deal of face to the Air Force lieutenant general.


    "It doesn''t matter, knowing that Banner is still in New York is enough!"


    During the previous battle, Rogge had already left the Thunder God technique on Hulk.


    So as long as Banner''s approximate location is available, he can directly sense the Flying Thunder God technique in his area, and then directly transmit it through Flying Thunder God.


    "When you arrive in Canada, just call the above number, and then I will take Banner with you!"


    After speaking, Rogge gave Dr. Rose a handful of Vibrato''s God of Thunder, and at the same time gave her a business card with his own phone.


    Although there is no requirement for Banner to meet Dr. Rose in the system''s commissioned content, Roger still intends to satisfy Dr. Rose''s wishes a little bit and let her meet Banner with him.


    When Dr. Rose left the office with the Flying Thunder God Kuwu and his business card, he began to sense all the Flying Thunder God skills in the Queens area.


    After distinguishing the one belonging to Banner from the dozens of flying thunder gods, Rogge used psychic skills to summon the Kusanagi sword, group fan, mask, auspicious cloud robe and other items in the scroll.


    Although he couldn''t hide his true identity whether he changed his outfit or not, he still put on his combat outfit with a sense of ritual.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether you can hide your identity, what¡¯s important is that it looks a bit more compelling.


    After doing all this, his figure disappeared in the office.


    When he appeared again, he had come next to Banner, to be precise, next to Banner who was lying on the operating table.


    This is a room that looks similar to an operating room, except that it is not a patient lying on the operating table, and there are four heavily armed agents standing at the door of the room, it is not much different from a real operating room.


    Rogge''s sudden appearance immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and the four heavily armed agents raised their weapons and aimed at him for the first time.


    However, before the four agents had time to shoot, they saw a pair of blood-red eyes, and then the whole person stood in place as if they had lost their soul.


    Write round eyes illusion!


    After the battle with Hulk, Rogge began to gradually like the feeling of using the illusion of the phantom.


    It can be activated only by looking at each other, and it has a variety of uses.


    More importantly, bystanders have no idea what happened.


    In the eyes of bystanders, Rogge just turned his head and glanced at the four agents, and then these agents stood there motionless stupidly, and the effect of forcing the grid directly reached full marks.


    After dealing with the four S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, Rogge came to Banner and cut off the restraint belt that bound Banner with Kuna, and at the same time pulled out the needle on Banner''s right arm.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau had no way to subdue the violent Hulk, they used a very clever way to prevent Hulk from playing at all.


    As long as Banner''s heartbeat has been maintained at a low frequency, Hulk can be effectively prevented from appearing.


    Although Hulk is terrifying, Banner is very easy to deal with.


    However, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau still had a little conscience. Instead of directly dissecting Banner, he kept collecting and analyzing his blood composition, and collected him speechlessly detailed body data.


    Just when Rogge was about to leave here with Banner, who hadn''t fully woken up yet, a **** man in a black trench coat and a blindfold in his left eye rushed over.


    Next to this **** man was Natasha with burgundy curly hair.


    This **** man is no one else, it is Nick Fury, the director of SHIELD, the title of hero: Mom messes with Fake!


    "Wait! Don''t leave, we can discuss it!"


    After receiving the report from his agents, Nick Fury rushed over with Natasha and tried to communicate with Roger.


    However, Roger paid no attention to Nick Fury, grabbed Banner by the shoulder, and disappeared in front of them instantly.


    "It seems I was speaking too slowly, he didn''t hear clearly!"


    Nick Fury said calmly, and silently gave himself a step down.


    "No, he heard clearly!"


    Natasha also added silently.


    ...


    Roger did not bring Banner back to his office, but took him to the forest where he had practiced Mu Dun.


    At this time, Banner was still in a state of weakness due to the influence of the drug, and there was no way to stand up like a normal person.


    After perceiving Banner''s current physical state with Chakra Perception, Rogge ignored Banner and left him alone in this rare-travel forest. He used the Thunder God to leave here.


    After dozens of minutes, he returned here with a brand new Chevrolet black pickup, as well as a bunch of food and clothes.


    After tens of minutes of rest, the influence of the drugs in Banner''s body gradually disappeared, and his physical strength began to recover little by little.


    "Don''t rush to transform. Your girlfriend, Dr. Rose, commissioned me to save you. If you still want to see him, get in the car!"


    When Roger appeared again, Banner''s first reaction was to transform into Hulk.


    He hasn''t forgotten that the person in front of him handed himself over to SHIELD.


    After hearing Roger''s words, Banner thought about it for dozens of seconds, and then went straight to the black pickup, ready to open the door and get on the car.


    "The position of the co-pilot is mine, and your position is beside you!"


    After speaking, Roger opened the door directly and sat in the position of the co-pilot.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what Roger was going to do, Banner came to the driver''s place and drove out of the forest.


    "Where?" Banner asked, holding the steering wheel.


    "It''s fine to drive in the direction of Canada, you can drive any way!" Rogge replied casually.


    In fact, Rogge doesn''t need to prepare a vehicle specifically for this. He can completely take Banner to stay somewhere, and after Dr. Ross arrives in Canada, he will directly use the Thunder God to teleport over.


    Although this is the most labor-saving method, he does not intend to do it.


    Just bringing Banner to Canada was too wasteful, in other words, too wasteful of the Hulk in his body.


    Before taking Banner out of the operating room, he had already figured out how to use the Hulk in Banner.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 75： Wood Dragon Art

    "Betty, what conditions did he give you that would actually move you to come to SHIELD to save me?"


    After dozens of minutes of silence, Dr. Banner, who was driving the car, finally spoke.


    "Five million dollars, but she only paid a one million deposit. She said you would pay the remaining four million."


    As soon as Rogge finished speaking, Dr. Banner slammed the brakes and looked at Rogge incredulously.


    "Just because of five million, you dare to rescue me from SHIELD?"


    Although Dr. Banner is not the kind of rich man who is worth more than 100 million yuan, he knows very well that for this kind of commission, 5 million is not a very generous reward.


    Let''s not talk about the process of saving people. The problem is that this action of saving people is undoubtedly playing the face of SHIELD.


    Banner didn''t think Roger would offend S.H.I.E.L.D. for a mere five million dollars.


    "Five million U.S. dollars is a lot, and many people may not be able to earn this amount for a lifetime of hard work!"


    Roger answered Banner casually. Just like Banner guessed, if the reward was only five million dollars, he really didn''t have much interest in taking on the task.


    The reason for taking this task is because the system gives a pretty good reward.


    "Delegated content: prevent Hulk from destroying New York and send it to Canada; commission status: incomplete; commission reward: 50 nincoins!"


    Although the rewarded Nincoin is only half of the previous commission, considering the difficulty of the commission this time, Rogge thinks the price is quite good.


    Preventing Hulk from destroying New York is not particularly difficult in itself.


    As long as Banner doesn''t transform into Hulk in New York, or takes the already transformed into Hulk directly with Thunder God away from New York, the first half of the commission will be completed.


    As for the content of the second half, it is fairly easy.


    The system does not specify when to send Hulk there, nor does it specify what specific location to send.


    So as long as you let Hulk come out before crossing the Canadian border, and then throw him over, the latter part will be considered complete.


    "Since you mentioned this question, I just want to ask, how do you plan to pay the remaining four million dollars?"


    After hearing Roger''s question, Banner didn''t even turn his head, and said directly: "I have an account at the **** bank. As long as I have an account and a password, I can withdraw."


    After speaking, Banner directly told Rogge his account number and password, and added: "Remind you, if you withdraw the money, General Rose and SHIELD will definitely follow you. You have to solve it yourself."


    "It''s okay, as long as there are four million dollars in the account!"


    Whether it is General Rose or S.H.I.E.L.D., offending is also offending. This is not a serious matter.


    After driving for a few hours, Rogge suddenly said: "Park here, there is food in the cargo box. After eating, let''s go to the next forest."


    Banner didn''t know what Rogge wanted to do, but he pulled over as Rogge ordered, and then opened the cargo box at the back.


    After opening the cargo box at the back, Banner was a bit stunned.


    The cargo boxes are filled with various high-calorie foods, and beside these foods, there are also several loose sportswear.


    "Remember to eat a little bit!" Rogge''s voice came out of the car.


    Half an hour later, Roger and Banner parked their car outside the forest, and the two of them walked toward the depths of the forest.


    Up to this point, Banner still didn''t know what Roger wanted to do, but followed him silently.


    After reaching the depths of the forest, Roger finally spoke.


    "Let Hulk come out!"


    Banner suspected that he had heard it wrong, and asked with a puzzled look: "You just said, let Hulk come out?"


    "Yes, let Hulk come out."


    What does this guy want to do?


    Banner didn''t know what Rogge wanted to do, but he thought it was an opportunity for him.


    Become a Hulk, hit Roger, and be free again!


    Banner flashed through each plan in his mind.


    In that case, don''t blame me!


    Before long, under Banner''s deliberate indulgence, a trace of green appeared on his skin, and the whole person began to grow bigger and stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When Hulk, who was three or four meters tall, appeared again, Hulk first uttered an angry roar like a beast, and then fixed his eyes on Roger, as if he was going to swallow him alive.


    However, before Hulk attacked, he saw Roger, who was not far away, suddenly clasped his fingers, forming a handprint that he didn''t know what to call him.


    With the gift of non-printing technique, Rogge does not need to perform any seal of ninjutsu.


    But in order to look better, he quietly closed a seal.


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Dragon Technique!


    At the moment Rogge finished his seal, a wooden dragon more than ten meters long with a long hooked nose and thorns all over his body jumped out of the ground instantly and directly attacked Hulk.


    Facing the wood dragon that struck, Hulk had no plan to retreat, but ran towards the wood dragon on the initiative.


    It''s just wood, it can be interrupted easily!


    In the blink of an eye, Hulk smashed into each other fiercely.


    Just when Hulk was about to tear this somewhat obtrusive wooden dragon, the wooden dragon suddenly wound him tightly.


    The dragon made of wood can''t stop me!


    Hulk began to exert force, trying to break free of the wooden dragon.


    But he soon noticed something was wrong.


    This wood is very wrong!


    With Hulk''s power, let alone wood, he can break free even if he is entangled in chains.


    But at this time, not only did he not get rid of the wooden dragon entwining him, but he also found that his physical strength was disappearing quickly at a terrifying speed.


    Although Hulk''s wisdom is not as good as Banner, he is definitely not stupid.


    The wood dragon''s tenacity far exceeded Hulk''s expectations. What''s more troublesome is that the longer the entanglement, the lower his physical strength and the less likely to break free.


    After a minute or two, Hulk was extremely unwilling to change back to Banner again.


    When Hulk disappeared, Rogge also lifted his control of the wood dragon technique.


    Without the continuous input of Chakra, this wooden dragon with a long hooked nose and thorns all over its body also turned back to ordinary wood, losing all its peculiarities.


    Banner crawled out of the wooden dragon that had been turned into a wooden dragon, and he was lying on the ground as if he had just finished a marathon.


    "After eating, put on new clothes, and then we leave here!"


    Banner only now knew why Roger came here with a set of clothes and a bunch of things.


    After dozens of minutes, Banner returned to the car without saying a word, and directly activated the pickup and drove towards Canada.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 76： The Art of the Wooden Man

    When Rogge and Banner drove their pickups towards Canada, General Rose also received a piece of information about his daughter.


    After leaving Rogge''s office, Dr. Rose went directly to the airport and bought a ticket to Canada.


    Not long after Dr. Ross bought the ticket, General Ross received the relevant report.


    General Rose told Dr. Rose about Banner¡¯s hold in SHIELD. In addition to Dr. Rose¡¯s daughter, there was another reason that he also hoped that Roger would get Banner from the S.H.I.E.L.D. base. come out.


    It is impossible for General Rose to go to S.H.I.E.L.D. to **** people, but he will not give up Banner.


    Banner is currently the only and successful test subject, so in any case, he will not hand Banner to SHIELD.


    Although General Ross didn''t know exactly what Roger would do, he was quite sure that this guy, who was a private investigator in name, could definitely bring Banner out of the S.H.I.E.L.D. base.


    The scene at Culver University left an indelible impression on him and strengthened his determination to arrest Banner.


    Only by possessing a humanoid weapon like Hulk can you fight against the unstable elements who have mastered extraordinary abilities.


    "General, Bronsky is here!"


    Just as General Ross ordered the outside intelligence personnel to continue to monitor Ross postdoctoral fellows, Bronsky in military uniform led him to his office under the guidance of his assistant.


    After bringing Bronsky to the office, the assistant left the office wittily and closed the door.


    "You saw the scene at Culver University. Tell me your opinion?"


    General Rose asked directly.


    "I have seen two dangerous elements who are out of control and have powerful forces. I am also worried about whether the military has the ability to eliminate these two dangerous elements."


    As a witness at the time, Bronsky gave a very official answer.


    "How old are you this year? 45 years old?"


    General Rose suddenly changed the subject and asked.


    "39 years old!" Bronsky said his true age.


    "The old war is quick, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then don''t do any more missions. With your record, you can be a colonel!" General Ross proposed.


    "No, I am a soldier, always will be!"


    Regarding General Ross¡¯s proposal, Bronsky directly rejected it without even thinking about it, and then continued: ¡°If I had the current experience ten years ago, I would definitely not fight myself!¡±


    Seeing the firmness in Bronsky''s eyes, General Rose hesitated for a few seconds before speaking: "I can make you stronger!"


    After hearing this answer from General Ross, Bronsky''s eyes showed excitement.


    "During World War II, the weapons research and development department conducted a new experiment, the biotechnology force enhancement experiment, hoping to create a super soldier. Based on the previous experiment, I restarted the relevant experiment."


    "Banna participated in the early stage of the work, but did not involve the use of weapons at all. He thought he was studying anti-radiation methods, and I never told him the truth of the experiment."


    "But he was so sure that he carried out a human experiment privately, and as a result, an accident happened.


    "We have developed a serum, a serum with great potential!"


    "I will arrange for you to inject this serum. After the injection is completed, you will lead a team to arrest a man named Mr. Lan. We suspect that he is the one who helped Banner escape."


    ...


    Since Banner returned to the car, he hadn''t said a word to Rogge, but drove in the direction of Canada silently.


    Regarding Banner''s silence, Rogge didn''t care about it. He is now thinking about how to maximize the effect of the wood dragon technique.


    When fighting against Hulk just now, he didn''t use the wood dragon technique to its limit.


    The longest wooden dragon he can make can reach more than 30 meters in length.


    The reason why the length of the wooden dragon was controlled to more than ten meters just now was because Hulk was too small.


    Hulk is only more than three meters tall, and there is no need to waste Chakra to make a bigger wooden dragon. The length of more than ten meters is completely enough.


    When dealing with enemies like Hulk, the wood dragon technique can exert a good effect, but this is only the first time.


    After all, as long as he had one experience, Hulk couldn''t take the initiative to run towards the wood dragon stupidly.


    The wooden dragon can absorb the physical strength and energy of the target, but the physical strength and energy absorbed by the wooden dragon will not be fed back to the caster. Therefore, Rogge originally planned to use Hulk as a mobile charging treasure, and it failed before it started. Up.


    In addition, Mulong''s movement speed is not fast, it can only be regarded as not bad.


    If the target is fast enough, it can still be avoided.


    In general, the wood dragon technique is more suitable as a control skill rather than an attack skill.


    After eating something casually for dinner in the car, Roger took Hulk to a meadow with few people.


    "Exercise after a meal! Let Hulk come out!"


    Although Banner was reluctant, the situation was better than others, so he turned into Hulk.


    After coming out again, Hulk did not rush towards Roger as recklessly as last time, but looked at Roger vigilantly and ran towards Roger after confirming that there was no strange wooden dragon around. Come.


    Roger made another seal, but he did not make another seal this time, but an unprinted one.


    No matter what kind of seal it is, it will not affect the ninjutsu he wants to use.


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Dragon Technique!


    A long hook-nosed wood dragon with a length of more than ten meters gushes from the ground and directly rushes towards the Hulk that is rushing.


    After having the last experience, Hulk had no plans to fight the wooden dragon anymore, his legs suddenly exerted force, the whole person jumped high, and then under the influence of gravity, it moved towards Roger like a green meteorite. Come on.


    Looking at Hulk who had changed his tactics, Rogge also stopped the wood dragon technique, and his hands were sealed again, Ziyin!


    Seeing that the green meteor-like Hulk was about to hit Rogge, a wooden dragon about the size of him came out again on the ground, with a wooden dragon coiled around his arm, like an arhat.


    After pouring from the ground, the wooden Arhat didn''t hesitate, and rushed directly towards the descending Hulk.


    boom!


    Hulk and the wooden Luohan slammed together, and then both were bounced away and fell to Rogge''s sides.


    After landing, Hulk and Wood Arhat ran again.


    It''s just that Hulk''s goal is Rogge, and the goal of Wood Luohan is Hulk.


    Just when Hulk was about to come to Rogge, the wooden Luohan first came to him and knocked him out.


    Afterwards, there was a fierce fight like wild beasts!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 77： Dr. Stein

    Hulk is a typical offensive, high-defense, high-blooded, combined with the characteristics of soldiers and tanks.


    In the face of such an enemy, head-to-head is not a very wise choice.


    But Roger didn''t care about this, he just wanted to test the power of the wooden man''s art.


    For this reason, he also deliberately controlled the size of the wooden Luohan to avoid the situation of bullying the small.


    The current wooden Luohan is only more than three meters tall, at the same level as Hulk.


    If he uses his full strength, the size of the wooden Luohan can directly reach the size of about ten meters.


    Although Hulk''s physical attack power is very strong, the wooden Arhat in front of him is not weak either.


    The wood Arhat in the peak state, but the existence of the nine-tailed beast jade with one hand, even if it is facing a complete body, it will not fall into the wind.


    However, Rogge couldn''t display this kind of wooden Luohan in peak state.


    Raising the size of the wooden Luohan to about ten meters is already the limit he can reach now.


    Controlling the wooden Arhat and Hulk beasts fighting each other for more than ten minutes, Roger had the plan to end the battle.


    Under his control, the wooden Arhat, who was originally only able to throw punches indiscriminately, took a step back suddenly, avoiding the fist thrown by Hulk.


    Later, before Hulk hadn''t realized what had happened, the wooden Luohan showed superb and experienced fighting skills.


    I saw the wooden Luohan peeking forward and came directly in front of Hulk, launching a set of seemingly simple but powerful attacks.


    Chest, left shoulder, lower abdomen, right shoulder, head...


    Straight punch, upper uppercut, left uppercut, elbow punch, knee punch, left step, jab, head hold knee...


    Facing the wooden arhat who suddenly changed the attack method and rhythm, Hulk was like a human sandbag, constantly repelled by the wooden arhat.


    boom!


    Hulk, who was unstable, had no time to make any defenses, and the whole person was knocked out by the wooden Arhat.


    After a few laps on the ground, Hulk stood up again.


    Then he saw the wooden Luohan falling from the sky with his hands clasped in fists.


    The wood arhat is not a real creature, and it is impossible to make too dexterous movements.


    But even so, the fighting skills it displayed still allowed Hulk to understand the difference between professional and amateur.


    A few minutes later, Hulk, who was angry and unwilling, changed back to Banner again.


    When Hulk disappeared and Banner returned, Rogge also stopped manipulating the wooden Luohan, turning the wooden Luohan that had just become extremely mighty into a lifelike wood carving.


    The set of play just now was not original Rogge himself, but he learned it from Purple Sweet Potato Extract.


    However, unlike the purple sweet potato essence that beats Hulk neatly, he is a bit worse in this respect.


    After finishing the operation of the wooden man, he checked the amount of chakra he had left.


    A wooden dragon technique and a wooden man technique cost him almost 20 calories of Chakra.


    The wood dragon technique consumes less, after all, it only lasts for a short period of time, so only two or three chakras are used.


    The major consumers are mainly the technique of wooden men.


    As soon as the wooden arhat was manufactured, two or three cards of chakra were used, and more than ten cards of chakra were used to maintain the attack of the wooden arhat.


    This is just a wooden Arhat over three meters high. If it is a wooden Arhat with a height of tens of meters between the pillars, the chakra needed will be an extremely terrifying number.


    Rogge really understands now, why does the column need to be checked.


    Without a massive amount of chakras, Mu Dun would never be able to exert such an amazing effect.


    Mu Dun is a blood succession boundary with a huge gap between the upper and lower limits.


    Anyone who plays well can play as pets.


    People who do not play well can only engage in greening and study the technique of three bedrooms and two living rooms.


    "Change clothes, go back to the car and sleep, we will leave tomorrow!"


    Although Banner hasn''t been able to fully share Hulk''s memories now, he already knows what Rogge is like from those scattered memory fragments.


    This man usually looks nice, but he is more mad than anyone when he starts his hand.


    I don''t know if it was his own illusion. Banner felt that Hulk in his body seemed to be complaining aggrievedly now, like a one-ton green baby.


    When Banner put on new clothes and returned to the car, Rogge summoned a shadow clone and asked the shadow clone to look at Banner, lest he make impulsive decisions and make the wrong decision not to do.


    Afterwards, he cast Fei Lei Shen directly back home.


    The hard experience is left to the shadow clone, and the comfortable life is enjoyed by the deity. This is the correct usage of the shadow clone.


    Bathe, eat, play Berserker¡¯s Creed, and then sleep.


    ...


    Bronsky, who received the serum injection, under the arrangement of General Ross, with a team of heavily armed special soldiers, raided the Gebang College in New York and took away Dr. Samuel Stern, who was aliased as Mr. Lan. , And all Banner''s blood samples in his laboratory.


    Looking at Banner''s blood samples from cabinet after cabinet, Bronsky''s face showed a complex look.


    In a military base in New York.


    "You can''t treat me like this, I am a cell biologist, I want to contact my lawyer!"


    After being taken to the interrogation room, Dr. Samuel Stern kept repeating his rights.


    "He doesn''t look like the one who helped Banner escape?"


    Bronsky outside the interrogation room looked at the restless Dr. Stone inside through the one-sided glass, and expressed his opinion.


    "There are a large number of Banner''s blood samples in his laboratory. Whether or not he assisted Banner in his escape, he is a person who needs key detention."


    "And I have a hunch that he can help us."


    General Rose said lightly, and quickly determined the fate of Dr. Stone.


    As for Dr. Stone''s identity as a cell biologist, he didn''t care at all.


    When General Ross left, Bronsky stood alone in front of the single-sided glass, watching the increasingly disturbed Dr. Stone inside.


    After standing motionless like a puppet for more than ten minutes, Bronsky took a deep breath, and then went directly to the door of the interrogation room.


    "Sir, the general has an order, and no one can enter without his permission."


    The soldier guarding the door said seriously.


    Then, the soldier felt severe pain from his heart.


    Before he could scream, Bronsky covered his mouth in advance, and then watched the soldier''s pupils dilate.


    After doing all this, Bronsky opened the door, threw the soldier''s body in, and went straight to Dr. Stern.


    "How can you kill yourself?"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 78： BBQ with Hulk

    Looking at the corpse of the soldier on the ground that was still bleeding, Dr. Stern yelled loudly, and then he saw Bronsky drew a pistol and pointed it at his head.


    "What the **** did I do to be treated so rudely by you?"


    Under the threat of the pistol, Dr. Stone''s tone changed, becoming extremely gentle.


    "It is not what you have done, but what you are about to do."


    "I want to become as strong as Banner!"


    Hearing this, Dr. Stern stood up from his chair and said slowly: "It seems you have injected something!"


    "I want to be stronger, stronger than Banner! You should also know how strong he is!"


    "Yes! He is strong, just like a god!"


    "I want to become like that! You want to make me as strong as him!"


    Bronsky''s breathing became heavy, and a trace of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "I don''t know what''s in your body. If you mix together, you might become a monster!"


    As soon as Dr. Stein finished speaking, Bronsky came to him, grabbed him, and lifted him with one hand.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t want to! I just need your consent!"


    Without any hesitation, Dr. Stern admitted instantly.


    Subsequently, under the leadership of Bronsky, the two of them successfully arrived at the research room in the base.


    The Banner''s blood sample shipped from Dr. Stern was stored here, and even Dr. Stern''s computer and various instruments were packaged and transported.


    "let''s start!"


    After lying on the operating bed, Bronsky said excitedly.


    A few minutes later, a serious experimental accident occurred in the laboratory. The Banner''s blood sample was completely destroyed. Dr. Stern was also affected by the explosion and died on the spot. Bronsky''s whereabouts were unknown.


    When General Ross led the soldiers to the laboratory, all they saw was a messy and burning laboratory.


    At this moment, a soldier hurriedly came to General Ross and reported a message in a low voice.


    "Bronsky!"


    ...


    Early the next morning, after washing up and enjoying a hearty breakfast, Rogge used the Thunder God to return directly to the pickup.


    Bang!


    The moment he returned, the shadow clone turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    Banner woke up in a daze, and then saw Roger, who was full of energy and changed his clothes.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "You have ten minutes to eat breakfast."


    Banner sighed silently, then walked out of the car, went straight to the back of the car, opened the cargo box and picked out a few foods.


    At this time, personal hygiene is no longer a concern. After quickly eating the food in his hands, Banner started the pickup again and drove towards Canada.


    At noon, Rogge returned to the office with Thunder God, arranged for Erica to go to the bank to take out Dr. Banner''s money, and then took out the phone that was purely fate to answer from the drawer.


    There are several missed calls on the phone, all of which he has never seen before, and one of them is a text message.


    The call was made by Dr. Rose, and she also sent the text messages.


    The content on the text message is also very simple. It is the address of a hotel in Ottawa, the capital of Canada.


    After reading the information, Rogge returned a call to Dr. Ross and asked her to take Flying Thunder to the forest or park outside Ottawa, and then notify him.


    After all this was done, he used Flying Thunder to return to the pickup.


    Banner was no stranger to Roger''s ability to disappear and appear in an instant, he didn''t even turn his head to look at Roger.


    "Park here and let Hulk come out!"


    After having two experiences, Banner already knew exactly what Roger wanted to do, so he got out of the car without saying a word, and then took off his coat.


    Under Banner''s guidance, Hulk appeared again.


    Seeing Rogge again, Hulk did not launch an attack like before, but silently stepped back and looked at Rogge very vigilantly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hit you today!"


    After speaking, Rogge came to the cargo box behind the car, filled a large travel bag with the fruits and vacuum-packed meat prepared in advance, and then took the Kusanaru sword to a grassland not far from the road, directly Sat down.


    After performing an ultra-small wooden dragon technique and an ultra-small fire extinguished, he had a bunch of bonfires burning.


    Then, under Hulk''s gaze, he inserted the meat on the Kusanagi sword and began to barbecue.


    "You need to wait for the barbecue. If you are hungry, you can eat some fruit first!"


    "If you don''t like fruit, you can go to the box and get other items."


    After speaking, Roger didn''t care about Hulk anymore, as if putting all his mind on the barbecue in front of him.


    Hulk couldn''t figure out what Rogge was going to do, but he didn''t feel the slightest malice on Rogge, so he came to Rogge and sat down with a plop.


    After roasting for a few minutes, Rogge handed the Kusanaru sword in his hand to Hulk, and said calmly: "Take it, I''ll go back and get something!"


    A barbecue without seasoning is a barbecue without a soul.


    To this end, he returned to New York with the use of Flying Thunder, and then purchased a complete set of home barbecue tools, seasonings, and a large box of frozen beer.


    When he returned here again, Hulk still held the Kusanagi sword, and the barbecue on it had obvious traces of scorching.


    "give it to me!"


    After taking the Kusanaru sword back, Roger took down the charred barbecue from the Kusanaru sword, replaced it with a special barbecue tool, and started his own barbecue journey again.


    After more than ten minutes, he handed Hulk a portion of roasted beef and opened several bottles of frozen beer.


    "Do you want a bottle?"


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Hulk took over the beer in Roger''s hand.


    Compared with the huge palm of Hulk, the small beer bottle is like a play house toy.


    "Actually, compared to Banner, I prefer to deal with you!"


    After speaking, Rogge took a bite of the roasted meat in his hand, the taste was not bad.


    "Banna is too smart, and he is more of a scholar than a fighter!"


    "Of course, you are not a fighter, but you are at least better than Banner, you know how to fight."


    Although Hulk was not as smart as Banner, he also had his own wisdom, so he could fully understand what Roger was talking about.


    "Hulk, don''t like it, fight! Hulk, just, don''t want to get hurt! Hulk, want, protect yourself!"


    Looking at Roger, who was innocent in front of him, Hulk expressed his thoughts, and at the same time, learning the appearance of Roger, ate the barbecue in his hand and drank beer.


    "To protect yourself, you need to have enough strength!"


    "There is a powerful force in your body, but you don''t know how to use it."


    "If you want to become stronger, I can teach you!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 79： Illusion·False Memory

    "Moving wood? Blue ball?"


    Hulk put down the barbecue in his hand, and gestured with his hand what Roger looked like when he used the Daiyu spiral pill.


    "It''s not those, it''s physical skills that are more suitable for you, or fighting skills!"


    Even if Roger was willing to teach Hulk Mu Dun and Helix Wan, Hulk couldn''t learn it because Hulk didn''t have Chakra at all.


    But even if Hulk had Chakra, Roger would not teach him Mu Dun and Helix Maru.


    Mu Dun is the limit of blood succession, not something he can teach if he wants to.


    Spiral pill requires superb Chakra control ability, which is also not suitable for Hulk.


    If Hulk really has Chakra, then the most suitable for him is the peak representative in physical skills, Bamen Dunjia!


    The Hulk who opened eight doors, this picture is very exciting to think about.


    "Physique?"


    Hulk is not very clear about what physical skills are.


    "Physical skill is to rely on the body to directly attack. Your usual attack method belongs to physical skill."


    "Physique is just a name, if you like, you can also call it close combat or fighting."


    After eating the last piece of barbecue on the barbecue fork, Roger stood up and came to Hulk.


    Although Hulk was sitting on the ground at this time, he was not much shorter than Rogge. Just when he was about to stand up, Rogge stopped him.


    "You just sit down!"


    "Because of time, I can''t show it to you personally, but I can teach you another way!"


    "Relax and don''t resist!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge''s eyes became Sangouyu writing round eyes.


    After seeing Roger''s writing wheel, Hulk recalled some unpleasant memories.


    "I will leave you with a phantom teaching scene, this phantom will not cause you harm. When you have time, or when Banner is in control of your body, you can take the time to learn!"


    Although Hulk didn''t know what a phantom teaching scene was, he believed in his own intuition at this time, and he believed that Roger would not hurt him.


    With the active cooperation of Hulk, Roger successfully left a phantom teaching scene in his mind.


    In order to permanently engrave this phantom teaching scene into Hulk''s memory, Rogge used the pupil power of the writing wheel to its limit for the first time.


    The scene created by the illusion is permanently carved into the memory of the target.


    This is a little trick he learned by accident when he was studying the illusion of writing round eyes recently.


    He originally planned to develop an illusion technique that could make the target fall into the illusion forever, but he failed without suspense.


    When the pupil power of the writing wheel he stayed in the target is exhausted, the target will get rid of the illusion, and the consciousness will return to the real world.


    Although the research and development failed, it also left him a lot of things.


    This little technique of permanently engraving the illusion into the target''s memory is one of the little products.


    For this reason, he also gave this little skill that cannot be directly used in combat, a very easy-to-understand name.


    Illusion, false memory!


    Because there is no need to maintain the illusion all the time, nor to isolate the target''s perception of the outside world, the cost of this illusion is not very large.


    The only thing that needs attention is to continuously strengthen this illusion, so that the target will remember everything in the illusion forever, instead of being completely blurred out after a while like a dream.


    The illusion that Rogge created for Hulk at this time was an arena the size of a football field. There were two Hulks fighting on the arena.


    These two Hulks are both proficient in boxing, Muay Thai, Sanda, Israeli martial arts, Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, and the US special forces SCARS fighting system. They will not get tired or injured, and fight over and over again.


    Simply put, this is like a real-life fighting instructional video based on the Hulk standard.


    As for how much Hulk himself can learn from it, it depends on Hulk''s own comprehension ability.


    After permanently engraving this phantom teaching scene into Hulk''s memory, Rogge''s eyes also changed back to their normal appearance.


    "You should learn these now, and if you have a chance in the future, I will teach you a top-level physical skill called Eight Dunjia!"


    Although this is the case, Rogge himself still does not know how to escape.


    And more importantly, he didn''t know how to make Hulk own Chakra.


    Although Hulk didn''t know what Eight Door Dunjia was, his instinct told him that it must be a particularly powerful physical skill.


    In the following time, after Roger and Hulk ate all the remaining barbecue and fruit, Roger finally received a call from Dr. Rose.


    "Get up, I''ll take you to a place!"


    Not long after Hulk stood up, Roger locked onto the Thunder God Kuwu in the hands of Dr. Rose, and then disappeared directly with Hulk.


    After hanging up the phone, Dr. Rose held Fei Lei Shen Kuwu anxiously, and kept turning his head to observe the surroundings.


    Following Rogge''s order, she took Fei Lei Shen Kuwu to a forest on the outskirts of Ottawa.


    When she was thinking about when Roger and Banner would appear, she saw a green giant suddenly appear in front of her.


    "Banna..."


    Although Dr. Rose knew that Banner would transform into a green giant, after seeing Hulk with her own eyes, she couldn''t help but step back.


    After bringing Hulk over, Roger did not go to see Dr. Ross, but directly opened the system''s commission page.


    "Delegated content: prevent Hulk from destroying New York and send it to Canada; delegate status: completed; delegate reward: 50 nincoins!"


    "Nincoins not consumed: 74!"


    After confirming that the system¡¯s entrustment had been completed, Roger turned and said to Hulk: "Let Banner come out! If you have time, you can practice fighting, and when you meet next time, be stronger!"


    Hulk turned his head and glanced at Roger, did not speak, and silently handed his body back to Banner.


    When Hulk became Banner again, Dr. Rose ran over and hugged Banner whose clothes had been completely torn.


    "The commission is over, you can pay me back!"


    As soon as Roger took the Flying Thunder God Kunai from Dr. Ross, his cell phone rang.


    The caller was from an unfamiliar number. After the call was connected, he heard Natasha''s voice.


    "What the **** did you do? Why did a green giant appear again! Wait, why are you in Canada? Just now you were..."


    Roger didn''t answer Natasha, and hung up the phone.


    This is why he is reluctant to carry his mobile phone with him. These electronic products are too infringing on privacy.


    Another green giant?


    Is it hatred?


    Glancing at Dr. Banner and Dr. Rose who are embracing each other tightly, Rogge coughed quietly, and then said silently: "S.H.I.E.L.D. has located this place. If you don''t want to be caught again, I suggest you leave here immediately! "


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 80： Hate

    After warmly reminding Banner and Rose post-doctors, Rogge used the Thunder God to leave.


    As for what Banner and Dr. Rose are going to do in the future, it has nothing to do with him.


    And with Hulk, they wouldn''t be in danger of life.


    Rogge first teleported back to the pickup location, took the Kusanaru sword and several other pieces of equipment, and then teleported back to the New York office.


    He had just returned to the office when his cell phone rang again.


    "General Ross just notified us of the information. The new green monster is not Hulk, but Bronsky injected with Banner''s serum!"


    "He applied for assistance to SHIELD, and the director has agreed to his request!"


    Natasha didn''t bother with Rogge just hanging up her phone, and gave a quick introduction to the current situation.


    "What then? What does this have to do with me?"


    After hearing Rogge''s answer, Natasha was stunned for a while, and then remembered that Rogge was only a private investigator who accepted a commission, not an agent of SHIELD.


    "We can make an order, and the price will not be lower than that of Banner!"


    "Not interested in!"


    After speaking, Rogge hung up again.


    Although hatred appeared, he was not interested in stopping hatred at all.


    Even if S.H.I.E.L.D. had the money, he was not interested.


    Take care of the trouble you cause yourself.


    After putting Kusanaru sword and tuan fan and other equipment back into the psychic scroll, he turned on the TV in the office and then tuned to the current affairs news channel.


    After turning into an abomination, Bronsky had only intended to destroy the base laboratory, and then left with Dr. Stone.


    But because of a small mistake, the laboratory exploded and Dr. Stone was killed on the spot.


    Regarding the tragic experience of Dr. Stern, Bronsky slightly regretted for a second or two, and then relied on his own tyrannical strength to forcefully leave the base.


    If Bronsky left New York, General Ross would not be able to find him for a while.


    I don''t know if it was due to the influence of serum or the absolute confidence brought about by the surge in strength. Not only did Bronsky not escape like Banner, but instead took the initiative to show up, unscrupulously venting the powerful power he had just acquired in the New York City area.


    Thus, the abominable scene of General Ross''s army battle happened.


    Fighting hatred in the densely populated New York City area was not a very wise decision for General Ross.


    They cannot use weapons of mass destruction in urban areas, nor can they carry out large-scale military movements.


    Only the fighters under him could not stop the hatred, so General Ross quickly made a decision and applied to S.H.I.E.L.D. for assistance.


    Then the request for assistance from SHIELD came to Rogge.


    Because of his excellent performance at Culver University, everyone regarded him as the best candidate for this mission.


    But they didn''t expect that Roger directly refused.


    Looking at the report in the news, Roger drank the frozen fat house happy water leisurely, while considering whether to go to the VIP front row position on the scene to see the hatred with his own eyes.


    But he finally gave up this plan and asked Erica to order a takeaway for himself.


    Twenty minutes later, the door of the office was pushed open.


    But what came in was not the takeaway brother Rogge imagined, but Natasha in S.H.I.E.L.D. combat uniforms.


    In Natasha''s hand, she happened to hold the takeaway that should have been delivered by the takeaway brother.


    "Bronsky now has a power no weaker than Hulk. If he is allowed to continue like this, the entire New York City will be destroyed!"


    After speaking, Natasha put the takeaway in front of Rogge, and then continued: "I know you don''t have a good impression of S.H.I.E.L.D., but the ordinary people outside need your help now!"


    "Okay, don''t kidnap me with these so-called acts of justice!"


    "You are the one who wants to maintain world peace, but you are the one who creates the threat! If it weren''t for you all day long thinking about mastering power that doesn''t belong to you, the monsters outside would not appear!"


    Rogge did not go to see Natasha, but directly opened the takeaway and took out the fried chicken legs and French fries.


    "Are you really not going to make a move?"


    Natasha''s tone is no longer as strong as before, but instead has a hint of imploring.


    "It''s not that you can''t solve Bronsky. Although he is now green and bigger, he is always a flesh and blood creature. He will be tired, injured, and bleed. You..."


    Having said this, Roger suddenly remembered something and put down the fried chicken legs and Happy Water in his hands.


    Flesh creatures, and have their own consciousness!


    This guy should meet the standards of psychic beasts.


    In order to confirm his thoughts, he deliberately opened the system''s introduction to the psychic blood deed scroll, and read it carefully.


    From Natasha''s point of view, Roger seemed to be thinking about something seriously. She couldn''t see the system page that appeared in front of Roger at all.


    "It''s not that you can''t accept the commission, but I have a condition. After subduing this guy, he will belong to me!"


    "Yes! As long as you can subdue Bronsky, you can handle Bronsky whatever you want, and SHIELD and the military will never interfere!"


    After hearing Roger''s words, Natasha agreed without thinking.


    After getting Natasha''s guarantee, Roger exchanged a commissioned scroll from the system.


    When Dr. Rose made a commission, he used up the last commission scroll.


    "The reward is 100 million dollars! Write the rest yourself!"


    Looking at the scroll that emerged out of thin air in Roger''s hand, Natasha did not have any surprises, took the scroll directly, and wrote the contents of the commission.


    "Delegated content: uniform Bronsky (hatred); commissioned status: incomplete; commissioned reward: 30 nincoins!"


    When Natasha finished writing the scroll, a new commissioned task appeared on the commission page of the system.


    Compared with Hulk, the system''s evaluation of hatred is obviously much lower, and the reward given is less than half of Hulk.


    The disgusting platoon is not good!


    Of course, this may also be a judgment given by the system after re-evaluating his current strength.


    Although 30 nincoins are not very rich, they are enough for him to make this trip.


    And what he really wanted now was not Ninja Coin, but a psychic beast of his own.


    After spending 20 Ninja coins to learn to psychic, Roger always felt that he had lost.


    But the appearance of hatred gave him some hope of making up for his psychological loss.


    Psychic Beast¡¤Abomination!


    The look of hatred is a bit ugly, but since he has been classified as a psychic beast, his appearance is not very important.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 81： Psychic Beast·Abomination

    "I''ll accept this entrustment, you can now notify S.H.I.E.L.D. to transfer the money there!"


    After speaking, Rogge directly used Thunder God to leave the office and came to the roof of a building nearby Abomination.


    Looking down from the roof, hatred is like a rampaging beast, constantly destroying and attacking on the street.


    Although the soldiers around were doing their best to attack Abomination, they didn''t bring any harm to Abomination, but made Abomination even more violent.


    In other words, more excited.


    Looking at the pedestrians running around, and the soldiers who were extremely nervous but unable to retreat, he laughed involuntarily in disgust.


    Such a perfect body!


    Such a powerful force!


    This feeling of dominating everything!


    This is the future I really want!


    I am God!


    Just as he hated the beautiful scene of dreaming about the future, a liquid bullet hit his right cheek like lightning, leaving a visible scar on his face.


    Water Escape¡¤The Art of Water Iron Cannon!


    It was no one else who launched the attack, but Roger, who had just jumped off the top of the building.


    Although Roger at this time only wore a three-hook jade mask, he recognized him at a glance.


    This guy defeated Hulk!


    After seeing that the attacker was Roger, Abomination didn''t launch an attack like before, but seriously looked at Roger.


    This guy defeated Hulk, if I beat him, it proves that I am stronger than Hulk!


    I am the strongest!


    After a period of illogical thinking, hatred rushed toward Roger, driven by instinct.


    In the eyes of others, hatred is like a prehistoric beast running towards Roger.


    In Rogge''s eyes, hatred runs towards his owner like a green pet dog.


    Ten meters, five meters, three meters, one meter...


    When the hatred came one meter in front of him, Roger threw out the Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in his hand very casually.


    Although he knew that Roger had the ability to teleport, at this distance, he had absolute confidence to punch Roger into a meatloaf.


    However, things did not develop as he imagined.


    Rogge disappeared, and when his right fist was only the last few centimeters from Rogge, Rogge disappeared.


    After noticing that Rogge had disappeared, Abomination immediately retracted his fist and turned around immediately.


    The scene where Roger hit Hulk with the Big Jade Spiral Pill left a very deep impression on the hatred. He didn''t want to encounter the scene where Hulk had happened.


    Abomination didn''t feel like Hulk, personally feel the power of Dayu spiral pill, because Roger didn''t use Dayu spiral pill at all.


    After turning around, he hated to see Roger, and also saw the Flying Thunder God Kuwu just thrown out by Roger.


    Before he realized what had happened, the scene before him instantly changed.


    What appeared in front of him was no longer the chaotic street, but a forest he had never seen before.


    Rogge didn''t intend to solve the abhorrence in downtown New York, so he went directly to one of the forests where he practiced Mudun with his hatred.


    Throwing out the Flying Thunder God Kunai, cast the Flying Thunder God second stage, leaving the Flying Thunder God technique on Abomination, and then teleporting here together.


    Before obtaining the immortal human body, Rogge was not particularly proficient in the second stage of Flying Thunder, so he rarely used the second stage of Flying Thunder in battle.


    But after possessing the immortal human body, he found that his mastery of the second stage of Fei Lei Shen had an inexplicable improvement.


    Now as long as he wants to, he can use the second stage of Thunder God anytime and anywhere, and he doesn''t have to worry about the possibility of failure.


    After bringing hatred to this unknown forest, Roger didn''t give him any time to think, and directly performed the Mudun¡¤Wood Dragon technique.


    A long hook-nosed wood dragon more than ten meters long emerged from the ground, entwining hatred completely like lightning.


    Like Hulk, hatred didn''t take this wooden dragon to heart at first, but he soon discovered that his thoughts were a bit naive.


    "No need to struggle, unless I am willing to let you out, otherwise you will definitely not be able to break free!"


    After speaking, Rogge made the Mulong bite a bite of disgust.


    Although this wouldn''t do any harm to hatred, Roger did it anyway.


    No reason, just to provoke hatred.


    The physical strength disappeared sharply, and the wooden dragon became tighter and tighter.


    It wasn''t until this time that Abomination finally understood why SHIELD had entrusted Roger to arrest Hulk.


    As a result, the hypothesis of hatred is correct.


    But from the actual situation, the original Hulk was a bit worse than the current one.


    After all, what Hulk originally enjoyed was not the wood dragon technique, but the big jade spiral pills one after another.


    "I won''t talk nonsense with you anymore. I have a contract scroll here. After signing it, you will be my psychic beast!"


    "When I need it, I will channel you out to fight for me!"


    "In return, you will have a certain amount of freedom and will not be hunted down by S.H.I.E.L.D. and General Ross."


    Roger took out the psychic blood deed scroll that the system had given last time, and opened the side that needed to be signed.


    "Sign you!"


    Although hate didn''t know what the psychic beast meant, he knew very well that this blood contract could never be signed, and signing it would be worse than death.


    "Whether you want this thing or not, you have signed it today!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger increased his Chakra output, speeding up the wood dragon''s ability to absorb abomination.


    It didn''t take long for the hatred that was originally active as if he had been injected with stimulants, and became extremely weak, and a dying breath exuded all over his body.


    When Mulong left Abomination, the nearly four-meter-high Abomination fell forward uncontrollably, making a low sound of falling to the ground.


    "I ask you again, sign or not?"


    Although he couldn''t even stand up with his current hatred, he still expressed his opinion very clearly.


    Although Rogge could use the pupil power of the writing wheel to directly control the abhorrent signing contract, this was not a long-term solution after all, and he could not always pay attention to the situation on the abhorrent side.


    So he decided to solve all the following problems at once.


    Wooden Dun: The Art of Wooden Man!


    A wooden Arhat over five meters high gushed from the ground, and then came to the front of Abomination, and it was a violent beating against hatred.


    A little bit of time passed, and after being deeply influenced by the iron fist of the wood Arhat''s love, he loathed some of the green blood flowing out of his body with the fingers of his right hand, and he seriously wrote his name on the blood deed scroll.


    After Abomination finished writing the name, Roger opened his attribute panel and looked at the psychic beast column.


    Psychic Beast: Frank the Punisher (reincarnated in the dirty state), hates Bronsky.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 82： One year

    Looking at the information displayed in the attribute panel, Rogge nodded with satisfaction, and then said to the loathing lying on the ground: "From now on, you will be my psychic beast."


    "Under normal circumstances, I will not limit your freedom, but you''d better control your temper and don''t make trouble everywhere."


    "In addition, when I channel you, you''d better obey the arrangement obediently."


    "Someone will come to you later, he is also my subordinate. As for whether you two plan to live together or separate, it is up to you to decide."


    "Finally, a warm reminder, don''t try to escape, if I find out, I will let you have a good chat with the wooden man, let it correct your wrong thoughts."


    After the confession, Rogge used Thunder God to return to his office, and then notified the punisher to go to the forest to receive his hatred.


    The hatred thing here has come to an end for the time being. As long as S.H.I.E.L.D. sends the reward, the commission is completely completed.


    He currently has 73 unconsumed Nincoins in total, and if the 30 commissioned are added, his unconsumed Nincoins will once again return to the triple-digit level.


    After possessing the immortal human body and the two accompanying wooden ninjutsu, his demand for ninjutsu has further decreased.


    Whether it is attacking or controlling, he now has sufficient means, and there is no shortage of attack firepower or insufficient control skills for the time being.


    After thinking about it, he opened the redemption page of the system and focused his attention on the basic ninjutsu on the first page of the redemption page.


    Transfiguration!


    One of the three skills taught in the Ninja School, the basic of the basics, the basic ninjutsu that any ninja can do.


    Ninjas who don''t know how to transform, don''t even have the qualifications to graduate from ninja school.


    But for such a basic ninjutsu, Roger has never exchanged it.


    He only exchanged the substitution technique for the three-body technique, and he also studied the substitute technique to the level of instinct.


    He will definitely not exchange the clone technique, he already has the shadow clone now, and the exchange clone technique is purely a waste of ninja coins.


    Compared with the clone technique, the transformation technique is undoubtedly much more practical, and the future improvement may be even greater.


    When the transformation technique is used to its limit, it can even expose the ancestors of Chakra in the fierce battle.


    Just as Rogge was thinking about whether to exchange the transformation technique now, he received a transfer message on his mobile phone on the desktop, a transfer message of 100 million US dollars.


    When the mobile phone received the transfer information, the entrustment in the system became completed, and 30 Nincoins arrived in the account as soon as possible.


    Transfiguration just happened to require only 30 ninjutsu, so he eventually exchanged for this ninjutsu, which might play a huge role in the future.


    Transfiguration, through condensing chakras to change one''s appearance and transform oneself into someone else, cannot be seen through conventional means.


    In addition to becoming other people, it can also become an animal or an object.


    Whether it is transformed into a human being, an animal, or an object, it is only a change in appearance, and it does not change the essence.


    This also means that even if he casts the transformation technique to become Hulk, he will not have the same physique and strength as Hulk.


    For agents or spies, the transformation technique may be regarded as a rare magical skill.


    But for Roger, who likes to be upright, the biggest significance of the transformation technique is to confuse the enemy.


    After confirming the Chakra operation of the transformation technique, he began his first transformation.


    Bang!


    When the white smoke cleared, the person sitting in the chair became Natasha whom Roger had just met.


    "Just looking at the appearance, there is no problem!"


    "But this technique is a bit too fragile. If you accept a bit more severe attack, the effect of the technique will be cancelled."


    "It''s enough to bluff people. As for the others, uh..."


    Rogge stopped the messy thoughts in his mind and removed the effect of the transformation technique.


    ...


    Time flies, and a year will pass in the blink of an eye.


    During this year, Rogge continued to accept some commissions from time to time to earn some ninja coins for himself.


    Most of the time, he spent the research and mastery of the two blood succession boundaries, writing round eyes and Mu Dun, making these two blood succession boundaries completely a part of him.


    After finishing this day''s practice, Roger opened his attribute panel and took a look at his current attribute status.


    Host: Roger


    Occupation: Ninja


    Talent: No Seal Casting, Seven Attribute Chakra


    Blood Succession Boundary: Three Gouyu Jade Writing Round Eye, Wooden Dun


    Physique: Fairy Human Body (Thousands of Hands)


    Ninjutsu: avatar, instant body, hold body, shadow clone, thunder **** (second stage), chakra perception, helix pill (self-study), dayu helix pill (self-study), spiritism, transformation


    Mu Dun: the technique of the wooden dragon, the technique of the wooden man


    Thunder Dun: Chidori, Chidori Rifle, Chidori Stream


    Fire escape: extinguish the fire


    Water Escape: The Art of Water Iron Cannon


    Illusion: Dark Walk


    Writing round eyes illusion: false memory


    Physical Skills: Weird Power


    Chakra amount: 1


    Psychic Beast: Frank the Punisher (reincarnated from the dirty earth), hates Bronsky


    Nincoins not consumed: 256


    Ninjutsu hasn''t changed much, it''s the ninjutsu from a year ago.


    In the case of Nincoins, there were not many commissions received this year, only more than 100 Nincoins were earned.


    Rogge intended to let the Punisher and Abomination also accept the commission, but he found that the system perfectly avoided this loophole.


    If it is not the commission that he accepts and executes, the system will not pass at all.


    Even if he accepts the commission and then arranges the punisher and hate to do it, the system will cancel the commission that has passed the judgment, and deduct 5 nincoins from him.


    After losing Nincoins a few times, he decisively dispelled this lazy idea and honestly executed the commission by himself.


    One of the biggest changes is his Chakra volume.


    According to his judgment, with an immortal human body, one year of cultivation should be able to obtain more than one hundred chakras.


    But he found that he had underestimated the fairy body that originated from between the pillars.


    In the past year, his Chakra amount has successfully increased from 102 to 300.


    Then, the system changed the measurement unit of Chakra volume to tail.


    As for the current one-tailed chakra, whether it is equivalent to the one-tailed Shou-Crane, the nine-tailed nine lamas, or the ten-tailed chakra, he still can¡¯t judge for the time being.


    The increase in the amount of Chakra has brought another benefit. The power of ninjutsu he is now displaying far exceeds the power of a year ago.


    To put it simply, he is now stronger!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 83： Thors Hammer

    Although there are now 256 ninjutsu coins, Roger does not have any special ninjutsu or items he wants to exchange.


    Even the fastest consuming commissioned scrolls, he still has 5, so in a short time, he won''t have any exchange needs.


    Just when he was considering whether to expand his business scope, he received a call from Frank the Punisher.


    Since turning hatred into his own psychic beasts, Rogge has formed a team of the two of them and asked them to collect some strange metals outside, and at the same time let them occasionally act as messengers of justice and maintain society in the United States. Safety.


    To put it simply, let them find the trouble of the local gang from time to time, maintain justice and generate income for the firm.


    Because of their hard work, the firm''s operating income has increased significantly, and it has even attracted the attention of the US Tax Office.


    If it hadn''t been for S.H.I.E.L.D. to silently suppress this incident, Roger would have been invited by the tax bureau to have tea early in the morning.


    Of course, in return, Rogge finally had an informal meeting with S.H.I.E.L.D. Director, Nick Fury, who has the title of "Fucking Fuck", and reached a consensus on certain issues.


    "My lord, we found the hammer that you said fell from the sky."


    "As you expected, the people from SHIELD discovered this hammer and built a simple research base around the hammer."


    The hammer that the Punisher said was Thor''s Thor''s hammer.


    Although Roger knew that Thor''s Hammer would appear in New Mexico, he didn''t know exactly when Thor''s Hammer would fall.


    So half a year ago, he adopted one of the simplest and most rude methods, which was to send both the punisher and the hatred to New Mexico, so that they could keep an eye on the situation there.


    The wait really paid off. After hanging up the call from the punisher, Roger began to sense the Thunder God technique on the punisher.


    "Thor, the **** of thunder, we are finally going to meet, I hope you can bring me some unexpected surprises!"


    When the Punisher ended the call with Rogge, a strong man with long golden hair suddenly broke into the research base, quickly knocked down the guards in the base, and quickly approached the Thor''s Hammer in the middle of the research base.


    "This guy has good skills. Obviously he has received professional combat training. The guards inside can''t stop him."


    The one who spoke was abhorrent Bronsky nearly four meters high.


    The hatred at this time was completely absent from the ferocious and unruly attitude before.


    After signing a psychic contract with Rogge, he ran away a few times without believing in evil, but the results of the escape were not very good.


    In his best escape, he even saw the Canadian border.


    At that time, hatred was taught by the combination of the wooden Luohan and the wooden dragon for a month, and then he completely gave up.


    "This is a matter for S.H.I.E.L.D., we don''t need to act, just make sure that the hammer will not be taken away!"


    The Punisher also found Thor running rampant in the research base, but he did not take Thor to his heart.


    Although Thor showed superb fighting skills, in the eyes of the Punisher, he was about the same level as the elite agents of SHIELD.


    Without the power of Thor, there is really nothing particularly worthy of attention.


    Now he not only lacks the power of Thor, but he also lacks the super power and physique that Asgardians should have.


    At the same time Thor invaded the research base, a few flashes of lightning flashed across the dark night sky, followed by heavy rain.


    "Go to the commanding heights alone and bring weapons!"


    At this time, the person in charge of this research base is no one else, but Agent Colson.


    Although Thor''s invasion caught S.H.I.E.L.D. by surprise, after all, S.H.I.E.L.D. is a professional spy agency, and the entire base immediately entered a state of alert, and more and more agents were chasing Thor.


    "what''s the situation?"


    After giving the order, Coleson came to the command room and asked.


    "The hammer emits a huge amount of electromagnetic waves, and the system can''t record it. The equipment can only barely maintain it. The interference from this thing is too great."


    After listening to the report, Coleson took out the intercom and said, "Barton, speak?"


    "Sir, do you want me to stop him? Or do you want to send more people to call him."


    Barton stood in the hanging basket of a crane, said calmly, and pulled away the compound bow in his hand.


    "Wait for my order!"


    Coulson did not issue an attack order, and walked quickly in Thor''s current direction.


    After knocking down all S.H.I.E.L.D. agents on the road, Thor finally came to the center of the research base, only a few meters away from Thor''s Hammer.


    Seeing Mjolnir, the hammer of Thor, who had accompanied him for more than a thousand years, Thor''s face showed a gratifying smile.


    As long as I can raise Thor''s hammer again, I can regain the power of Thor.


    I am the Thor of Asgard!


    Just when Thor thought he was about to end the test that Odin gave him, a strong black man over two meters tall suddenly appeared in front of him, then punched him hard and knocked him to the ground.


    "You''re quite big!"


    The knocked out Thor quickly stood up, and then said: "But I have defeated a bigger one!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Thor''s right fist hit the black man''s face fiercely, and the two instantly fought.


    When Thor was fighting with the **** guy, Rogge also teleported to the two punishers.


    "My lord, shall we join the battle too?"


    After seeing Rogge appearing, Disgust immediately asked.


    Although he had been fiercely trained by the wooden Luohan and the wooden dragon for a month, the hatred was still the hatred that eager to fight.


    It''s just that he will seek Rogge''s consent before fighting.


    "No, I will take care of the things here, you can continue your previous entertainment activities!"


    What Rogge said about entertainment is the work of the punisher and hatred to generate income for the firm.


    For them, this is a job that will make them both feel happy.


    Regarding Rogge''s arrangement, the Punisher had no opinion with Abomination, and left immediately.


    Looking at Thor, who was hugging the **** man tightly in the mud and tumbling, Roger silently used Chakra Perception to perceive Thor''s state.


    "This seal is a bit outrageous!"


    On the surface, Thor doesn''t seem to be a big problem, but in his body, there is an unbelievably powerful seal.


    This seal not only completely sealed Thor''s body of Thor''s power, but also suppressed his Asgard''s physique to a very low level.


    That feeling is like putting a heavyweight boxing champion over two meters tall to the state of a newborn baby.


    Just when Rogge was shocked by the seal inside Thor, Thor knocked the black man to the ground with a beautiful flying kick, and then smashed the black man''s head.


    After doing all this, Thor, who was covered in mud, came to Mjolnir, the hammer of Thor, and grabbed the handle of Thor¡¯s hammer with a smile on his face.


    Then, there is no more.


    Tony used both hands and all his strength, but Thor''s Hammer remained motionless and showed no signs of movement.


    After working hard for dozens of seconds, Tony looked at the night sky shining with lightning with an unbelievable face, and roared to the sky with great grief and indignation.


    Whether it was Coleson, Patton, or other S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, they silently watched Thor, who was kneeling on Thor''s Hammer.


    "Well, the show is over! Ground units, assault!"


    Seeing Thor who had lost his soul, Coleson raised the walkie-talkie and gave new instructions.


    At this moment, a shining silver-white light of Thunder God Kuwuwu flew towards Thor''s Hammer like lightning.


    When Fei Lei Shen Kumai hit the Thor''s Hammer, Roger appeared instantly and grasped Fei Lei Shen Kumai in flight.


    "Is this Thor''s Hammer?"


    Rogge ignored Thor and the condescending Colson and Patton. He directly grasped the handle of Thor''s Hammer, and then suddenly used his right hand.


    Click!


    Thor''s hammer, which hadn''t moved since the fall, suddenly moved.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 84： Shelf testimonials

    Here comes the essential link that every novel on the shelves will have.


    First of all, thank you readers for your support. If it weren''t for you, this book would not have been promoted all the way from testing the water, going through the entire recommendation process, and then putting it on the shelves during the homepage push!


    Thank you to all readers, grandpa for your recommendation, favorites, comments, and rewards! I have read every chapter and book review you have left. Thank you for every comment!


    Then, thanks to the editor in charge of Blu-ray Big. After several recommendation results were not ideal, I still arranged follow-up recommendations, which gave the book more exposure opportunities and allowed the apprentice to complete the dream of going to Sanjiang and pushing on the homepage. , So my sincere thanks to Blu-ray, thank you for your continued support and help!


    Finally, it is the routine selling stage.


    Readers who have been reading the grandfather should know that the apprentices some time ago were not selling miserably, but really miserable.


    I work overtime every day until midnight, and I can barely make a chapter to update when I get home. Therefore, I still owe readers grandpa 15 chapters updates. These 15 chapters updates will be paid back the next day after they are on the shelves, and they will be all within ten days. Pay it back.


    Because of the lack of updates, many readers'' grandfathers chose to raise books first. This apprentice can understand it, after all, the same is true when apprentices are chasing guards.


    However, the data on the day of release, that is, the first order, has a very, very important and decisive role in the subsequent development of a novel. Therefore, the apprentice is here to implore readers, grandpa, when it is released tomorrow, can you subscribe to a chapter first.


    Just one chapter! Really, just subscribe to one chapter!


    The later chapters can be raised slowly, but for the first VIP chapter tomorrow, the apprentice hopes that every reader can subscribe to it. This is really very important, please.


    Because of the relationship between hand speed and manuscript retention, apprentices can¡¯t come up with ten or one hundred changes like other authors, but tomorrow there will be at least five updates, that is, an update of 10,000 words. I hope you can read it a little bit. Have fun.


    The current collection data of this book is 2W4, and the normal subscription ratio can generally reach about 10:1.


    However, the apprentice does not have such big ambitions, because some places are indeed not particularly good, so the subscription ratio can be around 15:1, and the apprentice is satisfied.


    As long as the average order exceeds 1600, every additional 100 will be ordered, plus one more chapter.


    All orders are over 2000, and the daily guarantee update has changed from 2 chapters to 3 chapters.


    If you can order more than 3000, that is, it is a fine product, 4 chapters are guaranteed every day.


    Although this seems unlikely, there is always a dream. Maybe when this dream will be realized like unlimited monthly reading~


    Then there will be rewards and more changes. It is tentatively that each rudder master will add one chapter, that is, ten thousand rewards plus one more.


    Finally, I will sell you a miserable grandfather to readers!


    The 24-hour subscription results are really very, very, very important. Even the readers who are raising books, I hope I can subscribe tomorrow. This is really special, special, and important. Please everyone!


    After 12 o''clock noon tomorrow, the VIP chapter will be officially updated. It depends on the readers, grandpa!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 85： Struck by lightning (1/5, subscription required)

    The movement of Thor''s Hammer is not large, and the sound of movement is also very weak.


    But even so, the movement of Quake''s hammer still shocked everyone present.


    This hammer can really be picked up!


    Coleson, Patton and other S.H.I.E.L.D. agents all showed incredible expressions.


    After discovering Quake''s hammer, they tried various methods to try to move Quake''s hammer.


    But no matter what method they used, Thor''s Hammer showed no signs of movement, as if it were connected to the entire earth.


    Coleson, Button and others just felt incredible, and Thor, who was the former owner of Quake''s hammer, was completely shocked at this time.


    No one knows Thor''s Hammer better than him!


    It is precisely because of this that he was shocked by the scene before him.


    In Thor''s memory, apart from himself and Odin, no one can lift Thor''s Hammer.


    Sure enough, I was abandoned, even Thor''s Hammer is not willing to recognize me!


    Would Thor''s Hammer rather be lifted by a stranger than return to my hands?


    I really am...


    Rogge didn''t know what Saul was thinking about, he was also in a confused state now.


    What kind of situation is this?


    Isn''t it said that there is Odin''s spell on Quake''s hammer?


    Doesn''t it mean that only people with a pure heart and justice can lift Thor''s Hammer?


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that as long as you can lift Thor¡¯s Hammer, you can have Thor¡¯s power?


    Is there a bug in the Odin spell above?


    Before Roger could figure out what was going on, the Thor''s Hammer in his hand suddenly became extremely heavy, and then fell directly to the ground with a bang.


    At the moment when Thor''s Hammer fell to the ground, a bucket of blue lightning fell from the sky and struck Rogge directly.


    boom!


    The lightning directly hit the Thor''s Hammer on the ground, and the raging electric current produced a tornado-like air current that drove the people nearby.


    When the lightning was about to hit him, Roger used Thunder God to leave here and returned to the hill outside the base.


    At this time, he was extremely thankful that he had left a handful of Flying Thunder God Kuwu here before heading to the research base.


    The speed of the lightning far exceeded his expectations.


    If he hadn''t left Fei Lei Shen Kuwu ahead of time, he would be the first person to be struck by lightning because of lifting Thor''s hammer.


    Although Roger stayed away from Thor''s Hammer, the lightning didn''t seem to intend to let him go just like that.


    The night sky, which was originally flashing and thundering, was suddenly shrouded by lightning, and the entire night sky became like daylight.


    Without giving Roger any time to think, the lightning in the night sky seemed to have life, and struck him one after another.


    Boom boom boom...


    Inexplicably struck by so many lightnings, and one thicker than one.


    Roger did not hesitate, and made a decision instantly.


    Flying Thor!


    Because there were no other flying thunder gods around the research base, Roger couldn''t do a repeated horizontal jump with these lightnings.


    His teleportation coordinate this time is the Punisher who has already left here.


    At this time, the punisher is heading to a nearby town with the hate two, and discussing which city to go to for income-generating work next.


    When Roger reappeared, they froze for a while, and then they understood why Roger appeared.


    Just the next second after Rogge appeared, several lightning bolts suddenly fell in the night sky, severely hitting the Punisher and Abomination in front of Rogge.


    As for Rogge himself, he returned to the hill outside the research base through the Thunder God.


    Most of the lightning struck the small hill, making the hill that originally looked normal seemed to have been washed by missiles.


    As for the remaining few lightning bolts, they struck the punisher and hatred.


    One of them had a dirty body and the other had thick skin, so Roger was not particularly worried about the condition of the two of them.


    After confirming that there was no lightning in the night sky and continuing to strike, he pulled out the flying thunder **** Kuwu that was plugged into the ground, and then slowly walked towards the research base.


    It¡¯s not your own thing, don¡¯t touch it randomly, it will be struck by lightning!


    Although Rogge hadn''t figured out what was going on just now, he had already made up his mind, there was nothing wrong with not touching Thor''s Hammer.


    And in the short time when he mentioned Thor''s Hammer, he felt as if he was being watched by some great existence.


    But he wasn''t sure if this gaze came from Odin, the father of the gods, or from an existence he didn''t know temporarily.


    In any case, Quake''s Hammer is currently included in the list that he should never touch unless necessary.


    After coming to the research base again, Rogge enjoyed the warm hospitality of S.H.I.E.L.D., more than a dozen heavily armed guards raised their weapons and aimed at his head.


    "Don''t do anything stupid, just notify your supervisor Coleson!"


    Although these S.H.I.E.L.D. guards did not know the true identity of Rogge, after hearing Coleson''s name, they still reported the situation silently.


    It didn''t take long before Colson walked out of the base and came directly in front of Roger.


    "What are you doing here?" Coleson looked at Rogge with caution.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. and Rogge are currently in a stage of friendly cooperation, he knows very well that this so-called cooperation may be suspended at any time.


    "I heard that you found a very strange hammer, so just come and take a look. By the way, if you don''t mind, I want to take the guy inside!"


    Coleson and the others didn''t know the true identity of Sol, they just regarded Sol as a secret agent of a certain country.


    As for why the secret agent took the risk to **** the hammer, they haven''t figured it out yet.


    At this time, Saul was being held in a temporary interrogation room, and the rest of his body was covered with mud and he was in a complex state of loss and shock.


    The loss was because he found that he had lost the recognition of Thor''s Hammer, lost the hope of becoming Thor again and returning to Asgard.


    The shocking thing was because he discovered that Thor''s Hammer could still be lifted by a Midgard, that is, an earthling, which was something that even Asgardians could not do.


    If it weren''t for the lightning attack behind Roger, Thor would even think that Quake had found a new owner for himself.


    Just when Sol was full of doubts, Loki, wearing a handsome suit, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Rocky, why are you here?"


    Seeing his younger brother suddenly appeared in front of him, a look of hope appeared on Sol''s face.


    "I came to see you specially!" Loki said in a low tone.


    "Is something wrong? Did Jordonheim have something wrong? Let me explain to my father!"


    Sol hurriedly said that he had never been eager to see his father like now.


    But Loki''s next words immediately caused him to fall into the abyss of despair.


    "Father is dead!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 86： Rocky (2/5, subscription required)

    Loki''s words hit Saul like a bolt from the blue sky, making him completely stunned.


    Father is dead?


    Odin, the father of the gods, is dead?


    Then, uncontrollable sadness and upset came to my heart.


    "What?" Sol asked in a very sad tone.


    "Exiling you, coupled with the threat of war, made him unable to bear it anymore..."


    "Don''t blame yourself, I know you love him, I want to tell him, but he won''t listen!"


    Listening to Loki''s words, Thor couldn''t help but tears from the corners of his eyes.


    "Knowing that you can no longer lift the Thor''s Hammer, it is too cruel to put the Thor''s Hammer by your side! The burden of the throne now falls on me!"


    "Then can I go home?" Sol asked in an imploring tone that he had never used before.


    "The condition of the armistice agreement is that you must be banished!"


    "Yes, but we can think of a way..."


    "Mother also forbids you to go back!"


    Although he grew up in the same family, it has to be said that in terms of IQ, Sol was suppressed by Rocky.


    But this is where Loki''s talent lies. After all, people with too low IQ cannot become the **** of tricks.


    "It will be indefinite, brother! I''m sorry!"


    "No, I''m sorry for you! Thank you for coming this time!"


    After crippling Thor completely, Loki left the interrogation room with satisfaction and came near Thor''s Hammer.


    After some friendly exchanges, Coleson finally agreed to let Rogge take Sol.


    As they headed to the interrogation room, Roger saw Loki who was trying to lift Thor''s Hammer.


    "That guy is trying to lift Thor''s Hammer, don''t you care about it?"


    At this time, Loki was in a state of magical invisibility, and the surrounding SHIELD staff did not notice his existence at all.


    "Which guy?"


    Coleson followed Roger''s gaze, but he saw nothing.


    "It''s the guy with black hair in a suit!"


    Although Roger had never seen Loki, he was 100% sure that the person who was trying to lift Thor''s hammer was Loki.


    "Forget it, it''s no use telling you!"


    After speaking, Rogge went directly to the aisle near Quake¡¯s Hammer and said to Loki below: "You are Thor¡¯s brother, I think it¡¯s better not to lift Mjolnir. After that, he will be struck by lightning!"


    Loki never expected that someone could see through his invisibility magic here.


    What surprised him even more was that Roger actually knew his identity and Quake.


    "who are you?"


    Loki retracted his hands, then silently put his hands inside the suit jacket, ready to pull out the small dagger from it at any time.


    "My name is Roger, and I am a ninja!"


    Ninja?


    What kind of profession is this?


    Luo basically thought that Roger was a mage like himself, so he could see through his stealth magic so easily.


    In the eyes of Coleson and others, Roger at this time seemed to be talking to the air.


    But as an experienced agent, Coleson immediately reacted and quietly arranged for S.H.I.E.L.D. staff to scan the environment near Thor''s Hammer.


    After looking at Roger carefully, Rocky turned around without saying a word.


    A strange guy who didn''t know where he came from, and didn''t seem strong at all, he was a low-level existence that didn''t need to be concerned at all.


    Rogge didn''t stop Loki from leaving, but silently observed the energies around his body that could not be detected with the naked eye with the eyes of the writing wheel, and wrote down this unprecedented way of energy operation.


    Is this the magic of Asgard? It''s interesting!


    When Loki''s figure disappeared completely, Roger turned to Coulson and said, "That guy has gone!"


    Next is the routine release procedure.


    The only thing worth noting is that when he left the research base, Solmer silently took away a notebook placed on the desktop.


    "Unexpectedly you still have this talent!"


    The staff of S.H.I.E.L.D. didn''t notice this little movement of Sol at all, so he easily took away the notebook belonging to Dr. Jane Foster.


    "Why can you lift Mjornir? And, why are you here to save me?"


    "These questions, I will answer you later. What you need now is to change into clean clothes and solve your diet problems by the way!"


    More than an hour later, in a 24-hour chain restaurant in Antikapuente, Roger Thor and Dr. Jane Foster looked at each other and kept a strange silence.


    "Who are you?" Saul broke the silence first.


    "My name is Roger and I am a private detective!"


    Rogge did not say that he is a ninja, because if he is a ninja, then he will explain later what a ninja is.


    This will make the topic more complicated.


    "private detective?"


    Obviously, whether it is a ninja or a private detective, Saul has no idea.


    "You can be understood as a person who receives compensation and then helps others solve their problems!" Rogge explained simply.


    "Understood, just like a mercenary!"


    Although Asgard does not have a private detective, there are mercenaries, so Sol quickly understood the profession of private detectives.


    Strictly speaking, private detectives and mercenaries are two completely different professions.


    But no one cares about these small details now.


    "Why can you lift Mjornir, this is not something Midgard can do?"


    "You are a little bit geographically discriminatory! Although Asgard has a longer history, Midgard is also not a backward place."


    "And whether you can lift Mjornir or not has nothing to do with whether it is an Asgardian or not. Anyone can lift it as long as it can be recognized by your father''s spell.


    Dr. Foster, who was sitting next to Sol, looked at Sol and Roger with a confused expression.


    She knew every word Sol and Roger said, but she didn''t understand the meaning at all.


    "My father..." Sol''s expression suddenly became lonely.


    "I saw your brother just now, he is very handsome, but he is a bit cunning, not an honest person!"


    "Loki has always been like this, he has liked pranks since he was a kid..."


    When he mentioned Loki, Sol''s lonely face showed a touch of relief.


    Seeing what Saul looked like at this time, Roger couldn''t help sighing.


    They were all raised by the same parents, so why is there such a big gap in IQ?


    He had planned to remind Saul tactfully to let him know that Odin was not dead.


    But now, he gave up this plan.


    "Your father is not dead yet, don''t underestimate your father!"


    "He is the father of the gods, and he has a powerful presence in the entire universe!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 87： Destroyer (3/5, subscription required)

    "My father is not dead?"


    Thor''s voice became excited.


    "Of course! You have to have some confidence in your father anyway. The name Father of the Gods is more than just a title!"


    "Without sufficient strength, other people in the universe will not recognize the title of Father of the Gods!"


    Hearing this, Saul also calmed down a bit and began to think seriously.


    After excluding some subjective thoughts, he felt more and more that Roger''s words were correct.


    The main reason is that Rocky has too many bad records, so after calming down, Sol quickly noticed the loopholes.


    "Then how can I go back?" Sol asked his most concerned question.


    "do not know!"


    Saul thought that Roger knew how to return to Asgard, but Roger''s answer instantly extinguished his fire of hope.


    "In fact, I want to go to Asgard too! So if you find your own power, I hope you can take me with you!"


    The reason why Rogge said so much to Sol was purely because he also wanted to go to Asgard and see an extraterrestrial world.


    The universe is so big, I want to see it!


    In addition, he also wants to go to Asgard to see a civilization system that is completely different from the earth, especially the part about combat and magic.


    "Do you want to go to Asgard?"


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Roger''s serious look, Saul started thinking seriously.


    Bringing a Midgard to Asgard, although this is not in line with Asgard''s rules, it is not a particularly serious matter.


    After serious consideration for several minutes, Sol finally made a decision.


    "If I can return to Asgard, I can take you! However, I have one condition. I hope you can protect the people here from harm during this time!"


    Although Thor is not as smart as Loki, he has lived with Loki for more than a thousand years.


    So after thinking about some things, he knew exactly what Loki would do next.


    After losing the power of Thor, he finally began to understand what Odin had often told him before, that he was a king.


    "no problem!"


    Not to mention just protecting the people here, even if Sol asks him to solve Loki, he will not refuse.


    After reaching an agreement with Sol, Rogge left the restaurant, booked a room in the best hotel in the town, and paid for the room for one week at a time.


    Rogge had planned to book a room for Sol too, but when he thought of the postdoctoral Jane Foster beside Sol, he quietly dispelled the idea.


    With Saul''s appearance, even if he is unfamiliar with his life and penniless, he will never live on the street.


    After all, this man with a strong figure, a handsome face, and a long blond hair is still very popular with the opposite **** in this country.


    ...


    For the next few days, Saul stayed with Dr. Jane Foster, while teaching Dr. Jane Foster about the universe, and at the same time, studying **** the earth.


    At night, Saul usually stays with Dr. Jane Foster.


    In the daytime, he will appear next to Roger.


    Although they lost the power of Thor that they were proud of, and the inherently strong physique of the Asgardians was suppressed to the level of ordinary people, Saul did not sink into it.


    It is precisely because we are in the weakest period in our life, so we need more strength.


    Although he lost his previous strength, Thor quickly adapted to his current state and demonstrated the fighting qualities a top fighter should have.


    "The punch just now was good, it deserves to be Asgard''s former Thor!"


    In order to make the battle more fair, Rogge did not use chakras, nor did he open the wheel of writing.


    "Your fighting skills are also very good. Few members of the Asgard Royal Guard can have your skills!"


    While Rogge and Thor were discussing fighting skills with each other, Thor''s friends, the three warriors of the palace and Shiv came to Earth with the help of Heimdall.


    If possible, Sieff and others are not willing to go to the earth in a way that violates the king''s order.


    But no way, who made Loki sitting on the throne of Asgard now.


    The immense energy of the Rainbow Bridge connecting the two worlds not only attracted the attention of S.H.I.E.L.D., but also Rogge.


    "That thing should be Rainbow Bridge just now, it looks like someone is coming to you!"


    Roger pointed to the spiral cloud in the distance.


    "Yes, the Rainbow Bridge is transmitting!"


    Sol''s eyes became serious in an instant, and he looked solemnly at the spiral cloud in the distance.


    Saul thought it was sent by Loki, the person who came this time. When he saw that it was Shiff and others who had been transmitted, the solemn expression on his face instantly disappeared.


    In Asgard, in addition to his parents and Loki, the ones he trusts most are the Three Warriors and Sif.


    However, before he had time to talk to Sif and the others, the Rainbow Bridge opened again, sending the real enemy over.


    Immediately after the second transmission of the Rainbow Bridge, Roger used the Chakra perception technique to perceive the transmitted target.


    This kind of energy intensity is almost the same as cheating, worthy of being a destroyer specially created by Odin!


    "Be prepared for battle, the destroyer is here!"


    Roger reminded Saul silently.


    When the flying dust raised by the teleportation gradually dissipated, Coleson and the others, who came here specifically, finally saw the true appearance of the Destroyer.


    "Is it a robot made by Stark?"


    "I don''t know, that guy wouldn''t tell me anything!"


    Coleson took the handheld megaphone from the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent next to him, came to the Destroyer, and said loudly: "Hello, your weapons and equipment are not registered, please identify yourself immediately!"


    After hearing Coleson''s words, the advancing Destroyer silently stopped, and then opened the face armor.


    Just when Coleson and others thought the Destroyer would identify themselves according to their request, they saw the flame-like orange-red light shining on the Destroyer.


    Then, there is a powerful beam of high temperature!


    boom!


    After only a few seconds, the Destroyer blasted the S.H.I.E.L.D. vehicle in front of him into wreckage, and then walked straight towards the town.


    "Face the enemy outside of the town, you should know better than me what power the Destroyer has!"


    "Fighting in a small town, even if you win, the town is probably gone!"


    Perceiving the power of the high-temperature beam just launched by the Destroyer, Rogge turned his head and said to Thor.


    "We are responsible for stopping the destroyers, and you are responsible for evacuation of the residents of the town!"


    Thor did not refuse Roger''s suggestion to meet the enemy outside the town, but he did not intend to let Roger participate in this battle.


    This is an Asgardian matter and should be resolved by the Asgardians.


    "No, the weak guy is responsible for evacuating the residents! Now you are the weakest here, so you are responsible!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 88： Fighting Destroyer (4/5, subscription required)

    The weakest guy is responsible for evacuation of the town residents?


    Sol lived for more than a thousand years, and it was the first time he heard someone say this to him.


    "I like this guy, hahaha!"


    Vostag in the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace patted Thor on the shoulder, then put the axe in his hand on his shoulder, and walked outside the town with a big smile.


    "Weakness is the original sin, you can slowly adapt to this now!"


    Although Fandral in the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace didn''t laugh like Vostag, he turned his head and gave Sol a look you know.


    As for the rest of Hogg, he did not speak, but sighed silently, and then followed Vostag who left first with the mace in his hand.


    Sieff wanted to fight the Destroyer with the three warriors of the fairy palace, but after seeing Solna''s slightly helpless expression, she finally stayed and decided to evacuate the town residents with Sol.


    After speaking, Rogge cast his instantaneous spell and left the town. He didn''t want to let go of the chance to fight the Destroyer.


    The Destroyer is the ultimate weapon created by Odin, the father of the gods, originally created to resist the invasion of the earth by the Celestial Group.


    But after his birth, the Destroyer did the most thing to guard Asgard''s palace treasure.


    Although the Destroyer has not formally played against the Universe Celestial Team, the ultimate weapon that can be given such an important task by Odin, even if there is no outstanding record at present, it is enough to make people play twelve points.


    The main material of the Destroyer is Ulu Metal, and the energy source is Odin''s divine power.


    This also means that the Destroyer not only possesses incomparable defense power, but also possesses almost inexhaustible energy.


    Looking at the Destroyer''s body that was more than six meters tall and exuding silver-white light, the first thought that came to Rogge''s mind was not that the Destroyer was very strong, but that the Destroyer should be very valuable.


    Just as some unexpected thoughts popped up in Roger''s mind, the Destroyer opened the armor of his face, and then there was a powerful beam of high temperature.


    boom!


    The high-temperature beam hit the ground where Roger was just standing, leaving a large pit with a diameter of more than three meters on the ground.


    As for Rogge himself, when the high temperature beam was about to hit him, he changed his position by casting his instantaneous spell.


    After avoiding the Destroyer''s high-temperature beam, Roger bit his right thumb and then patted the ground directly.


    Spiritualism!


    With the palm of his right hand as the center, a complex psychic circle appeared on the ground out of thin air, followed by two clouds of white smoke of different sizes.


    The punisher and hatred were channeled out.


    The Punisher and Abomination were attacking a notorious gang and were about to win their final victory.


    But at this critical time, they were channeled by Roger.


    Since becoming Rogge''s psychic beasts, it is the first time for them to psychic in battle.


    There is not much thought about the punisher being channeled out by himself, and his face is as calm as ever.


    Compared with the punisher with a calm face, hatred is an extremely excited look.


    Finally you can enjoy the thrill of fighting!


    Finally, there is no need to bully those weak chickens!


    Finally you can enjoy the battle!


    After listening to Rogge''s instructions, he ran toward the Destroyer without saying anything, and at the same time let out a roar of excitement.


    Seeing that Abomination was about to pounce on the Destroyer like a hungry wolf, a dull and heavy voice suddenly came from him.


    boom!


    Disgust was completely unaware of what was going on. He only felt an indescribable pain in his abdomen, and then he was blown away by the whole person.


    Facing the menacing hatred, the Destroyer didn''t do much, and he didn''t even continue to emit high-temperature beams.


    The only thing the Destroyer did was to lift up his right leg after hatred entered his attack range, and then kicked hatred.


    Next, is the scene of hate being kicked out.


    After flying upside down for a distance of more than 100 meters, hatred fell from the air and hit the ground fiercely.


    The power of the destroyer is so strong?


    Seeing Abomination being kicked out so easily, Roger found that he seemed to underestimate the Destroyer.


    If you were just kicked...


    Roger couldn''t help taking a breath.


    However, he will not be kicked by the Destroyer like hatred.


    Only when his head is full of hatred of battle, will he use such a reckless way to face the destroyer.


    After taking a look at the abomination of being kicked out, Roger returned his attention to the Destroyer.


    Face-to-face confrontation with brute force is the most stupid tactic in the face of the Destroyer, which has almost no obvious shortcomings, and hatred has proved this point.


    That being the case, let''s use speed to determine the outcome!


    Rogge opened the writing wheel in an instant, and then threw a handful of Fei Lei Shen Kumu at the destroyer.


    Although the Destroyer saw Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, it did not take Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in his heart.


    In its judgment, Fei Lei Shen Kuwu belonged to the kind of trivial weak attack that would not cause any injuries even if it was hit.


    clang!


    Fei Lei Shen Kuwu hit the Destroyer''s chest without any suspense, making a clear metal crash, and then he was bounced away.


    At the moment when Fei Lei Shen Kuwu was bounced away, Roger used Fei Lei Shen to come to the Destroyer, and grasped the flying Fei Lei Shen Kuwu with his left hand.


    Dayu spiral pill!


    A large jade spiral pill with a diameter of one meter appeared on Rogge''s right hand, and then hit the Destroyer''s chest severely.


    Although the Destroyer possesses a certain self-thinking, Rogge''s attack is completely beyond its comprehension.


    The Destroyer didn''t even have time to launch a high-temperature beam, and was knocked out by Roger''s Big Jade Helix Pill.


    The twisting and tearing ability of Dayu Helix Maru completely fell on the Destroyer, knocking the Destroyer, who was six meters tall, into an irregular spiral form.


    The limbs and body of the Destroyer were quickly twisted, as if the entire body was disrupted and then regrouped randomly.


    However, the knocked-up Destroyer quickly stood up again, and under Roger''s gaze, the twisted limbs and body were restored to their original appearance.


    This is also OK?


    The characteristic structure of the Destroyer makes it invisibly immune to the damage of the Big Jade Helix Pill.


    In addition to making it a little embarrassed to be knocked into the air, Dayu Helix Pill did not cause much injury to it.


    Daiyu Helix Maru didn''t exert its due effect, and Roger didn''t care too much about it. Raising his hand was another ninjutsu.


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Dragon Technique!


    The Destroyer didn''t hate Hulk, so he didn''t keep the slightest hand when he performed the wood dragon technique.


    The nearly 20-meter-long long hook-nosed wood dragon sprang out from the ground, like a python capturing its prey, tightly entwining the six-meter-tall Destroyer.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 89： Praise to the Great Bodhisattva Nanwu Gatlin (5/5, please subscribe)

    The same is the winding effect. When the wooden dragon is winding the Destroyer, it is obviously more difficult than winding Hulk and Abomination.


    This also caused Roger to have to increase the Chakra output of the Wood Dragon Art.


    What makes the Destroyer more difficult than the hatred of Hulk is that there is no such thing as physical strength in the destroyer, so the destroyer will not have hatred and Hulk. The longer the entanglement, the less the physical strength Happening.


    Although the wooden dragon cannot absorb physical strength from the destroyer, in addition to absorbing the target''s physical strength, the wooden dragon can also absorb energy in the target''s body.


    However, when the wood dragon began to absorb the energy in the destroyer''s body, an unexpected scene happened.


    The wooden dragon smoothly absorbed the energy in the Destroyer''s body, but as soon as the energy from Odin was absorbed, the nearly twenty-meter-long wooden dragon burned.


    In an instant, the long hook-nosed wood dragon became a fire dragon.


    This sudden flame not only exceeded Roger''s expectation, but also caused the three immortal palace warriors behind to look at each other.


    On the way, the three warriors of the Immortal Palace first witnessed the scene of hatred falling from the sky, and then witnessed the scene of the Destroyer being shot into flight by Roger.


    When they finally reached the battlefield where Roger fought the Destroyer, they saw the scene where the wooden dragon entwining the Destroyer instantly turned into a fire dragon.


    Although the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace had never fought with the Destroyer, they knew exactly how strong this ultimate weapon made by Odin himself was.


    But at this time, they watched as the Destroyer was restrained by Rogge, the earthling.


    Although the wooden dragon entwining the Destroyer turned into a fire dragon, the wooden dragon showed no signs of being burned and broken.


    The reason why the wooden dragon is still tightly entwining the Destroyer is completely because Roger is madly outputting his own Chakra.


    After his chakra measurement unit changed from card to tail, he thought he would no longer need to worry about chakra measurement for a long time.


    But now, he found that his idea was a bit naive.


    After continuing for more than ten seconds, Roger decisively gave up the maintenance of the wood dragon technique.


    Without the input of Roger Chakra, the burning wooden dragon quickly showed signs of burning. Under the continuous erosion of the flame, the nearly 20-meter body was torn apart and turned into pieces of burning wood.


    Seeing this scene, the Immortal Palace Three Warriors couldn''t help sighing.


    If the wood dragon persists for a while, maybe the destroyer will stop acting because of insufficient energy?


    Although this possibility is unlikely, it is not necessarily impossible.


    When the wooden dragon entwining the Destroyer shattered into pieces of burning wood, Loki, sitting on the throne of the Asgard Palace, suddenly stood up.


    This earthling is more difficult than imagined!


    Loki, holding the Eternal Spear, carefully looked at Rogge through the Destroyer''s perspective, quickly made a decision, and then proceeded to the Rainbow Bridge.


    Without the entanglement of the wooden dragon, the Destroyer also restored the ability to act.


    Just as the Destroyer was planning to use the high-temperature beam to destroy Roger, the obstructor, Roger in front of it silently made a seal.


    Jieyin is not necessary for Rogge.


    Just in order to make the following scene more ritual, he decided to temporarily add such a link.


    At the moment Rogge finished his seal, a huge wooden figure over twenty-five meters tall crawled out of the ground like an ancient giant beast.


    Wooden Dun: The Art of Wooden Man!


    Seeing this huge wooden figure four times his height, the destroyer''s self-thinking immediately made an extremely dangerous judgment.


    Since absorbing the energy in the Destroyer''s body will cause the wooden dragon to catch fire, there is no need to use the wooden dragon to absorb energy.


    If the advantage of the wood dragon technique is to control the target and absorb energy, then the advantage of the wood man technique is the extremely strong physical influence.


    Even if you have a body made of Ulu Metal!


    Even if you have Odin''s divine power as an energy source!


    Today, I must influence you too!


    As soon as his mind moved, the wooden Arhat like a **** raised his fists.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom...


    Fuck the tactics, **** the fighting skills!


    A big fist is the truth!


    Under Rogge''s control, the wooden Luohan seemed to be transformed into the Great Bodhisattva Praising Nanwu Gatlin.


    Its pair of fists are like six large clean pipes with a breath of three thousand six hundred revolutions.


    Pass the world with great compassion, and physically convert to my Buddha!


    Da Da Da Da Da Da! ! ! ! !


    Obviously under the blazing sun, the three warriors of the fairy palace felt a chill from the bottom of their hearts.


    Is this guy really still a human! !


    He is a Cthulhu from a different dimension, right?


    How could such a person appear in Midgart!


    He should go to fight the universe instead of staying in this weak country with less than five combat power per capita!


    At this moment, Rogge didn¡¯t know exactly what the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace thought. He had only one thought in his mind now, which was to blast the silver-white annoying humanoid self-propelled armor into metal. Massive form.


    The sound like a missile explosion continued to sound, and the ground also continued to send bursts of heart-pounding vibrations.


    Coleson and the others, who first met the Destroyer, also rushed over at this time, and then they looked at Roger, who was full of light blue light, just like the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace.


    In order to maintain the tyrannical and unreasonable physical influence of the wooden Luohan, Rogge almost ran his chakra to the limit.


    A little bit of time passed, when the twenty-five-meter-high wooden Luohan finally stopped swinging his fists, what appeared in front of them was a circular pit with a diameter of tens of meters.


    As for the original awe-inspiring destroyer, at this time, he couldn''t see the original appearance at all.


    Even the orange-red light in the Destroyer''s body, which seemed to never go out, had completely disappeared at this time.


    it is finally over!


    When the wooden Luohan stopped, everyone present could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    After confirming that there were no energy fluctuations in the Destroyer''s body, Roger also ended the wooden man''s technique, and the whole person gasped.


    Such violent output of Chakra made him realize what is called exhaustion after impulse.


    If it were not to maintain his image, he now doesn''t even want to stand, he just wants to lie on the ground and rest.


    Just when everyone thought the matter had come to an end, the Thor''s Hammer, more than ten kilometers away, suddenly soared into the sky and flew to the small town at a speed exceeding the speed of sound.


    Afterwards, a group of thunderclouds quickly gathered in the sky, and a giant lightning that was more than ten meters thick severely slammed down, sending out a thunder sound that rang tens of kilometers.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 90： Heimdal

    After the giant lightning passed, an extremely powerful breath instantly enveloped the entire town.


    Even Roger and others, who are a few kilometers away from the town, can clearly feel this breath like a god.


    Thor, is back!


    Feeling the powerful breath coming from the town, Roger showed a look of doubt.


    Evacuation of the residents of the small town is nothing but the power of Thor?


    Although he still doesn''t know what happened, he can be sure that Thor has successfully retrieved his Thor''s power.


    Even more than before losing the power of Thor.


    Thor held Thor''s Hammer Mjolnir firmly in his right hand, and his clothes turned into Thor armor.


    The red cloak fluttered freely without any wind, and blue lightning visible to the naked eye was constantly wandering around him like an electric snake.


    Seeing Thor transform back into Thor again, Sieff and Dr. Foster, who stood behind him, involuntarily smiled happily.


    Sif was happy because the Thor whom she was familiar with had returned, and the Thor who had led them to defeat one enemy after another had returned.


    Dr. Foster was happy because she had witnessed Thor''s death and came back to life. She was penetrated from her chest to become the appearance of a mythical figure.


    After regaining the power of Thor, Thor was not as excited as he thought, but looked calmly at Loki not far in front of him.


    "I thought you just wanted to prove that you are better than me, but I found out that I don''t know you at all!"


    "I can tolerate your usual pranks, and I can ignore your usual excessive actions. But you shouldn''t make fun of your father''s life and death, and you shouldn''t provoke Asgard to satisfy your thirst for the throne. The war with Jotunheim!"


    "Rocky, you really did something wrong this time!"


    Sol did not expect that when he evacuated the town residents, his younger brother would actually appear behind him and pierced his chest with the Eternal Spear.


    "I am also the heir to the throne. I can make Asgard the master of the Nine Realms, and I can let the entire universe know how powerful Asgard is!"


    "I will prove to my father that I am the most suitable person to be the king of Asgard!"


    "It''s not me who is wrong, it''s the world!"


    Up to this point, Loki still didn''t think there was any problem with his approach.


    Become the king of Asgard, exterminate the frost giants of Jotunheim, and lead Asgard''s army to conquer the nine realms!


    Listening to Rocky''s second second speech, Rogge suddenly felt that his usual second second actions were nothing compared to Rocky''s.


    After realizing that Thor had the power of Thor again, he dragged his exhausted body back to the town, and then caught up with Loki''s second second speech.


    "No, you will never be the king of Asgard!"


    As soon as the words fell, Thor''s hammer flew towards Loki like lightning.


    Afterwards, it directly penetrated Loki''s illusion.


    "He left long ago, he should be there now!"


    Rogge pointed his finger outside the town. When Sol looked in the direction of Rogge''s finger, he saw the unique transmission beam of Rainbow Bridge.


    As Thor''s younger brother, Rocky knows Thor''s character better than anyone else.


    So after Thor regained the power of Thor, he left the town for the first time.


    What Saul and the others saw was nothing but a vision he left behind.


    When he just returned to the town, Rogge was almost fooled by Loki''s vision.


    If he hadn''t opened the writing wheel to observe carefully, he would not see that this was an illusion either.


    "Heimdall should still be in control of the Rainbow Bridge now. He can help us return to Asgard!"


    Only the guardian sword in Heimdall''s hand can open the Rainbow Bridge.


    So after seeing Loki leaving through the Rainbow Bridge, Sol instinctively thought that the Rainbow Bridge was still under Heimdall''s control.


    But he ignored a small problem, that is, it was the Guardian Sword that opened the Rainbow Bridge, not Heimdall himself.


    As long as they have the guardian sword, anyone can open the Rainbow Bridge.


    "hope so!"


    Roger is not as optimistic as Thor. If he is right, it is definitely not Heimdall who controls the Guardian Sword and the Rainbow Bridge.


    As Rogge guessed, it was not Heimdall who was guarding the Rainbow Bridge, but the Frost Giant.


    As for Heimdall, he was frozen firmly in the ice at this time.


    After returning to Asgard through the Rainbow Bridge, Loki came to the two frost giants guarding the Rainbow Bridge.


    call out! call out!


    Two indestructible energy beams shot from the tip of the Eternal Spear, directly hitting the two frost giants in front of Loki into an atomic state.


    This is not the first time he has killed the Frost Giant. Before leaving Asgard, he used the same method to kill the Frost Giant King Laufe.


    Lao Fei never thought that he would die in the hands of his own son Loki.


    The weapon that killed himself was actually the eternal spear of his old enemy Odin.


    If time can come back, Lauphy will never believe in Loki so easily, even if he is his own son.


    After solving the two frost giants guarding the rainbow bridge, Loki went to the console of the rainbow bridge and summoned the sacred ice box of the frost giant clan.


    When the ice box shining with deep blue light appeared in Loki''s hands, his skin became more like a frost giant.


    Only with the blood of the Frost Giant can the Ice Box be used.


    Just as Loki tried to aim the Rainbow Bridge at Jotunheim, he heard a crisp sound of ice cracking.


    Then, a tall figure appeared behind him and flew him out with a punch.


    It was Heimdall who knocked Rocky away.


    Heimdall became the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge because he possessed the Eye of Heimdall that could perceive everything, and his own strength was also one of the reasons.


    The guardian of the Rainbow Bridge is Asgard''s first line of defense.


    If it weren''t for a moment, Heimdall would not be frozen by Loki with the Ice Box, let alone lose the guardian sword that controls the Rainbow Bridge.


    As soon as Heimdall hit Loki, he heard Thor''s call.


    Heimdall ignored the knocked-out Loki, and let the Rainbow Bridge aim at Thor on the earth, starting the interstellar teleportation.


    In the next second, the exit of the Rainbow Bridge shone like a rainbow.


    In the rainbow-colored light, one figure after another emerged.


    Thor, Sif, the three warriors of the fairy palace, and Roger.


    Sol finally fulfilled his promise and brought Roger to Asgard.


    They saw Heimdall on the console and Loki with the Eternal Gun.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 91： Rainbow bridge

    Seeing Thor, Rogge and others appear one by one, Loki''s mood instantly became as cold as the Ice Box.


    Just a Sol, he may not be an opponent.


    What''s more, beside Thor, there is another Roger who can defeat the Destroyer.


    At this time, Loki began to regret why he wanted to go to Earth.


    It''s so good, why do you want to stop Sol from evacuating the residents of the town? Stop Sol, why do you want to make up?


    If you don''t make up the knife, all this in front of you will not happen at all.


    "Rocky, surrender!"


    Even now, Thor is still unwilling to push Loki into a desperate situation.


    In any case, Loki is his younger brother, who has accompanied him for thousands of years.


    Although this younger brother was not very obedient and would become a snake to scare himself, he was still cruel.


    "Surrender? Why should I surrender? I''m an evil god, Asgard and the future king of the Nine Realms!"


    As soon as the words fell, the Ice Box appeared in Loki''s left hand.


    In an instant, Loki''s skin turned into a deep blue like a frost giant, and an extremely cold breath that seemed to freeze his soul poured out of him.


    When Loki summoned the Ice Box, Thor didn''t hesitate and threw Thor''s Hammer directly at Loki.


    As soon as Thor''s hammer flew a short distance, it was hit by the ice energy shot by the ice box.


    In the blink of an eye, an icicle several meters in diameter appeared in front of Thor and the others.


    Thor''s hammer was completely frozen by icicles!


    After freezing Thor''s Hammer, Loki did not stop his attack, but increased the energy output of the Ice Box.


    Although Loki didn''t like to use force to solve problems, but at this time, he didn''t mind using this barbarous and rude way to solve all the people who blocked him.


    As an artifact of the Frost Giants, the Ice Box possesses the powerful power to freeze the entire planet.


    Although Loki couldn''t use the full power of the Ice Box, just freezing a rainbow bridge would not be a problem for him.


    Relying on the Ice Box, Loki regained the initiative, and then picked up Odin''s Eternal Spear again.


    The box of ice in the left hand, the eternal spear in the right.


    With the increase of these two artifacts, Loki instantly reached the peak of life''s strength.


    The Rainbow Bridge Hall was originally not very wide. After being attacked by the Ice Box for one round, most of the area was already covered by huge blocks of ice.


    The ice energy of the Ice Box and the energy beams emitted by the Eternal Spear kept flying across the Rainbow Bridge, forcing Thor, Roger and others to temporarily leave the Rainbow Bridge lobby.


    Originally, Loki didn''t expect to be able to solve Thor, Rogge and others here. From beginning to end, he had only one purpose.


    Control the Rainbow Bridge and destroy Jotunheim!


    Although Loki is also a frost giant, he has no good feelings for those frost giants in Jotunheim who are like barbarians, let alone treat them as his own kind.


    After pushing Thor, Rogge and others out of the Rainbow Bridge lobby, Loki first frozen the entrance of the Rainbow Bridge with the Ice Box, and then came to the control platform of the Rainbow Bridge, and set the gun muzzle of the Rainbow Bridge. Aimed at Jotunheim.


    The transfer between stars is not the only function of Rainbow Bridge.


    Strictly speaking, this is not even the main reason why the Rainbow Bridge was designed.


    The Rainbow Bridge is an out-and-out war weapon, an ultimate war weapon with the power to destroy the planet.


    When the power of the Rainbow Bridge reaches its limit, the energy beam of the Rainbow Bridge can directly penetrate the entire planet.


    As for the interstellar teleportation function of the Rainbow Bridge, it is only to quickly drop Asgard''s army on the enemy planet.


    Why is the transmission outlet of the Rainbow Bridge so like a gun barrel, because the Rainbow Bridge was built in accordance with the specifications of war weapons from the beginning.


    "Unexpectedly, your brother is more courageous than you, a race, if you kill it, it''s domineering!"


    Roger did not intervene in the battle between Thor and Loki.


    Even when Loki used the Ice Box and Eternal Spear to attack him, he didn''t even think about Loki.


    The young couple is in conflict, so it''s nothing for an outsider to interfere.


    In the final analysis, this is a family conflict.


    Although the consequences of this family conflict are a bit serious, anyway, this is a family affair between Thor and Rocky.


    "Loki was not like this before. Is succession to the throne really so important to him?"


    Until this time, Thor couldn''t understand why Loki would be so eager for the throne, even at the expense of this creature.


    After a silent sigh, Thor began to summon Thor''s Hammer in the Rainbow Bridge.


    Under Thor''s forced call, the frozen Thor''s Hammer finally got rid of the shackles of the icicles and returned to his hand.


    "I can''t let Loki continue to be wrong!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Thor raised the Thor''s hammer in his hand and slammed it against the bridge deck of the Rainbow Bridge.


    The energy of the Rainbow Bridge comes from Asgard, and the bridge deck is both a passage and an energy transmission pipeline.


    As long as the bridge deck is destroyed, the Rainbow Bridge will lose all its energy supply, and it is naturally impossible to continue to launch a torrent of energy to destroy Jotunheim.


    "You are sure to do this. If you destroy the bridge, you won''t be able to see Dr. Foster again!"


    Roger reminded Saul silently.


    After hearing Roger''s words, Thor''s bridge-smashing movement paused for a second, and then started again.


    Under Thor''s full attack, cracks began to appear on the hard bridge deck.


    As Thor continued to attack, the rift began to expand, spreading like a spider web.


    Just as Sol was desperately attacking the deck of the Rainbow Bridge, a golden beam of energy flew out of the Rainbow Bridge, struck Sol like a lightning, and knocked him out.


    Rocky noticed this when Sol first started destroying the Rainbow Bridge deck.


    So he broke the ice wall at the entrance of the hall and walked out with the Ice Box and the Eternal Spear.


    Until Jotunheim is destroyed, he will not let anyone destroy the Rainbow Bridge.


    He wants to prove to everyone that he is the most suitable person to inherit the throne of Asgard.


    After being knocked into the air by Loki, Thor quickly got up, and then he jumped high.


    "Forgive me, Loki!"


    Seeing Thor leaping up and raising the Thor''s hammer in his hand, Loki instantly read out Thor''s thoughts.


    Thor''s Quake finally fell on the deck of the Rainbow Bridge.


    boom!


    An indescribable energy explosion sounded loudly, and an extremely powerful energy storm instantly destroyed the bridge deck of the Rainbow Bridge.


    The Rainbow Bridge was destroyed!


    The energy storm destroyed the Rainbow Hall, causing the Rainbow Hall, which was on the edge of Asgard, to fall directly into the boundless starry abyss.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 92： Odin

    After discovering that Thor, the prodigal son, had a plan to destroy the Rainbow Bridge, Roger silently retreated a distance after casting his instant instant.


    Thor and Loki have super physiques surpassing human beings, and they don''t have to worry about the shock wave generated by the energy explosion, but Roger can''t.


    Even if he had an immortal human body, he didn''t think his physique could be compared with the aliens like Asgard.


    After the gorgeous explosion, it was a mess.


    Just as Rogge began to perceive Thor and Loki''s trail, a powerful life form far beyond his imagination appeared in his perception.


    A super life body as powerful as a planet!


    If the energy intensity of Thor, who has restored the power of Thor, is a small pond, then this super life form that now appears in Rogge''s perception is an endless ocean.


    Compared with this ocean, Rogge felt that he was at most a palm tree on the beach.


    After perceiving this indescribable super life form, he decisively ended the perception, and took all the chakras and mental energy that had been released into his body.


    In Asgard, there is only one person who possesses this kind of planet-like powerful energy response.


    King of Asgard, father of Thor, Odin, father of gods!


    Odin, wearing a battle armor, a red cloak, and a golden blindfold in his right eye, walked past Roger unhurriedly.


    When passing by Rogge, Odin, the father of the gods, turned his head and glanced at Rogge, before moving on.


    Odin''s casual glance made Rogge''s heart beat involuntarily.


    That kind of feeling is like meeting an unmatched natural enemy, and the body has a sense of fear imprinted deep in the instinct.


    At this time, Rogge finally understood why the Purple Potato Spirit, known as the Crazy Titan, did not dare to hit Asgard''s idea at all when Odin was still alive.


    On the surface, Odin is not tall and has white hair, which makes it easy for people to mistake him for the kind of old guy who can knock down with a single punch.


    But if anyone really does this, they will know what a person is not good-looking, and how hot **** is!


    Quickly imitating the scene of his fight with Odin in his mind, Rogge came to a dumbfounding conclusion.


    Even if he tried his best, or even killed himself, he would definitely not last a minute in Odin''s hands.


    This is still when Odin does not use the Eternal Spear and magic.


    After seeing Odin''s arrival, the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace and Heimdall and others bowed slightly and voluntarily gave way.


    Although Thor and Loki were not seriously injured by the energy storm, the energy storm directly lifted them to the edge of Asgard, blowing them into the endless starry abyss.


    At this moment, Odin came to the edge of the broken Rainbow Bridge, grabbing the two brothers back with one hand.


    The understatement was like grabbing two restless monkey cubs casually.


    Looking at Odin in front of him, Loki has completely lost his previous madness and jealousy, and said in a childlike tone: "I can do it, father, I can really do it!"


    "No, Loki!"


    Although Odin''s tone was calm, to Loki, it was like a gun of eternity, which hit him fiercely.


    It was completely denied!


    Loki showed a bitter smile, threw the Eternal Spear in his hand on the Rainbow Bridge, stepped back silently, and then jumped.


    Loki''s determination not only surpassed Odin''s expectations, but also shocked Saul.


    Odin continued to shoot, intending to bring back the bear kid, Rocky.


    But he missed it!


    Odin''s left hand composed of energy passed directly through Loki''s figure.


    phantom!


    What Odin caught was only the vision left by Loki.


    When the illusion was crushed, Loki''s figure emerged in the depths of the starry sky, and then completely disappeared into the collapsed space channel.


    Loki, the **** of tricks, fooled Odin, the father of the gods, with illusions, and defended his self-esteem with his last stubbornness.


    Rocky used suicide-like methods to put an end to this family dispute.


    More than ten minutes later, in the deliberative hall of the Asgard Palace, Thor, Roger, Sif, the three warriors of the fairy palace, and Heimdall stood silently in the hall.


    On the throne above the hall, Odin, the father of the gods, holding the Eternal Spear, also said nothing, silently looking at Sol and others standing below.


    After a long silence, Odin, the father of the gods, finally said: "Although Loki made a mistake, he also paid the price for it. This time, this is the end!"


    "Sol is responsible for the damage left by Loki, and the order of the nine kingdoms must not fall into chaos because of this! Heimdall is responsible for the reconstruction of the Rainbow Bridge!"


    "As for Roger, you can stay in Asgard until the Rainbow Bridge is rebuilt, but you need to help Sol maintain order in the nine kingdoms!"


    Regarding Odin''s arrangement, Rogge has no opinion.


    Even if Odin throws him back to earth now, it is normal.


    But obviously, after knowing what Roger had done before, Odin was willing to satisfy the little wishes of this earthling.


    After awakening from the state of "Odin¡¯s Sleep", Odin learned the whole story through his pet crows, Fujin and Wuni, and it was precisely because of this that he agreed to Sol¡¯s request and did not take Roger Return to Earth in the first time.


    ...


    When the night fell, a small banquet was held in a banquet hall in the Asgard Palace.


    The theme of the banquet was simple, celebrating the return of Thor.


    But Saul, the protagonist of the banquet, did not stay in the banquet for too long, but came to the wall outside the palace alone, gazing at the stars in the distance.


    "As the protagonist of the banquet, it is not a good habit to leave alone in the middle of the banquet!"


    Not long after Thor arrived here, Roger''s voice came from above him.


    Like Sol, Rogge stayed at the party for a while and sneaked out.


    He couldn''t stand the exaggerated praise of the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, and at the same time he couldn''t stand the terrifying drinking of the Asgardians.


    Sol raised his head and looked in the direction of the voice, and then saw Roger sitting on the edge of a stone pillar more than ten meters high.


    "Do you think Rocky is a good person?" Sol asked suddenly.


    "This world is not black and white, and people are not good or bad. Therefore, I can''t give you an accurate answer!"


    "But I think, although Loki is not a good person, he is definitely not a pure bad person!"


    "You are his brother, you should know better than me who he is!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 93： armor

    Odin asked Saul to maintain the order of the nine kingdoms, but in fact, only the order of Warnerheim needs to be maintained.


    Asgard, as long as Odin is there, he will never lose order.


    Jotunheim, the hometown of the Frost Giant, was the country most damaged in this family dispute.


    But Laufey, the king of frost giants, just died in Loki''s hands, so even if these frost giants have any ideas they shouldn''t have, they still lack sufficient strength.


    Musbelheim, the country of the flame giant Sirtel, has the possibility of falling into chaos again, but it is only possible.


    Sirtel, without the eternal fire, does not have the strength to threaten Asgard, so it can be ignored for the time being.


    Midgard, that is, the earth, a country blessed by the will of the universe, does not need Asgard to protect it.


    Svathefheim, the hometown of the dark elves, is now in ruins, and it is impossible to mess up.


    Alfheim, the kingdom of elves, is a kingdom of elves of the Buddha family. Compared with fighting, the incompetent elves prefer to grow flowers and grass. They are the kind that don¡¯t bother you if you don¡¯t provoke them. exist.


    As for the rest of Nidaville and Haile, one is the hometown of the dwarves and the other is the kingdom of the dead, you don''t need to care too much either.


    Only Warnerheim, where the Warner Protoss is located, will give birth to undesirable ambitions after the Rainbow Bridge is destroyed.


    As the old enemy of the Asa Protoss, the Warner Protoss has the power to counter the Asgardian army.


    If it hadn''t been for Asgard to successively produce the two wise kings of Baoer and Odin, the Warner Protoss would not have been suppressed by the Asa Protoss for thousands of years.


    The destruction of the Rainbow Bridge meant that Asgard could no longer drop troops to Warnerheim as quickly as before.


    For the Warner Protoss who has always been around, this is simply a super gift package from the goddess of luck.


    On the third day after the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed, the Warner Protoss began to expel the Asgard garrison.


    The war between the Asa Protoss and the Warner Protoss rekindled in Warnerheim.


    After receiving the emergency military information from the Warnerheim Garrison, Asgard immediately entered a state of combat readiness, ready to go out at any time.


    "Is there a blacksmith who has better craftsmanship and can perform enchanting? I want to create a suit of armor that suits me!"


    In accordance with Thor''s orders, Sif prepared a set of Asgard''s armor for Rogue.


    However, Rogge didn''t really like this kind of golden armor with a cloak.


    The design style of the armor has an extremely obvious Asgard style, with gold shining, dazzling enough, and enough to show off.


    However, this is not in line with Roger''s taste.


    As a ninja, how can he go to the battlefield wearing this kind of armor.


    This is simply an insult to the profession of ninja.


    "The dwarves of Nidaville are the best blacksmiths, but without the Rainbow Bridge, we can''t go there right away."


    "As for enchanting, this is an ability that very few high-level blacksmiths have. As far as I know, only the dwarf king Ai Cui can do it!"


    "The father and queen of the gods also have the ability to enchant, but you..."


    Sif didn''t say the last half of the sentence, but Roger knew exactly what she meant.


    It is better not to have such unrealistic fantasies in a small role like you.


    Although Odin, the father of the gods, and Queen Frigga have the ability to enchant equipment, they are not the treatment that everyone can enjoy.


    Even Sieff herself only possessed a magic sword that was enchanted by Odin.


    "Don''t worry about enchanting. I have some strange metals here. If I can, I hope I can use these metals to create a suit of armor for me before setting off!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge used psychic skills in the room, psychicizing the vibrating gold in the psychic scroll.


    These vibrations from the psychic were part of the ten tons of vibrations sent by King Tchaka of Wakanda last time.


    "Unexpectedly, you can still vibrate this kind of thing!"


    Sieff just took a casual glance, and recognized that these black ores that exuded a blue light were vibration gold.


    "Do you know Zhenjin?" Roger asked somewhat unexpectedly.


    "Before that vibrato meteorite fell to the earth, Asgard already had a whole set of vibrating forging methods."


    "Moreover, in the last few hundred years, Asgard has not gone to Wakanda to win gold! Several times, I led the team!"


    What is meant by the accumulation of time, this is it!


    Compared with the Asgardians with an average life span of 5,000 years, the life span of the people on earth is not a little bit short.


    "Although vibrating gold is strong enough, vibrating gold is not the metal of choice for building equipment!"


    "Compared with Zhenjin, Ulu Metal is a little more suitable! For example, the''Gift of the Goddess of the Earth'' in my hand is made of Ulu Metal, and it also has the enchantment of the father of the gods!"


    After speaking, Sieff pulled out the long sword hanging from his waist and danced a beautiful sword flower in front of Rogge.


    The silver-white sword body guarantees lethality while being gorgeous.


    Even by visual inspection, Roger could know that this long sword was made by a master.


    "I also know that the energy transmission performance of vibrating gold is extremely poor, but I only have these vibrating gold on hand."


    "How about you give me some Ulu metal?"


    Since they are all in Asgard, it is reasonable to bring some Asgard''s specialties back.


    "you¡­¡­"


    After hearing Rogge''s words, Sieve suddenly had a plan to stab this guy directly with a sword.


    Asgard does have a lot of Uru metals, but no one will have too many such precious metals.


    Even the palace guards of Asgard have not yet fully popularized the equipment made by Ulu Metal.


    Only a few elite fighters can obtain a piece of equipment made of Ulu Metal.


    Sif calmed down for a while, ready to directly reject Rogge''s sudden request.


    However, just when she was about to speak, she suddenly remembered something.


    Rogge is about to go to Warnerheim with Thor. If he is better equipped, then Thor''s pressure will be less.


    After thinking about it for a few minutes, Sif gave his own reply: ¡°It¡¯s impossible to send Ulu Metal directly to you, but if you need it, I can ask the blacksmith to add some to it when building your armor. Ulu Metal."


    Since Rogge wants to build armor, just add some Ulu metal directly to his armor.


    "no problem!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge psychically produced a sketch of the armor design drawn from the psychic scroll.


    "Are you sure you want to build this kind of armor?"


    After receiving the design sketch from Roger, Sieff frowned and asked in confusion.


    "Yes, it looks like this, and the color must be that darker red!"


    The armor design sketch that Rogge took out was not random.


    The armor on the sketch is exactly the same as the armor of Battlefield Rose Uchiha Madara.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 94： Battlefield Rose (1/15, plus more)

    At Rogge''s insistence, Sieff took away the armor design sketches and the vibranium ore that had not been forged.


    Because of the loss of the Rainbow Bridge, Asgard took three days to build the teleportation magic circle to Warnerheim and completed the final preparations for the expedition.


    Asgard¡¯s army has long been assembled. As long as Odin gives an order, this army, which symbolizes Asgard¡¯s strong military power, will set foot on the land of Warnerheim and plant Asgard¡¯s battle flag. To every piece of land in Warnerheim.


    Half an hour before the army set off, Roger finally got his own armor from Sif.


    Compared with Asgard''s noble and gorgeous golden armor, the armor in Rogge''s hand can be regarded as extremely simple.


    And this kind of extremely simple armor has to make people wonder how much defensive ability this armor can have.


    Although the Warner Protoss has been suppressed by the Asa Protoss, this does not mean that the Warner Protoss is a weak chicken.


    Seeing Rogge solemnly put on this set of armor that was so simple that any craftsman could make it, Sieff couldn''t help but began to doubt Rogge''s strength.


    There are only two kinds of people who dare to wear this kind of armor on the battlefield.


    One is the rookie recruits who don''t have much combat experience and don''t know the heights of the sky.


    The other is a battlefield king who has absolute confidence in his own skill and does not worry that he will be injured at all.


    Judging from Rogge''s age, Sif thinks he is more like the former.


    After putting on the same armor of Uchiha Madara, Rogge opened his three-goed jade writing wheel, and psychically produced the Kusana sword and the thunder fan.


    Blood-red eyes, dark red armor, Kusanaru sword hung around his waist, and a big unreasonable thunder fan on his back.


    I don''t know if it was his own illusion. When Roger put on the armor and put on the weapon, Sieff suddenly felt that the man in front of him seemed to have such a breath of invincibility in the world.


    There is nothing remarkable about the journey to Whartonheim, and it can even be considered a bit boring.


    Batches of troops walked into the teleportation array, and then after the previous troops were teleported, the process would be repeated again later.


    Compared with the transmission of the Rainbow Bridge, this method of magic circle transmission is at least several times behind, and it does not have the momentum of a large army.


    Take a look at the rainbow bridge''s momentum to teleport the army past, and then look at the slow magical array teleportation, the two are completely incomparable.


    But no matter what, Asgard''s army went out smoothly.


    Asgard is an army with a fine tradition, so according to their custom, they first teleported the commander of this army, and then arranged for the subsequent troops to teleport.


    Rogge silently despised this Asgard tradition in his heart.


    It sounds good, this is called the commander in the lead.


    If it doesn''t sound good, this is to expose the commander-in-chief to unnecessary risks.


    If the enemy on the opposite side prepares to ambush in advance, or this time the teleportation is completely a trap.


    Then when Asgard¡¯s troops are all teleported over, they will see the commander¡¯s corpse who has long since cooled down.


    No wonder every king of Asgard is a strong one, because those heirs who are not strong have long been killed by Asgard''s tradition.


    Teleported with Thor, Roger and the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace.


    As for Sieff, she is not on the list for this expedition.


    The reason is very simple. Queen Frigga personally crossed her name from the list.


    When the colorful teleporting light in front of them disappeared, the first thing Roger and the others saw was an Asgard camp that was about to collapse.


    There are corpses everywhere in the camp, and energy rays and bows and arrows fly around the camp like headless flies.


    After seeing Thor, the Asgardian officer in charge of this camp immediately greeted him and reported the current situation to Thor.


    After listening to the officer''s report, Saul did not give any too specific instructions. He simply said and understood, and then flew out with the Thor''s Hammer.


    Regarding Thor''s actions, the three warriors of the Immortal Palace were already familiar with them, and they rushed out with their weapons.


    When the Asgardian soldiers around him rushed to the Warner Protoss army like hungry wolves, Roger walked out of the teleportation formation without delay.


    It''s finally starting!


    In the beginning, Rogge''s speed was just normal walking speed, and then within a few breaths, his speed began to get faster and faster.


    In the end, the soldiers of Asgard only saw a red figure flashing away.


    Rogge did not pull out the Kusanaru sword at his waist, nor did he touch the thunder fan behind him.


    At this time, he intends to pay tribute to his idol.


    One person, one army!


    Thor in the air was about to swing Thor''s Hammer from the sky, and then he saw a scene he had never seen before.


    Saul thought that his fighting style was wild enough, but now, he knew what was the heroic posture on the battlefield.


    I saw Rogge coming to a soldier of Warner Protoss like a red lightning, and then with a flash of knife light, the soldier of Warner Protoss fell backward, and bright red blood spurted from his neck.


    Roger didn''t use the Kusanaru sword, he just took the long sword in the hands of the Warner Protoss soldier, and then used this long sword to kill the Warner Protoss soldier.


    After lightly killing the soldier, Rogge didn''t stop his footsteps, turned sideways, and came directly to the other three Warner Protoss soldiers.


    laugh! laugh! laugh!


    The three soldiers of the Warner Protoss didn''t realize what had happened. The last sight in their eyes was a beautiful and deadly arc.


    In the blink of an eye, Rogge had solved the four enemies.


    After killing the three Warner Protoss soldiers, Rogge released his sword-holding right hand and held the spear in the hand of one of the Warner Protoss soldiers.


    Puncture, thorn, twist, point, dial...


    An unremarkable spear, in Roger''s hands, as if he had a life, constantly attacked the surrounding Warner Protoss soldiers.


    Rogge was like a battlefield harvester, quickly harvesting the lives of Warner Protoss soldiers.


    To be noticeable on the battlefield is not a wise decision.


    But what he wants is this effect!


    More and more Warner Protoss soldiers rushed towards him, and at this moment, he threw the spear in his hand.


    After the spear penetrated the three front enemies, it finally stopped.


    Rogge ignored the spear because he now has a new weapon.


    The soldiers of the Warner Protoss rushed up one by one, trying to completely surround him, and then hacked to death the guy who was rampaging on the battlefield.


    But no matter how many soldiers rushed up, Rogge''s pace was not affected in any way.


    Now he doesn''t care what the weapon in his hand is. What kind of weapon the Warner Protoss soldier has in his hand, he uses whatever weapon.


    Knives, swords, axes, hammers, guns...


    No matter what weapon it is, as long as it reaches his hands, it can display amazing power.


    More and more enemies besieged him, and his writing wheel turned faster and faster.


    The dynamic visual ability of writing wheel eyes is perfectly displayed at this moment.


    With a simple glance, he could see through all the actions of these soldiers.


    With just a wave of his hand, he could take the lives of these soldiers.


    The battlefield rose belonging to Roger has bloomed!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 95： Fire Escape·Extinguishing Fire

    The crazy killing Roger not only attracted the attention of Warner Protoss warriors, but also shocked the warriors of Asgard.


    Knowing that Rogge was an earthling, these Asgardian fighters couldn''t help but thought of despising him.


    People on Earth who don''t have a long lifespan, have a weak physique, and are not very advanced in science and technology, will never be a strong one.


    If it hadn''t been for the Three Warriors who had always maintained respect for Roger, these Asgardian fighters would have completely ignored Roger.


    Although Thor had previously played against Rogge in a competitive nature, after seeing the scene before him, he suddenly felt that he didn''t seem to understand Rogge''s strength at all.


    On the entire battlefield, except for the three warriors of the Immortal Palace who had witnessed Roger violently beat the Destroyer, everyone else showed an unbelievable look.


    Compared with the scene where Roger manipulates a wooden Lohan Ora Ora Ora Destroyer that is more than 20 meters high, this one can only be regarded as a pediatrician.


    The fighters of Asgard are very happy now, because they find that there is such a hidden strong on their side.


    The warners of the Warner Protoss are desperate now. They even feel that they are not facing a human being, but a **** of death disguised as a human.


    Rogge''s killing continued. Under his stimulation, Asgard''s warriors also showed their strength beyond normal, and they rushed to the Warner Protoss warriors with great excitement.


    The battlefield began to boil.


    Blood is splashing everywhere, life and death are only on the line, the battlefield at this time is like the boundary between the underworld and the world.


    The left foot died, the right foot survived!


    Watching Roger slaughter his fighters like cutting vegetables and melons, the commander of the Warner Protoss took a deep breath, and then issued a slightly cruel order.


    Full firepower coverage, with intensive artillery fire to completely kill the dazzling death-like Roger.


    Although there are a large number of his own fighters around Roger, the deaths of these fighters are completely negligible compared with killing Roger.


    Because even if you don''t do this, these fighters will eventually die in Roger''s hands.


    Although both the Asa and Warner Protoss admire personal bravery, this does not mean that their war tools will stay in the cold weapon era.


    With an order from the commander of the Warner Protoss, an artillery squad carrying energy cannons quickly came to the battlefield, and then pointed the barrel with a diameter of more than ten centimeters at the continuously dancing Roger.


    As soon as the artillery squad formed its formation, Roger discovered their existence.


    Boom boom boom...


    One by one, energy cannonballs fell from the sky like raindrops, instantly covering the area where Roger was.


    The explosion continued to sound, and a group of colorful energy storms attacked everyone around him regardless of the enemy and me.


    At the moment before the artillery fired, Rogge used his instantaneous technique to escape from the battlefield, avoiding the raindrop-like shells.


    When the flying dust raised by the explosion dissipated, what appeared in front of people was a piece of Warner Protoss warrior falling down like cutting wheat.


    Since the Warner Protoss all used energy weapons, Rogge would naturally not be polite to them.


    I saw Roger put his hands together, his thumbs stretched out, and a seal was formed.


    Fire escape, extinguish the fire!


    A flame of only the thickness of fingers spouted from Rogge''s mouth.


    After that, the flame grew suddenly and instantly expanded to a huge wave of flames like sea water.


    In the blink of an eye, this huge wave of flames arrived in front of the army of the Warner Protoss, swallowing them completely like an ancient beast.


    This huge wave of flames only lasted less than ten seconds before it dissipated completely, and then the Asgardians, including Thor, saw a scene like the **** of the nose.


    The Warner Protoss warrior who was extinguished by the fierce fire still maintained the last action in his lifetime, in the form of a dark scorched corpse, maintaining the appearance of fleeing, struggling, unwilling, and painful.


    Wherever the flame passes, there is scorched earth!


    Everyone struck by the flames is desperate!


    Even Thor''s high-end combat power that has been battlefield-ready, after seeing the scene in front of him, he involuntarily took a breath.


    The battlefield, which was originally noisy, shouting and killing, suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    After Chakra''s volume increased to one end, Rogge was the first time to put out his arrogance.


    Judging from the situation at the scene, the increase in the amount of Chakra has not only increased the range of attacks for extinguishing the fire, but also the temperature of the flame has also increased significantly.


    After clearing the Warner Protoss army in front of him with one move, Roger pulled out the Kusanaru sword from his waist and rushed towards the Warner Protoss army on the other side.


    The first battle of the Asgardian army''s expedition finally ended with Roger''s brilliance.


    Post-war statistics show that in this battle, the Warner Protoss lost two thousand-man troops, including two hundred Warner Protoss ace bloodblade warriors.


    When Roger wiped off the blood of Kusanaru sword and returned to Asgard''s camp, all the Asgard warriors he met on the way stepped silently and bowed slightly to salute him.


    Who said that the earthlings cannot be beaten, the earthlings are madder than the craziest four-clawed terrifying beast in Asgard.


    It was just a simple camp guarding battle, and Roger established a higher position in the hearts of these Asgard than the three warriors of the fairy palace.


    A big fist is not only the truth, but also the best way to gain respect!


    After arriving at the commander-in-chief discussion tent in the middle of the camp, Rogge saw Thor, who was a little ugly, and the three warriors of the fairy palace who didn''t say a word.


    As for the other dozen or so army commanders, he didn''t know any of them.


    Although Asgard''s forward camp was defended, it was the only camp that Asgard had left in Warnerheim.


    When Asgard was preparing to mobilize for war, the Warner Protoss almost captured all the camps in Asgard in an all-out attitude.


    This also means that the army in this camp is all Asgard''s army in Warnerheim.


    "We have lost 22 camps, and now the entire Warnerheim is under the control of the Warner Protoss. If we want to restore the original order here, then we must not only recover the lost camps, but also bring the Warner Protoss Hurry back to their hometown."


    "In other words, what is blocking us now is the Warner Protoss army of more than 100,000 people!"


    Even if all the 23 camps existed, the total number of Asgard''s troops in Warnerheim was just over 50,000.


    Before setting off, Sol was prepared for the worst.


    But he didn''t expect that Warnerheim''s situation would be as bad as it is now.


    "One hundred thousand people! We now have four thousand people. As long as each one hacks to death 25 enemies, it is not too difficult!"


    After listening to Sol''s words, Rogge gave his own suggestions.


    It''s just 25 people hacked. Isn''t this a simple matter!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 96： Kronan Warrior

    Twenty-five people were hacked to death by one person, yes, it''s quite simple!


    Simple ghost!


    If Asgard¡¯s fighters had such strength, Warnerheim would have become Asgard¡¯s vassal state for a long time, and there would be so many troubles.


    If Rogge hadn''t just shown his amazing combat effectiveness, these Asgard commanders would definitely throw him out of the tent in the first place.


    "Uh... this is still very difficult! Let''s go step by step, first solve the three nearest camps, and then consider the next thing!"


    Sol opened the mouth and pulled the topic back to avoid Rogge from continuing to make some crazier suggestions.


    After a detailed study of the terrain of the three nearby camps and the comparison of their military strengths, Thor quickly formulated a follow-up combat plan.


    Although what Thor usually does the most is to rush into the enemy''s army with Thor''s Hammer, and then forcefully break the enemy''s formation with his own strength.


    But this does not mean that he only knows how to charge, but does not understand tactics.


    In any case, he is a prince who has been educated by the royal elite since childhood.


    The master of a country should possess both the military command ability and the strategic planning ability.


    It''s just that before being exiled by Odin, he advocated personal courage.


    After listening to Thor''s battle plan, Rogge suddenly felt that Thor''s tactics were quite similar to Sun Tzu''s strategy of using troops to "just fit and win by surprise".


    When Thor arranged a specific battle plan, the dozen or so commanders left the tent and began specific army mobilization and pre-war preparations.


    When only Sol, the three warriors of the fairy palace, and the five of Roger were left in the discussion tent, Sol said to Roger: "Your performance on the battlefield today is very dazzling and amazing! However, I hope you can Just control the extent of the killing!"


    "Sometimes, it is a good way to kill the enemy commander directly!"


    If it were from the perspective of defeating the enemy, Thor would not only have no opinion on Roger''s actions, he would even encourage him to do so.


    But the problem is that their expedition this time is to restore Warnerheim to the original order, not to exterminate the Warner Protoss.


    So he hoped that Roger could control his behavior a little bit.


    Just defeat the enemy''s army, there is no need to kill them all without leaving them.


    It''s not Asgard''s style to rush to kill.


    "You are the commander-in-chief, you have the final say!"


    On the surface, Rogge agreed to Saul, but he was thinking of something else.


    Odin grew old and became kind.


    If it was Odin when he was young, he would never teach Sol this idea.


    Asgard''s soldiers pointed out, it was Wang Tu!


    Asgard''s reputation was built with the bones and blood of the enemy.


    Comparing the acting style of the goddess of death Hela, and then comparing the demands of Sol now, the two are completely the difference between a cold-blooded tyrant and a benevolent king.


    The Asgardian army in the camp was divided into three branches and went to each target separately.


    I don''t know if it was because Saul particularly trusted Rogge''s guarantee, or he was clinging to the idea that he didn''t put Rogge in the same team as himself.


    With Rogge at this time is Hogan of the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace.


    As for the Three Warriors, Vostag and Fandral led another army.


    According to Thor''s arrangement, the three armies will launch attacks on the three camps at the same time, cutting off the possibility of the three camps rushing to help each other.


    Although Roger is one of the nominal commanders, in fact, only Hogan is in charge of commanding this army.


    Saul planned to let Roger participate in the command, but he voluntarily refused.


    What a joke, he would lose to the simplest man and machine even playing strategy games.


    Letting him command the army is basically equivalent to letting the army go for nothing.


    After a long-distance raid, Roger and others finally arrived in the forest near the target camp.


    "There are not many defenders in the camp, only less than two thousand."


    "And more than half of them are recruited mercenaries, so the actual combat effectiveness is even weaker!"


    Hogan explained to Rogge that for Rogge, the earthling, his knowledge of the Warner Protoss can basically be equivalent to not having it.


    "Those who wear different clothes are mercenaries! Their sources are very complicated, some are interstellar pirates, and some are important criminals wanted by their respective planets, so it doesn''t matter if the means are cruel when facing them!"


    These interstellar pirates and most wanted criminals, no matter which planet they are on, are unwelcome existences.


    Simply put, even if you use the most cruel way to kill these guys, it won''t have any bad effects.


    "understood!"


    Seeing that Rogge was ready to go to war at any time, Hogan also gave an order to prepare to attack the army behind him.


    However, at this moment, a rock puppet over five meters tall stood up from the camp and walked straight to the gate of the camp.


    Behind this rock puppet, there are more than twenty smaller rock puppets.


    "How come there are Kronan fighters here?"


    Hogan''s face became extremely difficult to look.


    "Kronan fighters? Leave these stone men to me, and you will lead people to deal with other goals!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge used his instantaneous technique to leave the forest and came directly to the Kronan warrior who was over five meters tall.


    With a body made entirely of rocks, coupled with the sledgehammer in his hand that is larger than Roger''s body, this Kronan warrior is simply a humanoid self-propelled siege weapon.


    Roger''s sudden appearance made the Kronan warrior stunned for a while, and then he yelled at Roger.


    It''s a pity that Roger, who has never learned an alien language, couldn''t understand what the Kronan warrior was saying.


    However, after seeing this Kronan warrior with his hands under his hips did an uncivilized, but the humanoid male creatures all knew how to move, Roger''s figure disappeared again.


    Dayu spiral pill!


    I saw Roger suddenly appeared in front of the Kronan warrior, and then patted the one-meter-diameter large jade spiral pill in his right hand directly on his face.


    boom!


    In the sound of the violent explosion, pieces of broken rocks were scattered around like raindrops.


    Under the terrifying impact and twisting and tearing force of Daiyu Helix Maru, the Kronan fighter who was more than five meters tall involuntarily stepped back, and then fell back uncontrollably.


    When the Kronan warrior fell, people discovered that the rocky head of the Kronan warrior had completely disappeared.


    One hit kill!


    The Kronan warrior, known as the meat grinder on the battlefield, just fell, and fell without resistance.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 97： Storm (2/15, plus more)

    The Kronan warrior, who is famous for his defensive power, got a headshot with one blow.


    And the headshot was a Kronan warrior who was more than five meters tall and most likely to grow into a lord.


    What is going on in this world?


    Even the well-informed Asgardian warriors and Warner Protoss warriors, after seeing this scene, couldn''t help but start to wonder if they had hallucinations.


    The most shocking among them was the twenty-odd Kronan soldiers behind.


    For Kronan fighters, there is a simple and crude criterion.


    That is, the bigger the body, the stronger the strength.


    However, the boss, who was more than twice their height, fell in front of them like this.


    For these Kronen fighters, this is like a bolt from the blue.


    Compared with the crowd of onlookers who were shocked and even wondered if they had hallucinations in their eyes, Roger himself was extremely calm.


    Not to mention just a stone man, even if a steel giant is hit head-on by his big jade spiral pill, even if he does not die, he will definitely get rid of half his life.


    What''s more, after the Kronan warrior made that nasty posture, he silently increased Chakra''s output.


    In broad daylight, in full view of the crowd, he actually made such an obscene action.


    This is simply the regression of civilization, the collapse of etiquette, and the degradation of wisdom.


    So Roger felt that he had to correct the uncivilized behavior of this Kronan fighter.


    After solving the Kronan warrior, Rogge set his sights on the more than twenty little Kronan warriors behind.


    Although it was a small Kronan warrior, it was compared with the fallen Kronan warrior.


    These little Kronan fighters, who were still in shock, each had a height of more than two meters and arms that were thicker than Roger''s thighs.


    Squeaky...


    While these Kronan fighters were still shocked by the death of their boss, they heard a sound like a thousand birds chirping at the same time.


    Looking along the voice, they saw Roger holding the Kusanagi sword and the light blue electric current visible on the Kusanagi sword.


    Kusana Sword and Thousand Bird Blade!


    Rogge did not give the Kronan fighters too much time to react. When these Kronan fighters put their eyes on him, his figure suddenly disappeared.


    Then there was the sound of cracking stones one after another.


    These cracking sounds are crisp, short, and cruel.


    In front of the Thousand Birds that can easily cut through steel, these Kronan warriors are proud of their defenses as paper.


    As the Kusanaru sword continued to slash through, an extremely smooth scratch appeared on their rocky bodies.


    Then, under the influence of gravity, their rocky bodies were divided into two halves with scratches as the boundary, and fell heavily to the ground.


    There is no blood splattering everywhere, and there is no internal organs flowing everywhere.


    After being cut in half by the Kusanaru sword, these Kronan warriors who had lost their lives were turned into pieces of rubble in just a few seconds.


    Compared with the little Kronan warriors who turned into rubble, the big guy who fell first still kept his human form.


    Rogge didn''t know whether this was a manifestation of strength or what kind of mutation happened to the big guy who fell first.


    He just glanced at the big guy''s body for a while, and then returned his attention to the remaining little Kronan warriors.


    Rogge stopped after the last Kronan warrior smashed the sword and inserted the Kusanaru sword back into the scabbard.


    It took less than a minute from when he first appeared to when he took the sword back into its sheath.


    When Roger started to turn around and leave, Hogan and the Asgardian fighters finally reacted, shouting and rushing out of the forest where they were hiding.


    Next, it was an ordinary camp offensive and defensive battle that can no longer be ordinary.


    After solving the Kronan warriors, Rogge did not participate in the next battle. Instead, he came to a tree surrounded by three people and sat down casually.


    Although the number of soldiers in Asgard is not as many as the enemies in the camp, no matter whether it is equipment or personal strength, Asgard soldiers can steadily gain the upper hand.


    Except for the Kronan fighters, the other enemies in the camp have no way to arouse his interest.


    Although each of the mercenaries looks very different, and the color of the blood sprayed out is also wonderful, but that''s all.


    Seeing the one-sided battle in the camp, Roger began to wonder, is the Warner Protoss really qualified to be the enemy of the Asa Protoss?


    Whether in terms of equipment or personal strength, the warriors of the Warner Protoss are one level lower than the Asa Protoss.


    Even the ace bloodblade warrior of the Warner Protoss is about the same level as the elite warriors of Asgard.


    But one is the trump card, and the other is just elite.


    But soon, Roger knew why the Warner Protoss could become the old enemy of the Asa Protoss.


    Just when he was about to fall asleep, he felt a strong wave of energy descend on the camp.


    Opening his eyes, he saw a huge tornado nearly ten meters in diameter.


    This sudden tornado made no distinction between everyone in the camp of the enemy and our raiders, and then raged the entire camp into ruins.


    When the tornado disappeared, Rogge saw three men wearing light blue armor and green cloaks.


    Chakra Perception!


    Without the slightest hesitation, Roger decisively used Chakra Perception, and began to perceive these three strange enemies.


    "This kind of energy intensity is very good!"


    Roger, who was originally bored, instantly became extremely energetic, showing an eager attitude.


    Compared with those ordinary Warner Protoss warriors, these three suddenly appeared enemies not only have stronger strength, but also in them, Roger felt the breath of the storm.


    Roger had also felt this kind of breath in Thor.


    The difference is that Thor''s body is the breath of lightning, and what he feels now is the breath of the storm.


    After the tornado ended, the three enemies who appeared suddenly raised their spears at the same time.


    The originally clear sky was suddenly shrouded in dark clouds, and heavy rain poured down.


    Along with the torrential rain, there was also a hurricane enough to lift Asgardian fighters.


    If these three people don''t show up, it won''t take long for Asgard''s fighters to completely take down the camp.


    However, now, Asgard''s fighters are constantly being lifted by hurricanes, and the great situation created before is immediately emptied.


    Water Escape¡¤The Art of Water Iron Cannon!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 98： Three Storm Brothers

    In the violent storm, the liquid bullets fired by the water iron cannon technique were inconspicuous and did not attract the attention of others.


    However, just in the next second.


    The enemy in the middle was knocked out, and the spear shining with light blue light in his hand was also thrown aside.


    At the moment this enemy was knocked into the air, the torrential rain and hurricane that was originally like a natural disaster disappeared instantly, as if everything just now was just an illusion.


    Seeing the enemy who was knocked out, Roger frowned slightly.


    He thought that this liquid bullet could directly take away the enemy and complete an unexpected one-hit kill.


    But the final result was that the liquid bullet shot by the water iron cannon hit the enemy, and then left a fist-sized depression in the armor on his chest.


    The art of water iron cannon, known for its penetrating power, was thus blocked.


    After the storm stopped, Hogg led the Asgard fighters out of the camp and quickly came to Rogg''s side.


    "These are the three storm brothers of the Warner Protoss. From left to right, they are Frey, Ford, and Freya!"


    "They are the descendants of Niald, they have the power of the storm, and the three are extremely good at fighting together. They are the famous powerhouses of the Warner Protoss!"


    Hogan briefly introduced the Storm Brothers.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    When Hogan left the camp with the Asgardian fighters, the Storm Brothers also reorganized the team.


    But instead of letting the warners warriors launch an attack, they let the team stay at the gate of the camp.


    "The king is against the king, and the match will be made! It seems that they are planning to use the way of fighting in battle to decide the victory or defeat of this battle!"


    Although Rogge had not experienced the so-called battle formation, he immediately understood the meaning of the battle formation after seeing the Storm Brothers take the initiative to walk in front of the battle formation.


    Use the results of the battle between the two generals to determine the outcome of the entire battle.


    This way of fighting generals is not uncommon on earth.


    Judging from the development of the earth¡¯s civilization, this way of fighting might have been transmitted to the earth from Asgard¡¯s side.


    "One pick three? Go ahead, I support you mentally!"


    After speaking, Roger stepped back silently, and gestured to Hogan to please.


    Since it is a fighting general, it must be the commander of both sides to fight.


    And Hogan is the commander-in-chief of the current Asgardian army.


    After seeing Roger''s look that I am optimistic about you, Hogan almost couldn''t help but slammed his mace directly at Roger.


    Are you kidding me?


    Opposite is the Storm Brothers, let alone him alone, even if the three warriors of the Immortal Palace are there, they may not dare to win the opponent.


    Although this way of fighting looks more civilized, it can avoid the death of ordinary soldiers.


    But the problem is that if the fight is lost, the commander-in-chief will die.


    After looking at Roger, then turning his head and looking at the Storm Brothers not far away, Hogan quickly made a decision.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Hogan raised the mace in his hand and pointed it at the Storm Brothers on the opposite side.


    Then, turn around and run!


    Who said that a warrior who uses a mace is not good at speed? Hogan proved with his own actions that he can run very fast even with a mace.


    Hogan''s actions caused a boos without any suspense.


    Even the Asgardian soldier on his side sighed involuntarily after seeing this scene.


    Hogan paid no attention to the boos of Warner Protoss warriors.


    Compared with the preciousness of life, a little boo is nothing.


    Rogge didn''t expect that Hogan would make such a move, which made him a little skeptical of Asgard''s martial spirit.


    Since Hogan didn''t have the interest of fighting generals, it could only be played by Roger himself.


    And he happened to have so little interest in the so-called power of the storm.


    Although the nature of the energy and the form of display are not the same, from his perspective, the power of the storm is somewhat similar to the wind and water.


    The only difference is that after the chakra''s wind attributes merge with the water attributes, it will become ice escape.


    I saw Rogge randomly walked to a place about 20 meters away from the three storm brothers, and then pulled out the Kusanaru sword on his waist.


    As he drew out the Kusanaru sword, the Storm Brothers also raised the spear in their hands and pointed the spear tip that was shining with cold light at him.


    Afterwards, Roger disappeared in front of the Storm Brothers.


    The war is going on now, self-registration number or something is purely redundant.


    In the second after Rogge disappeared, Ford, who had just been hit by his water iron cannon technique, did not hesitate to stab his spear directly in front of nothing.


    I have to say that Ford''s reaction is quick and his combat intuition is sharp enough!


    However, Roger is faster!


    Instantaneous surgery!


    The moment Fod stabs his spear, Roger changed the direction of his sprint and went directly to Frey on the far left.


    Kusana Sword and Thousand Bird Blade!


    As soon as the birdsong sounded, the Kusanagi sword wrapped around the light blue electric snake came to Frey.


    Just as the Kusanaru sword was about to cross Frey''s neck, a tornado over one meter thick struck from Rogge''s right.


    Woo!


    In the end, the Kusanagi sword could not pass Frey''s neck, and Rogge also showed his figure under the attack of the tornado.


    It was not Verde who was standing in the middle that summoned the tornado, but also Faria on the far right.


    Until now, Roger finally understood the true meaning of Hogan''s phrase that the Storm Brothers are extremely good at fighting together.


    From when he launched the attack to when he was forced out of shape, a total of less than two seconds passed.


    However, in this short period of two seconds, the Storm Brothers showed a clear-hearted tacit cooperation and directly interrupted Rogge''s fast break.


    When he was forced out of shape, Ford and Frey did not hesitate at all, and immediately bullied him forward and wrapped him.


    Clang clang clang clang...


    The metal collision sounded constantly, and the Kusanaru sword in Rogge''s hand and the spears of the Storm Brothers continued to collide.


    Rogge thought that the Storm Brothers were better at spell attacks, but based on the current situation, they were better at melee combat.


    The three storm brothers attacked fiercely, and the three spears continuously pierced Rogge from different directions.


    Whether it is the power and speed of the attack, or the angle and timing of the attack, it can be regarded as impeccable.


    Even Sol, in the face of the three storm brothers'' joint attack, he had no choice but to retreat.


    But Rogge is not Saul, and he still has a roundabout.


    Relying on the dynamic vision like writing round eyes and cheating, Rogge blocked every attack of the Storm Brothers.


    Don''t look down on people too much!


    With one enemy and three, Rogge not only did not choose to retreat, but also took time to counterattack.


    As if feeling the difficulty of Rogge, the Storm Brothers suddenly accelerated the pace of the attack, and the three of them stepped forward at the same time, further compressing Rogge''s area of ??activity.


    Are you finally willing to come in?


    Although the actions of the Storm Brothers made Rogge''s area of ??activity smaller, it also gave him an excellent opportunity to counterattack.


    Lei Dun¡¤Chidori!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 99： True one-on-three

    What should you do when three ill-intentioned adult men approach you with stick-like props?


    The answer is simple, discharge them!


    A wave of electric currents visible to the naked eye instantly covered Rogge''s whole body without control. These electric currents suddenly rushed towards the Storm Brothers like a poisonous snake preying on prey.


    boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the Storm Brothers were knocked out, and then hit the ground heavily.


    Never get close to a man who can discharge, especially a man with a sword in his hand.


    After flying the Three Storm Brothers with the Chidori Current, Rogge did not hesitate at all, and directly attacked the nearest Ford.


    The Kusanagi sword entwined with the electric current came to Frey, and then it was blocked by the spear in Frey''s hand.


    Even in the case of inconvenient mobility, Ford still made a defensive stance at the last minute, blocking the Kusanaru sword that was about to pass his neck with his spear.


    Relying on the fighting instincts honed over the years of fighting, Ford won a precious chance of survival for himself.


    As for the rest, just give it to Frey and Faria.


    As Ford expected, after discovering that he had been attacked, Frey and Freya raised their spears one after another, and two tornadoes gushed from the tips of the spears and directly hit Roger''s back.


    Frey''s shot with Freya was just right, just before Roger''s second shot.


    If he continues to attack Ford, he will also be hit by the tornado behind.


    Make up, or leave?


    The answer is, leave!


    Two tornadoes passed through Rogge''s location like lightning, and then disappeared into the air.


    After casting the instantaneous spell and leaving, Rogge did not continue to attack the Storm Brothers, but instead allowed the three of them to gather together.


    "You are very strong! But you are not the opponent of the three of us. If you want to blame, you have only one person!"


    Standing in the middle, Frey spoke to Roger, and at the same time raised the spear in his hand, ready to attack at any time.


    There was no harm under the joint attack of their three brothers, and they also launched two extremely threatening attacks. This kind of opponent is worth their all-out efforts.


    "Are too many people bullying fewer people?"


    "In this case, let you see what is called, a real one-on-three!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge performed the shadow clone.


    Bang bang bang bang bang...


    After the eight clouds of white smoke, eight identical shadow clones appeared beside the deity.


    What spell is this?


    Looking at the eight shadow clones around Roger, the Storm Brothers couldn''t help but stunned.


    This is not an illusion, this is an entity clone!


    After discovering that the shadow clone beside Roger was not an illusion, the Storm Brothers silently clenched the spear in their hands.


    One Roger was difficult enough, and now there are eight more.


    Can this world be better?


    Compared with the three storm brothers who were wary on their faces, Hogan had an unpleasant expression on his face.


    Since seeing Rogge''s Wooden Man''s Art and Wooden Dragon''s Surgery, his evaluation of Rogge has increased explosively.


    Even if Roger had become Sif now, he would not be surprised.


    When the shadow clone appeared, the fighters of Asgard burst into fierce cheers after being silent for a few seconds.


    "The second round, now begins!"


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, he and the eight shadow clones disappeared from people''s sight.


    In the next second, they came to the three Storm Brothers, and the nine Kusanaru swords wrapped around the electric snake stab at the Three Storm Brothers at the same time.


    Although the Kusanagi Sword in Shadow Clone''s hand can''t be compared with the real Kusanagi Sword, if it is stabbed, it is equally deadly.


    The Storm Brothers did not dare to be careless. The three stood together back to back, brandishing the spears in their hands impenetrable.


    After the fight just now, Rogge also mastered some information about the Storm Brothers.


    The Storm Brothers can indeed summon hurricanes and rainstorms, but they can''t do this in close combat.


    This also means that the Storm Brothers can only choose between long-range output and melee combat.


    As long as the attack is fast enough, the Storm Brothers will not have the opportunity to release the power of the storm.


    And speed is exactly what Roger is best at.


    It was originally the scene of the Three Storm Brothers besing Rogge, but now it was turned into a scene of nine Rogge besieging the Storm Brothers.


    The attack speed of Rogge and Shadow clones became faster and faster, and it didn''t take long for them to exceed the limit that the naked eye could catch.


    For the onlookers Hogan and others, this is not good news.


    Because they could only see the three Storm Brothers waving their spears continuously, and could not see Roger at all.


    Clang clang clang clang...


    The clash of the Kusanaru sword and the spear continued to sound, and the pressure on the Storm Brothers was increasing.


    Just when they were about to resist Rogge''s attack and forcefully release the power of the storm at the expense of minor injuries, Rogge''s voice suddenly rang in their ears.


    "First!"


    The hairs were erected, and dangerous thoughts flashed through the hearts of the three storm brothers.


    Afterwards, Frey and Ford saw a poignant line of blood flying past their eyes.


    It''s Faria!


    Although the strength of the three storm brothers are similar, after the fight, Roger found that Faria''s strength was slightly weaker than that of Fred and Frey.


    In normal times, this little difference will not have any impact.


    But in the ultra-high-speed extreme offensive and defensive battle specially created by Roger, this little strength gap has been infinitely enlarged.


    No matter how high the degree of tacit understanding is, it is impossible to achieve complete agreement.


    Even if it reaches the point of complete communication of mind, it is impossible for one''s own strength and physical fitness to be completely consistent.


    As long as it is not completely consistent, it also means flaws.


    Even though the Kusanaru sword pierced his throat, Faria still didn''t understand how Roger did it.


    The three of them have honed the three-person joint tactics for thousands of years. How can there be flaws?


    Faria couldn''t understand this, and he couldn''t know the answer.


    After smashing Faria with lightning, Roger set his sights directly on Ford.


    The persimmon must be soft and the enemy will be beaten to death!


    Now that Faria is dead, then Fred has become the persimmon.


    However, just as Rogge had just changed the target of his attack, a tornado far surpassing the previous one appeared in an instant, blasting him and the shadow clones into flight.


    A tornado with a diameter of tens of meters raged like an out of control dragon, the sky was instantly enveloped by black clouds, and the whole world seemed to have entered the dark night.


    The torrential rain is pouring down, and the giant tornado is getting bigger and bigger.


    A few seconds later, Ford and Frey walked out of the tornado''s wind, their bodies shining with a dazzling light blue light.


    "Finally, are you going to work hard?"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 100： The palm from the sky

    Even if you just look at it with your eyes, you can know that Frey and Ford are going to work hard.


    The domineering side leaked!


    No, the energy side is leaking!


    The light blue light shining on them is not a good-looking visual effect, but a real, almost substantial energy.


    In the scene like the end of the natural disaster, two men with spears and glowing all over came out.


    As long as the IQ has not been blown away by the hurricane, fools can see that they are angry, and they are very, very angry.


    So, after discovering that Frey and Ford showed such a domineering aura, Hogan did not hesitate at all, and immediately arranged for the Asgardian fighters to retreat.


    As for Roger, Hogan felt he didn''t need to remind himself.


    Rogge was not surprised by the fierce reaction between Frey and Ford.


    Although he doesn''t know exactly how long the Storm Brothers have been together, it is speculated from their age that they have been together for at least hundreds of years.


    Not to mention that the dead are brothers who have lived and died for hundreds of years, even if the dead are the pet dogs who have been with them for hundreds of years, they will all go crazy.


    This kind of example is not uncommon even on Earth.


    Rogge remembered very clearly that there was a man named John who had killed 377 people because his dog was killed.


    Among them, there are many inhumane killing scenes in which people are killed with pencils.


    This time the incident was the tragedy caused by a famous dog.


    Faria is certainly not a dog, and Fred and Verde are not John either.


    But anyway, it''s normal for Frey and Ford to react aggressively.


    This kind of wasteful energy leakage of Frederick, although it seems very irrational, is the best choice they can make at present.


    When the three people join forces, none of them can defeat Roger in melee combat.


    What''s more, they still have one less person now, so after Faria''s death, Frey and Fred also completely gave up the idea of ??fighting Rogge in close combat.


    The rain fell down like a monthly subscription without money. With those hurricanes that could lift people flying, the originally **** fighting environment suddenly became miserable and miserable.


    In order to prevent himself from being blown away by the hurricane, Rogge gathered Chakra on his feet, let himself stand firmly on the ground, and then put away the Kusanagi sword in his hand.


    Now that the enemy has started to expand his moves, he naturally has to use his big moves to reward the opponent.


    Wooden Dun: The Art of Wooden Man!


    The ground under Roger''s feet began to roll, and a wooden Luohan who was more than 20 meters tall climbed out of the ground, like a death messenger crawling out of the abyss.


    In order to create his own force, Rogge deliberately spread the light blue chakra coat all over his body, adding to himself the visual effects that only V16 VIP VIP customers can have.


    In addition to the gleaming visual effects, he deliberately set the place where the wooden Luohan climbed out under his feet, while he stood on top of the wooden Luohan''s head.


    Although he still won''t be the legendary "let you two hands" ultimate trick, it does not affect him now to experience the effect of shrinking and low-profile simple test outfits in advance.


    On this battlefield, I don¡¯t allow anyone to be more aggressive than me!


    Standing on the top of the wooden Luohan, Roger looked at the two brothers Freford condescendingly, with an arrogant expression and an arrogant posture.


    After seeing Rogge summoning the wooden Luohan again, Hogan, who was retreating, stopped, and his heart was suddenly full of security.


    As one of the parties who have seen the wood arhat violently beat the destroyer, Hogan has a blind confidence in the wood arhat.


    Compared with Hogan, who was full of security, the two brothers frowned deeply.


    They thought that Roger was just a fighter who was good at melee combat, but the appearance of the wooden Luohan completely broke their idea.


    How could someone who can summon such a giant creature be only good at melee combat.


    And in the wood Luohan, they felt an extremely rich breath of life.


    Although the appearance of the wooden arhat shocked the two of Fred Frey, it could not extinguish their vengeance for Faria.


    Even if Odin, the father of the gods, stood before them, they would not give up.


    I won''t say if I can fight before, but if they don''t even have the courage to shoot, even if they finally leave here alive, they will leave a very obvious psychological flaw in the future.


    Without further hesitation, Frey and Ford raised the spears in their hands. The torrential rain that fell down seemed to have life in an instant, and hundreds of millions of raindrops hit Rogge like bullets.


    Along with the raindrops, there was a hurricane capable of destroying houses and setting off large trees.


    At this moment, Rogge seemed to have been targeted by the whole world, his sight was full of enemies.


    Roger ignored the bullet-like raindrops, nor did he care about the disaster-like hurricane that day.


    He stood motionless on top of the wooden Luohan''s head, and his pale blue chakra jacket set off him like a god.


    The heavy rain did not diminish the light on his body, and the hurricane did not make his figure shake at all.


    After standing in place and letting the heavy rain and hurricane hit for ten seconds, he controlled the wooden Luohan under his feet.


    In order to make the wood arhat more powerful, and also to enhance the attack of the wood arhat, Roger put the chakra coat on the wood arhat, and at the same time added an electric snake winding effect like a thousand birds flow on the wood arhat.


    The huge body of twenty-five meters high, the light blue chakra coat, and the electric snakes that are constantly wandering on the outermost layer.


    This wooden Luohan has reached the peak of appearance and strength in this life.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, the wooden Luohan began to run forward.


    Just when everyone thought that the wooden arhat would directly rush to the two of Fredericks, the wooden arhat showed an amazing jumping power, and the whole person jumped directly into the air.


    Seeing the wooden arhat jumping high, but falling like a meteor, Frey and Ford did not dare to be careless, and the spears in their hands collided directly.


    In the beginning, only a small mini tornado the thickness of a finger came out from the tip of the spear.


    But when the two tornadoes entangled and converged, the diameter of the tornado skyrocketed to tens of meters.


    Roger ignored the huge tornado that was enough to swallow a wooden Luohan, and a sentence appeared in his mind.


    Do you remember that there is a trick that fell from the sky?


    The giant tornado crashed into the fallen wooden arhat like a meteorite like a roaring dragon!


    On this day, Hogan and the Asgardian fighters saw a scene that will never be remembered.


    Heavenly Buddha came to the world, the dynasty of ten thousand Buddhas!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 101： Fairy Mode

    Although the warriors of Asgard and Warner Protoss didn''t know what Buddha was, it didn''t affect their shock at this scene.


    A behemoth more than 20 meters high broke through the block and attack of the giant tornado, and fell from the sky with an extremely domineering attitude.


    Relying on gravity and the massive chakras that Rogge burst out, emitting blue light, the wooden Luohan wrapped around the electric snake stretched out his right hand, and the huge palm directly pressed against Fred and Frey.


    boom!


    A huge sound like the explosion of a nuclear bomb suddenly sounded, and the whole earth shook violently.


    When the blast generated by the explosion completely dissipated, Hogan and others finally saw the scene before them clearly.


    A wooden Arhat standing more than 20 meters high proudly stood in front of the wooden Arhat with a deep pit tens of meters in diameter.


    Although there is no trace of the two brothers Fudfrey, it is not difficult to guess the fate of the two brothers by looking at the bright red blood in the right palm of the wooden Luohan and the two spears that have been inserted into the palm and have been completely broken.


    With just one palm, the two brothers Frey and Ford, who were famous in the Warner Protoss, were completely obliterated!


    The three storm brothers, so far, all died!


    Whether it was Hogan and others, or the warriors of the Warner Protoss, they couldn''t believe what they saw before them.


    This is too crazy!


    That is the descendant of Seagod Niald, who has mastered the power of the storm, and is a powerful person with a good reputation in the Warner Protoss and Asa Protoss.


    It''s not that the Storm Brothers can''t die, but the way they die now is too awkward.


    Suffocated to the point that Hogan, the enemy, felt sorry.


    Faria is a little better, at least deadly with a little dignity.


    But Verde and Frey...


    Hogan sighed suddenly when he glanced at the blood in the palm of the wooden Luohan.


    He now remembered a sentence Rogge had said to him before, a sentence he didn''t understand before.


    My lord, times have changed!


    This era has really changed, and veterans like Hogan have the idea of ??leaving the army.


    Although some could not accept that Frey and Ford died in the current way, the warners of the Warner Protoss still fulfilled their traditional promises, put down their weapons, and admitted their defeat this time.


    When the Warner Protoss warriors lay down their weapons to admit defeat, the mercenaries hired by them suddenly turned back.


    We are just here to make money, and glory or something is up to us!


    For these mercenaries from interstellar pirates and wanted criminals, glory is worthless.


    So they decisively chose to retreat, or to run away!


    Hundreds of mercenaries immediately dispersed, and ran in different directions in twos and threes.


    These practices of the mercenaries undoubtedly gave the Warner Protoss warriors a severe slap and completely stepped on the ground with their little glory.


    Thus, a battle between Warner Protoss fighters and mercenaries broke out.


    The warriors of the Warner Protoss took up their weapons on the ground one after another, and then aimed their weapons at the mercenaries who were still comrades-in-arms ten seconds ago.


    Although the number of Warner Protoss fighters is not as large as mercenaries, in terms of actual combat power, each of them has the strength to single out just a few mercenaries.


    The warriors of the Warner Protoss proved with actual actions what is meant by the huge gap between professional soldiers and amateur soldiers.


    Asgard¡¯s fighters did not intervene in the civil war between the Warner Protoss fighters and the mercenaries, they just lined up near the camp and watched the scene in front of them silently.


    With the huge power gap, these mercenaries did not persist for too long.


    More than ten minutes later, the commander of the Warner Protoss came to Hogan alone, and handed the weapon covered with mercenary blood to Hogan.


    ...


    After the wooden Luohan shot the two brothers Fred and Frey to death, Roger sat directly on the wooden Luohan''s head and began to think about a serious question.


    Although the storm power of the three storm brothers is not particularly strong, it has obvious natural energy properties.


    Whether it is a tornado or a heavy rain, it is not the power of the three storm brothers themselves.


    What they did was to use the power of the storm in the body to resonate with natural energy, and then by mobilizing the natural energy, they created tornadoes and rainstorms that far exceeded their own energy intensity.


    Although Rogge is not short of chakras now, his amount of chakras is not worth mentioning compared with the natural energy that fills the whole world.


    Originally, he planned to practice the fairy mode after his chakra volume reached the level of the second or third tail.


    But the appearance of the Storm Brothers gave him the plan to advance the plan.


    "The inheritance of the fairy model can be selected from Miaomu Mountain, Longdi Cave, or Wet Bone Forest, and the exchange price is 400 Ninja Coins!"


    The system''s price for the fairy mode is not high, and he still has 256 unconsumed Nincoins.


    If he wants to exchange, as long as he is willing to spend a few months or half a year, he can make up the 400 Nincoins needed for exchange.


    Change, or not, is this a problem?


    After serious consideration for a few minutes, he finally made the decision to plan ahead.


    Since it will be exchanged sooner or later, just solve this problem before returning to Earth.


    It is also a good thing for him to master the fairy mode earlier.


    After night fell, Hogan and Roger received the latest information from Sol and Fandral.


    Like them, Sol and Fandral encountered reinforcements sent by the Warner Protoss when they attacked the camp.


    Although the process was a bit difficult, they eventually won the camp smoothly and completed the established plan.


    With the addition of the original forward camp, Asgard now has four camps, which is considered to have gained a firm foothold.


    Sol also specifically asked Rogge to avoid too **** killings during the battle.


    It seemed that Saul was still not at ease with Rogge, worried that he would make some drastic actions accidentally.


    Asgard is here to maintain order in Warnerheim, not to provoke an all-out war.


    Regarding Sol''s request, Rogge didn''t care at all.


    "Well, although Odin asked me to help Sol maintain the order of the nine kingdoms, you also know that I am a private detective..."


    Hogan was stunned when he heard the word private detective.


    "Let me put it another way! I am not from Asgard, so I am different from you. I have no salary! So, in the next battle, I hope we can cooperate in another form. !"


    Don''t look at Hogan who looked like he only knew how to fight, but after hearing the two words military pay, he immediately squeezed the wallet on his belt.


    People don¡¯t know each other for a long time, so if you borrow money, let''s forget it.


    Although Hogan didn''t speak, Rogge understood what he meant.


    "I don¡¯t want to borrow money! I mean, if you need me to take action in the next battle, you can commission it! My charges are very cheap, especially for you, I can give you a discount you can¡¯t imagine. discount!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 102： Hogan’s commission (3/15, plus more)

    "Commissioned? Are you planning to be a mercenary?"


    Hogan, who was still wary on his face, suddenly turned into a distressed look after hearing these words from Rogge.


    "Are you going to betray the glory of a soldier? How can you be a mercenary? You feel depraved! You can''t go to the Hall of Valor after you die like this!"


    Before Rogge had time to speak, Hogan began to persuade righteously.


    It''s just that Hogan''s level of persuasion is a bit hard to explain.


    What is the inability to go to the Hall of Valor after death?


    I am still very young, and I have no plans to die in battle.


    As for the glory of the warrior, I have a fart warrior glory!


    Lao Tzu is a ninja! It''s the kind of ninja who spews fire and discharges and occasionally rubs balls!


    Although he thought so in his heart, what Roger said from his mouth was: "Strictly speaking, I am a little different from a mercenary!"


    "The main job of a mercenary is to kill and set fire, but I am different. In addition to killing and setting fire, other types of commissions are acceptable to me!"


    "For example, do you have any unfulfilled wishes? Or do you have a sister who has been missing for many years? Even if you want to meet an ex-girlfriend who broke up for many years, it''s okay!"


    After listening to Rogge''s explanation, Hogan shook his head violently, obviously unable to accept Rogge''s statement.


    "Either you send me the military salary I deserve according to my current strength! Or, you accept the form of entrustment I propose! Choose one of the two, there is no other choice!"


    "I am an earthling, I have no obligation to fight for Asgard!"


    Looking at Roger, who looked serious and could not refuse, Hogan seriously considered the huge military pay that matched Roger''s combat power, and finally agreed to use the form of commission in exchange for Roger''s shot.


    If it is commissioned, it should be reimbursed, right?


    After repairing the camp for three days, Hogan and Roger proceeded to the next goal according to Thor''s plan.


    In order to avoid another tragic result of losing three camps in one day, the Warner Protoss has assembled more than 20,000 troops to support the frontline in just three days.


    According to the latest intelligence, in Karen City, the next target of Rogge and others, the garrison at this time has already exceeded 8,000.


    Karen City originally had a garrison of less than 2,000 people, but after learning that the Storm Brothers were killed, the Warner Protoss sent 6,000 people to support Karen City.


    It is said that these 6,000 people are still the first support troops.


    As for the remaining 14,000 people, 10,000 of them were arranged to go to Sol.


    What is called pai noodles? That''s it.


    With a support force of 20,000, Sol alone occupied half of it.


    Therefore, sometimes being too famous is not a good thing.


    Because the garrisons of the Warner Protoss were all huddled in the city, Roger, Hogan and others easily came to the city of Karen.


    Karen City is not a big city, and the city wall is only more than ten meters high. Warriors with a little strength can easily climb over this city wall.


    If it were not for the dozens of sparkling energy cannons on the walls, Rogge would even wonder if he had returned to the European Middle Ages.


    "More than one thousand people attacked a city with eight thousand garrisons. This mission is really great!"


    After arriving in Karen City, Roger used the Chakra perception technique to perceive the situation in Karen City.


    There is no special energy response, which means that the number of troops is a little too large, and there is no enemy that needs special attention.


    "We are fighters in Asgard, don''t compare us with those miscellaneous soldiers!"


    Although the troops are far less than the enemy, Hogan''s confidence has not been affected in the slightest.


    I don''t know where his confidence comes from.


    "One thousand to eight thousand, that is, one person hacked to death eight enemies, and we are still on the side of the siege, Sol will really arrange the task!"


    "We don''t need to capture Karen City, as long as we can contain them here, Asgard''s reinforcements are already on the way!"


    No wonder Hogan was so confident just now, and Roger thought he had hidden some big tricks.


    Compared with attacking Karen City, it is obviously easier to contain the garrison in the city here.


    However, Roger did not intend to waste too much time here.


    "Remember the commission I told you before. Now there is a good opportunity. Would you like to give it a try?"


    Roger seduced Hogan like a demon from hell.


    "What chance?" As expected, Hogan took the bait.


    "It''s very simple. You can entrust me to help you win Karen City. If you are paid, you can use Ulu Metal instead!"


    In a city without high-level combat power, even if there are a little more people, it will take more time at most.


    "Are you going to attack Karen City alone?"


    Hogan looked at Roger in disbelief.


    He knew that Rogge''s combat effectiveness was very strong, and he had mastered many weird abilities, but there were eight thousand garrisons in Karen City.


    Even 8,000 pigs can''t be handled by one person.


    What''s more, these people will fight back, run away, and crowd into groups.


    "Yes, as long as your payment is reasonable, I can help you win Karen City!"


    Even though he had seen Roger''s several battles with his own eyes, Hogan still couldn''t believe that Roger could capture Karen City alone.


    "Write the content of the commission and the remuneration. Anyway, if I can''t complete the commission, you won''t lose anything!"


    "As long as you pay some Ulu Metal, you can get Karen City. No matter how you look at it, this transaction is a profit!"


    While Hogan was still struggling, Roger channeled the commissioned scroll directly from the psychic scroll, and then handed the commissioned scroll to Hogan.


    Perhaps it was because he was moved by Rogge, or it was to make Rogge give up, Hogan finally wrote the commission on the scroll.


    When he wrote about the compensation, he hesitated for a few minutes, and then wrote a number that was not very confident.


    Five kilograms of Ulu Metal!


    As soon as Hogan signed his name, relevant commission information appeared on the commission page of the system.


    "Delegated content: capture Karen City; delegation status: incomplete; delegation reward: 80 ninja coins!"


    Rogge thought it would be a very simple and easy task, but after seeing the commissioned rewards given by the system, he felt that he had overlooked something.


    If it is just a simple task, the system is absolutely impossible to give a reward of 80 Nincoins.


    This made Roger smell a faint of danger.


    "Show me the latest information on Karen City!"


    To be safe, he decided to take a closer look at the current situation in Karen City.


    Even if he is super strong, he still needs to be cautious. This is a valuable experience Roger learned from a certain brave man.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 103： Owl

    City map, garrison force, weaponry...


    Although Rogge didn''t know where Hogan got the information, but the details were so detailed that it was easy to think that the opposing garrison had provided information about the rape, which gave him a lot of help.


    After reading it carefully several times, Roger passed the information filled with pages of paper back to Hogan.


    Judging from the current intelligence, he still didn''t figure out why the system would give a commission of 80 Nincoin rewards.


    But since I can''t figure it out, I don''t want to.


    "You can go to prepare Ulu Metal now. I hope that when I come back, I can see those little guys with charming luster!"


    After speaking, Roger walked out of the tent and walked directly towards the gate of Karen City.


    With the Kusanagi sword, thunder-thunder group fan, and Lord Madara''s armor, Rogge felt that he was fully prepared now.


    The garrison in Karen City had noticed the arrival of Roger and others early in the morning, but they had no plan to attack.


    Out of the city to meet the enemy handsome is handsome, but it is deadly.


    Especially after knowing the news of the death of the three storm brothers, the commander of Karen City completely cut off the idea of ??taking the initiative.


    The army occupies an absolute advantage, and there is also the protection of the city wall. The commander of Karen City is very satisfied with the feeling of security.


    However, after seeing Roger walking towards the city gate, a breath of danger suddenly appeared in his heart.


    He didn''t know why he had this intuition, but he decisively gave the order to direct the energy cannon on the wall at Rogge.


    Being aimed at by more than a dozen gleaming muzzles is not a very pleasant thing, because you don''t know if these guys who control energy cannons suddenly shake their hands.


    When he came to a place about three hundred meters away from the city gate, Rogge stopped, grasped the handle of the Thunderbolt Fan with his right hand, and took the Thunderbolt Fan from his back.


    "Commission, execution!"


    After reciting a silent sentence in his heart, Rogge cast his instantaneous spell and disappeared from people''s sight, rushing directly to the city gate like lightning.


    For a distance of three hundred meters, for him who used the instantaneous technique, it only takes two or three seconds.


    While the garrison on the city wall was still searching for his traces, he had already crossed the city wall and came to these garrisons while holding the thunder fan.


    Since owning the Thunderbolt Fan, Roger has always used the Thunderbolt Fan as a defensive equipment.


    But after fighting against the Storm Brothers, he felt that he could slightly change the purpose of the Thunderbolt Fan.


    The garrison in Karen City had no idea how he appeared. The only thing they could see right now was the fan of thunder shining with blue lightning.


    boom! boom! boom¡­¡­


    Four or five blue lightnings with thick arms hit the garrison on the city wall like an electric python composed of thunder and lightning, instantly clearing the garrison on Roger''s right.


    Rogge didn''t use ninjutsu, he just input the chakra of thunder attribute into the thunder group fan, and then released it again.


    This method of use, although very simple and rude, is very effective.


    With the sound of these few lightnings, the siege of Karen City officially began.


    The huge gap in strength often means the birth of tragedy.


    When Roger came to the walls of Karen City, his personal performance began.


    Facing these garrisons whose strength was far weaker than his own, Rogge was like a hungry wolf rushing into the flock, where he passed was death.


    Although the garrison in Karen City tried to stop Rogge, they soon discovered that this was completely impossible.


    No matter how many people they went up, Rogge could always break through their encirclement at the first time, and then gave them several lightning bolts.


    What made them even more desperate was that as time passed, Roger seemed to be getting faster and faster.


    They can''t see Rogge''s figure clearly now. All they can see now are lightning bolts and a large fan that is very unreasonable.


    Until today, these garrisons in Karen City knew that fans can kill people.


    Watching Roger slaughter the garrison on the wall like cutting vegetables and melons, a tangled look appeared on the face of the commander of Karen City.


    As long as the eyes are not blind, you can clearly see the huge power gap between the garrison and Rogge.


    Although he is the commander of Karen City, he has to admit that his subordinates are no different from ants in front of Rogge.


    In an extraordinary world, the result of not having high-end combat power is the sight in front of us.


    Thinking of this, the commander of Karen City couldn''t help but cursed in his heart.


    The **** of the military department were reluctant to send high-end combat power after knowing that the Storm Brothers had died in battle.


    It also has a good reputation and puts high-end combat power on a more suitable battlefield.


    After struggling for a few minutes, the commander of Karen City finally made a decision.


    "Go to the black jail and bring the owl over and tell him, as long as he can defeat someone, we will return his sister to him!"


    "My lord, it''s not good, but Xiao..."


    "Do as I say, I''ll be responsible if something goes wrong!"


    More than ten minutes later, Roger, who was slaughtering on the wall, saw this so-called owl.


    I don''t know if it was because his killing was too cruel, or because Xiao Xiao was so famous. When Xiao Xiao appeared on the city wall, the garrison troops retreated as if they had seen the devil, and the entire city wall instantly became empty.


    The moment Owl appeared, Roger used Chakra Perception to perceive his situation, and then came up with an unexpected result.


    There is no energy response in the body, and the life intensity is at a normal level.


    Except for a height of more than two meters and a muscle comparable to a bodybuilding champion, the shirtless owl looks nothing special.


    "This guy is nothing special?"


    Just when Rogge identified Xiao Xiao as an ordinary person, an astonishing scene happened.


    The owl, who was still tens of meters away from him, came to him in a flash, and his right fist hit the armor on his chest directly, knocking him out.


    boom!


    The knocked-out Roger directly smashed through the walls of the tower!


    This speed...


    It was the first time Rogge had encountered this kind of thing, and he hadn''t figured out what happened just now.


    If it weren''t for wearing armor, Xiao Xiao''s punch would be enough to cause serious injuries to him.


    But at this moment, the weird owl appeared in front of him again.


    Here again?


    Rogge, who had suffered a loss once, would naturally not sit and wait for death. When Xiao''s right fist was about to hit him again, dozens of visible blue currents appeared on his body.


    Lei Dun¡¤Chidori!


    boom!


    Roger was knocked into the air by the owl again, but this time, the owl who attacked him also flew upside down.


    Although he looked a little embarrassed, Rogge did not suffer particularly serious injuries.


    Thank Zhenjin, thank Ulu Metal, thank Chidori...


    After returning to the city wall, Rogge didn''t dare to be careless, put the Thunder Group Fan back on his back, and took out Fei Lei Shen Kuwu.


    Faster than his instantaneous technique, surpassing the dynamic visual ability of Shao Lun Eye...


    Roger, who is good at speed, meets an enemy who is also good at speed for the first time!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 104： Super speed

    What is going on with this guy?


    If a person has incredible super speed, then generally speaking, there are only two possibilities.


    One is to master the supernatural power related to speed, and the other is the super power born from the genetic mutation of the body.


    But the owl at this time is obviously not in either case.


    There is no energy in his body, his life intensity is at a normal level, and there is no sign of genetic mutation.


    Owl, who had attacked Rogge twice in a row, did not stop its attacks. When the numbness caused by Chidori flow eased slightly, he launched a third attack on Rogge.


    It is still a direct attack!


    Although Xiao Xiao possesses incredible speed, his attack method is so simple that it makes people speechless.


    Rely on the speed to come to the enemy, and then attack the opponent with fists.


    Rogge, who has suffered twice, is naturally unable to be hit by such a simple attack.


    At the moment when Xiao''s figure disappeared, he also cast an instantaneous technique to leave the place.


    Even so, Xiao kept up with his speed.


    Just when Xiao''s right fist was about to hit his head, his figure suddenly disappeared in front of Xiao.


    Flying Thor!


    Roger returned to where he was before, picking up Fei Lei Shen Kuwu who had been left in place specially by him.


    What kind of experience is it to fight enemies with super speed?


    This question has always been answered by Roger''s enemies.


    At this time, he could finally answer this question himself.


    The answer is only two words, aggrieved!


    If you want to be more accurate, it would be extremely frustrated!


    Can''t see the enemy''s trail, can''t hide from the enemy''s attack, can''t keep up with the enemy''s movements...


    In either case, it is enough to make people feel extremely aggrieved.


    What''s more troublesome is that, behind this frustration, death is still closely followed.


    The instantaneous technique is definitely not possible, Xiao''s speed has obviously exceeded the speed of the instantaneous technique.


    This also means that Rogge has only one last choice.


    The Art of Flying Thunder God!


    Rogge didn''t expect that he would actually be able to use Thunder God to compare the speed with others one day, and he would still be with a strange man who did not know why he had super speed.


    Is this to decide who is the fastest man?


    Rogge had no opinion on the word fastest, and no opinion on the word man.


    It''s just that if he puts him together the fastest, he will have an instinctive rejection.


    While Rogge was still thinking about it, Xiao also recovered from his doubts, and did not pay attention to how Rogge disappeared just now.


    At this point, Owl is very similar to Roger.


    Since I don''t understand, I don''t want to.


    Xiao hadn''t launched an attack, but Roger took the initiative to throw the Flying Thunder God Kuwu at Xiao.


    After throwing the Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, he ignored the fact that Kuwu could not hit the Xiao, but cast the instantaneous technique to leave the place, and then took out a handful of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu.


    Although Fei Lei Shen Kuwu was very fast, it was obviously not an unrealistic thing to hit Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao just turned his body slightly to avoid the Fei Lei Shen Kuwu flying towards his forehead.


    But just when he had just escaped the first Flying Thunder God Kuwu, the second Flying Thunder God Kuwu also came to him.


    Then the third, fourth, fifth...


    Rogge stopped this seemingly meaningless attack until he threw out eight handfuls of Flying Thunder God Kunai.


    Because Fei Lei Shen Kuwu was thrown from a different angle each time, these Fei Lei Shen Kuwu who had been avoided by Xiao Lei were inserted in different positions on the city wall.


    If you carefully observe the falling points of these Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, you will find that these Fei Lei Shen Kuwu seem to be thrown out casually, but in fact, every Fei Lei Shen Kuwu has a similar appearance. angle.


    The preliminary work has been prepared, so the next step is performance time!


    I saw Roger throwing away the Fei Lei God Kuwu in his hand, and then the whole person and Kuwu disappeared instantly.


    Although Xiao Xiao didn''t know what Roger was going to do, at the moment when Roger disappeared, he also entered a state of incredible speed.


    From the perspective of bystanders, Roger and Owl seemed to have completely disappeared, and the entire city wall instantly became empty.


    Thus, an embarrassing scene happened.


    Whether it was the garrison in Karen City or the Asgardian fighters outside the city, they could only silently stare at the deserted wall like a fool, and then pray for the appearance of Roger and Owl.


    If it weren''t for the figures of Roger and Owl who would occasionally appear on the wall for a moment, they would even wonder if Roger and Owl had already left Karen City.


    Rogge jumped repeatedly between the **** of thunder and kunai, and Xiao Xiao would come to him at a fast speed the moment he finished the teleportation.


    Then it repeated horizontal jumps again, and Xiao Xiao began to hunt again.


    The whole process seemed extremely harmonious.


    After all, no one can touch anyone, so naturally there will be no so-called battle.


    The owl is like a hunting dog that never gets tired, chasing the prey Rogge continuously.


    Although Rogge could stop and fight back, he had no such idea.


    He hadn''t planned to attack Xiao Xiao until he had not figured out why Xiao Xiao had such an incredible speed.


    Until now, he finally understood why the system gave a commission of 80 Nincoin rewards.


    An enemy with super speed is more difficult to deal with than an enemy with super physique.


    From the surface, Rogge was just using the Thunder God to continuously teleport to avoid being hit by the owl.


    But in fact, he was silently perceiving everything in Xiao Xiao through Chakra Perception.


    This is the first time he has perceived an enemy so seriously.


    Almost after the perception ability of Chakra''s perception technique reached its limit, he finally felt a trace of abnormality in Xiao''s body.


    Every time Xiao entered super speed, a mysterious power appeared in his body.


    This force will only appear for a few milliseconds, and then disappear completely.


    It is this mysterious power that only exists for a few milliseconds, giving Xiao Xiao an unreasonable super speed.


    After figuring this out, Rogge''s mind immediately came up with a new battle plan.


    If Xiao''s super speed is his own ability, then Roger can only compete with him at a real speed.


    But since this speed was bestowed by that mysterious power, things became much simpler.


    Power that does not belong to oneself is unreliable after all!


    Rogge intends to let Xiao Xiao have a good experience of what is his own power!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 105： Supernatural power

    Faced with an enemy like Xiao who relies on external forces, the best way is to use the seal technique.


    But the problem is that Rogge now does not know how to seal.


    So he chose the second option.


    The second plan is also very simple, and that is to directly choose the war of attrition.


    Because Xiao''s super speed is not his own ability, so this also means that his super speed is uncontrollable.


    This uncontrollable does not mean that he cannot control his super speed.


    Rather, he can''t determine the duration of super speed.


    With luck, he can maintain this super speed until the battle is won.


    With bad luck, he will be beaten back to his original form in the next second and become an ordinary person again.


    After making the decision, Rogge stopped the previous flying Thunder God teleportation that repeatedly jumped horizontally, and stayed directly on the edge of the city wall, waiting for Xiao Xiao to arrive.


    Although Xiao had an incredible super speed, it was a pity that he did not have the fighting skills to match this super speed.


    Xiao''s tactics are always so straightforward. Perhaps in his heart, this straightforward attack is enough to solve all the enemies.


    When Xiao Xiao rushed toward him again, a light blue lightning struck him straight.


    Raidun¡¤Thousand Bird Sharp Gun!


    Although Xiao Xiao''s fighting skills are not worth mentioning, it is not difficult for him to escape the attack of the Chidori sharp gun.


    Just when Xiaodiao was sideways avoiding the lightning tip of the Chidori Rifle, Rogge''s right hand suddenly waved, and the Qdiao Rifle swept across towards Owl.


    In order to avoid being hit by the Chidori sharp gun, Xiao Xiao could only change his forward posture and let the left side avoid.


    From beginning to end, Rogge didn''t expect the Chidori sharp gun to hit the owl.


    The reason for using the Chidori Sharp Spear was just to make the owl appear where he wanted.


    Although the owl who flashed to the left avoided the sweep of the Chidori Sharp Spear, he ignored his feet and was inserting a hand of Flying Thunder God Kuunai.


    Flying Thor!


    Standing on the edge of the city wall, Roger came to Xiao Xiao in an instant, and before Xiao could react, lightning from his left palm hit Xiao Xiao''s back.


    Rogge''s left palm didn''t cause any harm to Xiao Xiao, just a simple slap on him.


    If time permits, Rogge doesn''t mind letting Xiao experience the taste of spiral pills.


    Although it only takes a little time to cast the spiral pill, this time is already enough for Xiao Xiao to use the super speed to leave here.


    After being photographed by Roger, Xiao also realized something.


    But at this time, it has no meaning.


    Flying Thunder God Technique!


    If it wasn''t for the purpose of leaving the Thunder God spell on Xiao''s body, Roger had no interest in touching a male''s body.


    The battle is divided!


    Relying on the super speed given by the mysterious power in his body, Xiao continued to jump for more than ten minutes.


    In the end, at the moment when this mysterious power did not continue to appear, the Flying Thunder God Kumo in Roger''s hand crossed Xiao Xiao''s neck, completely ending Xiao Xiao''s life.


    Without the owl''s restraint, Roger once again began his one-man siege.


    At the moment when Owl''s body fell to the ground, the Karen City commander could not help but appear in the mind of Karen City''s fall.


    Although Karen City still has seven or eight thousand garrisons and a large number of specially prepared defense equipment, this will not change the fate of Karen City''s imminent fall.


    After killing Xiao Xiao, Rogge did not continue to attack the ordinary soldiers, but began a purposeful beheading operation.


    With instantaneous spells and Thunder God, all the defense lines of Karen City are useless to him.


    No matter how many guards there are around these commanders, the last thing they saw was the Kusanagi sword wrapped in lightning.


    One commander after another was killed, and the command system of Karen City quickly collapsed.


    Before long, the garrison in Karen City became a mess.


    They don''t know what they are going to do now, whether they will continue to stick to their posts, or pursue the Rogge who is alive and well in the city, or simply choose to retreat.


    Death and chaos quickly enveloped the entire Karen City.


    When the commander of Karen City was killed by Roger, the remaining commanders finally made a decision.


    Give up Karen City, save vitality, and prepare for future counterattacks!


    After half an hour, the west gate of Karen City was opened, and Karen''s garrison began to retreat.


    Looking at the mighty five or six thousand people, Hogan thought about it carefully, and finally made the decision to pursue it.


    Although it is impossible to wipe out the opponent, there is no problem in adding some trouble to the opponent.


    Most of the garrisons in Karen City chose to retreat, and those garrisons who remained in Karen City chose to surrender in the first place.


    Although Rogge has not taken action against these ordinary fighters, his previous battles have left an extremely deep impression on these fighters.


    So after the large troops retreated, they decisively put down their weapons, indicating their willingness to surrender.


    Anyway, it is not the first time to surrender, and losing to the Asgardians is not a shame.


    In dealing with prisoners of war, Asgard''s reputation has always been very good, which invisibly dispelled some of the concerns of the Karen Garrison.


    Until now, these fighters thought Roger was an Asgardian.


    Because in their minds, only such a powerful country as Asgard can a strong like Rog appear.


    A few hours later, Hogan led the Asgard fighters to formally take over Karen City.


    Neither Hogan nor the other Asgard fighters expected that this time the Karen City siege would actually evolve into a show by Rogge.


    Except for the loss of some fighters in the pursuit of the Karen Garrison, Asgard took the Karen City almost without damage.


    "Well, the Ulu Metal you want may be given to you later."


    "It will take a few days for the logistics unit to arrive. They should have some Ulu metal in their hands. After all, only they have artisans with the army!"


    Hogan said to Rogge with some embarrassment.


    The commission was completed, but he couldn''t get paid, which for him was even more embarrassing than losing.


    "That''s not in a hurry, I have a problem now!"


    Rogge informed Hogan in detail about the special features of Owl, hoping to get some information from Hogan.


    "If I am not mistaken, the energy in Xiao Xiao''s body should be the awakened divine power! But under normal circumstances, the awakened divine power will exist forever, and this state of disappearance will not appear."


    Hogan said uncertainly.


    "The awakened divine power? What is that?" Roger continued to ask.


    "The reason why the Asa Protoss and the Warner Protoss are called Protoss is because we have a kind of energy called divine power!"


    "However, not everyone can awaken divine power. Only the best in a clan can awaken their divine power."


    "The power of Odin of the father of the gods, the power of Heimdall''s all-seeing power, and the power of the storm of the three storm brothers are all awakened divine powers!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 106： Twilight

    Although Hogan did not awaken his divine power, as an Asgardian and an Asgardian officer with a high status, he still had enough knowledge of divine power.


    Through Hogan''s explanation, Roger also roughly understood this so-called supernatural power.


    Simply put, divine power is the racial superpower of the Asa Protoss and the Warner Protoss.


    However, this superpower is not caused by genetic mutation, and the difficulty and conditions of awakening are a bit high.


    According to Hogan, the ratio of awakening divine power is probably about one ten thousandth.


    Of course, this is only an approximate ratio.


    Like those second generations with better backgrounds, the possibility of awakening divine power is hundreds or thousands times higher than that of ordinary people.


    This is also the fundamental reason why the Asa Protoss and the Warner Protoss can always maintain the rule of the nobility.


    From this perspective, Xiao Xiao is undoubtedly a lucky one.


    Unfortunately, he did not seem to have received a complete education of divine power knowledge, otherwise the speed divine power in his body would not show such a strange state.


    Both lucky and unfortunate, Xiao Xiao may be the kind of person in the legend who possessed the "Schr?dinger''s luck".


    After waiting for a few days in Karen City, Hogan finally waited for Asgard''s reinforcements and logistics forces, and then handed the agreed Ulu Metal to Roger.


    "Nincoins not consumed: 336!"


    The entrusted rewards of the system are in hand, Ulu Metal is also in hand, and Rogge''s mood has improved.


    Because there is no next attack plan for the time being, Rogge finally experienced a real alien journey in Karen City.


    A variety of unknown Warnerheim¡¯s special snacks, alien races from which planet, strange alien weapons, skin and hair colors are all different aliens...


    Roger is like a real tourist, haunting all corners of Karen City, pubs, weapons shops, snack streets, style streets...


    Although Karen City has just experienced the war, it did not have any impact on the lives of the residents in the city.


    Everything in the city is developing according to this established track...


    No investigation, no right to speak.


    After these few days of living as tourists, Rogge found that he still prefers people on Earth, or alien races that are not much different from people on Earth, such as the Warner Protoss...


    Because of being taken care of by the Warner Protoss, after waiting for a week in Karen City, Hogan and Roger finally received the latest news from Saul.


    The process was a bit difficult, but Sol still completed the set goal and successfully won the target city.


    Fandral and Vostag also successfully completed the mission, and Asgard''s number of camps in Warnerheim also increased to seven.


    Although there are still sixteen camps under the control of the Warner Protoss, Asgard''s early plans can be regarded as perfectly completed.


    From the start to the present, a total of less than two weeks.


    According to this kind of progress, it only takes three months at most for Asgard to restore order to Warnerheim.


    Three months, for the Asgardians with an average life span of 5,000 years, is just a short time to worry about.


    However, things did not go as smoothly as Asgard expected.


    ...


    Three months were fleeting.


    In the past three months, Asgard has sent out several reinforcements, bringing the number of Asgard fighters in Warnerheim to more than 50,000.


    But even so, Asgard has only recovered seven camps in the past three months.


    Of the twenty-three camps, fourteen of them have returned to Asgard''s hands.


    The remaining nine are still firmly in the hands of the Warner Protoss.


    In the process of recovering the camp in Asgard, Rogge did not sit idle, accepting several commissions from Thor and the Three Warriors.


    But I don''t know if it was deliberate by the system. Most of the commissions of Thor and the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace failed the system''s judgment.


    For the few commissions that passed the judgment, the rewards given by the system were not very high.


    "Nincoins not consumed: 385!"


    It took three months to increase the number of Rogge''s unconsumed Ninja coins from 336 to 385.


    The immortal mode inheritance worth 400 nincoins is only the last 15 nincoins.


    After these three months of serious thinking, Roger finally decided which sacred place he would learn from the celestial inheritance.


    In fact, there is no need to think about it for so long. With the immortal body of Mu Dun and Zhu Jian, his best choice is only one, and that is the inheritance of the Immortal Technique of the Wet Bone Forest.


    Miaomu Mountain''s toad fairy technique is only suitable for hanging on the wall like Prince Ming.


    Even Jilai is such a fierce person, after decades of learning, what he obtained is only an incomplete fairy model.


    As for Longdi Cave...


    Rogge only considered it for a second and refused.


    No matter what age it is, stay away from the snake-playing man, they are all spirited...


    I don''t know if the system will pack a psychic contract of a living worm after redeeming the inheritance of the Immortal Technique of the Wet Bone Forest.


    Just as Roger had some beautiful imaginations, Thor came to him with Thor''s Hammer.


    Come with Thor, and Sif.


    Sif finally appeared on Asgard''s list of expeditions. As for whether this was her own wish or the arrangement of Queen Frigga, only the two of them knew.


    "There are more and more garrisons in Twilight. I hope you can go in and see if there are loopholes in the defense line. We have been dragged here for too long!"


    Saul said to Roger with some fatigue, the Twilight in his mouth was the culprit that caused their progress to be seriously delayed.


    It''s not only Asgard who will increase its strength.


    After Sol joined Rogge and others, Warnerheim also increased the frontline force.


    In the current Twilight City, there are more than 40,000 garrisons, and many of them are the high-end combat power of the Warner Protoss.


    Twilight City is one of the five main cities in Warnerheim. It has a large number of soldiers and is easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    What''s more troublesome is that this is still a battleground for soldiers who have to fight.


    Whether or not Twilight can be captured directly determines whether Asgard can successfully recover the remaining camp.


    In the past three months, most of Asgard''s time has been spent in the Twilight attack.


    It has been almost two months since the day of the attack.


    In the past two months, Sol has boarded the walls of Twilight more than once, and then was beaten back.


    Thor is the Thor of the Asa Protoss, and the Warner Protoss naturally has their own Thor, and more than one.


    The two Thors and two female Thors of the Warner Protoss are now in charge of the Twilight Garrison.


    In other words, the twin female Thor, Vigtini and Vigorf.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 107： Ninjas infiltration method (4/15, plus more)

    Unlike Sol, who currently needs Thor''s Hammer to control his own lightning power, Wigertini and Weigelf can already use their own lightning power without any external force.


    Just looking at this point, Thor is already behind the two female Thors opposite.


    If it weren''t for Thor to be able to fight a little bit, the situation now is not that Asgard''s fighters besieged Twilight, but Twilight''s garrison chased Asgard''s fighters to fight.


    "Old rules, you know!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge channeled out a commissioned scroll and threw it directly to Sol.


    Although Sol and the others commissioned most of the tasks that failed the system''s judgment, in general, Roger still earned something from them.


    You may earn blood, but I will never lose!


    "Delegated content: sneak into the Twilight City to inquire about the defense line intelligence; commissioned status: not completed; commissioned reward: 10 nincoins!"


    When Sol finished writing the content of the commission, a new commission also appeared on the commission page of the system.


    Glancing at the information on the system page, Roger frowned slightly.


    The difficulty of delegation is not high, but the reward for this delegation is a bit low.


    Even if the commission is completed, the 400 Nincoins that can be exchanged for Celestial Inheritance are still the last 5 Nincoins.


    on purpose! The system is definitely intentional!


    Although the commission reward was a little lower than I expected, no matter how small the mosquito''s legs are, it is meat.


    Isn''t it the same thing to save Ninja coins? Don''t be stunned!


    Before leaving, Rogge glanced at the reward on the scroll.


    Ten kilograms of Ulu metal!


    Not too much, not too little, it''s okay.


    Since accepting the commission, every commission payment requested by Rogge has been Ulu Metal.


    This also led to a somewhat awkward situation.


    Those precious weapons that originally needed Ulu metal repair, because of Rogge, have not been repaired.


    The Ulu metal weapons that can be used are basically those in the army with names and surnames, so apart from Sol and the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, the officers who have damaged weapons have a lot of attention to Roger. opinion.


    If it weren''t for Roger''s strength far surpassing them, maybe these officers would sneak into his tent in the middle of the night, and then...


    After throwing the commission scroll into the psychic scroll, Roger left the tent and walked in the direction of Twilight.


    As a ninja, infiltration is the foundation of the foundation.


    Especially for Rogge, sneaking is his specialty.


    What is a perfect dive?


    As long as the witnesses are killed, it is a perfect infiltration.


    A certain Kang assassin who did not want to be named said confidently.


    Once, Rogge was also a big fan of Kang''s stealth method.


    But after coming to Warnerheim, his sneaking method changed slightly.


    After all, he is a ninja, so after mastering the ninja post-transformation technique, he returned to a serious way of sneaking.


    After more than ten minutes, a Warner Protoss warrior walked out of the forest outside Twilight, and then took advantage of the night to climb over the walls of Twilight and entered Twilight.


    ...


    In the main hall of the twilight city, the sisters Wigtini and Wigall are carefully watching the topographic map outside the city, asking other generals next to them from time to time.


    At this moment, Weigelf, who was a younger sister, frowned suddenly.


    "Sister, something may happen tonight!"


    After hearing Weigelf''s words, the main hall of the city became quiet for an instant.


    Although Weigelf''s strength is a little weaker than that of her sister Wigtini, she has a completely unreasonable sixth sense.


    "Raise the alert level, change the temporary password for the whole army, and double the patrol force!"


    Without any hesitation, Wigtini immediately issued the latest order.


    But anything that makes Weigulf intuitionistic is no small matter.


    This point has been indisputably confirmed in the past thousand years.


    The second after Wigtini gave the order, more than a dozen generals around quickly left the hall of the city lord and began to execute the latest order.


    "Can you foresee who it is? Is it Sol or the Roger?" Wigtini asked.


    "I don''t know, but I think it is more likely to be Roger!"


    Weigelf said with some uncertainty.


    After hearing Roger''s name, Wigertini''s face became extremely cold, like an iceberg that would not melt forever.


    If one were to pick out the person who wanted to hack to death from the Asgard army on the opposite side, then Wigtini would always have only one answer, and that was Roger.


    Even the commander of Asgard, Thor, must be behind Roger.


    The reason why Wigtini hates Roger so much is actually Sol''s pot.


    A month ago, Sol gave him a commission to get a copy of the Twilight City Construction Log in the Twilight database.


    A very simple commission, there is no need to fight and kill, just get the information.


    Originally, this commission is really simple.


    But neither Thor nor Rogge thought that someone would fall asleep in the database.


    And this person is not someone else, he is the supreme commander of Twilight.


    As the commander-in-chief, it is normal to learn about the defensive city in the database.


    It was normal to fall asleep in the database because I was too tired.


    The only thing that was abnormal was the Twilight City Architecture Diary that was under the control of Vigtini, which happened to be the Twilight City Architecture Log that Roger was about to steal.


    The next thing is very simple.


    Roger and Wigertini fought out in the database, and the final result was that Roger successfully took away the city building log.


    However, when he picked up the city architectural diary, he was a little disgusted.


    The saliva-stained construction log on the cover is something that everyone will dislike.


    Moreover, before Shi Zhan Fei Lei Shen left the database, he said a sentence that was normal, but it completely detonated Wigtini''s anger.


    "Everyone is such a big man, and he is still the commander of the army, but he still sleeps and drools like a child, hey~"


    Originally, this sentence was nothing, but it was a coincidence that when Roger said this, the defenders near the database just rushed to the scene.


    As for what happened later, Rogge was not quite clear.


    The only thing he can be sure of is that from the next day, as long as he appears on the battlefield, Wigtini will chase him wildly with the two-handed giant sword that is not much smaller than his fan.


    ...


    Rogge, who was walking in the twilight city, suddenly sneezed, and then scanned vigilantly for a week.


    Isn''t it that evil?


    I just came in!


    Although Rogge didn''t have many fights with the two sisters of Wigdini, he knew very well how terrifying intuition the sister Wigall was.


    Weigulf is the only person he has encountered so far that can see through his shadow clone and transformation technique.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 108： Cautious ninja

    To be precise, she didn''t see through, but used her incredible sixth sense to directly distinguish the deity and the clone.


    As for the transformation technique, the same fate.


    Even if he became the most inconspicuous doorman, Weigelf could recognize him.


    This is a bit unreasonable. What''s more troublesome is that Rogge hasn''t had any solution.


    After entering Twilight, Rogge was like a real patrol soldier, moving forward in the city.


    In order to make himself look less lonely, he also deliberately summoned nine shadow clones, disguising them as patrol soldiers.


    Thus, a standard patrol team was born.


    If someone pays attention to it, they will find that all the people in this patrol team are soldiers who died in battle.


    In the silent night, a patrol team composed of the dead who died in battle performed patrol missions in the city like a ghost.


    If you add some sparse light rain and bleak breeze, then this is a typical horror story opening.


    Although there are many garrisons in Twilight, they are not very familiar with each other.


    So even if a patrol team with a complete face passed by them, they did not raise any doubts.


    "Military discipline is fairly strict, and the line of defense is very reasonable!"


    "From the look of the soldier, the food and sleep are good, and the mental state is normal!"


    "In general, this is an excellent unit with good combat effectiveness!"


    After pretending to patrol for more than an hour, Rogge came to a conclusion he had known for a long time.


    If the level of the Twilight garrison is not good, even if there are two female Thors, Vigtini and Vigorf, they will not be able to stop the Asgardian fighters'' attack.


    Is it the only way to go back tonight?


    Although whether a loophole in the defense line is discovered or not, it will not affect the final judgment of the commission.


    But coming here specially at night, and then leaving without doing anything, is not in line with Roger''s character.


    Just when he was considering whether to do something temporarily to give the Twilight garrison a full night, a genuine patrol team approached them.


    "Password!"


    Rogge wanted to take his shadow avatar team directly, but the captain of the opposite team directly asked for the password.


    Rogge did not answer, but silently opened the writing wheel.


    Write round eyes¡¤illusion!


    After seeing Roger''s **** red eyes, the patrol team leader was instantly hypnotized.


    Just as the patrol team leader was about to leave with the team, a young soldier in the team suddenly shouted: "Captain, they didn''t answer the password!"


    There is a saying that it is good, you will not die if you don''t die.


    Rogge had planned to let this team go, and then go to other places to do things.


    But the young soldier directly interrupted his plan, and successfully won a VIP ticket to **** for himself.


    "Kill them all!"


    Rogge and the others are not the only ones here at this time.


    There are also other garrisons that have just been replaced.


    Nine shadow clones shot at the same time, and more than forty garrisons, including the patrol team, only persisted for less than a minute, and they all turned into silent corpses.


    When the shadow clone killed all the witnesses around, Roger disarmed the shadow clone and quickly left here.


    Although the garrisons did not have time to issue the warning signal, their bodies would be discovered sooner or later, so Roger didn''t bother to continue disguising and rushed directly to more valuable targets.


    There are two ways to quickly hit the morale of an army.


    One is to conduct beheading operations to directly destroy the army''s command system.


    This is the way Rogge prefers, but here, the beheading action will be a bit more difficult, so he directly abandoned this plan.


    As for the second method, it is to destroy the military''s logistics support system, which is to burn the rations.


    Rogge had just done this kind of thing half a month ago, and he was considered a skilled craftsman.


    Under the cover of the dark night, Roger moved forward quickly like a ghost.


    Although he still doesn''t know where the army rations are hidden, this is not difficult for him.


    Intimidation, threats, torture, hypnosis...


    After several highly efficient inquiries, Roger successfully learned from a few hapless guys where the rations were stored in Twilight.


    Because of his attack half a month ago, Twilight did not concentrate all the rations in one place, but stored them in five different warehouses.


    Be cautious!


    The number of military rations stored in the five warehouses varies. Rogge directly excluded the warehouse with the most rations and planned to go to the warehouse with the second most rations.


    Just as he walked out a few steps, he suddenly remembered something, and then took out an Asgard gold coin from his pocket.


    I saw him throw the gold coin casually, and then after confirming the front and back, he repeated the behavior three times.


    After several rounds of random selection, he finally determined his final goal.


    Target, the fourth-largest warehouse for military rations.


    The reason why the goal was decided by tossing gold coins was purely because Weigelf''s super sixth sense left him too deep.


    He didn''t want to just slam into the ambush ring prepared by the enemy because of the choice he made casually.


    After confirming the target warehouse, Roger did not go immediately, but summoned four shadow clones.


    Facing an enemy like Weigelf, one cannot be too cautious.


    The deity went to the fourth warehouse, and the four shadow clones went to the other four warehouses.


    In this way, even if he ran into Weigelf in the fourth warehouse, he could go directly to other warehouses through Thunder God.


    This is not counseling, this is necessary caution, it belongs to the caution of the ninja!


    After confirming that nothing was missing, Roger proceeded to the fourth warehouse.


    "Although there are a lot of defensive soldiers, it is still normal, and there are no particularly strong energy fluctuations around. This should not be a trap!"


    After arriving at the fourth ration warehouse, Roger first used the Chakra Perception Technique to perceive the surrounding environment, and then rushed to the warehouse like lightning.


    Fire escape, extinguish the fire!


    The blazing flame rushed toward the warehouse like a huge wave, and then was blocked under Roger''s gaze.


    A wall-like energy barrier emerged out of thin air, blocking all the fiery flames that had been extinguished.


    At the same time, a hemispherical barrier with a diameter of several kilometers took shape instantly.


    When the energy barrier appeared, Roger established a link with the Thunder God technique on the shadow clone, intending to cast Thunder God to leave here.


    However, the appearance of the hemispherical barrier completely shattered his hope.


    The flying thunder **** technique, disappeared!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 109： Honest Ninja

    No, it''s not gone!


    The entire space is completely isolated!


    Although the strength of the shadow clone is not comparable to that of his deity, it is definitely not the ability of the Warner Protoss in Twilight to eliminate his shadow clone silently and wipe out the thunder **** spell on the shadow clone. thing.


    The ability to disconnect the space coordinates from the Thunder God technique can only be done by enchantments that also have space power.


    So what exactly is the function of the hemispherical barrier in front of you is very obvious.


    "I didn''t expect that you would be willing to waste so many resources on me!"


    While Rogge was talking, the energy barrier in front of the warehouse''s gate disappeared, and the two sisters, Wigertini and Wigall, in pale golden armor, walked out.


    "As long as it can kill you, no matter how much resources you spend, it''s worth it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the blue cloak on Wigtini fluttered automatically without wind, and light blue lightning flashed around her.


    "As for? Didn''t I just say that you will drool when you sleep. You are so upset about a little thing, this is not something a qualified commander would do!"


    Compared with the frosty Wigdini, Roger at this time was much more casual, as if he didn''t even realize that he was in a trap.


    On the surface, he still looks calm and breezy.


    But in fact, he already prayed silently in his heart.


    Sol, if you still have a little conscience, come and save me!


    "Small thing! You would actually think this is a little thing!!!"


    After hearing Roger''s words, the lightning on Wigtini''s body suddenly became thicker, and even his eyes sparkled with a light blue electric current.


    Because of Roger''s words, the entire Twilight garrison now knows that their commander will drool in sleep.


    The news even began to spread in the capital of Warner Protoss.


    Having lived for so many years, it was the first time that Vigtini felt the power of public opinion.


    Roger, must die!


    Feeling the astonishing killing intent exuded by Wigtini, Rogge also directly channeled the Thunderball Fan and Kusanagi Sword, ready to fight at any time.


    Fortunately, he carried the psychic scroll with him, otherwise he could only fight with Vigtini with the flying thunder **** Kuma now.


    Although Wigtini was a woman, she was a woman who had awakened the power of thunder, and she was also a woman in extreme anger.


    When faced with such an enemy, one cannot be too careful.


    What''s more, beside her, there is Weigelf who has a strong sixth sense.


    The battle between the two female Thors of Warner Protoss and the upright ninja from the earth is about to start!


    Wigertini didn''t give Rogg too much time to prepare. At the moment when Rogg''s psychic grass naruto sword and the thunderball fan fan, she had already raised the two-handed giant sword in her hand, which was as high as lightning. Roger strikes.


    With just a simple direct charge, Wigertini exploded with full strength, and the whole person came to Rogge like real lightning, and then it was a thunderous slash.


    boom!


    The two-handed giant sword entwined with lightning violently collided with the thunder ball fan, and a strong explosion like a small nuclear bomb erupted.


    Wigtini and Rogge were lifted off by the explosion at the same time, and the powerful shock wave produced by the explosion also directly took away all the defensive soldiers near the warehouse.


    This woman is really crazy!


    Even though the Thunderbolt Fan absorbed most of the energy, the sword of Wigtini still made Roger''s right hand numb slightly.


    If it weren''t for him to have a fairy body, and the first time he used physical magic power.


    Wigtini''s sword was enough to knock him out.


    Shadow clone!


    Rogge in mid-air hadn''t landed yet, he quickly used the shadow clone, and his whole person was like an infinite multiplication, instantly creating thirty shadow clones.


    Of course, these shadow clones were not used to attack Vigtini.


    In front of Vigtini, who controlled the power of the thunder, these shadow clones were no different from balloons. As long as she released a lightning bolt, she could take away most of the shadow clones.


    When these shadow avatars appeared, they did not hesitate to cast the instant instant technique for the first time, and disappeared near the warehouse quickly like a flock of birds flew by surprise.


    This hemispherical space barrier, like an independent space, isolated the link between Rogge and the external Thunder God technique.


    Since he couldn''t link to the outside Flying Thunder God technique, he could only arrange the Flying Thunder God technique in the barrier.


    The thirty shadow clones just summoned were his flying thunder **** technique deployment team.


    "The deity is still here, those who left are all clones!"


    Wigolf''s voice immediately sounded.


    Rogge was not surprised that Weigelf could see through his shadow clone.


    But even if the shadow clone is seen through, it will not affect his plan in the slightest.


    When the shadow clone disappeared and ran in different directions of the enchantment, one by one the Thunder God technique appeared in his perception.


    With the Flying Thunder God technique, Flying Thunder God is the real Flying Thunder God!


    As the shadow clone kept arranging the flying thunder **** technique, Wigtini attacked Rogge again.


    But this time, she threw herself away.


    When the two-handed giant sword in Wigertini''s hand came ten centimeters in front of him, Roger only activated the God of Thunder, and instantly disappeared from Wigertini''s sight.


    "Give up! This is already my home court!"


    "You are not my opponent!"


    Roger''s voice sounded more than ten meters away.


    But Wigertini obviously wouldn''t stop there. The moment she saw Rogge''s figure, she rushed over again, waving her huge sword with both hands.


    Wigtini''s speed is indeed very fast, but for Roger, who has enough coordinates to transmit, this speed is still too slow.


    boom!


    A ten-meter-diameter pit appeared on the ground where Roger was standing, but there was nothing but gravel in the pit.


    "Why bother!"


    Roger sighed helplessly.


    Can''t you just sit down and communicate well? Why have to fight for life?


    Moreover, as the commander of Twilight, shouldn''t Wigtini put the defense of the city first? Why must he be upright ninjas.


    It seems that her sister Wigtini can''t bear to be teased alone, and Wigglef also joins the battle.


    Compared with the two-handed giantsword of Wigtini''s weapon, Weigelf''s weapon is much more normal, a one-handed rapier of normal length.


    When Wigertini once again struck Rogge like violent lightning, Wigglef also launched an attack at the same time.


    boom!


    Wigertini''s attack failed again, blasting a normal house into ruins.


    Through the Thunder God, Roger easily avoided the attack of Wigtini.


    But at the moment he had just completed the teleportation, a strong instinct of danger emerged in his mind, prompting him to instinctively use the God of Thunder again.


    Before teleporting away, he saw a thin sword shining with electric light appeared in front of him.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 110： Spiral electromagnetic gun (5/15, plus more)

    Referee, I want to report, someone is here!


    Rogge''s teleportation coordinate at this time was a coordinate he randomly selected, but Weigelf came here early as if he had known that he would teleport here.


    If his speed is slowed down by a few tenths of a second, this shining thin sword will be stringed like a candied gourd with his head on it.


    Should the sixth sense be so strong?


    Let people live!


    Although he avoided Weigelf''s attack at the last minute, Rogge couldn''t help but burst into a cold sweat.


    This little girl is much tougher than her sister.


    Wigtini has a hot personality and is easily impulsive. From the weapons she chooses and the behaviors she displays, she can easily know this.


    And Weigelf is just the opposite of Wigtini, she belongs to the kind of ruthless character who doesn''t talk much, but plays a heavy hand.


    And she is also faster than Vigtini.


    Compared with Rogge, Weigelf is more like a professional assassin.


    In order to avoid this almost overturned scene from happening again, Roger did not stay near the warehouse, but transmitted it to a roof a few hundred meters away.


    Until this time, Thor outside Twilight finally found something was wrong and flew into the air with Thor''s Hammer.


    I saw a space enchantment with a diameter of several kilometers abruptly shrouded in an area of ??Twilight City, emitting light like moonlight.


    This kind of large enchantment needs to consume huge amounts of energy every second.


    Even if Twilight has a sufficient supply of energy, this is an extremely extravagant act of waste.


    Sol silently looked at the space enchantment, and involuntarily came up with a thought in his mind, is Roger really just going to inquire about the defenses of Twilight tonight?


    Did he...


    Although he didn''t know what Roger did, Thor, as the commander of the army, knew exactly what he was going to do now.


    Asgard¡¯s fighters quickly mobilized, and a siege battle that was not planned, began.


    When Thor led the Asgardian fighters to attack Twilight, Rogge was also thinking about the next tactics.


    There are only two paths before him now.


    The first one is to use the Thunder God to shift one''s position as it is now, until the space barrier runs out of energy.


    This method is also the most robust method at present, and it has no shortcomings except a little bit of counseling.


    The second way is to defeat the Wigdini sisters, or rely on brute force to forcibly destroy the space barrier.


    One-on-one, whether it''s Vigtini or Weigelf, he has the confidence to win.


    But if it is one-to-two, he will not have much confidence, after all, neither of them are ordinary women.


    Even Sol, who is also good at electric discharge, has no advantage when facing the two of them, not to mention his more fragile earthling.


    As for relying on brute force to destroy the space barrier, just think about this kind of thing in a dream.


    If he had this kind of strength, he wouldn''t be pushed around like he is now.


    Do you want to be a coward for a lifetime, or a hero, even if only for a few minutes!


    Not knowing why, this sentence suddenly appeared in his mind.


    This sudden sentence made him, who was flashing out at once, stunned for a moment.


    He was actually distracted in the battle!


    In the next second, Weigelf''s rapier, only **** wide, came to him.


    clang!


    In the end, the sword tip shining with electric light failed to stab Roger, but was blocked by the thunder band fan.


    With a miss, Weigelf retreated quickly.


    At the moment when Weigelf just made room, Wigertini''s two-handed giant sword came next to him, and it hit Rogge with a heavy blow.


    boom!


    The raging electric current hits the surroundings like an out of control dragon, and the violent energy attacks everything around it regardless of the enemy and us.


    Wigertini took advantage of the momentum to retreat, avoiding the tyrannical energy storm.


    In the middle of the energy storm, Roger, holding a fan, was motionless like a wooden man.


    If it weren''t for the strong chakra light shining on his body, Wigtini would even wonder if Roger lost his consciousness directly, so he stayed in the energy storm stupidly.


    Roger was sober at this time, and it could even be said to be extremely sober.


    Although he was protected by Chakra''s coat, the currents in the energy storm gave him an unparalleled sense of excitement.


    The reason why he didn''t use the Thunder God to leave here was because he wanted to personally experience the thunder power released by Vigtini, and to compare and confirm his latest ninjutsu.


    Without the follow-up energy input, the energy storm with the thunder divine power as the main energy was completely dissipated in the air after more than ten seconds.


    When the energy storm dissipated, Rogge placed the Thunderbolt Fan behind his back, and a spiral pill was directly condensed with his right hand.


    This is just an ordinary spiral pill that can not be used in ordinary, without any change in properties, and the size is also the size of a conventional palm.


    However, in the next second, Rogge began to inject chakras with lightning properties into the spiral pill.


    In those days, Prince Naruto Kakabei created the strongest ninjutsu in Fengdun Ninjutsu by injecting wind attribute chakras, Fengdun¡¤Spiral Shuriken.


    After fighting the Storm Brothers, Rogge also began to develop his own special meatballs.


    Compared with Prince Naruto, Rogge is better at Thunder Dune and Huo Dun, so of course his meatballs cannot be based on the wind attribute Chakra.


    The spiral pill, which was originally only the size of a palm, instantly rose to the size of a basketball.


    At the same time, light blue lightning appeared on the surface of the spiral pill, and it flowed crazily irregularly, and showed a phenomenon of electric current discharge like a thousand birds.


    Lei Dun¡¤Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon!


    Strictly speaking, this ninjutsu is in an unfinished state, because Rogge has not conducted any actual combat tests on this ninjutsu.


    But now is obviously not the time to care about these small details.


    At the moment the spiral electromagnetic gun was formed, Weigelf''s sixth sense sent a strong danger signal.


    Danger! ! !


    Go back! ! !


    Without any hesitation, Weigelf came to Wigertini in a flash, pulled up Wigertini''s right hand directly, and quickly retreated.


    Seeing the two Wigdini quickly retreating, Roger slowly raised his right hand and silently pointed the spiral electromagnetic cannon on his right at the Wigdini sisters.


    The reason for naming this ninjutsu Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon is that, on the one hand, this ninjutsu has a super long attack distance and super fast attack speed, just like a real electromagnetic cannon; on the other hand, it is because it is his small Little faith.


    The electric light pulsating at your fingertips is my life-long faith!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 111： Ended

    Only me super-electromagnetic gun will last forever!


    boom!


    The spiral electromagnetic gun in Roger''s hand disappeared instantly.


    A light blue beam of light wrapped around the electric snake emerged out of thin air and ran straight across the entire Twilight City.


    The spiral electromagnetic cannon first hit the two sisters of Wigdini, and then penetrated all obstacles in the attack path unabated.


    Houses, enchantments, city walls...


    Nothing can stop this pale blue beam of light.


    After hitting a hill more than ten kilometers outside the city, the beam of light finally stopped.


    In the next second, an orange-red fireball like the sun rose into the sky.


    The earth began to shake!


    The hurricane formed by the shock wave hits the surrounding like a tsunami, and everything it passes is a mess!


    When the flames of the explosion dissipated, and when everything began to return to calm, the hill that originally stood outside Twilight has completely disappeared.


    Instead, a circular deep pit with a diameter of several kilometers.


    Spiral electromagnetic gun, one shot, into the soul!


    The scene like a natural disaster suddenly calmed down the battlefield that was fighting.


    The entire battlefield was like being suddenly pressed the pause button, and everyone involuntarily looked in the same direction.


    Is this really something that humans can do?


    The fact that Rogge is an earthling has spread to Asgard and Warner Protoss a few months ago.


    A guy who is active on the battlefield seems to be doping, and has super combat power, no matter where he is, he will become a focus of investigation.


    But after seeing the scene before them, they found that they still underestimated Rogge.


    The battlefield that shook the sky was strangely silent for more than ten seconds, and then bursts of excitement erupted.


    Those shouting excitedly were all Asgard fighters.


    As the warner protoss warrior who defended the city, his face was much ugly and ugly.


    The existence of high-end combat power can not only increase the combat effectiveness of the entire army, but also greatly increase the morale of the army.


    The terrifying power of the spiral electromagnetic cannon instantly boosted Asgard''s morale to its peak.


    The siege in Twilight also kicked off again amid the howling of Asgardian soldiers.


    Unlike the excited Asgardian fighters, Roger at this time was not happy at all.


    The power displayed by the spiral electromagnetic gun did not disappoint him, and it could even be said that it far exceeded his expectations.


    However, the sequelae of the spiral electromagnetic gun greatly exceeded his expectations.


    Except for the feeling of numbness, the entire right arm now has no sensation.


    You can''t even do simple fist movements.


    Not only that, but the circulation of Chakra in the right arm was also severely blocked.


    It feels like an F1 track has become a sidewalk.


    Don''t look at him standing still like a peerless master, but in fact, his combat power has been severely shrunk several times.


    Fortunately, no one will attack him now.


    Vigtini and Vigolf, who are most likely to attack him, are now lying weakly in the ruins of the house, gasping for breath.


    Especially Wigdini, spit out blood from time to time.


    Although the spiral electromagnetic cannon did not penetrate their bodies directly, even if they were just passed by, the powerful force of the spiral electromagnetic cannon caused them unimaginable damage.


    If they did not awaken the power of Thunder, at the moment they were scratched by the spiral electromagnetic cannon, their bodies would be completely destroyed by the violent energy of the electromagnetic cannon, and then instantly scorched and dissipated.


    The only good news is that Rogge has not conducted any actual combat tests on the ninjutsu of the spiral electromagnetic gun before.


    So when he cast this ninjutsu for the first time, there was some slight deviation in his aim.


    This is also one of the important reasons why Wigertini can survive.


    The moment Roger fired the spiral electromagnetic cannon, Weigelf received an intuitive death reminder.


    But this reminder was meaningless. At the moment of launch, the spiral electromagnetic gun had reached its extreme speed, and she had no dodge time at all.


    So she could only watch the spiral electromagnetic cannon come in front of her, and then...


    Rogge''s current state is not very good, but Wigertini''s state is worse than him.


    After confirming with Chakra Perception, he began to walk towards the two of Vigtini.


    The enemy hero has stale blood, this is the best chance to make up for the head.


    After performing several instantaneous operations in a row, Rogge came to Wigdini and looked down at them who were lying on the ground.


    Now they don''t have the awe-inspiring appearance that they used to be. If they weren''t still wearing armor, they would be just like those refugees who had been displaced because of the war.


    Uh... it''s still a bit different.


    Refugees of good figure and outstanding appearance.


    With his left hand pulled out the Kusanaru sword at his waist, Rogge calmly said to the two of them: "In the next life, be an ordinary woman, don''t come to the battlefield again!"


    After speaking, Roger raised the Kusanaru sword in his hand, and then stab forward!


    At the moment when he just pierced the Kusanagi sword, a bolt of lightning with a thick arm fell from the sky and directly struck the Kusanagi sword in his hand.


    boom!


    This sudden lightning did not hit the Kusanaru sword, but fell on the ground.


    "You can''t kill them, their mother is Gulweig. Killing them will provoke an all-out war between the Asa Protoss and the Warner Protoss!"


    It was not someone else who summoned lightning to attack Roger, but Thor.


    After flying in front of Rogge, he briefly explained the reason.


    "You are the commander-in-chief, you have the final say!"


    Now that Saul said so, Rogge had no choice but to draft Naginata, and ignored the two Wigtinis.


    Although the two of Wigtini avoided the outcome of the battle, they also became Thor''s prisoners of war.


    Twilight finally fell into Thor''s hands, and after capturing the two of Vigtini, Twilight''s fall was only a matter of time.


    Except for some stubborn generals who led the troops to break through, most of the garrisons chose to surrender, and Asgard successfully took the Twilight City, a city of great strategic value.


    According to post-war statistics, there were more than 40,000 troops stationed in Twilight, nearly 5,000 people were killed in the siege, 30,000 people surrendered, and nearly 8,000 people escaped smoothly.


    As the siege party, Asgard also paid more than 6,000 lives.


    Although Asgard''s total force in Warnerheim is more than 50,000, more than 10,000 of them are garrisons in seven camps. Therefore, the force that really follows Sol to fight is less than 40,000.


    An army of less than 40,000 people had to take care of 30,000 prisoners, and at the same time, they had to deploy Twilight and guard against the counterattack of the Warner Protoss.


    Sol has a headache now, but he is not the one who has the most headache, because Rogge has a headache more than him.


    My right hand won''t just be scrapped like this, will it?


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 112： Blocked meridian system

    Now five days have passed since the original battle, but Rogge''s right hand has never recovered to the state before the spiral electromagnetic cannon was cast.


    The physical damage was completely repaired in less than two days under the strong resilience of the immortal human body.


    But the Chakra meridian system of the right arm is still in a severely blocked state.


    For this reason, he also consulted Asgard''s medical officer specially, and then got a useless answer.


    Pay attention to rest, you will be fine after a few days of cultivation!


    If it were not for the medical officer who had a wealth of medical experience and had a good reputation in Asgard, Roger would definitely treat him as an unlearned quack.


    It would be great if there was a medical ninja!


    The best is the kind of medical female ninja with a golden ponytail and a proud figure.


    Throwing away the unrealistic fantasies in his mind, Rogge opened the system''s exchange page and turned his attention to the page of medical ninjutsu.


    Whether to change or not to change is a question.


    After serious consideration for several minutes, he finally dispelled the idea.


    He is good at killing people. If you save people, forget it.


    There is no medical ninja anymore, there is no such thing in this life.


    Although the chakra meridian system of the right arm is still in a severely blocked state, it is considered a lot better than when the spiral electromagnetic gun was just deployed, which is probably equivalent to upgrading from a sidewalk to a bicycle lane.


    So even if he does nothing, the immortal body will repair the damaged meridian system.


    The only problem is that he doesn''t know how long it will take to completely recover to the original state.


    For a ninja whose dominant hand is right-handed, it is a very serious problem that the right hand suddenly cannot use chakra.


    This will not only affect the ninja¡¯s strength, but also affect the ninja¡¯s self-confidence.


    So he plans to use his own way to solve this problem as soon as possible.


    If he guessed correctly, the meridian system of his right arm was blocked, which should be related to his imitating the supernatural power of Thunder.


    The Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon is a brand new ninjutsu created by him on the basis of Helix Pill, adding the chakra properties of the thunder attribute, and then drawing on various things such as the Super Electromagnetic Cannon, Tail Beast Jade, and Thunder God Power.


    Most of these things are reliable, the only unreliable is the power of thunder he imitated.


    Of course, it is also possible that the side effects of ninjutsu are too great, beyond the capacity of the meridian system, that''s why this situation has occurred.


    But no matter what the reason is, there must be no accidents in the gold right hand!


    He doesn''t know how to treat ninjutsu, nor can he quickly improve his fairy body, so he plans to use a simple, rude and highly successful way to forcefully solve this problem.


    Since Chakra can''t solve it, use Xianshu Chakra to solve it.


    If he remembers correctly, the fairy mode of Wet Bone Forest has the ability to greatly increase physical activity with the help of natural energy. It can not only increase its own speed and defense, but also increase the attack range, power, and perception of physical arts through natural energy. Ability will also be improved.


    As for Xianshu Chakra, which can make the power of ninjutsu, physique, and illusion a leap, this is something that you don''t need to care too much about.


    It is said that when the fairy body between the pillars encounters the fairy model of the wet bone forest, some wonderful changes will occur.


    As for whether this news is really reliable, Rogge is still unsure.


    "Nincoins not consumed: 395!"


    The inheritance of the Immortal Mode of the Wet Bone Forest requires 400 Nincoins. As long as he completes another commission, he will be able to exchange the required Nincoins.


    Sol, he can just rule it out, he shouldn''t have any commissions for a while.


    The three warriors of the fairy palace, their Ulu metal quotas for the next few hundred years have been exhausted, and as the poor, they will not have any commissions for the time being.


    Sif, although she still has enough Ulu metal quotas, she does not particularly approve of Rogge''s acceptance of the commission, and can even be said to be very repulsive, so she can also exclude it.


    As for the remaining officers and generals with Ulu metal quotas, they...


    Forget it, I still ignore them.


    After careful consideration, Rogge discovered that his potential clients in Asgard were actually only so few.


    Should we expand our business scope, or add Warner Protoss to the client''s whitelist?


    Although he killed many Warner Protoss in the past few months, in a strict sense, he was just a thug hired by the Asa Protoss.


    But this can only be thought of in my mind. Compared with the commission, the Warner Protoss may want to know **** him.


    In that cruel, bloody, and painful way, he brutally killed him.


    After a helpless sigh, Roger left his room and walked towards the other side of the city.


    After five days of rectification, Asgard has completely controlled this significant city.


    Although there are still some diehards who will launch some meaningless attacks from time to time, this has not affected Asgard''s control of Twilight.


    After crossing several streets, Rogge arrived in front of a manor that was guarded by Asgardian warriors and set up a barrier deliberately at the expense of energy.


    "Master Roger!"


    When they came to the gate, the Asgardian fighter who was in charge of defending the gate immediately saluted Roger.


    "I''ll go in and take a look, you can just continue your mission!"


    After speaking, he passed through the specially set enchantment gate and entered the decorated magnificent manor.


    Although the area of ??this manor is not very large, it is very exquisitely furnished.


    Even Rogge, a man on earth, has to sigh this cleverly thoughtful alien architectural style.


    When he came to the hall of the manor, he saw two familiar faces.


    "you¡­¡­"


    After seeing Roger''s arrival, the hot-character Wigtini immediately stood up, and then rushed towards him.


    At this time, Wigertini had completely lost the heroic posture she had before, and even the fists she raised were as weak as ordinary people.


    "This is the time, do you still hate me so much?"


    Rogge evaded Wigtini''s fist with great ease, pressed her shoulder with his left hand, and then pushed her back with a slight force.


    Although Roger only gave her a slight push, Wigtini took more than ten steps before finally stabilizing her figure.


    "Give up, you now can''t be my opponent at all!"


    After speaking, Rogge didn''t pay attention to the angry Wigtini, and directly found a place to sit down, and poured himself a cup of tea by the way.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Weigelf, who was sitting opposite, asked.


    "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to know, do you have any unfulfilled wishes?"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 113： Wing Chun Roger

    After hearing Roger''s words, Weigelf, who was sitting across from him, gave him a blank look, and then slowly said: "If you have anything to say, you will not have any intention of killing my sister and me, otherwise You wouldn¡¯t keep us here at all."


    Not only is Weigelf more calmer than Weigeltini, he is also much more thoughtful when considering things.


    So she would not be biased by the hint in Rogge''s words.


    "I planned to make a little joke with you, if that''s the case, then I''ll make it clear!"


    "Do you have any commissions you want to complete? If so, I can help you complete it."


    "Of course, things like letting you go or killing Thor are not in this category."


    Rogge said directly, completely ignoring that the two of Wigtini were captured because of him.


    "What''s the price?" Weigelf asked calmly back.


    "It depends on what your specific commission is. As long as the reward is not excessive, I can accept it!"


    Taking into account the actual situation of the Wigdini and the two, Roger did not specifically specify the remuneration.


    All he wants now is Ninja Coins.


    As for the remuneration, it is purely icing on the cake.


    Weigelf looked at Rogge seriously, and then continued to say in that calm tone: "No! You can leave!"


    "Really? That''s really a shame!"


    After receiving a clear reply from Weigelf, Rogge stood up and walked straight to the door.


    He was planning to come over and try his luck, if he happens to have a commission, then of course everyone is happy.


    If not, he wouldn''t care too much.


    Just as Roger was about to leave the hall, Wigtini suddenly said: "Wait, I have a commission!"


    Rogge stopped leaving, and turned to look at Wigtini.


    "I''m going to fight you. If you win, Hurricane Fury will be yours!"


    After speaking, Wigtini pointed to the two-handed giant sword placed in the corner of the hall.


    "It''s not that I despise you. In your current state, you can''t be my opponent! Even if I stand still and let you have one hand and two feet, you can''t beat me!"


    Although Saul did not put the two of Vigotini in a real prisoner of war camp, in order to avoid some unpleasant things, he still made some restrictions on the two of Vigotini.


    For example, put a seal on them.


    Because of the existence of the seal, not only did the Wigtini lose control of the Thunder''s supernatural power, but their physical fitness was suppressed to the level of ordinary Warner Protoss fighters.


    It was precisely because of this that Sol was very relieved to imprison the two of them in this manor, instead of guarding them in the underground prison.


    "Although I don''t understand your strength attributes, I am pretty sure that you must have a way to suppress your own level to the same level as mine."


    "Under the same conditions, one-to-one, if anyone loses, give his weapon to the other party!"


    Wigertini said and walked towards Roger. When she finished speaking, she had come to a place less than one meter in front of Roger.


    "It''s not a good thing to be too aggressive, but if you persist so much, I don''t mind satisfying your little wish!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a commissioned scroll appeared in Roger''s hand.


    "The entrusted content writes that I will fight you once, and the reward is written about your hurricane fury!"


    "Do you think you can win?"


    "In front of a woman, I have never lost!"


    Although it was uncomfortable with Roger''s current tone and attitude, Wigtini accepted the commissioned scroll and wrote the content.


    When Wigtini finished writing the commission, the system also gave the result of the judgment, and a brand new commissioned task appeared on the commissioned page.


    "Delegated content: fight with Vigtini once; delegate status: not completed; delegate reward: 5 ninja coins!"


    5 commissioned rewards for Nincoins!


    As Rogge estimated, the system gives a minimum commission reward.


    "When do you want to start?"


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Wigtini''s fist came in front of him, using practical actions to show his answer.


    Although Wigtini''s attack was sudden, it was limited by her body currently being sealed. Not only was her punching weak, it was also not fast.


    With a fist at this speed, Roger could avoid it with his eyes closed.


    But at this time, not only did he not evade the punch, but he also proactively extended his right hand, allowing his right palm to appear in front of Wigtini''s fist.


    It turned out to be this level of strength!


    After blocking with his right palm, or after feeling the strength of Vigtini, he took a step back and took the initiative to open the distance.


    Wigertini obviously didn''t think so much, but after seeing Roger retreating, she immediately deceived him, and then there was a fast break.


    Rogge didn''t resist Wigdini''s fist like just now, but kept retreating, while silently remembering the forward speed, attack speed, and reaction speed that Wigdini could now show.


    After getting enough information, he suddenly accelerated to retreat, and instantly opened a distance of four or five meters from Wigtini.


    "You cheated..." Wigtini said dissatisfiedly.


    "Correct you, it was not cheating just now, just to confirm what level you are at."


    "The next step is the official battle!"


    Even without using Chakra, Rogge''s physical power is far beyond the sealed Wigdini.


    So in order to convince Wigertini to lose, he still needs to control his strength and speed, so that he can maintain his level as much as Wigertini.


    After speaking, Rogge put on a starting position that Vigtini had never seen before, and said something very seriously.


    "Wing Chun, Roger!"


    Although Wigertini didn''t know what Wing Chun was, but looking at Roger''s current appearance, she knew that Roger was finally serious.


    Next, in this hall, Roger and Wigtini staged an informal contest between terrestrial martial arts and Warner Protoss fighting skills.


    Stall, bladder, fu...


    Little thoughts, bridge searching, indexing, wooden stakes...


    Although Rogge had not formally studied Wing Chun before, he still silently copied this famous set of boxing techniques after he had the Shaluyan.


    This is the first time he has used Wing Chun in battle, and as far as the current situation is concerned, the effect is not bad.


    Although Rogge didn''t use the power and speed surpassing Wigtini, he still easily gained the upper hand.


    Wigtini''s fighting skills are not weak, and the experience is rich enough, but unfortunately, she met a Roger with better skills and more experience.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 114： Fairy Mode of Wet Bone Forest

    As time went by, Wigtini''s breathing became more and more rapid.


    Her movements began to deform, and the flaws in the attack became more and more.


    At this time, Wigtini had completely lost the initial confidence.


    Even if Rogge suppressed her own level to the same level as hers, she still could not cause any injuries to Rogge.


    Can''t win, really can''t win!


    This discovery made Vigtini begin to despair.


    She originally thought that as long as Roger did not have those fancy abilities, she would definitely be able to defeat Roger.


    But it turns out that even if Roger didn''t use ninjutsu and Chakra, she was still not Roger''s opponent.


    Disappointment quickly enveloped her whole heart.


    After persisting for a few minutes, Wigtini stopped attacking, and then left the hall without saying a word.


    "It''s finally over!"


    When Wigtini stopped attacking, Roger finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he didn''t have any interest in the hurricane fury that was so tall, in order to complete the commission of the system, he picked up the hurricane fury and then left the hall straight away.


    Watching her sister Wigdini and Rogge leave the hall silently, Wigolf frowned slightly.


    After leaving the manor, Roger opened the commission page of the system and took a look to confirm the completion of the commission.


    "Delegated content: fight once with Vigtini; delegate status: completed; delegate reward: 5 ninja coins have been sent!"


    "Nincoins not consumed: 400!"


    I finally made up enough to exchange for the Ninja Coins of the fairy mode inheritance.


    Roger originally planned to return to his room directly, and then began to exchange for the fairy mode inheritance of the Wet Bone Forest.


    But just when he planned to use Fei Lei Shen to return directly to the room, he suddenly remembered something.


    "I will be away for a period of time. I''m not sure how long it will take. If the war ends prematurely, you will help me deliver this hurricane fury to Vigtini!"


    Roger found Sol in the main hall of the city, and then, with Sol''s bewildered expression, handed him the Fury of the Hurricane, while leaving him with a handful of Thunder God Kuunai.


    Before Saul could ask, he used Thunder God to return to his room, and then threw the Kusanaru sword, group fan, and armor back into the psychic scroll.


    After exchanging the inheritance of the fairy mode, he will immediately start the cultivation of the fairy mode.


    However, Twilight is not a very good practice location.


    After preparing food and living supplies, he left Twilight alone.


    ...


    A few hours later, he came to a rare virgin forest.


    This forest is not a short distance from Twilight, and more importantly, there is no strategic significance here.


    Therefore, neither the Asa Protoss nor the Warner Protoss will send any warriors here.


    After using the chakra perception technique to perceive the situation in the forest in detail, he opened the exchange page of the system and exchanged the fairy mode inheritance of the wet bone forest.


    The 400 ninja coins instantly returned to zero, and all the information of the Wet Bone Forest Fairy Mode appeared in his mind instantly.


    The fairy mode, in a strict sense, is also a type of ninjutsu.


    It''s just that the fairy mode uses Xianshu Chakra, and the ninjutsu released by Xianshu Chakra is also called Xianshu.


    Combining physical energy and spiritual energy can obtain ordinary chakras.


    On the basis of physical energy and spiritual energy, plus natural energy, a fairy chakra can be formed.


    The principle is simple, but the difficulty lies in the fact that the three energies must maintain an absolute balance, that is, they must be merged in a strict one-third ratio to obtain the Xianshu Chakra.


    If natural energy exceeds one third, it will be swallowed by natural energy and turned into stone.


    If it''s less than one-third, it won''t be able to merge with Xianshu Chakra, and naturally won''t enter the fairy mode.


    Rogge knew the principle of Xianshu Chakra a long time ago.


    But the crux of the problem is that he does not know how to absorb natural energy, let alone how to use natural energy.


    And in the immortal mode data of Wet Bone Forest, there is all the information he needs, including a complete set of training data and experience notes.


    As for which predecessor these notes came from, there are no notes on the information.


    Under normal circumstances, the practice of immortality can only be carried out in the three inheritance places, namely Wet Bone Forest, Miaomu Mountain, and Longdi Cave.


    The system thoughtfully considered this problem, so it gave him a brand new ability.


    ¡¾Intrinsic Enchantment¡¤Wet Bone Forest¡¿


    Once activated, a real wet bone forest can be realized, replacing the surrounding space with a wet bone forest of inheritance.


    To put it simply, it is the replacement of the real world with the wet bone forest that has been transformed, only for the time that the inherent barrier is maintained.


    However, compared with the real wet bone forest, this actualized wet bone forest is still very different.


    In the real wet bone forest, there is a slug that doesn''t know how long it has survived, and its size is unknown-the living slug.


    However, there are no living worms in the wet bone forest.


    If he wants to have live worms in his wet bone forest, he can make additional exchanges from the system.


    However, the exchange price is a bit expensive.


    It''s just a little cheaper than the tail beast.


    After browsing through the fairy mode data in his mind several times in detail, Roger focused his attention on the new ability of [Intrinsic Enchantment¡¤Wet Bone Forest].


    He now has sufficient evidence to prove that the reason why the inheritance of the fairy model can sell 400 Nincoins is definitely because the inherent barrier ability has pushed up the price.


    Without this inherent barrier, the exchange price can be at least half cheaper, or even more.


    After confirming the activation method of [Intrinsic Enchantment¡¤Wet Bone Forest], he decisively activated the inherent barrier.


    In an instant, the alien virgin forest in front of him disappeared.


    Instead, it is a rainforest with towering trees and an earth-style rainforest.


    Judging from the scene in front of him, the secret place of Wet Bone Forest is not mysterious at all.


    Except for the high humidity in the air, it is not much different from the ordinary rain forest.


    Of course, this may also be because he is too culinary now, so he could not discover the mystery of the wet bone forest.


    A wet bone forest without living worms is a wet bone forest without soul!


    After silently complaining in his heart, he began his first practice of immortality.


    Wet Bone Forest, Miaomu Mountain, and Longdi Cave are the three secret places.


    In addition to their mysterious location, more importantly, they all inherit the mysterious fairy model.


    And their fairy patterns are even more different.


    Not only the appearance is different, but the ability also has its own characteristics.


    Xianju Chakra can turn Ninjutsu into Xianju and greatly increase its power. The fairy mode of the three secret places can do it.


    In addition, their fairy mode has some unique advantages.


    The fairy mode of Longdidong can use natural energy to perceive the surrounding life forms and chakras.


    The fairy mode of Miaomushan can greatly increase the amount of chakras, and the perception ability will also be improved. It can also summon the toad of Miaomushan to release the combined magic.


    The fairy mode of the Wet Bone Forest can greatly increase physical activity, agility, and defense. It can also increase the attack range of physical arts with the help of natural energy.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 115： Cultivation fairy mode

    Strong physical fitness, huge chakra volume, and tough mental will...


    These are the three key points of cultivation that a certain senior immortal human body who is inconvenient to disclose his name has remarked in the practice notes of the Immortal Mode in Wet Bone Forest.


    For ordinary ninjas, these three preconditions may be difficult to achieve.


    But for Rogge, these three preconditions are basically equivalent to not existing.


    The fairy human body between the pillars, the chakra volume of a tail, and his indomitable tenacity, the fairy model of the wet bone forest seems to be tailored for him.


    Of course, this kind of thought can only be imagined in my mind.


    After adjusting himself to the current best state, he sat cross-legged on the ground in accordance with the training requirements, and then began to empty his brain.


    Relax your mind and let the chakra in your body flow naturally...


    Perceive the chakra in the body, perceive the natural energy floating between heaven and earth, perceive the whole world...


    Then, both hands began to seal...


    Zi, Chou, Yin, Mao, Chen, Si, Wu, Wei, Shen, You, Xu, Hai...


    After closing 256 seals without interruption, Roger finally felt the legendary natural energy.


    It is vast, pure, and filled with the whole world, as if everything in the world was born from this.


    Before he had time to sigh, this energy forcibly poured into his body.


    Swelling, tearing, swallowing, breaking down...


    All kinds of heart-piercing pains instantly enveloped his whole body.


    At this moment, he finally understood why the practice notes specifically stated that the cultivator needed a tough spirit.


    Although he tried his best to keep himself awake, these pains that acted on both the body and the spirit at the same time could not be countered like the might of heaven and earth.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    Just when he thought his spirit was about to collapse, his consciousness suddenly entered a world with nothing but white.


    There is no color, no matter, no energy...


    Roger is like a leaf falling into a river, floating aimlessly in this world.


    After floating aimlessly like this, for a long time, a green planet composed entirely of trees appeared in front of him.


    When he saw this green planet, he suddenly remembered something.


    Isn''t this the planet that I saw when I transplanted the fairy human body?


    When this memory came to mind, the pure white world disappeared.


    Instead, there is a vast starry sky.


    Before Rogge had time to think about it, he rushed towards the green planet like a meteor.


    Just when he was about to hit this green planet in an extremely tragic way, all the sights before his eyes disappeared, and his consciousness instantly returned to his body.


    With the return of consciousness, the first thing he felt was a strong hunger that could not be suppressed.


    Under the stimulus of hunger, the body''s perception began to return quickly, and the perception of vision, touch, smell, and hearing resumed instantly.


    Until now, he has no time to look at his current situation.


    The body is complete, the limbs are sound, and the IQ is still online.


    Everything is fine except for the somewhat outrageous low chakra content.


    After repeatedly confirming his physical condition several times, he took out the psychic scroll and psychically produced the prepared food from it.


    After eating and drinking, he lay on the ground casually and began to recall the unexplainable scene before.


    According to data records, every cultivator will have an unexplainable experience when he first perceives natural energy.


    The duration of this experience also varies from person to person.


    Some people can return to normal in a few minutes, some can return to normal in a few hours, and some can never return to normal.


    There is no accurate answer to what the length of time means.


    After all, the sample size is not enough, it is difficult to draw any effective conclusions.


    But as long as you can feel this wonderful experience, it means that the cultivator has completed the first stage of the practice of perceiving natural energy in the fairy mode.


    Perceive natural energy, refine the fairy art chakra, and enter the fairy mode.


    This is the practice trilogy of the fairy model. It seems very simple, but in fact, the perception of natural energy in the first stage alone can eliminate more than 90% of cultivators.


    The second stage of refining the fairy technique Chakra is more difficult and more dangerous than the first stage.


    Can''t perceive natural energy, just can''t practice fairy mode.


    But if there is an accident in the process of refining the fairy magic chakra, then the waiting body stone doll is waving at you.


    ...


    Time flies, half a year has passed since Rogge left Twilight.


    In the past six months, he has devoted almost all of his energy to the cultivation of the fairy mode.


    To this end, he also deliberately referred to Prince Naruto''s accelerated training buff.


    I have to say that the shadow clone is a very useful ninjutsu.


    In particular, the experience and memory will return to the deity after the release, it is almost like a tailor-made for practice and cheating.


    Because of the selfless dedication of these shadow clones, his journey of fairy mode cultivation is almost advancing at an incredible speed.


    With a pat with both hands, the eye shadow appears!


    After spending half a year, he finally mastered this quick makeup technique and inherited this fairy pattern from the Wet Bone Forest.


    Although this red eyeshadow can only last for fifteen minutes, it is completely enough for him now.


    And just as he guessed, there really is some mysterious connection between the fairy model of the Wet Bone Forest and the fairy human body and Mu Dun.


    After mastering the Immortal Mode of the Wet Bone Forest, he can clearly feel the changes in his physique, and his physical strength and resilience have improved like a qualitative change.


    The most intuitive feeling is that even if he releases the spiral electromagnetic cannon three times in a row, his right arm will not have any problems.


    The further improvement of the fairy body also allowed his Chakra volume to be further increased.


    The era of one tail is over, now it is the era of two tails.


    Compared with the increase in Chakra volume, Mu Dun''s changes are much more common.


    It''s nothing more than the wooden man and the wooden dragon have become bigger and stronger, and a few wooden ninjutsu has been added.


    "It''s time to go back!"


    After the inherent barrier and wet bone forest were lifted, Roger began to perceive the flying thunder god''s keenness of thunder **** art.


    Before leaving Twilight, he deliberately left a handful of Thunder God Kuwu for Thor, just for this moment.


    "Got you!"


    After sensing the flying thunder **** technique, his figure instantly disappeared in the forest.


    When his figure reappeared, the first thing he saw was Thor, who was untidy and panting.


    Am I back at some wrong time?


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 116： Niald

    The Thor''s Hammer was randomly put aside, the armor on his body was also taken off, and sweat continued to flow down his face...


    There was also Sieff with the same tired look beside him.


    "How did you become such a ghost?"


    At this time, Sol was in an indescribable embarrassment, looking like he had been surrounded and beaten for several days.


    "The **** of the sea Niald took the shot himself. In order to cover the army''s retreat, Sol alone fought Niald!"


    Saul did not speak, and it was Sif who answered Roger.


    "Niald? What did you do to let Niald take action against you personally!"


    Niold, the **** of the sea, his position in the Warner Protoss is probably equivalent to the position of Odin, the father of the gods, in the Asa Protoss.


    Although his strength is not as good as Odin, but in Warnerheim, he is definitely the strongest.


    Under normal circumstances, it is absolutely impossible for Niald to attack Sol and others.


    Because once he took action, it meant that the Warner Protoss broke the final agreement of the king not to participate in the war, and raised the level of war to the level of full-scale war.


    In this way, the battle between the Asa Protoss and the Warner Protoss is no longer a small-scale local confrontation, but a full-scale war between the two races.


    To put it in a more easy-to-understand description, Niold and Odin are the nuclear weapons of the Warner Protoss and the Asa Protoss.


    Because both sides have mastered nuclear weapons, even if there are some unpleasant local wars, both sides can maintain the most basic sanity.


    But if someone disregards the agreement and uses nuclear weapons, what awaits them is the same nuclear strike.


    "Do you remember the Three Storm Brothers who were killed by you?"


    Sol looked at Rogge helplessly, and then spoke.


    "of course I remember!"


    If it wasn''t for the Storm Brothers, he wouldn''t practice the fairy mode in advance.


    So to some extent, he would also like to thank the Storm Brothers.


    If it were not for their selfless dedication, he would not have such sufficient motivation for cultivation.


    "They are the descendants of Niald, and they are the more outstanding ones!"


    Thor continued to explain, but Rogge didn''t understand what this had to do with Niold''s shot himself.


    The graves of the Storm Brothers are more than one meter high. If Niald wanted revenge, he would have taken action early in the morning.


    "Fighting on the battlefield, each depends on his ability, even if he loses, he will not blame the heavens and the others!"


    "But some people use this to make a fuss and hype in the Warner Protoss, saying that the descendants of Niald are not as good as the people on earth, and none of the three can beat one.


    "In addition to the continuous defeat of the Warner Protoss, Niold''s reputation among ordinary people is getting lower and lower."


    "In order to restore his reputation, Niold organized an army of 30,000, and the Yujia conquered him!"


    This reason sounds reasonable, but Rogge always thinks this reason is too far-fetched.


    Will Niold, an old monster who has lived for so many years, really be so unsteady?


    It is impossible for him not to know what his own shot means, but he still chooses to do so.


    In order to redeem his reputation, he did not hesitate to introduce Odin, which does not seem like a king would do.


    Especially when his own strength is not as good as Odin.


    "Don''t you think there is something wrong with this?" Roger asked rhetorically.


    "We also feel that something is wrong, but this is the current intelligence, and Niold has really taken a shot!"


    Saul was naturally aware of this, but Niold''s shot made them too late to think about other things.


    The most important question now is how to stop Niald.


    If you can''t stop Niald, everything they did before will be meaningless.


    At this moment, the three warriors of the Immortal Palace suddenly came to the tent and said to Thor: "Niold came with the army. At most an hour, he will appear in front of the camp."


    All the camps of the Asa Protoss in Warnerheim have been recovered. If it weren''t for Niold''s appearance, they could now consider returning to Asgard.


    "Notify the entire army, we continue to retreat!"


    Saul sighed helplessly and gave the order to continue to retreat.


    This is not a good command for the Martial Asa Protoss.


    But in the current situation, this is their best choice.


    Without the top combat power to contain Niald, there is no point in having more ordinary soldiers.


    "Which direction is Niold''s army now?"


    Rogge did not go to see Saul, turned to Hogan and asked.


    "True North!"


    "I''ll go help you buy time!"


    After speaking, Roger left the tent directly, and then looked north.


    Niald, God of the Sea, the strongest of the Warner Protoss!


    As soon as this name sounds, it is easy to make people want to try!


    "Don''t be impulsive! I have sent someone to notify the father, Niold does not need us to deal with it!"


    Sol followed Roger out of the tent and said seriously.


    Just look at Roger''s face now, and he can know what Roger is making.


    As the only person present to play against Niald, he knows exactly how strong Niald is.


    "Relax, I won''t make fun of my life!"


    "I may not be able to beat Niald, but if I want to go, he can''t keep me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger''s figure disappeared in front of Thor.


    Just mastered the fairy mode, there was such a perfect opponent appeared.


    If you don''t seize this opportunity, Rogge will despise himself.


    And as he said, even if he can''t beat Niald, he has absolute certainty to leave the battlefield.


    The ninja who has mastered the **** of thunder is so confident!


    After rushing towards the true north for a while, he saw a mighty army of Warner Protoss, and Niald riding a mount he couldn''t name.


    At the moment he saw Niald, Niald, who was walking in the front of the army, also saw him.


    Although it was the first time I saw the deity, Niold recognized at a glance that this man in red armor was the Rogge who killed the Storm Brothers.


    Seeing Niold slightly raised the trident in his right hand, the Warner Protoss army immediately stopped advancing, and the whole army stayed quietly in place.


    Afterwards, Niald rode a cheetah-like mount towards Roger slowly.


    When Niold was walking towards him, Rogge also channeled the Kusana Sword and Thunderball Fan, and then put these two weapons on his body.


    After arriving in front of Rogge, Niold looked at him condescendingly, and then pointed the trident in his hand at him.


    "Are you the Earthman Roger?"


    Niald asked deliberately in a very oppressive tone.


    "No! I am, Fairy Roger!"


    I saw Roger folded his hands together, a red arc-shaped eye shadow suddenly appeared in his eyes, and a red circular pattern appeared on his forehead.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 117： Fairy Roger debuts

    The moment the hands clasped together, the chakra in Roger''s body turned into a fairy chakra.


    Unlike the fairy mode of Miaomu Mountain, the fairy mode of Wet Bone Forest does not need to absorb natural energy in a static state, and it does not need to be transformed into Xianshu Chakra in advance.


    As long as the ability to sense and absorb natural energy is strong enough, the fairy mode of the wet bone forest can be activated instantly.


    With the appearance of red pupil lines and eyeshadow in his eyes, Roger can directly see the natural energy floating around him, and his body will also absorb these natural energy involuntarily.


    Although Niald, the **** of the sea, didn''t know what Roger did, the moment Roger entered the fairy mode, the trident in his hand pierced him like lightning.


    Niold''s attack is not unpleasant, but Roger is faster than him.


    After entering the fairy mode, Roger''s power, speed, and physique have all been improved like a qualitative change.


    Especially the physical activity has been elevated to a terrifying level.


    Wuyin self-healing!


    In the fairy mode, Rogge, like the pillar room, can automatically recover his injuries while being injured.


    In other words, in the fairy mode, he is not only very good at fighting, but also very resistant.


    When the shining trident was about to come in front of him, Rogge used the instantaneous technique, and his whole body disappeared instantly.


    However, at this time, he did not retreat, but relied on the powerful explosive power of the instantaneous technique to jump high.


    Xianfa¡¤Dayu spiral pill!


    The large jade spiral pill with a diameter of one meter appeared in his right hand instantly, and then slammed at Niold on the mount.


    As the strongest of the Warner Protoss, Niold would naturally not be hit so easily.


    Seeing that he held the right hand of the trident suddenly lifted, the tip of the trident''s spear pierced the big jade spiral pill in Roger''s hand.


    boom!


    An energy storm mixed with Xianshu Chakra and the power of the storm burst out, and the shock wave produced by the explosion hit the surroundings at a speed exceeding the speed of sound, and a few hundred meters of nearby ground appeared a series of cracks like a spider web.


    The explosion of air lifted up Roger in the air, and the mount under Niald directly knelt on all fours and let out a painful howl.


    Roger hadn''t landed yet, but his attack came to Niold again.


    Flying Thunder God Kunai!


    clang!


    Niald waved the trident in his hand, and Fei Lei Shen Kunai was blocked and ejected to the ground.


    Rogge didn''t expect Thunder God to be incompetent to hit Niold, all he wanted was a coordinate that could be teleported.


    When Fei Lei Shen was in the ground, he disappeared again in the air.


    Xianfa¡¤Leidun¡¤Thousand Bird Blade!


    Relying on God of Thunder, he flashed to Niold''s right hand in an instant, and the Kusanaru sword wrapped in lightning drew a graceful arc.


    Niold never imagined that Roger, who was lifted by the blast, could come to him instantly.


    Not to mention that Roger''s sword would have such a terrifying speed.


    There are only two paths before him now.


    Or continue to sit on the mount and use your body to resist the sword.


    If you abandon the mount, take the initiative to avoid this sword.


    Niolde made a decision between the flashes.


    I saw his body lean slightly to the left, then turned around and left the mount instantly.


    Niold avoided Rogge''s lightning sword, but his mount was not so lucky.


    The Kusanagi sword drew directly across the neck of the mount, and directly ended the life of the mount.


    After the lightning killed Niald''s mount, before Rogge had time to take the sword, Niald''s attack came to him.


    It was a purple ball lightning with a diameter of two meters, flying straight towards him with the momentum of overwhelming mountains and seas.


    Even if he had a fairy human body and entered the fairy mode, it was absolutely impossible for Roger to resist the damage of this spherical lightning.


    However, he didn''t need to use his body to resist the ball lightning.


    When this powerful star lightning was only the last two or three meters away from him, a huge palm of three or four meters gushed out from the ground and directly caught the two-meter-diameter spherical lightning.


    Xianfa¡¤Wooden Dun¡¤Wooden Art!


    I often say that when the pillars were able to catch the nine-tailed beast jade with a wooden figure with bare hands, today I use the wooden figure to catch the ball lightning of the **** of the sea Niald, it is not a problem!


    When this huge palm caught the spherical lightning, the wooden Luohan, who had soared to more than forty meters in height, crawled out of the ground.


    Although the appearance of the wooden arhat did not seem to be too oppressive, at this time, the Warner Protoss warrior who witnessed the wooden arhat grabbing the ball lightning with his bare hands could not help but feel that the wooden arhat was an abyss demon.


    He held a ball of lightning that continuously released a strong electric current in his right hand, and was also wrapped around a wooden dragon with a long hooked nose. As soon as the wooden Luohan appeared on the stage, he directly scored the full score of the force.


    "Back to you!"


    Under Roger''s control, the wooden Luohan''s right hand hit Niold like a meteorite falling from the sky.


    Until this time, Niold finally understood why the Three Brothers of Storm, who had awakened the power of the storm, lost to Roger in the fight.


    This earthling must never stay!


    Although Niold was less than two meters tall, he did not have any plans to dodge or retreat. Instead, he directly raised the trident fork and stabbed towards the wooden Luohan''s right hand.


    From the comparison of body size, Niald''s move is like a mouse roaring at a male lion.


    But as the strongest of the Warner Protoss, Niold is obviously impossible to do such a meaningless move.


    boom!


    When the wooden Luohan''s right fist holding the ball of lightning collided with the trident in Niald''s hand, a storm of energy that was stronger than before burst out.


    The shock wave generated by the explosion even directly swept the Warner Protoss warrior one kilometer away, making the originally neat and orderly shaping of the Warner Protoss suddenly become a mess.


    The trident in Niald''s hand stabbed the wooden Luohan''s right fist several times larger than himself.


    The trident, which was about the size of a toothpick in front of the wooden arhat not only blocked the wooden arhat''s right fist, but also did not produce any bending.


    This unscathed state can no longer be explained by the strength of the Trident itself.


    Before the wooden Luohan retracted his right fist, the trident in Niold''s hand shone a blue light like the sea.


    Then, a shocking scene that could not be described in words appeared in front of Rogge.


    On this plain far away from the ocean, a wave of forty to fifty meters high and hundreds of meters long appeared in front of him out of thin air, like a moat made up of waves, standing in front of him.


    Niald, **** of the sea, is serious!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 118： Immortal Law·Mu Dun·The Arrival of the Tree Realm

    Is this the power of the **** of the sea!


    Being able to create waves of this degree in a plain without water is indeed the **** of the ocean!


    Looking up at this wave higher than the wooden Arhat, Rogge not only didn''t have any fear, but became more excited.


    An opponent of this level is worth all the effort!


    Under Roger''s control, the wooden Luohan opened his arms and roared toward the huge waves like a beast.


    In front of the wooden arhat, Niald, the **** of the sea, is like the mouse in front of the lion.


    In front of this wave, the wooden arhat turned into a pet dog in front of a wild wolf.


    The ups and downs of life sometimes come so quickly.


    At this time, the warner protoss warrior in the distance did not know how to describe the battle between Niald and Rogge.


    Their only idea now is to retreat as soon as possible, and to withdraw far away, so as not to be affected by these two terrorist battles.


    To die on the battlefield is the glory of a soldier.


    But if he died in the process of onlookers, it would be a naked irony.


    Under the command of other generals, the warner protoss fighters who had been disrupted began to retreat quickly.


    At the same time, on the other side of the plain, Thor and the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace also showed shocked expressions.


    They know that Niold is very strong, the strongest of the Warner Protoss.


    But they did not expect that Niald could directly create a vision of heaven and earth that violated the laws of nature with divine power.


    And what surprised them even more was that Roger, who had been missing for half a year, could actually have a relationship with Niold.


    And judging from the previous fights, he still has the upper hand.


    "He has a power similar to divine power, but I have never seen a power with this attribute!"


    As the only being present who had awakened divine power, Thor was the only one who could perceive the natural energy in Roger.


    "Divine power? Can people on earth also awaken divine power?"


    Sif didn''t doubt Saul, it''s just that this kind of thing sounded a little weird.


    "It''s not the kind of divine power that we understand, but it''s somewhat similar to divine power, and both can use natural energy!"


    Rogge noticed Sol''s arrival for the first time, even if he didn''t pay attention to Sol''s situation at all.


    After entering the fairy mode, his perception ability has been significantly improved, especially in the area of ??natural energy perception, it has an unparalleled improvement.


    Thor, who has awakened the power of the thunder, is like a walking humanoid lightning, and it is also the kind of constant discharge.


    So as soon as Thor appears, he can perceive Thor''s arrival.


    But now he didn''t pay attention to Sol, because he still had a tricky wave to solve.


    Under Niald''s control, the waves tens of meters high rushed toward the wooden arhat like a beast, with the momentum of completely destroying the wooden arhat.


    When the waves hit, Roger also performed a ninjutsu he had never used in actual combat.


    Xianfa¡¤Wooden Dun¡¤Tree Realm is here!


    At the moment when the waves were about to hit the wooden Luohan, the whole earth began to tremble violently, and huge trees gushing directly from the ground.


    In an instant, a forest with a radius of several kilometers appeared on the plain, completely changing the topography of the plain.


    You have the waves, I have the forest!


    Don''t underestimate the fairy mode! ! !


    The huge ocean wave slapped on the wooden Luohan with the momentum of destroying everything, and hit the forest rising from the ground.


    When the waves hit the forest, the earth seemed to be wailing, and the dull and heavy flapping sound resounded throughout the world.


    The waves flowed through the forest like a torrent and washed away a large number of trees, leaving an obvious gap in the originally dense forest.


    When the water dissipated, the forest still stood on the ground, and the wooden Luohan still maintained a standing posture.


    "Now, it''s my turn!"


    Rogge did not give Niald a chance to attack again, and the wooden Luohan''s fists blasted like Niald like a Gatling gun.


    The Great Gatlin Bodhisattva of Nanwu, the compassionate and compassionate people!


    Three thousand six hundred revolutions per breath, physically convert to my Buddha!


    Euler Euler Euler Euler Euler! ! !


    The last time he enjoyed this treatment was the Destroyer built by Ulu Metal.


    Niald is not the destroyer, but the wooden arhat is not the original wooden arhat.


    The wood Arhat now burns Xianshu Chakra.


    Just when the physical probation punch of the wooden Luohan was about to hit Niald.


    A spherical barrier made up of light blue rays emerged in front of him, completely blocking the wooden Arhat''s double fists that could destroy rocks and steel.


    Although this spherical barrier is only a few centimeters thick, it is like an absolute field, blocking all attacks from the wood arhat.


    The dull beating sound continued to sound, reaching everyone''s ears like the sound of war drums.


    While the light blue barrier blocked the wood Arhat''s attack, Niold once again raised the trident in his hand.


    The cloudless sky was suddenly covered by dark thunderclouds.


    Along with the thunderclouds, there were heavy downpours, hurricanes that roared in, and rapidly rising sea water.


    Waves, lightning, heavy rain, hurricanes...


    This is the full power of Niald''s ocean power!


    The warner protoss warriors who had retreated for several kilometers, after seeing this doomsday disaster-like vision of heaven and earth, did not need anyone to order, and quickly retreated again.


    "Shall we go up and help?" Sieff came to Thor''s side and asked.


    "No! Without awakening supernatural power, you can''t intervene in the battle between them at all!"


    Sol is currently the only person who is qualified to intervene in the fight, but he has no intention of participating in it.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what Roger thought, he was pretty sure that Roger was enjoying the fight.


    Relying on the divine power of the ocean, Niald directly changed the celestial phenomenon within more than ten kilometers around him, creating a home court of his own.


    You change the terrain of the plain with the forest, then I will turn the entire plain into an ocean!


    The wrath of the sea god, the world changes color!


    Under the protection of the spherical barrier, Niold began to slowly lift into the air, and finally floated in the thundercloud like a pale blue sun.


    Lightning after lightning struck the forest, and the rapidly rising sea flooded the entire plain.


    The storm cage composed of dozens of tornadoes was firmly trapped in the forest at Rogge.


    Looking at Niald in the thundercloud, Rogge sighed helplessly.


    Afraid that I won¡¯t be able to aim, did you give me a clear target?


    Surrounded by a forest of towering trees, underfoot is a wooden Arhat tens of meters high. Roger stood on the top of the Wooden Arhat without any intention of leaving.


    Since Niald gave such a clear target on purpose, it would be too much to say without hitting him.


    Xianfa¡¤Leidun¡¤Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 119： Xianfa·Leidun·Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon (6/15, plus more)

    With a thought, the light blue spiral electromagnetic cannon entwined with lightning appeared in Rogge''s right hand.


    Looking at the spiral electromagnetic cannon in Roger''s hand, Niold, the **** of the sea, snorted in disdain.


    Want to use this thing to defeat me, do you look down on me too much!


    Niald knew very well what the spiral electromagnetic cannon in Roger''s hand was, and it was also very clear that Roger used this trick to defeat the two sisters of Wigtini.


    But he still doesn''t think the spiral electromagnetic cannon can hurt himself.


    He is the **** of the sea, the strongest of the Warner Protoss!


    The Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon can defeat the two of Vigtini, but it is absolutely impossible to defeat himself.


    This is the confidence that belongs to the **** of the ocean!


    Glancing at Niald''s aloft, Roger slowly raised his right hand and pointed the spiral electromagnetic cannon in his hand at Niald.


    From the outside, the spiral electromagnetic cannon in his hand is no different from the last time it was deployed.


    But in fact, this time the spiral electromagnetic gun was more than ten times stronger than the last time.


    What is circulating crazily in the spiral electromagnetic gun is not Chakra, but Xianshu Chakra.


    After aiming the spiral electromagnetic cannon at Niald, Rogge did not hesitate and fired the spiral electromagnetic cannon directly.


    The best way to deal with those who are confident to the arrogance is to slap him on the spot.


    In just a moment, the spiral electromagnetic cannon entwined with lightning came to Niold.


    Afterwards, it slammed into the absolute barrier constructed by the ocean power.


    boom!


    A strong explosion like a neutron star exploded loudly, and the strong and dazzling blue light instantly enveloped the entire sky.


    Dark thunderclouds, violent lightning, raging tornadoes...


    The original apocalyptic scene was swept away by the terrifying shock wave generated by the explosion, and instantly restored to its original sunny appearance.


    With a punch, there is no **** in the world!


    For some reason, this sentence suddenly flashed through Roger''s mind.


    Before he could think about it, the air wave from the explosion roared like a tsunami, and slammed into the wood Luohan and the forest.


    The trees in the forest were uprooted, and even the amazing wooden luohan stepped back involuntarily before finally stabilizing his body.


    The air waves came quickly and disappeared quickly. When everything returned to calm, the originally lush forest was already a mess.


    Standing on top of the wooden Arhat, Roger ignored the situation in the forest and looked directly at Niald in the air.


    The absolute barrier composed of ocean divine power still appeared in front of Niold.


    However, compared with the previous full spherical shape, the divine power barrier at this time is like a wall that has been strengthened by Gatling, with holes everywhere, and it gives a feeling that it will collapse and dissipate at any time.


    Behind the shattered barrier of divine power was Niald, who was gasping for breath.


    Now he has completely lost the conceited look he had before, and the armor on his chest has been completely sunken.


    The size of the depression is just a little smaller than the spiral electromagnetic gun.


    Niold never expected that the power of the spiral electromagnetic gun would be so strong.


    At the moment he was hit by the spiral electromagnetic cannon, he felt like he was hit hard by Odin holding Thor''s Hammer.


    If it weren''t for the divine power barrier that consumed part of the spiral electromagnetic cannon''s power, the blow just now was enough to leave him with a deep memory that he will never forget.


    At this time, what first appeared in Niald''s mind was not why Roger was able to issue such an astonishing blow, but the information about which **** was investigating at the beginning.


    The attack power is limited. Although they defeated Vigantini and Vigorf, they did not cause serious damage, let alone the power to kill directly!


    Niald now wants to kill the intelligence personnel who came to this conclusion.


    Even the divine power barrier he built with all his power of the ocean cannot stop the spiral electromagnetic gun.


    This kind of attacking power, let alone severely injuring the two of Vigtini, is that there is no problem with killing them in an instant.


    The last time he suffered an attack of this level was when he fought Odin more than a thousand years ago.


    It was precisely because of that defeat that the Warner Protoss signed a peace agreement with the Asa Protoss.


    Thinking of this, Niold looked seriously at Roger on the wooden rohan.


    This guy, shouldn''t he be Odin''s bastard?


    The power of the Thunder attribute, but Odin is good at it.


    In the spiral electromagnetic gun, it happens to contain a powerful thunder power.


    Just as he was speculating about the relationship between Roger and Odin, he saw the familiar spiral electromagnetic cannon in Roger''s hands.


    Again?


    After seeing the spiral electromagnetic cannon in Rogge''s hand again, Niold was instantly refreshed.


    The divine power barrier constructed by the ocean divine power once again surfaced in front of him, and at the same time he clenched the trident in his hand.


    Although the power of the spiral electromagnetic gun far exceeded his expectations, it was still enough to make him surrender.


    There is only one person who can let him lay down his weapons and choose to surrender, and that is Odin, the father of the gods.


    Roger raised his right hand again and aimed the spiral electromagnetic cannon at Niord.


    After mastering the fairy model, his fairy body has also been significantly evolved.


    Now he can release the spiral electromagnetic cannon six times in a row without any side effects.


    There is no enemy that Xianfa¡¤Leidun¡¤Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon can''t solve. If there is, let''s do another shot!


    Just as Roger was about to release the spiral electromagnetic cannon, a cylindrical rainbow fell from the sky.


    This is the transmission of Rainbow Bridge!


    When the brilliant light of the Rainbow Bridge dissipated, Odin, riding an eight-legged horse, wearing armor and holding the Eternal Spear, appeared in the sight of Roger and Niald.


    Odin, the father of the gods, is here!


    After seeing Odin appearing, Rogge took the initiative to release the spiral electromagnetic cannon in his hand, and at the same time released the fairy mode.


    "Niold, are you breaking the agreement between us?"


    Odin''s tone was very calm, and it felt like he was asking if Niold had had breakfast.


    But it was such a sentence that made Niold floating in the air land in front of Odin and lifted the divine barrier in front of him.


    "I have no intention of violating the peace agreement between us, it''s just my descendant..."


    Before Niold finished speaking, he saw Odin''s extremely cold eyes, and then silently swallowed the rest of the words.


    Looking at Odin, who immediately said nothing, Niold didn''t say anything and left here silently.


    Within a few minutes, the Warner Protoss army began to retreat.


    Should the difference be so obvious?


    Odin can do things that can''t be done by himself in a single sentence.


    This is too shocking!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 120： Hacker Skye

    What is a boss?


    The boss is that as long as he appears, no matter how complicated things are, things will become extremely simple.


    When Odin personally came to Warnerheim, the chaotic Warnerheim immediately restored the original order.


    The Warner Protoss returned to its original territory without a word, and the peace agreement signed a thousand years ago took effect again.


    Except for the soldiers who died in battle and the people who were displaced by the war, everything changed back to what it was before.


    In less than two days, Asgard handled all the affairs of Warnerheim, and the troops on the march began to return to Asgard one after another.


    Before returning to Asgard, Roger went to see Wigertini again and returned Wigertini''s hurricane fury to her.


    Then, he left Warnerheim like a scumbag who didn''t recognize anyone when he lifted his pants.


    After returning to Asgard via the Rainbow Bridge, Rogge suddenly found that Asgard was very different from when he left.


    In other words, he finally felt the magic of Asgard.


    Natural energy is so rich that it is unreasonable natural energy.


    Even if he didn''t enter the fairy mode, he could feel the rich and excessive natural energy very clearly.


    Living in this environment, even an ordinary earthling can be strengthened to the point of being superhuman.


    In the next few days, the whole Asgard celebrated the return of the troops who had gone out.


    And those fighters who have established military exploits have also received their due rewards.


    Except Rogge.


    "Is this list of military merits serious? Hogan both have rewards, but I don''t have it?"


    Looking at the list of military merits in his hand, Roger asked in confusion.


    "To be precise, you are not alone, and Sol and his name will not appear on it!"


    Sif explained casually.


    "He is him, I am me, he is the heir to the throne, and the entire Asgard will be his in the future, but I am not."


    Although he didn''t fight for military merit, Odin''s approach was still very chilling.


    It doesn¡¯t matter what the reward is, but if it doesn¡¯t mean anything, it¡¯s boring.


    "By the way, your majesty asks you to go find him after the dinner is over!"


    "tonight?"


    If Rogge remembers correctly, Asgard¡¯s dinner party usually lasts into the early hours of the morning.


    "Yes, tonight!"


    After getting confirmation from Sif, Rogge suddenly had a bad instinct.


    Odin is so old, he shouldn''t be so!


    After the dinner, Roger, led by the royal guard, came to the highest observation platform of the Golden Palace.


    On the huge observation platform, there was no one except Odin.


    At this time Odin, wearing a golden armor, the tip of the Eternal Spear still emits a trace of electricity from time to time.


    "You came!"


    Odin spoke first.


    "Well, here I am!"


    Roger replied briefly.


    "Are you curious why your name is not on the military merit list?"


    Odin turned to look at Roger, and said calmly.


    "I''m not particularly curious, since you would cross out my name from the military merit list, then you must have your consideration!"


    As the king of Asgard, Odin certainly couldn''t write the list of military merits himself.


    All he needs to do is to review and determine the final reward on the submitted military merit list.


    Rogge was sure that his name was definitely on the list of military merits, because he took a look at the list before submitting it.


    "You are a smart young man, so I hope that our next conversation will only be known to the two of us!"


    ...


    Apart from Roger and Odin, no one knew what they were talking about.


    In the morning of the next day, the royal guards handed Odin''s own enchanted thunder group fan and nine flying thunder gods Kumu to Roger.


    Respond to the call and fly autonomously!


    This was a magic effect specifically requested by Roger, and Odin also fulfilled his little wish.


    After being added with these two magic effects, the group fan and the Flying Thunder God Kunai can fly directly into his hand when he needs it, just like Thor''s Hammer.


    After trying the magical effects of Tuan Fan and Flying Thunder God''s Supremacy, Rogge put them back into the psychic scroll with great satisfaction.


    Order in Warnerheim was restored, the Rainbow Bridge was rebuilt, and it was time to return to Earth.


    More than nine months have passed since leaving the earth.


    Although he spent most of his time in Warnerheim, he was quite satisfied with this alien journey.


    Improved the amount of Chakra, mastered the fairy mode, and learned a new ninjutsu.


    He also got hundreds of kilograms of Ulu Metal, and the Tuan Fan and Fei Lei Shen Kuwu were also enchanted.


    In summary, these nine months have passed quite meaningfully.


    "Okay, don''t give it away! If there is a chance, see you on earth!"


    After bidding farewell to Thor and the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, Rogge''s figure disappeared directly into the brilliant light of the Rainbow Bridge.


    Because there was no specific request for the location of the teleportation, Heimdall directly set the location of the teleportation in the original city of Antikapuente.


    "finally came back!"


    Glancing at the blue sky, Rogge sighed silently, and then began to perceive New York''s Thunder God technique.


    In the next second, his figure disappeared completely.


    Rogge did not return to the office directly, but directly teleported back to his secret den.


    But when he returned to this long-lost home, his face became a little difficult to look.


    After more than nine months of being vacant, the originally neat home was covered with dust, and the muddy air irritated his nose all the time.


    Shadow clone!


    With a thought in his heart, thirty shadow clones appeared in front of him.


    It is absolutely impossible to clean it in person, and it is not appropriate to contact the housekeeping company, so he immediately thought of the shadow clone.


    A shadow clone that can only fight is definitely not a good shadow clone.


    After handing over the cleaning work to the shadow clone, Roger once again used the Thunder God and directly sent it to the office.


    However, when he teleported back to his office, he saw a woman with dark brown curly hair who looked just in her early twenties.


    "who are you?"


    Roger and the young woman asked at the same time.


    "You speak first!"


    After hearing Roger''s question, the young woman did not answer his question, but trot out of the office.


    Within a few seconds, the woman returned to the office, along with her, Rogge''s assistant Erica.


    "Rogge, are you back?"


    After seeing Rogge, there was a trace of excitement on Erica''s face.


    But she calmed down quickly, and then said to Rogge: "She''s Skye, a hacker in the burgeoning hacking organization!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 121： Loki reappeared

    The hacker Skye of Rising Tide?


    Is she the future shockwave girl Daisy Johnson?


    After hearing Erica''s introduction, Rogge looked at Skye up and down, and at the same time used Chakra Perceptions to perceive her situation.


    Except for the normal life energy response, there is no special energy.


    Is it not awakened to become a foreigner?


    Although Skye saw Roger for the first time, she knew very well that the man in front of her was the real owner of the firm.


    That legendary private detective!


    After noticing the up and down look in Roger''s eyes, Skye couldn''t help but step back silently.


    "Well, I know, you go out first!"


    Roger said to Skye.


    When Skye left the office, Rogge asked about what had happened in the past nine months.


    In the next half an hour, Erica gave a general introduction to what happened in the past, and at the same time expressed her desire to keep Skye in the office.


    In the past nine months, nothing particularly sensational has happened.


    The only thing worth paying attention to is that during the Stark Industry Fair, the whip fought Iron Man, and was subsequently defeated by Iron Man.


    In addition, it was Tony who participated in the hearing organized by the Senate Armed Services Committee and refused to hand over any technology in the steel suit.


    Although Tony still maintains his rebellious **** style, he has also become a well-known superhero and even gained a lot of fans.


    Through Erica¡¯s introduction, Rogge finally knew that Skye, the future shockwave girl, would appear in his office.


    After Tony admitted publicly that he was Iron Man, many people suspected that the government had concealed many important things.


    In this magical land, citizens¡¯ right to know is a very sacred right.


    At least those people think so.


    As a result, many hacker organizations started investigations into government agencies, trying to unearth substantial evidence that the government concealed the public.


    The Rising Tide Organization is one of them.


    However, unlike other hacker organizations, Rising Tide Group focuses on superhuman investigations.


    After a careful investigation, the Rising Tide Organization discovered the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D., and at the same time discovered Rogge, a small and inconspicuous office.


    Although they haven''t investigated what kind of organization SHIELD is, the existence of such a secret organization is enough to prove something.


    As the top hacker in the Rising Tide organization, Skye is naturally the main force in the investigation.


    However, Skye overestimated her ability to act, and her investigative actions attracted the attention of the punisher.


    On a dark and windy night, the Skye punished gentleman invited him to the office.


    People in sneaky investigative offices like Skye, in the past few years, there are no one hundred and eighty.


    This kind of thing was easy to solve, but after a face-to-face communication with Skye, Erica left Skye in the office.


    According to Erica, the firm needs technical talents like Skye.


    And knowing that Skye''s ultimate goal is to find her own parents, Erica''s maternal love inexplicably overflowed.


    I don''t know if I was moved by Erica''s concern or wanted to continue investigating something. Skye happily accepted Erica''s arrangement and became a new assistant in the firm.


    When Skye stayed, the three of Erica and others also quietly monitored her for a while.


    Except for occasional hacking, Skye did not pose any threats to the firm, so the Punisher and Abomination later agreed to Erica''s approach.


    During Rogge''s absence on Earth, the affairs of the office were basically decided by the three of them through voting, so Skye''s stay can be seen as a joint decision of the three of them.


    "Okay, I get it. By the way, put all the previous commissions together and give me a copy!"


    It didn''t take long for Erica to hand over a compiled commission document to Rogge.


    Although he left the earth, the work of the office did not stop completely because of his departure.


    Erica is responsible for receiving the commission, and the Punisher and Abomination are responsible for completing the commission.


    Of course, sometimes Erica will complete some commissions by herself, but most of the commissions are done by the punisher and the hate.


    And unlike him accepting commissions, Erica and the others are obviously more pertinent in accepting commissions, and will not be as confusing as him.


    After reading the entrusted documents in his hand, Rogge suddenly found that the firm seemed to have no difference with him or not.


    Even if he is not there, the firm can continue to run very well, and judging from the completion of these recent commissions, it is still running pretty well.


    ...


    In the next month or so, Rogge resumed his commissioning career and successfully used the remaining three commissioned scrolls to earn 40 Ninja Coins for himself.


    Just when he thought that such a dull day would continue for several months, Coleson, who had not seen him for more than ten months, suddenly came to the office.


    "Rogge, we are in trouble now!"


    After speaking, Coleson directly handed the odd-looking tablet to Roger.


    "You need to look at this, watch it now!"


    Coulson said to Roger with a serious face, a serious look he had never seen before.


    "Don''t be so nervous, just relax!"


    Rogge smiled and said to Coleson, turning on the tablet casually.


    Then, his face became extremely serious.


    There is only one surveillance video in the computer, and one time is the surveillance video of last night.


    The video shows an empty laboratory the size of a basketball court. In the middle of the laboratory, a complex instrument is placed.


    After a few seconds, a blue light radiated from the center of the instrument.


    This blue light hit a mechanical platform more than 20 meters away, and then a spherical portal appeared on the platform.


    The spherical portal lasted only a few seconds before it exploded, and the light blue energy blew around like a hurricane.


    When the energy storm dissipated, a man with a spear in his hand appeared on the platform.


    At the first sight of this man, Roger recognized his identity.


    God of tricks, Loki!


    When the surveillance video was first turned on, Rogge felt that the surveillance screen was a bit familiar.


    When Loki appeared, he could be 100% sure that the laboratory under surveillance was the laboratory where SHIELD was researching space gems.


    Rocky, Space Gems, SHIELD...


    The wheel of destiny turned forward again.


    "Go ahead, what do you want to entrust?"


    "We hope you can find this person and give him to us. The reward is up to you!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 122： 200 Ninja coin commission

    "Five hundred million dollars!"


    At this time, there is no need to be polite with SHIELD, anyway, they have money.


    And compared with space gems, five hundred million dollars is nothing at all.


    "no problem!"


    Coleson had obviously received full authorization from Nick Fury, and agreed without thinking.


    "Old rules, write the content of the commission! Remember to call the reward in advance!"


    After speaking, Rogge handed Coleson an unused commissioned scroll.


    Judging from the past performance of the system, the possibility of this commission passing the judgment is extremely high, and if nothing else, the commission rewards given will be amazing.


    Although he had some psychological preparations, after seeing the commission information that appeared on the system commission page, Rogge couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Delegated content: capture Loki and give Loki to S.H.I.E.L.D.; delegation status: incomplete; delegation reward: 200 ninja coins!"


    For a full 200 Nincoins, the rewards given by the system set a new record again and doubled the previous record.


    When Hulk was arrested last time, the system only gave a reward of 100 Nincoins.


    After seeing the commissioned reward this time, Rogge felt that he suddenly fell in love with Loki.


    Loki, you are really too proud!


    What is platoon noodles? What is status? That''s it!


    "You take this kunai away. When you are ready, just let me know!"


    After receiving the God of Thunder from Rogge, Coleson quickly left the office and headed to the Stark Building.


    At the same time, Black Widow Natasha also found Dr. Banner in Canada, who had recovered to be single.


    ...


    At noon the next day, Roger received a call from Coulson.


    Before leaving New York, Rogge specifically ordered the three Erica to prepare them to fight at any time.


    "It''s already in the Atlantic, it''s efficient enough!"


    After sensing the Supremacy of Thunder God''s technique, Roger didn''t hesitate to cast the Thunder God and left the office.


    When his figure appeared again, he came to a busy aircraft carrier deck.


    At this time, Coleson had just gotten off and on with a quintessential jet fighter, and beside him, there was a blond man with perfect body proportions and an American butt.


    "Before you show up next time, can you say hello in advance! Your appearance like this out of nowhere can easily stimulate the hearts of others!"


    Although he had experienced the spooky appearance of Roger for a long time, Coleson couldn''t help but complain.


    Later, he introduced to Rogers, who was wary on his face: "This is Roger, a private investigator, a very famous private investigator!"


    "He is Captain America, Steve Rogers, the first superhero in American history!"


    Coulson added silently, and when introducing Rogers, his tone was obviously much more excited.


    It''s normal for fans to be excited when they meet their idols.


    "Hello there!"


    The American team Rogers took the initiative to say hello and extended his right hand to Roger.


    "Hello there!"


    This is the legendary Captain America. Roger also stretched out his right hand and shook Rogers'' hand, which felt good.


    "Why did Fury find you?"


    As soon as Roger and Rogers finished shaking their hands, Black Widow Natasha came over and asked suspiciously.


    "He is very willing to make money, and I happen to be interested in this commission!"


    Roger answered casually.


    "Pay the money?"


    After hearing Roger''s answer, Rogers of the US team was taken aback.


    He received the information specially prepared by Nick Fury yesterday, but in the information, there is no record of Roger.


    Until now, he didn''t understand why Coleson just said that Roger was a private investigator.


    Is it really good to involve a private investigator in this kind of task?


    Rogers didn''t look down on private detectives, but as a soldier, he instinctively felt that private detectives were just civilians and were not suitable for participating in this kind of battle.


    Natasha did not expect that Nick Fury would take the initiative to find Roger.


    However, after considering Roger''s strength, she felt that Nick Fury''s choice was quite wise.


    "The bridge is looking for you, they have started facial recognition tracking!"


    Natasha didn''t pay attention to the problem anymore, and turned to Colson.


    "See you later!"


    When Coleson left the deck, Roger and the others met Dr. Banner, who was somewhat restrained.


    Before Roger could say hello to Banner, Rogers took the initiative to greet him.


    "Dr. Banner, hello!"


    Rogers shook hands with Dr. Banner and continued, "I heard you can find the Rubik''s Cube?"


    "Have you heard of anything else?"


    "Everything else is the wind in my ears!"


    Rogers¡¯ answer made Dr. Banner a little more relaxed. Dr. Banner looked around for a while, and then said, ¡°You must find this all weird, right?¡±


    "To be honest, I have a long-lost feeling."


    When Rogers was talking to Dr. Banner, Natasha came to Roger and whispered, "Is Fury really just asking you to find the Rubik''s Cube? How do I think he might treat you as some kind of insurance Device!"


    "Strictly speaking, I didn''t come to find Rubik''s Cube, I just came to capture Loki. As for the safety device, I don''t think Fury needs me as an outsider to do the final insurance!"


    Roger knew exactly what Natasha meant by the safety device.


    Don''t look at Dr. Banner being gentle and gentle now, once he starts a fire, he is crazier than the craziest beast.


    "Let''s go in quickly, I won''t breathe here soon!"


    Natasha did not continue to struggle with this question, and said directly to Rogers and Dr. Banner not far away.


    As soon as Natasha finished speaking, there was an announcement to clear the deck on the deck.


    "Is this a submarine?"


    "Isn''t it? Is this asking me to stay in a closed pressurized metal tank underwater?"


    Rogers and Dr. Banner had guessed something, but their imagination was still slightly weaker.


    When they reached the edge of the deck, they saw the turbo flight engine that was slowly rising.


    This is not an aircraft carrier, but a sky carrier.


    Led by Natasha, Roger and the others came to the bridge of the mothership and saw the busy S.H.I.E.L.D. staff, and the mother of the falker in black leather trench coat Nick Fury.


    "Sir, we have reached the predetermined height!"


    "Very well, let us disappear!"


    Standing in the position of commander-in-chief, Nick Fury decisively gave the order.


    "Hello, everyone!"


    Nick Fury turned around and said hello to Roger and the others. At this time, Rogers silently took out ten dollars and handed it to him.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 123： Vulgar people

    After seeing Rogers handing ten dollars to Nick Fury, and Nick Fury was very happy to accept it, Roger suddenly thought of the 500 million dollars that SHIELD called last night.


    This is called noble character, this is called selfless dedication!


    No wonder Rogers can have the title of hero of Captain America, this title is simply tailored for him.


    Even if you don¡¯t charge a penny for performing such a dangerous task, you still actively pay out.


    This kind of character, this style of work, is simply...


    It seems that I can only be a vulgar person in the future!


    "Thank you for coming!"


    After collecting the ten dollars, Nick Fury deliberately looked at Roger with his left eye, as if he was saying, "Look at people, and then at you."


    For Nick Fury''s suggestive look, Rogge chose to ignore it.


    Afterwards, Nick Fury came to Dr. Banner and said slowly: "Doctor, thank you for coming!"


    "Thank you for not being rough!"


    Dr. Banner answered calmly, and then continued: "How long will I stay here?"


    "As soon as we get the Universe Rubik''s Cube, we will let you go. Then you can go anyway!"


    "Then how is your progress now?"


    Dr. Banner continued to ask, if he could, he was not willing to stay here.


    Especially, Rogge is here.


    "We are scanning all wirelessly readable cameras, mobile phones, and notebooks in the world. As long as the satellite is connected, it is our eyeliner!"


    Coleson answered this question for Nick Fury.


    "You want to reduce the scope, how many spectrometers can you mobilize?"


    "How much do you want?" Nick Fury said confidently.


    "Contact all the laboratories you can find, ask them to put the spectrometer on the roof and search for gamma rays as standard! I will draft a tracking algorithm based on cluster recognition, so that at least a few areas can be excluded!"


    After entering his professional field, Dr. Banner immediately demonstrated his seven doctoral degrees.


    What is professional? That''s it!


    "Can you find me a place to work?" Dr. Banner continued.


    "Agent Romanoff, please take Dr. Banner to his laboratory!"


    As a professional agent, Nick Fury naturally made all the preparations and ordered Natasha.


    When Banner and Natasha left, Nick Fury came to Rogge and said, "Are you really not considering joining the Avengers project? We need professionals like you!"


    "What you need is not professionals, but professional thugs! It is better for us to continue to maintain the current relationship. You pay, I contribute, and the money and the money are both cleared, and you are not deceived!"


    Rogge turned down Nick Fury''s invitation again without even thinking about it.


    This is not the first time Nick Fury has offered an invitation, but every time, he got the same answer.


    "If I remember correctly, what you gave me last time was that you acted wantonly, often ignored the rules, and lacked the sympathy for the weak!"


    "It''s not a good habit to overthrow one''s previous evaluation for a mere 500 million US dollars."


    ...


    With the help of Dr. Banner, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s search work has been significantly improved, but even so, they only discovered Loki after night fell.


    "A suspected target is found, and the facial features match 67%, and so on, the cross-check shows 79% match!"


    A SHIELD staff report.


    "Where?"


    "Stuttgart, Germany, Kuningstrasse 28! He didn''t intend to hide it!"


    Loki, wearing a handsome suit, appeared on the surveillance screen.


    "Captain, it''s up to you!"


    Nick Fury glanced at Rogers next to him, and said seriously.


    At the same time, Roger in Natasha''s room also received the order to start.


    It''s really not time for this Loki to appear!


    More than ten minutes later, Rogers, Roger and others appeared in a Quinn fighter that had been prepared for a long time, and began to go to the location of Loki.


    Not long after the Quinjet departed, Rogers in uniform came to Rogge and sat beside him.


    Taking a look at Natasha who was driving a Quinn fighter jet, Rogers turned his head and whispered to Roger: "I don''t intend to offend, but now it''s during the action. It''s better to control some things! Waste of energy is a battlefield taboo! "


    I can fight like this all day!


    Rogge wanted to answer Rogers with this classic quote, but after seeing Rogers'' serious expression, he dismissed the idea.


    They are also kind. Although this has no effect on him, it is a kind reminder anyway.


    "Appropriate relaxation will help reduce the pressure before the battle! Just kidding, thank you for reminding, I will pay attention next time!"


    After that, it was a boring, long, and boring flight journey.


    ...


    At this time, Loki, wearing a helmet with a crooked angle and holding a scepter, was speaking to the ordinary people kneeling on the square.


    "You are born to be ruled by others, you will always bow your heads!"


    Just after Loki finished speaking, an old man with little hair left stood up: "I won''t be a courtier to someone like you!"


    "You can never find someone like me anymore!" Loki said in a high voice.


    Facing Loki who showed superhuman strength, the old man did not have the slightest fear, and said firmly: "You are always crazy like you!"


    "Everyone, look at this old man, I will use him to kill a hundred!"


    After speaking, Loki pointed the scepter in his hand at the standing old man, and the top of the scepter shone with a light blue light.


    call out!


    In the next second, a cloud of energy flew towards the old man like a cannonball.


    Just when the energy shell was about to hit the old man, the American team Rogers fell from the sky, blocked the energy shell with a shield in his hand, and bounced the energy shell back.


    Bang!


    Loki, caught off guard, was knocked to the ground by the energy cannon fired by him.


    "You know, when I came to Germany last time, I also met someone who stepped on someone else''s feet!"


    After blocking the energy cannonball, Rogers of the US team walked towards the fallen Rocky and said as he walked.


    Where did these people learn the habit of chatting before fighting?


    Isn''t it fragrant to do it directly?


    Loki, who was knocked down, stood up for the first time. Just as he was about to say a few ruthless words to Rogers, he saw a person falling at a rapid speed, a familiar person.


    Is it Roger? Why is he here?


    Isn''t he in Asgard? Has the Rainbow Bridge been repaired?


    In an instant, several questions came to Rocky''s mind at the same time.


    Before he could think of any results, he saw a hand of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu coming in front of him with a light silver metal light.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 124： A scepter of unknown authenticity

    Although Rocky is not a professional melee player, it does not mean that he is not good at avoiding.


    Not to mention just the Flying Thunder God Kunai that Roger threw casually, even the bow and arrow shot by Hawkeye, he could easily grab it.


    But now, he obviously doesn''t have the idea of ??taking pains with nothing.


    Rogge is dangerous, and the weapons he throws are also dangerous.


    With this thought, Loki tilted his head slightly, avoiding Fei Lei Shen Kuwu who was flying directly towards his handsome face.


    this one?


    After avoiding the attack of Flying Thunder God Kuwu, Loki''s face showed a look of disdain.


    However, the next second, disdain turned into shock.


    Rogge, who was still falling rapidly in the air, flashed in front of him in an instant, and his left hand grabbed Fei Lei Shen Kuwu who had just flown past his head.


    In Rogge''s right hand, there is a palm-sized light blue ball of light.


    Spiral pill!


    Rogge didn''t give Loki any reaction time, and the spiral pill in his right hand pressed directly on Loki''s chest.


    boom!


    At the moment when he touched the spiral pill, Loki felt a strong twisting and tearing force.


    Afterwards, he was swiveled and knocked out, hitting the house behind.


    "He gave it to me. I have a little personal relationship with his brother, so you just need to be responsible for evacuation!"


    Rogge said to Rogers of the US team without looking back, but he soon discovered that what he said just now was a bit redundant.


    Those onlookers who knelt down on the square didn''t need anyone to remind them. After seeing Loki being shot out, they scattered like frightened rats in a litter.


    "How did you do it just now?"


    Rogers of the US team came to Roger with a shield and asked suspiciously.


    "You can simply understand that these are my superpowers!"


    Roger did not intend to explain to Rogers what ninjutsu is, this kind of thing will only become more and more complicated.


    Just as Rogers was about to continue to inquire about something, the knocked-out Loki walked out of the broken wall.


    Although the power of Helix Pill is not bad, it depends on whom it hits.


    For Loki, the frost giant, although Helix Pill hits his body a bit painful, it is not enough to knock him down with a single blow.


    At this time, Loki had completely lost his previous arrogance and disdain, and the appearance of Rogge could be said to completely disrupt his plan.


    The appearance of Rogge means the restoration of the Rainbow Bridge, and the restoration of the Rainbow Bridge means that Sol will come at any time.


    Or, change the plan?


    Just as Loki was considering whether to change himself, Roger came to him again.


    Instantaneous surgery!


    The Flying Thunder God Kuwu in Roger''s hand pierced Loki''s heart like lightning, and then passed directly through Loki''s body.


    phantom!


    The reappearing Loki is actually just an illusion!


    As a mage, Loki knew exactly what he was good at.


    Although some wizards like to fight with wands with long swords, it depends on the enemy they are facing.


    Three Gouyu write round eyes, open!


    In an instant, Rogge''s eyes turned blood red, and he quickly scanned the surroundings.


    Streets, squares, roofs...


    After a quick observation of the surrounding environment, Roger did not find any trace of Loki.


    Since the eyes can''t see it, just change the way.


    Chakra Perception!


    Loki can use magic to change his body, or he can create illusions to mislead the enemy, but the strength of his life and energy are not so easy to change.


    Especially in places like Earth, the life strength of his frost giant is as obvious as the moon in the night sky.


    "It''s really fast!"


    At this time, Loki had run out several streets, decisively like an Olympic athlete doing a 100-meter sprint.


    However, Loki never expected that at this moment, a man in a red steel suit would fly towards him, and without even thinking about it, he gave him two energy cannons.


    boom!


    Loki sturdyly withstood the two arc pulse cannons of Iron Man Tony, and the whole person was knocked out in an extremely embarrassing manner.


    "Make a move, Bambi!"


    As soon as the knocked-out Loki sat up, Iron Man Tony opened all the weapons on his suit and aimed at him.


    Under Tony''s naked threat, Loki decisively released the magic on his body, the armor on his body and the angled helmet on his head quickly disappeared, and then silently raised his hands.


    "This is good!"


    Tony put away his weapon, Roger and Rogers of the US team also rushed over at this time.


    The next thing is much simpler.


    When Tony and Rogers escorted Loki to the Quin fighter, Roger picked up the scepter that had fallen aside.


    Is this the scepter that hides the gem of the soul?


    The jewel of the soul, the embodiment of universal consciousness, can dominate the minds of all living beings. The spirit that can read, modify, manipulate, and create life, even with a light touch, can change the mind of the target.


    Even Roger, who was already knowledgeable, couldn''t help but get slightly excited at this time.


    However, when he picked up Loki''s scepter and carefully sensed the blue gem on the top of the scepter, his face became extremely difficult to look at.


    There is a ghostly soul gem in it! ! !


    Inside the blue gem at the top of the scepter, there was nothing but a huge energy of unknown origin.


    Is there really no soul gem?


    Or is this scepter just a fake?


    If the scepter is forged, it is better, as long as you find the genuine one.


    If the token is genuine, the problem is serious.


    This means that the future will no longer be the one he knows, and he will lose an extremely powerful invisible golden finger.


    After a helpless sigh, Rogge took this unaware scepter and boarded the Kun fighter.


    "Did he speak?"


    Knowing that Loki was successfully captured, Nick Fury immediately questioned Natasha who was driving a fighter plane.


    "Not a word!"


    "Bring it back, time is running out!" Nick Fury ended the call decisively.


    The American team Rogers said to Roger and Tony: "I have a bad feeling!"


    "Why, isn''t the rock star surrendering?" Tony replied indifferently.


    "What do you think, Roger?"


    Rogers ignored Tony and asked Roger about his opinion.


    At this moment, Rogers didn''t care why Loki surrendered. He just wanted to know if this scepter was genuine.


    "It''s okay, nothing special!" Rogge''s answer was equally casual.


    "With his skill, he shouldn''t surrender so easily!"


    Seeing that his two teammates were both indifferent, Rogers''s face became a little difficult to look.


    Just when Rogers was about to continue to say something, several violent lightning flashed in the night sky, and Loki, who didn''t say a word, turned his head and looked outside involuntarily.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 125： The illusion seen by Loki

    Rocky''s move immediately attracted the attention of Rogers of the US team.


    "What''s the matter, are you afraid of thunder?"


    "I don''t like the guy who follows the lightning!"


    Rocky ignored Rogers'' ridicule of the US team, and replied nervously.


    Sol actually came.


    Although Loki was already prepared when he saw Roger.


    But when Saul did show up, he still became nervous involuntarily.


    Within a few seconds, Thor, who was accompanied by lightning, landed directly on the Kun-style fighter, causing the Kun-style combat in flight to flicker.


    "The familiar guy is here!"


    Unlike the nervous Rocky and the puzzled Rogers and others, Roger at this time had a calm face.


    When Rogers picked up the shield and Tony put on the helmet, Roger came directly to Loki and patted him on the shoulder.


    Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Before the authenticity of the scepter was determined, he would never let Loki out of his sensing range.


    When Roger patted his shoulder, Loki sensed a mysterious force that he had never touched.


    Although this power is not strong, it is firmly imprinted on his body like a bone necrosis.


    What is this?


    Just as Loki wanted to speak, Tony, who was already wearing a helmet, opened the hatch at the rear of the fighter plane.


    However, as soon as Tony walked a few steps, Sol, wearing a battle armor, came to the hatch and gave Tony a hammer directly.


    Without any suspense, Tony was knocked into the air and knocked down the American team Rogers behind him.


    It wasn''t until this time that Thor discovered that not only Loki was here, but also Roger.


    "Long time no see!" Rogge took the initiative to say hello.


    "Um... long time no see!"


    Sol subconsciously replied, and then he remembered the true purpose of his trip.


    "I still have something to deal with!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Thor grabbed Loki, pinched Loki''s neck like a cat''s back, and then flew out with the hammer of Thor.


    "Here is another mess!"


    Tony stood up and complained silently.


    "Is he also from Asgard?"


    Natasha has never seen Sol, let alone any information about Sol.


    "He is Loki''s brother, Thor of Asgard!"


    As the person who is most familiar with Sol among those present, Roger took the initiative to take on the task of introducing Sol.


    "Then is he from our side?" Rogers of the US team immediately asked Roger.


    "It doesn''t matter, whether he releases Loki or kills Loki, the Cosmos Cube cannot be retrieved!"


    Rogge didn''t answer, Tony said first, and then walked in the direction of the hatch.


    "Stark, we need a battle plan!" Rogers said quickly.


    "I have a plan, that''s an attack!"


    Tony turned his head back to Rogers and flew out.


    Seeing Tony leaving arbitrarily, Rogerston of the US team became dissatisfied and directly picked up a parachute.


    "Captain, don''t disturb this muddy water! They are all legends, almost equivalent to gods!"


    Natasha, who was driving the fighter, turned around and said to the US team.


    "Madam, there is only one God, and he certainly won''t dress like that!"


    After putting on the parachute, Rogers picked up his shield and jumped out of the fighter without looking back.


    Although in name, everyone is a member of a team.


    But obviously, every member of this team has their own ideas and is very personal.


    Teamwork, can that stuff be edible?


    "Aren''t you going?"


    In desperation, Natasha could only question Roger, who was still on the fighter plane.


    "Don''t worry, Loki can''t run away!"


    Rogge didn''t pursue Loki because the Thunder God technique on Loki was now in a fast flight state.


    After Loki landed or stopped moving, he would naturally teleport over.


    "Are you familiar with Saul? He seemed surprised when he first saw you!"


    After closing the hatch of the fighter plane, Natasha asked Roger again.


    "It should be quite familiar. After all, I have been fighting with him on an alien planet for nine months!"


    Upon hearing Roger''s answer, Natasha''s first reaction was that Roger was joking.


    But when she remembered that Rogge had secretly disappeared for nine months some time ago, she suddenly felt that what Rogge said seemed to be true.


    "Which planet? Why did you fight together? How did you get to that planet?"


    Realizing that Roger was telling the truth, Natasha asked immediately.


    This is exclusive information, and it is also first-hand exclusive information!


    As a professional agent, Natasha immediately realized the value behind this information.


    "I''ll tell you next time!"


    In Rogge''s perception, Loki had stopped flying at this time and was staying on the top of an unknown mountain.


    Without any hesitation, Roger picked up Loki''s scepter and directly used Thunder God to leave the fighter.


    At this time, Loki was sitting on a rock on the top of the mountain, looking contented at Thor and Tony who were fighting in the forest.


    However, in the next second, he saw the person he least wanted to see at this time.


    "What''s the matter with the scepter?"


    After teleporting to Loki, Rogge threw the scepter in his hand to Loki directly, and asked seriously.


    "What''s the matter!"


    After taking the scepter thrown by Roger, Luo Base stood up, showing a look of doubt.


    "I am not in the mood to joke with you now, I will ask again, what is the scepter all about!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a cloud of lightning visible to the naked eye appeared on Rogge''s right hand, and at the same time, it rang out like a thousand birds.


    "I really don''t know what you are talking about?"


    Loki still had the look that didn''t understand anything.


    "Asgard has already held a funeral for you, so I don''t mind, send a dead person back where he should be!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger flashed in front of Loki, and the chidori in his right hand pierced Loki''s heart directly.


    "and many more!"


    Just as Chidori was about to pierce Loki''s chest, Loki said again.


    "Do you think this kind of innocent illusion can lie to me, I am the **** of tricks Loki! Playing illusion in front of me, are you too confident!"


    Just as Loki finished speaking, Roger, who was standing in front of him, disappeared like a bubble, and ten meters away, another Roger appeared.


    "Ignorant earthlings!" Loki added with disdain.


    "Well, since the illusion can''t scare you, then we will come for real!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge used psychic skills to summon Kusanaru sword.


    "As a respect, before you die, I will tell you the name of this trick in advance."


    "This trick is called Kusanaru Sword and Chidori Blade! In Warnerheim, I once used this trick to kill a five-meter Kronan warrior in seconds!"


    When Roger introduced the Thousand Bird Blade, Loki felt a strong killing intent on him.


    This guy is serious!


    "Farewell, Loki!"


    Before Loki could speak, Rogge came to him again, and the Kusanaru sword entwined with lightning pierced his throat directly.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 126： The second layer or the first layer

    "The scepter was given to me by Thanos!"


    Just as the Kusanaru sword was about to pierce Loki''s throat, Loki said with unprecedented speed.


    However, what he said was still too slow.


    The Kusanagi sword in Rogge''s hand was cast unabated, and it directly pierced Loki''s throat and passed straight through his neck.


    Madman, this guy is a lunatic!


    Although the Kusanagi sword pierced his neck, Loki didn''t feel the slightest pain.


    Being fooled, the **** of deceitful tricks, was actually fooled by an earthling!


    "It would be fine to say no earlier, why do you have to do this!"


    At this time, Roger still maintained the action of holding the sword. After he said this, his body instantly collapsed and dissipated, turning into a black crow.


    From beginning to end, he didn''t have the idea of ??killing Loki.


    Don''t look at Loki''s appearance in Asgard as if his grandmother didn''t care about his uncle and he really killed him. Odin, the father of the gods, would definitely kill Roger in the first place.


    "You can, you can!"


    After calming down the anger in his heart a bit, Loki stared at Roger, who was more than ten meters away, especially his blood-red eyes.


    As a master playing with illusions, he was actually played with by an earthling''s illusion.


    This is a shame, a shame that needs the life of the enemy to be washed away.


    After being teleported here by Thunder God, Rogge immediately used illusion on Loki.


    It''s just that what he cast is not ordinary illusion, but double illusion.


    For a person like Loki who is proficient in spells, especially illusion spells, ordinary illusions are absolutely impossible to hide from his eyes.


    So Rogge specially gave Loki a small performance opportunity, allowing him to notice the existence of the first illusion.


    As he expected, Loki easily discovered the existence of the first illusion.


    But Loki did not expect that the first illusion was only part of the second illusion.


    Loki thought he had seen through Rogge''s illusion, but in fact, he was always under the influence of the second illusion.


    With Loki''s strength, if he is a little bit cautious and a little serious, then he has a great chance to discover the existence of the second illusion.


    But unfortunately, he was too confident, confidently thinking that he had seen through Rogge''s illusion.


    Loki thought he was on the second floor, and Roger was only on the first floor, but the real situation was that Loki was on the second floor and Roger was on the fifth floor.


    "Thanksgiving asked you to conquer the earth, but in the end he was reluctant to give you even better weapons. It seems that you are not very important in his heart!"


    Although Loki''s scepter was a good magic weapon, it was only good.


    Not to mention that compared with the Eternal Spear and Thor''s Hammer, even Roger''s fan enchanted by Odin is several levels higher than this thing.


    At least his group fan can respond to the master''s call and also has the ability to fly.


    "You nothing... what do you know, Thanos does not want the earth, but..."


    At this point, Loki reacted.


    Why should I explain to him, he is not my companion.


    Not knowing whether it was because of shyness or some other reason, Rocky snorted proudly, and then ignored Roger.


    At this time, Tony and Sol were still fighting in the forest below, but they soon welcomed another game partner.


    The American team Rogers finally rushed over and attacked Tony and Sol at the same time with the shield in his hand.


    The appearance of Rogers temporarily halted the battle between Tony and Sol.


    Then it didn''t take long for Thor to slam the Thor''s hammer on Rogers'' shield.


    boom!


    A dazzling and surprisingly powerful explosion sounded loudly, the surrounding trees were instantly broken, and an extremely obvious circular gap appeared in the forest.


    After the explosion, Sol, Rogers and others finally calmed down and put an end to this meaningless battle.


    After more than half an hour, the group of them returned to the Sky Mothership, and Loki was also escorted by a team of heavily armed S.H.I.E.L.D. soldiers to his VIP presidential suite.


    When passing by Dr. Banner''s laboratory, Loki turned his head and looked at Dr. Banner with an inexplicable smile.


    "The ugly thing is in the front. If you try to escape, even if you just scratch the glass, you will fall nine kilometers into the sky with this cage, understand?"


    Nick Fury gave Loki a demonstration of his VIP exclusive service.


    "This cage is really good, I guess it was not made for me, right?"


    Even at this time, Loki still looks indifferent.


    "Built for something better for you!" Nick Fury answered Rocky''s question.


    "Hear it!"


    After speaking, Loki turned his head and glanced at the surveillance camera next to him.


    "Obviously a stupid beast, but you still pretend to be an ordinary person. You are so panic that you will treat such a monster as a rescuer!"


    Loki''s ridicule clearly spread to a conference room in the mothership. Now, it is not only Nick Fury who is watching Loki.


    "Can''t choose your way? You threatened me to go to war with my world. You stole the power you can''t control. You take killing for pleasure. You force me to do nothing!"


    Nick Fury didn''t take Loki''s sarcasm to heart and said righteously.


    If you don''t know his identity, after hearing his words, you will definitely think he is a good and upright person.


    Although Rogge was also in the conference room, his attention was not focused on the conversation between Nick Fury and Loki, but looked at the commission page of the system with a look of confusion.


    "Delegated content: capture Loki and give Loki to S.H.I.E.L.D.; delegation status: incomplete; delegation reward: 200 ninja coins!"


    Loki has been successfully captured and handed over to S.H.I.E.L.D., but the system still does not determine that the commission has been completed.


    The three unfinished words are still so dazzling.


    From the perspective of the content of the commission, it can definitely be regarded as the state where the commission has been completed.


    The problem is that the system does not seem to recognize this.


    What the **** does this happen?


    Roger tossed over the contents of the commission several times, but still had no idea.


    When he was thinking about whether this commission would have any hidden conditions, Rogers of the US team suddenly asked Sol: "Rocky is delaying time, Sol, what is he thinking of?"


    "He has an army of Zetaris. No one knows his origin. He intends to lead this army to invade the earth! The Zetaris help Loki to conquer the earth. In return, Loki will give the Cube they."


    Saul explained what he knew so far.


    "An army, or an army from outer space!" Rogers''s tone became serious.


    However, when she heard the term outer space, Natasha, who was sitting across from Rogers, silently looked back at Roger.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 127： Sols request

    "Look at what I''m doing, I don''t know the Zetarians?"


    Because of Natasha''s turning back, Rogers, Dr. Banner and others also turned to look at him.


    "If Loki has an army from outer space, then he needs a stable space portal, so he has taken Dr. Selvig!"


    Since meeting Roger on the Sky Mothership, Dr. Banner has been deliberately avoiding dealing with Roger, so he brought the topic back to normal.


    "Selvig?" Sol asked suddenly.


    "He is a doctor of astrophysics!" Dr. Banner explained.


    "he is my friend!"


    "Loki didn''t know what method was used to control him, and one of our agents."


    Natasha added silently.


    "I want to know how Loki could get caught so easily, he can''t command the army when he is locked here!"


    For Rocky who chose to surrender so easily, the American team Rogers has always felt that something is wrong.


    On the Quin fighter, he asked Roger and Tony what they thought, but they obviously didn''t care about it.


    "I don''t think we should focus on Loki, this guy is a lunatic, you can tell at a glance!"


    Dr. Banner expressed his opinion, and until now, he feels that Loki''s previous meaningful smile is a bit permeable.


    "Be careful when you speak, no matter how arrogant and unreasonable Loki is, he is from Asgard, he is my brother!"


    After hearing Dr. Banner''s evaluation of Loki, Thor couldn''t help but defend Loki.


    "He killed eighty people in two days!"


    Natasha added silently again.


    "He was adopted!"


    Saul explained immediately.


    Roger did not participate in the discussion between them. He was now full of thoughts about why the commission was not completed, and why there was no spiritual gem in the scepter given by Thanos.


    Or, throw Loki out and catch it back?


    A crazy idea began to form in his mind.


    While he was considering the feasibility of this plan, Tony and Coulson came to the bridge and said to Dr. Banner at the same time: "Iridium can be used as a stabilizer to prevent the portal from collapsing, just like S.H.I.E.L.D. The one before!"


    "Big man, don''t hold grudges, your two hammers are very powerful!"


    When passing by Sol, Tony patted Sol''s muscular shoulder, and then continued to walk towards the commander-in-chief of the bridge.


    "Iridium allows Loki to expand the portal as he wants, and it lasts for a long time!"


    Tony talked and walked, and soon came to the position of the commander in chief of Nick Fury, and then continued: "Raise the mast, turn the top sail!"


    When the bridge staff turned their heads and looked at Tony, he suddenly pointed to one of the staff members and said: "That person is playing with the bee. He thought others couldn''t see it, but I saw it!"


    Tony''s gag swept away the depressive atmosphere of the bridge.


    "How can Fury see the screens on both sides?" Tony tried to cover his left eye with his hand, and then asked Agent Hill behind him.


    "Turn around!"


    "Agent Button can easily get other raw materials. He only lacks one main component, which is energy. A certain high-density energy is used to activate the Rubik''s Cube!"


    After a few random clicks on the screen, Tony said casually, and when he turned around, he installed a small instrument that looked like a nut on the pillar under the screen.


    "When did you study thermonuclear astrophysics so much?" Agent Hill asked.


    After hearing Agent Hill''s words, Roger sighed helplessly.


    You shouldn''t ask this question, it will make everyone present look like they have not graduated from elementary school.


    "Just last night!"


    "The information collection, Dr. Segwell''s notes, and some papers on extraction theory. Did you not do your homework in advance?"


    Thor said in a slightly pompous tone.


    "Does Loki need any specific energy?"


    Rogers ignored Tony''s exaggerated expression and asked silently.


    "He needs to heat the Rubik''s Cube to more than 100 million degrees to exceed the Cullen Barrier!" Dr. Banner immediately replied.


    "Unless Selvig has figured out a way to stabilize the quantum tunneling effect!"


    Tony added, walking towards Dr. Banner at the same time.


    "If he really figured it out, he could use any reactor to complete heavy ion beam fusion!" Dr. Banner continued.


    "Finally there is a talker!"


    "You call it human!" Rogers groaned.


    Compared with Tony and Dr. Banner, one of the people present is counted as a primary school student who has not graduated.


    "It''s nice to meet you Dr. Banner, your research in the field of anti-electron collision is really unparalleled, and I think it''s amazing how you turned into a Hulk out of control!"


    For the first half of Tony''s sentence, Dr. Banner was quite happy, but the latter half was just...


    "Praise it!" Dr. Banner replied with a little helplessness.


    "Dr. Banner''s purpose this time is just to track the Rubik''s Cube. I hope you can find it with him!"


    Nick Fury returned to the bridge and interrupted Tony''s crazy thoughts in time.


    When Tony and Dr. Banner went to the laboratory, Sol came to Rogge and asked Rogge: "Why are you here?"


    "I took someone else''s commission, so I came!" Rogge replied casually.


    "Although Loki did something wrong, he is from Asgard anyway...he is my brother, so I hope you can help me take him back!"


    The purpose of Thor''s trip is to retrieve the universe''s cube and bring Loki back to Asgard, but if Rogge stops him, he finds it difficult to take Loki away.


    So he needs to confirm Rogge''s attitude in advance to avoid things going in the worst direction.


    "No problem! But after I complete the commission, and I happen to have something for you to help!"


    The commission Rogge mentioned is certainly not a commission from SHIELD.


    If it was commissioned by S.H.I.E.L.D., it would have been completed the moment Rocky boarded the Sky Mothership.


    The commission he is talking about now is the commission of the system.


    He will not let anyone take Loki before the system''s commission status has changed to completed.


    That''s a full 200 Ninja coins!


    And he never gave up the habit of entrusting!


    "whats the matter?"


    As long as Rogge doesn''t stop him from taking Loki, everything else is easy to say, it doesn''t matter whether it is earlier or later.


    "I want to know where the soul gem is!"


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Sol''s face became a little difficult to look.


    Saul knew exactly what the spiritual gem was, but he didn''t expect that Roger would want to know the whereabouts of the spiritual gem.


    And with his knowledge of Roger, if Roger wants to know the whereabouts of something, it often means that he is bound to get that thing.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 128： Mu Dun·The Art of the Great Forest

    "You want to find the gem of the soul? This is not a power that humans can control, it will only bring disaster!"


    Saul felt it necessary to stop Rogge''s dangerous thoughts.


    That is one of the six infinite gems, one of the most dangerous forces in the universe.


    "I just want to know the whereabouts of the soul gem, I am not arrogant enough to control the soul gem!"


    Rogge knew exactly what Saul was worried about, but his current concerns were obviously redundant.


    "I can do my best to help you find out, but you shouldn''t have too much hope."


    Although I don''t know what Rogge wanted to do, Saul finally agreed, out of trust in Rogge.


    After reaching an agreement to cooperate with Sol, Roger left the bridge and returned to the room arranged for him by Nick Fury.


    The only thing he is good at is fighting. As for those professional things, just leave them to professionals.


    Tony and Banner are trying to determine the whereabouts of the Rubik''s Cube in the universe.


    Natasha went to Loki''s VIP presidential suite to see if she could find out any useful information from Loki.


    As for the American team Rogers, in Roger''s perception, he is now looking for something in the secret warehouse in the mothership.


    And Sol did nothing like Roger, except that one of them chose to go back to the room to sleep, and the other stayed in the bridge.


    However, not long after he lay down, he felt an abnormal energy fluctuation.


    To be precise, it is magical fluctuations.


    Is this serious?


    The soul gems are gone, can this scepter have the effect of bewitching the mind?


    After sensing this sudden energy fluctuation, Roger had no choice but to end his rest time and walked towards Dr. Banner''s laboratory.


    When he came to the laboratory, he saw Tony and others in a quarrel, and Dr. Banner who unknowingly picked up the scepter.


    Seeing Tony and others who were making noises, Roger frowned slightly, and then mobilized Chakra inside.


    Although he didn''t know how the scepter bewitched Tony and the others, he had a very simple and rude way to crack it.


    "Everyone, calm down!"


    When Tony and others all looked at him, Rogge''s eyes instantly turned into three-gouyu jade round eyes.


    Write round eyes¡¤illusion!


    The moment they saw Roger''s eyes, Tony and the others were taken into the illusion by Rogla.


    But he didn''t do anything to them. After a few seconds, he took the initiative to disarm the illusion.


    When the effect of the illusion disappeared, Tony and others also regained their original sanity and realized that they were wrong before.


    "Try to stay away from that scepter!"


    Roger warmly reminded him.


    At this moment, the monitoring equipment in the corner of the laboratory suddenly issued a rapid alarm.


    "The energy signal coincides with 100%!"


    Looking at the warning message and location displayed on the screen, Dr. Banner took off his glasses subconsciously.


    boom!


    A strong explosion sounded loudly, and the entire sky mothership shook violently.


    Although this sudden explosion did not directly blow up the flight engine of the Sky Mothership, it smoothly stopped the operation of the No. 3 engine of the Sky Mothership.


    Not only that, because the laboratory is very close to the No. 3 engine, the explosion spread to the laboratory without any suspense, and a big hole was blasted in the floor of the laboratory.


    Tony, Rogers, and Sol were blown out by the explosion, while Roger, Banner, Natasha and others fell directly into the next floor of the laboratory.


    It''s really time for this explosion!


    At the moment the explosion sounded, Roger covered himself with a chakra coat, so he was not hurt at this moment.


    "Are you all right?"


    After opening the metal pipes and iron sheets that were pressing on Natasha and Dr. Banner, Rogge asked about their status.


    "I''m fine!"


    Although she looked a little embarrassed, Natasha didn''t suffer any obvious damage, she was just crushed by the metal pipes.


    Compared with Natasha, Dr. Banner is much unlucky.


    Not only did he endure more damage, but what was even more troublesome was that he couldn''t control his emotions now.


    "You leave here first, and Banner will let me take care of it!"


    Dr. Banner''s skin began to quickly turn green, his body soared, and his clothes were directly stretched into rags by the soaring body.


    Seeing Dr. Banner who was transforming, Natasha left here without any hesitation.


    Roger didn''t stop Banner''s transformation, and for him, even if Banner was transformed into Hulk, there would be no change in the result.


    "Wow!!!"


    After a painful howl, Dr. Banner disappeared completely and was replaced by Hulk with a distinctly muscular body.


    "Unexpectedly, we would meet again in this situation!"


    Roger silently looked at Hulk, who had completely lost his mind in front of him, and sighed helplessly.


    If possible, he would like to meet the Hulk who can communicate.


    When Roger looked at Hulk, Hulk also found the little guy in front of him.


    Although Hulk had completely lost his sanity now, he seemed to think of something when he saw Roger.


    Then the next second, Hulk ran towards Roger.


    Dayu spiral pill!


    When Hulk rushed to him, Rogge didn''t hesitate, and the big jade spiral pill was directly condensed with his right hand.


    boom!


    Dayu Helix Maru and Hulk''s right fist slammed together, and a strong explosion sounded.


    Hulk smashed Roger''s Big Jade Spiral Pill, but Hulk himself was blown out by the Big Jade Spiral Pill.


    It wasn''t until after hitting several layers of walls that the Hulk that flew upside down finally stopped.


    "Big man, calm down, I don''t want to hit you with a wooden figure anymore!"


    Before the knocked Hulk stood up, Rogge cast his instantaneous technique and came to him.


    Hulk gave his own answer to Rogge''s persuasion.


    Hulk jumped up, and the whole person rushed towards Roger like a tiger.


    Why don''t you listen to it!


    It was just an instantaneous spell, and Roger avoided Hulk''s pounce.


    After avoiding Hulk''s pounce, Roger stretched out his right hand towards Hulk.


    Mudun¡¤The Art of the Great Forest!


    Five wooden vines poured out from Roger''s right hand, rushing towards Hulk like five pythons, and then tied Hulk firmly.


    Although the technique of the Great Forest does not have the effect of absorbing the target''s physical strength and energy like the technique of the Wood Dragon, the technique of the Great Forest has a better binding effect than the technique of the Wood Dragon, and it is more flexible to use.


    In just an instant, Hulk was sturdy and entangled with wood vines, like an oversized green rice dumpling.


    "Big man, I''ll say it one last time, calm down!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 129： Hulk cared by Mu Dun

    To some extent, Roger still liked Hulk quite a bit.


    Although Hulk is not as smart as Banner, this is also one of his strengths.


    Banner is too smart, which makes him easy to think too much sometimes.


    Hulk is different. If Hulk''s approval can be obtained, even if you ask him to single-handedly challenge the giant flame giant Sirtel, he won''t have any hesitation.


    Therefore, if he is friends, Rogge still prefers to be friends with people like Hulk.


    But Hulk at this time obviously had no plans to be friends with him.


    After being entangled by the wood escape and great forest art, Hulk not only did not seem to calm down at all, but became even more irritable.


    Click!


    The vines entwining Hulk began to show signs of breaking under his violent struggle.


    Hey!


    I really don''t want to hit you with a wooden figure anymore!


    Having said that, Roger still silently performed the Mudun¡¤Wooden Technique.


    Because it was on the sky mothership, he couldn''t summon the wooden arhat directly from the ground like before.


    But this does not affect his use of the wooden man technique.


    If you leave the earth, there will be no way to display Mu Dun, and Mu Dun is too unprepared.


    Under Rogge''s control, a thick piece of wood grew out of his left shoulder.


    Under the nourishment of Chakra, this wood began to grow rapidly.


    In just a second or two, this piece of wood has grown into a wood arhat over three meters high.


    When the wooden Arhat with the Long Hook-nosed Wood Dragon appeared, Rogge lifted the Mudun¡¤Great Forest technique, restored his right hand to its original state, and allowed Hulk to regain his freedom.


    Hulk finally got rid of the shackles of the wooden vines, but in the next second, the wooden Luohan rushed in front of him and gave him a beautiful and powerful uppercut.


    boom!


    Unprepared, Hulk was fisted by the wooden Luohan, and the whole person vacated the height of one meter.


    However, the attack of the wooden Luohan is not limited to this.


    Before the vacated Hulk landed, the wooden Luohan displayed his best Gatling physical ultra punching method.


    Euler Euler Euler Euler Euler...


    Hulk was like a green oversized sandbag under the attack of the wooden Arhat, and the dull sound of the blow resounded throughout the surrounding area.


    While manipulating the wooden Luohan Oulahuk, Rogge used the Chakra perception technique to perceive the situation on the mothership.


    The American team Rogers and Tony are repairing the on-strike No. 3 engine, Majestic Frankie Nick Fury and Agent Hill are fighting the invaders on the bridge, and Sol is in Rocky''s VIP presidential suite.


    Wait... How did Sol get into Loki''s room?


    Although Thor and Loki are now in the same area, their positions have been reversed.


    Sol is in the presidential suite, and Loki is outside the presidential suite.


    Although I don''t know what Sol and Loki did before, but from the current situation, Sol is obviously caught in Loki''s trap again.


    If it was just the last time, then forget it.


    But in this case, Sol obviously fell into the same pit one after another.


    I don''t know if Loki has any hidden passive skills, which causes Thor to lower his IQ involuntarily every time he sees him.


    After a helpless sigh, Roger turned his attention to Natasha.


    Natasha was not idle at this time, she was now fighting Eagle Eye Button.


    Although Patton has no superpowers, he is also an archer who is good at long-range attacks.


    But this does not mean that he is not good at melee combat.


    How could someone who can become a top agent be not good at melee combat?


    After confirming the situation on the mothership, Roger returned his attention to Hulk.


    Because of the loss of reason, Hulk did not attack Rogge, but vented all his anger on the wooden Luohan.


    Bang bang bang bang...


    Seeing Hulk and Wood Arhat, who were fighting each other like two savages, Roger extended his right hand again.


    With Hulk''s physical strength, this level of fighting will not cause any problems even if it lasts for a day.


    But Roger did not intend to waste so much time on Hulk.


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Dragon Technique!


    Logger''s right hand grew wood again, but this time, it was no longer a woody vine, but a long hook-nosed wood dragon.


    When this long hook-nosed wood dragon first appeared, only Roger''s arms were thick.


    However, with the lengthening of the body, the size of the long hook-nosed wood dragon is also rapidly increasing.


    When Mulong came to Hulk, his body had soared to thirty or forty centimeters thick.


    Hulk, who was attracted by the wooden Arhat all his attention, did not notice the arrival of the wooden dragon, and with his current dementia state, even if he found the wooden dragon, he might not avoid it.


    Without any suspense, the Long Hook-nosed Wood Dragon wrapped tightly around Hulk like a python, and then began to absorb the physical strength of Hulk.


    At the same time, the wooden Luohan did not stop his attacks.


    Hulk''s body has been entangled by the wooden dragon, so the target of the wooden Arhat''s attack has also become the green big head of Hulk.


    Bang bang bang...


    After controlling the wooden Arhat and giving Hulk''s head a few times, Rogge released the wooden man''s technique.


    Although Hulk had thick skin and good resilience, it was still a bit cruel to hit someone''s head.


    Although he had lost his sanity now, Rogge still couldn''t bear it.


    After being entangled by the wooden dragon, Hulk has only one fate, which is to be drained of all physical strength without the ability to resist.


    Although Hulk was still struggling hard, Rogge turned and left, completely disregarding Hulk''s situation.


    Anyway, the ending of Hulk is doomed, and whether he stays or not is the same.


    And he has more important things to deal with now.


    At this moment, next to Loki''s presidential suite, Coleson was holding an energy weapon that seemed bluff and pointing at Loki on the console.


    If Rocky presses the button, Thor, who is locked in the cage, will enjoy a new experience of falling vertically from nine kilometers.


    "Like this? Because of the Destroyer you sent, we developed this prototype. I don''t know its power. Would you like to try it?"


    Coulson pointed at Loki with a huge energy gun, and said seriously.


    Under the threat of Coulson, Loki left the console a bit, and then he disappeared in the next second.


    Another illusion!


    Loki didn''t know when he came behind Coleson, and the scepter in his hand pierced directly toward Coleson''s back.


    Just when the scythe-like blade at the top of the scepter was about to pierce Coulson''s back, the scepter that was piercing forward suddenly stopped.


    "You are brave enough to want to stab my former client to death in front of me!"


    Through the Thunder God coordinates on Loki''s body, Rogge teleported over for the first time, and then grabbed the scepter in Loki''s hand.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 130： Mu Dun·The Art of Cutting

    It wasn''t until this time that Coleson realized that Loki had appeared behind him, and almost stabbed himself to the heart.


    Just a little bit, I''m going to report to Death!


    Thinking of this, Coleson couldn''t help but burst into a cold sweat.


    Loki didn''t even think that Roger would come over at this time.


    According to the plan, Roger at this time was already stopping Hulk who lost his mind.


    Hulk was solved so quickly?


    This unscientific!


    Loki is not someone like Thor who acts blindly when his brain gets hot. Since he has chosen to surrender actively, he is naturally prepared and planned.


    But now, the most important Hulk in the plan did not play its role as expected.


    Hulk did not want to destroy S.H.I.E.L.D.''s Sky Mothership as planned, nor did he contain the actions of Roger and others, nor did he directly destroy the S.H.I.


    "If I said it was just a joke, would you believe it?"


    Loki drew the scepter back, and after finding that the scepter was not moving, he took the initiative to loosen the right hand holding the scepter, and stepped back silently.


    "Do you think I will believe it?"


    After throwing the scepter to Colson, Roger walked slowly towards Loki.


    If it hadn''t been for him to cast the Thunder God in time and rush over, Coulson would have been lying on the ground and bleeding.


    "Wait! Maybe we can discuss, if you help me conquer the earth, I can give you half of the earth and make you the real king, how about?"


    Although Rocky has never really played against Rogge, he knows very well that once a fight starts, the person who loses will definitely be himself.


    Since it cannot be beaten, it is reasonable to make appropriate concessions.


    Half of the earth, this is definitely a very attractive bargaining chip!


    "Not interested in!"


    As for Rocky''s proposal, Rogge refused without even thinking about it.


    Just kidding, if the earth is so easy to conquer, this is not the earth.


    Loki didn''t know how many terrifying existences were hidden on this seemingly humble earth.


    Not to mention that he only has an army of Qitarians on hand now, even if Thanos leads all the army to come, it is impossible to conquer the earth.


    "Really, that''s really a shame!"


    Although he didn''t expect Rogge to agree to his proposal directly at the beginning, after hearing Rogge''s unhesitating rejection, Loki still felt sorry.


    Why is there no such strength as Roger on his side?


    If Roger was willing to stand on his side, everything would become much easier.


    But there are not so many ifs in this world, so Loki can only draw out his only weapon left now, a knife more than ten centimeters long.


    A mage is forced to fight with people with a knife, and this is no one.


    However, at this moment, Loki''s men suddenly rushed over.


    Although Hawkeye was entangled by Natasha, at this time, Hawkeye was not the only one who invaded the Sky Mothership.


    After seeing Roger and Coulson, these mercenaries did not hesitate and pulled the trigger directly.


    Bang bang bang...


    Fierce gunfire sounded, and bullets flew towards Roger and Coulson as if they were free of money.


    If he is alone, Roger can leave here safely before the bullet hits him.


    But now, he still needs to take care of Colson as an ordinary person.


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Ingot Wall!


    Rogge''s body quickly gushed out one after another, forming a curved arch in an instant, covering himself and Coulson.


    Without exception, the flying bullets all hit this hemispherical curved arch.


    The power of bullets is beyond doubt, but the wood that makes up the wall of the ingot is not ordinary wood.


    The clanging clanging sounded constantly. Although the mercenaries'' shooting was dense and precise, they could not penetrate the defense of the wooden ingot wall.


    "You can stay here, I will handle the people outside!"


    After speaking, Rogge left the wooden ingot wall using the instantaneous technique.


    After mastering the fairy mode of the Wet Bone Forest, the wooden ninjutsu he mastered has also increased a lot.


    Arrival of the tree world, the art of the big forest, the wood ingot wall...


    These are the new ninjutsu he learned after mastering the fairy mode.


    In addition to these ninjutsu, he also mastered a ninjutsu that he liked, but never used in actual combat.


    The reason is simple, because that ninjutsu is a bit too cruel.


    After casting the instantaneous spell and leaving the defensive area of ??the wooden ingot wall, Roger quickly glanced at the mercenary who was launching an attack.


    seven people!


    After confirming the number of enemies, Roger decisively used the ninjutsu that had never been used in actual combat.


    Mu Dun¡¤The Art of Cutting!


    A long wooden thorn measuring tens of centimeters grew from his right arm and connected to his right arm like a dagger.


    Afterwards, Roger flashed in front of these mercenaries like a ghost.


    laugh!


    The long wooden thorn on Rogge¡¯s right arm pierced into the chest of a mercenary like lightning. At the same time, more than ten long wooden thorns with thick arms poured out of the mercenary¡¯s body instantly, ending the mercenary¡¯s life instantly. life.


    For mercenaries, death is not uncommon.


    But the scene before them was beyond their imagination.


    Being pierced completely by the wooden thorns growing out of the body, this method of death is cruel and shocking.


    Not only were these mercenaries frightened, even Rocky and Sol couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when they saw this scene.


    Although I didn''t personally experience the taste of more than ten wooden thorns growing in the body, just look at the mercenary like a hedgehog and you can imagine the extreme pain in it.


    After solving the first goal, Roger did not stop his killing, and continued to attack the remaining six mercenaries.


    The six mercenaries lasted only six seconds in the end.


    When all the mercenaries died, Roger removed the cutting technique.


    The removal of the cutting technique will not make the wood thorns in these mercenaries disappear, they still maintain that miserable way of death.


    Although these mercenaries did not bring Loki any hope of victory, they bought Loki an extremely precious few seconds.


    When Roger killed the mercenary, Loki returned to the console again and opened the circular hatch under the cage.


    The moment the cabin door was opened, a strong air current roared and the temperature began to drop rapidly.


    After the strike of the No. 3 engine, the Sky Mothership had already begun to descend rapidly, but even so, the Sky Mothership was still at an altitude of several kilometers.


    "You guy is really a monster!"


    Rocky spoke helplessly to Roger, then under the watchful eyes of Roger and Sol and others, he jumped down from the open hatch.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 131： Fan and fly

    Is this guy addicted to jumping?


    Last time I jumped on the Rainbow Bridge, this time I jumped into the Sky Mothership.


    I have to say that Loki''s move was very decisive and surprising.


    Seeing Rocky falling rapidly and getting smaller and smaller, Roger used the Chakra perception technique to perceive for a few seconds, then came to the console and directly closed the hatch.


    After being teleported to him by Roger twice in a row, Loki realized something was wrong even though his reaction was slow.


    Although he couldn''t directly erase the Thunder God technique on his body, it was not difficult to interfere with the Thunder God technique to transmit the spatial coordinates.


    If given him enough time, he can even directly create a small space barrier that completely isolates the Thunder God technique.


    Loki finally showed off his mage nature a little bit, eliminating the possibility of Rogge''s face-to-face transmission again.


    Not long after Rocky jumped off the ship, the other invaders on the Sky Mothership were also wiped out one by one by S.H.I.E.L.D., and the Sky Mothership returned to calm again.


    "If you don''t hurry up to do some things, you might never have a chance again in the future!"


    "Go to Rogers for an autograph!"


    Coleson is a loyal fan of the US team Rogers, for which he also spent several years specially collecting a set of out-of-print US team decks.


    In the eyes of others, it is a very naive behavior for a man in his forties or fifty to collect such hero cards.


    But in Rogge''s view, this is not naive, this is a man''s original intention and a dream worthy of respect.


    "Thank you!"


    After hearing Roger''s words, Coleson was stunned for a moment, and then thanked him very seriously.


    When Coleson took the prototype weapon and left the scepter, Roger released Sol from the special cell.


    "How many times is this? You can''t do this every time you see Loki!"


    In addition to Sol''s helplessness, Rogge was left with helplessness for Saul''s always falling into Rocky''s tricks.


    "He is my brother!"


    Sol silently replied.


    After more than half an hour, Roger, Thor and others came to the bridge again.


    Except for Dr. Banner who did not appear because of a coma, everyone else was there, and even Hawkeye Button, who had just regained his self-consciousness, also attended.


    "Loki successfully escaped, and the universe''s Rubik''s Cube is still missing!"


    "The engine of the mothership was damaged, communication was interrupted! 28 agents were killed, 15 maintenance personnel were killed, and many parts of the mothership were damaged!"


    Nick Fury''s face was as dull as his skin tone at this time.


    "We are indeed using the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube for weapon research and development, but I didn''t put all hope on this because I have a bolder plan."


    "I have an idea, the Avengers plan. Both Stark and Roger know about this."


    "I want to gather some people with superior abilities to see if their team can be stronger, and see if they can fight side by side at critical times and win wars that we cannot win!"


    "It now appears that this idea is outdated!"


    "We have lost all our opportunities, we can only watch Rocky start a war now!"


    After speaking, Nick Fury left the bridge directly, and the atmosphere on the bridge became more and more depressing.


    Although Loki''s plan did not achieve the expected results, it was not a complete failure, and he successfully bought some time for himself.


    "Rocky should be in New York now!"


    "He is a performance personality, he needs an audience, he needs a towering monument with his name engraved on it!"


    Looking at the people who didn''t say a word, Rogge reminded him and glanced at Tony at the same time.


    Although Tony is not a typical acting personality, Roger can be sure that he must know what he is talking about.


    "Ark Reactor! Rocky needs a powerful enough energy to open the Rubik''s Cube smoothly!"


    If Tony can''t hear Rogge''s reminder like this, then he is not Tony.


    "New York! Stark Tower!"


    Although it is possible for Rocky to start the Rubik''s Cube elsewhere, as far as the current situation is concerned, the Stark Building is still Rocky''s first choice.


    "Tony, repair your suit as soon as possible, and the others will start off with me in Quintessence and bring Dr. Banner with us. We need his power!"


    The American team Rogers instinctively began to arrange the task, and then, he saw his eyes one by one.


    "I have a more convenient way. If you don''t mind, I can take you there!"


    Although the flying speed of Kun-style is not slow, compared with Fei Leishen, Kun-style is a younger brother.


    More than ten minutes later, everyone who was ready came to the hangar.


    At Roger''s gesture, the American team Rogers and others shook the hands of the people next to them, and then looked at Roger with a puzzled look.


    "Don''t blink, this kind of experience is rare!"


    After grabbing Tony''s shoulder, Roger gave a final reminder, and then began to sense New York''s Thunder God technique.


    After locking one of the Flying Thunder God spells, he decisively used Flying Thunder God.


    In just an instant, their figures disappeared in the hangar.


    In the next second, they teleported to the roof of a building near the Stark Tower.


    Although the American team had already been up for twelve points, they did not see any strange phenomena.


    The only thing they felt was that they experienced an extremely short weightlessness in an instant, and then they were sent to New York.


    "The trip is over, I hope everyone is interested in this trip..."


    Before Rogge had finished speaking, a beam of blue and white energy shot straight into the sky from the roof of the Stark Tower.


    When this energy beam flew to an altitude of thousands of meters, a huge circular portal appeared in the blue sky, and a famous Qitar warrior flew out like a locust.


    "The war has begun!"


    After seeing this scene in front of them, the same thought came to everyone''s mind.


    When the Zitarians appeared, Tony and Sol flew towards the Stark Tower for the first time.


    Tony wants to return to the mansion to change his suit, and Thor is to defeat Loki as soon as possible.


    When the only two flying units left, Rogge psyched out the Kusanagi sword and the thunder fan, and then threw the fan vigorously.


    The American team Rogers and others were still wondering why Roger had thrown out the weapon, and then they saw a scene that did not comply with the laws of physics.


    The fan that was thrown by Roger did not fall as they thought, but made a beautiful arc in the air, and then flew back to Roger.


    The Thunderbolt Fan was given the same flying ability as Thor''s Hammer by Odin. As long as Odin is alive, this enchantment effect will not disappear.


    Rogge didn''t really like Thor''s way of flying with Quake, so he took another way of flying.


    Fan and fly!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 132： Rocky One Against Three

    Under the gaze of the American team Rogers and others, Roger stepped on the thunder fan and flew straight towards the Stark Tower.


    Flying with a fan, although it looks a bit strange, I have to say that it feels very cool.


    When Roger came to the Stark Tower, the first thing he saw was that Thor was beating Loki.


    Yes, brutality in the true sense.


    At this moment, Thor had no intention of keeping his hands, and Thor''s Hammer kept smashing towards Loki.


    Although Loki only has two mini daggers in his hands, he has shown extremely excellent fighting skills.


    Relying on the mysterious magic, Loki even suppressed Thor in a melee situation.


    Clone, illusion, invisibility, blindness, slowness...


    One by one magic was thrown out by Loki constantly, dissolving Thor''s powerful attack.


    It wasn''t until this time that Loki truly demonstrated all his abilities as a wizard.


    When Loki was fighting with Saul, Tony finally finished the change and put on the latest Mark 7 uniform.


    After putting on the latest Mark 7, Tony joined in the battle between Loki and Sol without any hesitation.


    With the addition of Tony, Rocky, who had been in contact with Sol, suddenly became under pressure, and he kept retreating.


    Roger did not join their battle, but flew directly near the space gem.


    Now that the soul gem is missing, the space gem is undoubtedly the most valuable goal in the entire battlefield, and it is also the key to determining when this war will end.


    As long as the portal opened by the Space Gems is closed, Chitar''s army will not be able to directly invade the earth from distant outer space, and the war will come to an end in advance.


    "Turn it off, Dr. Selvig!"


    After starting the space gem, Dr. Selvig did not leave here, but looked at the space gem in front of him with a look of longing.


    "It''s too late, there is no way to stop now! It has something to show us, a new universe!"


    Dr. Selvig did not heed Rogge''s request, his eyes still shone with a strange light blue.


    "up to you!"


    Although he had dealt with Dr. Selvig before, it was obviously not the time to miss the old days.


    Since Dr. Selvig is unwilling to do it, do it yourself.


    Roger drew the Kusanaru sword from his waist, and then used the Chidori Blade.


    When lightning was wrapped around the Kusanaru sword, Roger jumped down from the ball fan, and the Kusanaru sword in his hand directly pierced the space gem.


    The invincible Kusanagi sword did not pierce the space gem as expected, and a barrier composed entirely of energy blocked the blade of Kusanagi sword.


    Not pierced!


    The moment Kusanaru sword touched this energy barrier, Roger came to a conclusion.


    This space barrier seems to be only a few centimeters thick, but it contains an incomparably abundant space power.


    To put it simply, this barrier is a space barrier created by the space gem, and it is still extremely strong.


    Unless there is a high-level energy of the same nature as the space gem, you can only use brute force to break this barrier.


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, Rogge came to Dr. Selvig and directly cast an illusion of writing round eyes on the doctor.


    When the illusion of writing round eyes was lifted, the doctor''s consciousness returned to a normal state.


    Use the illusion of writing round eyes to forcibly cover or erase Loki''s influence.


    After regaining his true self-awareness, Dr. Selvig first glanced at New York, which was already caught in the flames of war, and then said in annoyance: "Scepter, Loki''s scepter can break through the energy barrier of the Rubik''s Cube! I installed a The safety device that can cut off space gem energy!"


    "Impossible, Loki''s scepter can''t do this! Although there is a not weak energy contained in the scepter, that energy can''t compete with the energy of the barrier at all!"


    It''s not that Rogge didn''t believe in Dr. Selvig. He had carefully sensed the energy in the scepter before, so he was sure that the scepter would never break through the barrier.


    "You should be talking about one of Loki''s scepters, he has two scepters!"


    Two scepters?


    Roger found out if he had overlooked something.


    The last time he used an illusion to get the scepter out of Loki''s mouth was information from Thanos. Judging from Loki''s performance at the time, this information was true.


    It is true that the scepter came from Thanos, but the sceptre given by Thanos is not one, but two.


    Habitual thinking is bad!


    He always thought that there was only one scepter, so he only considered whether the scepter was real and whether it was forged by Loki.


    So he never thought that Thanos might have given more than one scepter.


    He can travel into this world, so it is not impossible for Thanos to give Loki two scepters.


    Thinking of this, he sighed helplessly, and then looked at Loki, who was fighting one by one.


    This is not a game, nor a movie. There is no so-called fixed plot here.


    Even if there is a certain destiny here, it is also a destiny that can be changed.


    "Doctor, stay here, if someone comes with a scepter, you will tell him how to close it!"


    After speaking, Roger joined the team to attack Loki.


    Although Loki did all he could, throwing magic like crazy as if he didn''t need money, he still inevitably fell into a situation of defeat at any time.


    Especially when Rogge joined the battle, the situation became worse.


    Although the battle became more and more embarrassing, it has to be said that Loki''s performance at this time was perfect.


    In this extremely unfavorable situation, not only did he not lose quickly when he was one enemy three, but instead, taking advantage of the lack of experience in joint combat between Roger and others, he fought several threatening counterattacks.


    "You are indeed very strong, but I, Loki, are not those ants that can be manipulated by you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Loki madly burned the magic in his body, and an astonishing aura instantly poured out of him.


    Rocky, it''s going to die!


    Blindness, slowness, paralysis, weakness...


    Energy storm, soul erosion, magic missile, flame, lightning, ice storm...


    One magic after another was instantly released. At this moment, Loki proved with practical actions what is called a spell fort.


    In the face of Loki''s crazy output, which can be called explosive, the Rogge trio had to temporarily retreat.


    Spell output, Master will never admit defeat!


    Facts have proved that as long as anyone who can make a name in Asgard, no one is weak.


    Although the God of Trick sounds a bit wretched, but when it comes to real life, no matter how weak the God is, it can show an unmatched tyrannical posture.


    Loki''s crazy output directly destroyed the top floor of the Stark Mansion, and even the energy beams emitted by the space gems trembled violently in the chaotic and violent magic storm.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 133： Battle of New York

    When a mage recklessly outputs crazy output, the scene will be extremely gorgeous and the power will be beyond imagination.


    Loki''s decisiveness not only smoothly forced the Rogge trio back, but also smoothly attracted the attention of the Zetaru fighters.


    Although Loki was only the temporary commander of the Zetarians, after discovering that his commander was facing the enemy''s siege, these Zetaric fighters rushed over immediately.


    After these Zetaric fighters with special aircraft rushed to the Stark Building, they immediately launched an attack on the Rogge trio without any hesitation.


    Energy beams hit them like a torrential rain.


    Facing the attack of the Chitaru fighters, the three Rogge each chose a different response.


    Tony flew away from the Stark Building for the first time, and then counterattacked with the mini-missile on his shoulder and the arc pulse cannon with both hands.


    Compared with Tony, Sol''s counterattack is much rougher.


    I saw Thor not retreating but advancing, flew directly in front of these Zetaru fighters, and the Thor''s Hammer in his hand smashed on these Zetaru fighters extremely roughly.


    In addition to letting these Zetaric warriors personally experience the physical attacks of Thor''s Hammer, Thor also summons lightning from time to time to clear the field on a large scale.


    Among the three, Roger was the only one who remained in the Stark Tower.


    When these energy beams flew towards him, he swung the Kusanaru sword entwined with lightning, blocking these energy beams one by one.


    Although this picture looks very unscientific, under the incredible dynamic vision of Shao Lun Yan, Roger just turned this slightly mysterious scene into reality.


    It is said that someone can block all the bullets fired by the Gatling gun by dancing the sword alone.


    Although Roger hadn''t seen this scene with his own eyes, he didn''t think it was an impossible thing.


    As long as the speed is fast enough, not to mention just dancing the sword to block the bullet, it is not difficult even to catch the bullet with bare hands.


    After blocking all the energy beams directed at him, Rogge decisively cast the instantaneous spell, and came to Loki like lightning.


    In an instant, the Kusanaru sword in Roger''s hand directly pierced Loki''s chest.


    Another illusion!


    After being pierced through the chest by the Kusanaru sword, this lifelike illusion quickly collapsed, turning into pure energy and dissipating in the air.


    While the Zetaru fighters attacked the Rogge trio, Loki once again used his best illusion escape technique.


    Because of Loki''s departure, there were fewer and fewer Zetari fighters attacking Rogge''s trio.


    It didn''t take long for these Zetari fighters to be reimbursed in the hands of Rogge''s trio.


    "Don''t worry about Loki, we have new playmates now!"


    Tony pointed to the space portal on his finger.


    A huge Leviathan beast flew out of the portal.


    "Clean up these Zetaru fighters first!"


    Thor raised his head and glanced at the Leviathan, and then flew directly towards the Leviathan.


    Leviathan is not only a large war weapon for the Zetaris, but also a troop carrier for the Zetaris.


    When the Leviathan flew over the various buildings in New York, one after another Zetarish warriors ejected from it.


    After Thor left, Rogge used spiritism to summon the white three-hook jade mask he hadn''t worn for a long time.


    "Why, are you still worried about being seen by these Zetaru fighters?"


    Tony hovering in the air asked puzzledly.


    "No, I just don''t want to be famous!"


    After putting on the mask, Roger stepped on the ball fan and flew towards the Leviathan behemoth.


    The Battle of New York made the whole world aware of the existence of Fulian.


    However, Rogge didn''t want ordinary people to know what he looked like.


    Superhero or something, just let Tony and the others do it.


    When Roger stepped on the ball fan and flew near the Leviathan beast, the Leviathan beast was hit in the head by a punch by Hulk, and his entire body fell forward under the influence of inertia.


    Punch a Leviathan!


    Hulk declared his debut in his own domineering way.


    When the Leviathan was about to fall, Tony made up a small missile for the Leviathan.


    boom!


    Produced by Stark, it must be a boutique!


    Although the small missile launched by Tony still had a big arm, the power of the explosion was beyond imagination.


    The leviathan beast of amazing body instantly flew flesh and blood, and its entire body was blown into several segments.


    When the flames of the explosion dissipated, Tony turned his head and glanced at Roger.


    It seems to be saying that if you see it or not, this is the power of technology.


    "Order it, Captain!"


    When everyone regrouped, Hawkeye Button said to the US team.


    "Okay, pay attention! If we can''t close the portal, we have to control the situation!"


    "Barton, you go to the roof and report the whereabouts of the large troops and skirmishers!"


    "Stark, you are guarding the blockade. Any enemy who runs out of three blocks will either come back or kill them!"


    The American team immediately arranged the task of Hawkeye and Tony.


    "Can you give me a ride?" Hawkeye turned to Tony and said.


    "No problem! Hold on, Elf Prince!"


    Tony didn''t talk nonsense, came directly to Hawkeye, lifted him up, and flew to the roof.


    "Sol, you have to find a way to block the portal and slow their advance! Can''t you summon lightning, use lightning to smash these bastards!"


    "Natasha, you and I stay on the ground to contain the enemies on the ground!"


    Natasha and Sol''s tasks were immediately arranged.


    "As for Hulk and Rogge, you two can move freely and attack with all your strength!"


    After hearing the arrangement of the US team, Hulk didn''t hesitate to do so, and he jumped directly in front of the Qitarui soldiers hanging on the wall.


    Regarding the arrangement of the US team, Rogge has no opinion.


    However, he didn''t attack immediately like Hulk, but stood on the fan and moved his arms, and then used the shadow clone technique.


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang...


    Under the gaze of Rodgers and Natasha from the US team, fifty masked Rogers appeared all around instantly.


    "Let you see what is called a large-scale ninja battle!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the avatars of Roger and Ying disappeared in front of the US team and Natasha.


    But the Thunder Group Fan was left in place by him.


    A long time ago, he left hundreds of thunder **** arts in New York.


    Although some techniques are far from the battlefield, the remaining ones are enough for him to perform a killing show belonging to the God of Thunder.


    Moreover, in addition to the flying thunder **** technique that has been left behind, each shadow clone also has the thunder **** technique.


    Fifty active flying thunder **** techniques, plus hundreds of fixed thunder **** arts.


    New York is his home stadium of Thunder God!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 134： Mans Competitiveness

    Kill, start!


    No one can see exactly how Roger made his move.


    When he and the shadow clone disappeared, the Qitari warriors seemed to usher in the invisible **** of death, and one by one lost their lives.


    Whether it was on the ground or in the sky, as long as the Zetaru fighters appeared in people''s sight, all of them ushered in their magical and extremely efficient attacks.


    Flash, attack, death, disappear...


    Throat, heart, head, chest...


    Every time Rogge and the shadow clone appeared, they would take the life of at least one Zetari warrior.


    Each time they appear, there is only a short period of less than a second.


    For ordinary people, the Qitari warriors are difficult to contend. In front of them, they are just like insignificant ants.


    Ninja is a profession born for killing.


    And Rogge has brought this professional characteristic of ninja to the extreme.


    Today''s Zetaric fighters are not so much invaders as they are more like victims without resistance.


    Watching one by one Zetaru fighters fall from the air or die on the spot, Rogers of the US team felt Roger''s horror for the first time.


    Fortunately, he is on our side!


    Rogers couldn''t help but have such thoughts in his mind.


    "Where did you find him?"


    After solving a few of the Zetaree warriors who didn''t have long eyes, Rogers asked Natasha next to him.


    "It''s not that we found him, but he suddenly appeared in New York a few years ago and did something that ordinary people couldn''t do. That''s why we noticed his existence!"


    When answering Rogers'' question, Natasha did not stop her attack, constantly pulling the trigger of the pistol.


    "Have you not investigated his origin? It is absolutely impossible for someone with this ability to appear out of thin air for no reason!"


    Rogers himself became a superhero by injecting super warrior potions, so he knew very well that it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to possess power beyond ordinary people for no reason.


    "I have investigated, but I haven''t got any useful information!"


    "The only thing we can be sure about now is that the ID he is using now is forged!"


    Even S.H.I.E.L.D. was unable to investigate any useful information, and Rogers dispelled his plan to investigate Roger''s origins afterwards.


    Although there are many unknown secrets in Roger, as long as he does not become a dangerous person like the Red Skull, Rogers will not care too much about his past.


    Roger''s efficient killing not only attracted the attention of American team Rogers, but also attracted the attention of Rocky.


    At this time, Loki was standing on a Qitarian flying machine, condescendingly looking at the whole of New York.


    Although Loki would not be sad about the death of these Zetari warriors, Rogge''s efficient killing seriously hindered his conquest plan.


    "Army attack!"


    Without any hesitation, Loki decisively gave the order of the whole army to attack.


    Following Loki''s order, more Zetaru fighters flew out of the portal, and even five or six Leviathan beasts appeared.


    However, not long after these amazing war beasts appeared, groups of dim thunderclouds quickly appeared in the sky.


    Afterwards, a huge lightning strikes directly at the front Leviathan behemoth.


    With its armor and huge size, this giant Leviathan underwent a giant lightning attack.


    However, this persistence only lasted a few seconds.


    The part where the Leviathan was struck by lightning began to quickly turn red, and then, the entire body burst.


    boom!


    The violent explosion not only took away the lives of the Leviathan behemoth, but also the lives of the Zetari warriors around the portal.


    The remains of the Leviathan beast and the corpse of the Kitari warrior fell from the sky like a meteorite, creating an alternative firework show.


    Although Thor''s lightning attack this time was not as simple and crude as Hulk''s punch, it was more shocking in terms of visual effects than Hulk''s punch.


    When the lightning disappeared, Sol, who was standing at the top of the Empire State Building, couldn''t help gasping for breath.


    This lightning is not only the strongest lightning he has summoned so far, but also the lightning that consumes the most.


    Although a Leviathan beast was quickly resolved, the Chitaari army''s attack did not suffer much, and the Leviathan beasts continued to fly out of the portal.


    When Thor solved a Leviathan beast with amazing lightning, Rogge also teleported to the roof of a building, temporarily halting his move to harvest the Qitarui creeps.


    Of course, only his deity stopped, and his shadow clone was still effectively executing the action of harvesting the lives of the Zetaru warriors.


    Hulk solved a Leviathan monster with a punch, Thor solved a Leviathan monster with a flash of lightning, and Rogge certainly couldn''t fall behind.


    After observing the trajectories of the Leviathan beasts, a spiral pill entwined with lightning appeared on his right hand.


    There is more than Sol who can play lightning!


    Lei Dun¡¤Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon!


    After aiming at two of the Leviathan beasts, Rogge fired the spiral electromagnetic cannon in his hand.


    Boom!


    A thunder-like sound suddenly sounded, and the spiral electromagnetic cannon drew a light blue light symbolizing destruction and death in the air.


    Almost at the same time this thunder sounded, the spiral electromagnetic gun had already arrived in front of the first target.


    In front of the spiral electromagnetic cannon, the Leviathan monster, covered in armor all over, was instantly penetrated like a soft cake.


    After penetrating the first Leviathan beast, the spiral electromagnetic gun was cast unabated and quickly came to the second target.


    boom!


    A dazzling fireball like the sun appeared instantly, and the shock wave from the explosion instantly emptied the entire surrounding airspace, and the air wave swept across New York like a Category 12 hurricane.


    Spiral electromagnetic gun, one shot, into the soul!


    It''s nothing to solve one Leviathan with one attack, and I, Roger, can take two with one attack.


    This is the man''s, **** competitive!


    After solving the two Leviathan beasts, Rogge also saw the Loki high in the sky.


    However, it was not Loki that attracted his attention at this time, but the scepter in Loki''s hand.


    Has the genuine product finally appeared?


    After discovering Loki''s trail, Roger immediately summoned the Thunderbolt Fan that he had abandoned before.


    Flying around in the mansion, as long as there is Thunder God is enough.


    But if it is high-altitude operations, group fans are still necessary.


    After receiving Rogge''s summoning instruction, the thunder-sounding fan that was originally floating in the air flew towards him like a missile.


    Rocky, I''m ready!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 135： So weak god

    Regardless of whether it was for the 200 Ninja Coins or for the scepter in Loki''s hand, Roger needed to settle with Loki.


    After seeing Roger flying towards him, Loki turned around without hesitation.


    When it''s time to kill it, it''s killing it, and when it''s time to admit it, then admit it!


    This is Loki''s philosophy of survival.


    As he turned to leave, Loki did not forget to arrange a large number of Zetaric fighters to stop Roger.


    Although these Zetari fighters could not defeat Rogge, it was not a problem to stop him.


    Raidun¡¤Thousand Birds Sharp Gun!


    The five-meter-long chidori sharp spear appeared in Rogge''s right hand in an instant, and then he chopped the Chitari warrior in front of him into two pieces like cutting vegetables and melons.


    With just a few random slashes, the Zetaru warriors who were responsible for stopping Roger turned into pieces of corpses falling from the sky.


    After solving these Zetaric warriors, Roger flew toward Loki again.


    Although the Thunderbolt Fan is not a special projectile, its flying speed is no slower than the Qitarian''s flying machine.


    It didn''t take long for Roger to catch up with Loki.


    As if realizing that he couldn''t get rid of Rogge at all, Rocky also started his own counterattack.


    The magic was released one by one, and various fireballs, ice cubes and lightning continued to smash towards Roger.


    At the same time, more and more Zetarish fighters joined the attacking Rogge team.


    Relying on the advantage of distance, Loki cast all kinds of magic without hesitation, and the scepter in his hand also continuously emitted beams of energy.


    I have to say that Loki''s kite tactics are the most suitable fighting method for the mage.


    If Roger is only good at close combat, then he really can''t do anything with Loki now.


    Fortunately, he is not the kind of ninja who can only fight melee.


    After cleaning up the rushing Qitari warriors once again, Roger put away the Kusana sword and took out three Fei Lei Shen Kuwu.


    In addition to the ball fan that Odin stepped on by Odin himself, Fei Lei Shen Kuwu was also enchanted.


    Without any hesitation, Roger directly threw out the three Flying Thunder God Kuwu in his hands.


    clang! clang! clang!


    The three Flying Thunder God Kunai flew towards Loki like bullets out of the chamber, and then they were blocked one by one by the staff in Loki''s hand.


    this one?


    After easily dissolving Rogge''s Kunai attack, a look of disdain appeared on Loki''s face.


    However, at this moment, Roger, who had stepped on the fan, suddenly disappeared.


    not good!


    Although Loki didn''t know exactly what Roger was going to do, he immediately got a twelve-point spirit when Roger disappeared.


    As he looked around for Rogge''s trail, he once again saw the three Flying Thunder God Kuunai.


    The Fei Lei Shen Kuwu who was blocked by him not only did not fall as he expected, but also attacked him again.


    Thor''s Hammer can automatically attack enemies under Thor''s control, and Rogge''s Thunder God Kunai can of course also.


    Three Flying Thunder Gods Kunai, three different attack angles.


    Although Fei Lei Shen Kuwu''s attack was quick, Loki''s reaction was not slow either.


    Just when Fei Lei God Kuwu was about to hit Loki''s body, a barrier that could not be noticed by the naked eye appeared on him, completely protecting him like a small defensive enchantment.


    Magic barrier!


    Fei Lei Shen Kuwu returned again without success. Fei Lei Shen Kuwu who hit the magic barrier was bounced off like a steel plate.


    Flying Thunder God II!


    At the moment when Fei Lei Shen Kuwu was shot, Roger, who had disappeared, suddenly appeared behind Loki, holding one of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu with his left hand.


    Dayu spiral pill!


    Loki noticed the appearance of Roger, and instantly added several defensive magic to himself.


    But all this is meaningless.


    Dayu Helix Maru instantly hit his back, and an unmatched force instantly enveloped his whole body, blasting him out.


    Only after Loki smashed through several buildings in an irregular rotating posture, he finally resolved the terrifying impact of Daiyu Helix Maru.


    Although Loki was knocked out, Rogge greeted another enemy.


    A giant Leviathan rushed towards him like an angry bull, and at the same time opened a huge mouth the size of a car.


    Although Leviathan''s attack speed is not slow, it is still a bit too whimsical to bite Roger.


    As long as Roger was willing, he could even leave here the moment the Leviathan was bitten.


    However, not only did he not have any plans to leave at this time, but stepped on the ball fan and jumped directly in front of the Leviathan behemoth.


    Mu Dun¡¤The Art of Cutting!


    A long wooden thorn more than one meter long came out of his right hand, and then stabbed fiercely into the huge right eye of the Leviathan beast.


    Ouch! ! !


    Leviathan gave a howl of pain like a beast.


    At the moment when the howl sounded, thick wooden thorns sprang from the body of the Leviathan behemoth.


    The howling of Leviathan came to an abrupt end, and at the same time, it ended with its life.


    After the death, the Leviathan beast fell from the air like a meteorite, and hit the ground heavily, setting off a huge flying dust.


    This was the third Leviathan beast to die in his hands.


    After solving the behemoth Leviathan, Roger flew to the spot where Loki fell with his fan.


    Then, he saw some familiar scenes.


    "Enough, what are you guys! I''m a god, you idiot!"


    Rocky roared at Hulk with an angry face, and successfully stopped Hulk from advancing.


    "You ant don''t think about it..."


    Luo Jin wanted to continue to say something, but he only said halfway, and Hulk grabbed his right leg.


    In the next few seconds, Rogge witnessed an inhumane scene.


    Loki, the frost giant, the **** of tricks in Asgard, commander of the Zetaru army, was thrown on the ground like **** by Hulk.


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang...


    Every time Hulk made a flick, it would leave an obvious pit on the ground, and at the same time buried a shadow in Loki''s heart that could never heal.


    The dull impact made Rogge, an audience member, feel a little bit unwilling to give up, and it also made him involuntarily think about a problem.


    If Loki is killed by Hulk in this way, will the system recognize that the commission is complete?


    Just when Rogge was considering whether to stop Hulk, lest he accidentally smashed Loki to death, Hulk finally stopped this action that would cause huge damage to Loki''s body and mind at the same time.


    "What a weak god!"


    After dropping Loki, Hulk did not forget to make up the knife.


    "Uh...good job!"


    When Hulk came to him, Roger gave his own evaluation.


    Although Loki was lying motionless in the pit at this time, he was still alive, or in other words, physically alive.


    As for whether the spirit is still alive, it is not within Rogge''s consideration.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 136： Close the portal

    After venting on Loki, Hulk left with satisfaction and continued his fight against the soldiers.


    Rogge went straight to Loki and looked at him seriously.


    No fractures, no missing arms or legs.


    Except that his mental state seems a little unwell, Loki now looks very healthy.


    After confirming Loki''s current state, Rogge sighed a little helplessly.


    Alien races like Loki are really not ordinary fights!


    First he carried him a shot of the big jade spiral pill, and then he was subjected to Hulk''s brutal attack.


    But even so, Loki is still alive and well, not even seriously injured.


    If the injury on the spiritual level is not counted.


    After sighing silently in his heart, Roger picked up the scepter that had fallen aside.


    From the appearance, this scepter was exactly the same as the one currently kept on the Sky Mothership.


    But the moment he picked up the scepter, Roger felt the difference between the two.


    An extremely secret energy followed his right hand into his body, and then quietly flowed to his brain.


    If it hadn''t been for him to be prepared and sensitive to energy, he might not have been able to discover the existence of this energy.


    Now that the existence of this energy is discovered, it is naturally easy to solve it.


    As soon as his mind moved, the Chakra inside his body intercepted the external energy, and then forced the original energy path out of the body.


    Afterwards, his right hand holding the scepter also shone with bursts of blue and white chakra light.


    After protecting his right hand, he carefully sensed the dark blue gem on the top of the scepter.


    Sure enough, inside this dark blue gem, there is also a small yellow gem hidden.


    The gem of the soul, finally appeared!


    After sensing the existence of the soul gem, Roger decisively ended the perception.


    no Zuo no Die.


    Just think about things like touching spiritual gems with mental power.


    Loki was already lying down, and the scepter was already in hand, it was time to end the war.


    Holding the scepter in his right hand and Loki in his left hand, Roger stepped on the thunder fan and returned to the Stark Mansion.


    Because of Loki''s previous crazy output, the top floor of the Stark Building has completely disappeared.


    The platform on which space gems are placed is the current roof of the Stark Tower.


    "Doctor, how do you turn off this stuff?"


    Rogge did not give the scepter to Dr. Selvig.


    This kind of ceremonial thing must be done by yourself to have a memorial significance.


    "Just use the tip of the scepter directly against the energy port under the Rubik''s Cube!"


    I have to say that the closed back door left by the doctor is simple and rude.


    Just as Roger was about to pierce the energy barrier outside the space gem with his scepter, he suddenly remembered something.


    After taking out a small communicator from his pocket and hanging it to his ear, Rogge said: "Everyone, if you don¡¯t have any comments, I plan to close the portal above! If anyone hasn¡¯t enjoyed it yet, I¡¯ll also You can turn it off later!"


    "Turn it off now!"


    The voice of American team Rogers sounded first.


    "Don''t wait!"


    Tony''s voice followed immediately.


    "Stark, the enemy is still pouring in!"


    The first reaction of the American team was that Tony was the one Rogge said hadn''t had enough fun.


    "A nuclear bomb is flying here and it will explode in a minute!"


    Tony gave an explanation for the first time.


    After hearing Tony''s words, the communicator quickly quieted down.


    Nuclear bomb!


    The members of the council finally made the decision that Rogge knew well.


    Still nothing has changed!


    "I have already figured out where to send it!"


    After a few seconds of silence, Tony''s voice came from the communicator again.


    It didn''t take long for Rogge and the others to see Tony flying straight towards the Stark Tower carrying a nuclear bomb, and then rushed directly into the portal in the air.


    Tony disappeared in the portal with the nuclear bomb.


    A few seconds later, the Leviathan beast in flight began to fall, and the Zetaree warrior who had been alive and kicking fell to the ground at the same time.


    Through the portal, you can see a huge fireball like the sun.


    However, Tony''s figure did not appear again.


    "Close the portal!" Rogers'' voice from the US team came again.


    "hold on!"


    Roger also gave his answer directly.


    Roger''s refusal made Rogers stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that Roger was not a member of SHIELD or the Avengers.


    Although Roger participated in this battle, in a strict sense, he was just a foreign aid hired by Nick Fury.


    They didn''t wait long, and Tony''s figure appeared in the portal again.


    However, the current Tony did not fly out of the portal, but fell in a free fall.


    When Tony reappeared, Roger used his scepter to close the portal.


    After the space gem continued to output energy, the portal in the sky quickly disappeared, and the sky returned to its original appearance.


    "He didn''t slow down at all!"


    Sol quickly discovered something was wrong, and immediately waved the Thor''s hammer in his hand, intending to take the fallen Tony next.


    However, Hulk moves faster than him.


    I saw Hulk rushing towards the fallen Tony like a great ape, his sturdy right arm hugged Tony directly, and the two knocked down the outer wall of the building nearby.


    After using the outer wall of the building to dissolve most of the impact, Hulk jumped again and returned to the ground with Tony.


    To be precise, it should have fallen to the ground.


    With a strong Hulk as a buffer, Tony did not withstand too much impact.


    But Hulk soon discovered something was wrong and pushed Tony out of his arms.


    The US team and Sol rushed to Huoke and Tony for the first time.


    When Sol roughly pulled off the visor of Tony''s helmet, the US team''s voice also rang.


    "Is he still alive?"


    At this moment Tony was motionless like a corpse, his eyes closed tightly.


    The American team put their ears to Tony''s chest, but he didn''t hear anything.


    Roger did not go down the first time.


    While Tony was still falling, he used Chakra Perception to perceive Tony''s state.


    Tony is not dead yet, the life energy in his body still exists, but the US team does not know this.


    But they soon learned. After Hulk screamed sadly, Tony woke up.


    "What the hell, what''s going on? No one will give me artificial respiration!"


    Tony gasped and asked in shock.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 137： Konoha Private Military and Security Consulting Company

    The atmosphere terminator!


    There was originally a tragic atmosphere, but after Tony spoke, it disappeared.


    "We have won!"


    Rogers of the US team took his gaze back from Tony and said tiredly.


    "Good job guys!


    We won''t go to work tomorrow and give ourselves a day off.


    Have you eaten turkey meat?


    There is a Turkish kebab restaurant away from these two streets. I haven''t actually tried it, but I want to try it! "


    If it weren''t for Tony, he is still lying on the ground, and the armor on his body is full of obvious scars.


    Based on his current image, no one would think that he was the superhero who entered the portal with a nuclear bomb just now.


    "It''s not over yet?"


    Sol did not reject Tony''s proposal, but he raised his head and glanced at the Stark Building, which was no longer on the top floor.


    "Then go back later!"


    A few minutes later, Thor and the others came to the platform where the space gems were placed, and saw Loki with blurred eyes, and Roger, who had already been waiting here.


    "The Scepter and Loki are here, you can handle it whatever you want!"


    After speaking, Roger threw his scepter to Rogers of the US team.


    Although there are spiritual gems in the scepter, Rogge does not intend to take the spiritual gems as his own.


    In other words, there is no such plan yet.


    After taking the sceptre thrown by Roger, the US team gave him a puzzled look, and then asked, "Is this sceptre different from the previous one?"


    "Now this one is more powerful!"


    Roger replied casually. As for the spiritual gem in the scepter, he didn''t plan to tell Rogers now.


    If possible, he hopes to develop in the direction he is familiar with as much as possible in the future.


    Whether Ultron and Vision will be born, this is not the focus of his consideration.


    All he really cared about was Wanda the Scarlet Witch.


    I definitely don''t have the body to greedy Wanda, I just care about Wanda''s superpowers.


    Yes, only her superpowers.


    absolute!


    According to his plan, Wanda''s superpowers are the key to his opening the kaleidoscope.


    Although he can also exchange the kaleidoscope directly in the system, he decisively gave up this plan considering that this evolution requires a full 300 Nincoins.


    That''s a full 300 Ninja coins!


    As for the most orthodox way of upgrading, experiencing huge negative emotions, such as witnessing the death of a beloved one with his own eyes, this was not in his consideration from the beginning.


    After completing the final handover, they finally went to the Turkish kebab restaurant that Tony said, and had a somewhat depressing lunch.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flies, and before you know it, a week has passed since the Battle of New York.


    In the past week, S.H.I.E.L.D. has demonstrated its existence in a high-profile manner, and is responsible for dealing with the various troubles left over from the Battle of New York.


    The corpses of Zetari soldiers, various alien weapons and technology, the collateral damage caused by war, the guidance and control of public opinion...


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. had started various post-war measures immediately, the existence of the Avengers still spread throughout the world.


    Iron Man Tony Stark, Captain America Steve Rogers, Hulk Bruce Banner, Thor Thor, Black Widow Natasha, Hawkeye Button, and the mysterious mask man!


    Although Rogge has not been a member of the Avengers from beginning to end, people defaulted to him as a member of the Avengers.


    No way, who made him act like a doping in battle.


    Fortunately, Rogge considered this issue from the very beginning, always wearing his three-hook jade mask.


    So his true identity, probably, maybe, maybe not many people know yet.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. took away Loki''s scepter, and Thor took the universe cube and Loki.


    Tony hooked up with Banner, these two intelligent businessmen, and carried out some research that ordinary people could not understand or understand.


    Rogers, Natasha, and Button started their respective vacations and are currently in a state of losing contact.


    After Loki was handed over to Fulian, the system''s commission was finally changed to a completed state, and 200 Nincoins were sent to Roger.


    With the addition of the 40 he originally had, his unconsumed number of nincoins reached 240, which is a small savings.


    In general, everything was as expected, except for one thing, one thing that he hadn''t thought of at all.


    His office was destroyed!


    Before leaving the office, he also specifically asked Erica and others to prepare them to fight and protect the office.


    But he did not expect that the invasion of the Zetaru army would still ruin his office.


    To be precise, the person who ruined his office was not the fighter of Zitari, but who hated Bronsky.


    I don''t know if this guy is on the top, or if he didn''t control his destructive power for a while.


    When killing the Zetaru fighters, he hated success and destroyed the office.


    There is no such thing as necessary for repairs, because the entire office building has collapsed.


    After saving all the things worth saving in the office, Roger bid farewell to the office that had been with him for several years, and then chose a brand new office location.


    This time, he did not choose those remote neighborhoods, but directly moved the office to the famous Empire State Building.


    Not only that, he also cancelled the Roger Detective Agency, which had been used for several years, and re-registered a new company.


    Konoha Private Military and Security Consulting Company.


    In the United States, private military companies are completely legal.


    The premise is to pay taxes on time!


    Erica and others have no doubts about Rogge''s change of the detective agency into a private military company.


    From the beginning, they did not think of Roger''s office as a detective office.


    Have you seen any detective agency whose main business is to fight and kill.


    It is only an alien like Rogge who regards this kind of business as the main business of a detective agency.


    Therefore, changing to a private military company is more in line with their current actual situation.


    But one thing they don''t understand is why Rogge changed the company name to Konoha.


    In this regard, Rogge''s explanation is only a short sentence.


    Where Konoha dances, the fire is endless!


    After changing the office to a private military company, the commissions Rogge and the others received finally became normal.


    The noblewoman paid a lot of money to ask for a child, assisted the rich second generation to pick up girls, find the lost cats, dogs and other commissions, and completely disappeared in front of them.


    The ordinary days passed, and more than a month after moving to the Empire State Building, Roger finally received a commission recognized by the system.


    "Commissioned content: capture the out-of-control lizard test body in the sewers of New York; commissioned status: incomplete; commissioned reward: 30 nincoins!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 138： Dr. Lizard (7/15, plus more)

    A runaway lizard test body in the sewer?


    Rogge didn''t intend to accept the commission personally, but after seeing that the principal was the security chief of the Osborne Group, he changed his mind.


    Osborne Group, a large group with the same name as Stark Industries, and both are important suppliers to the US military.


    However, unlike Stark Industries, which focuses on energy and military technology, the main research direction of the Osborne Group is in the field of biotechnology.


    Green Goblin Norman Osborne, Green Goblin II Harry Osborn, Spider-Man Peter Parker, Lizard Professor Kurt Connors, Octopus Doctor Octavius, Electro-optical Max, Rhino Man ...


    After accepting this commission from the Osborne Group, Rogge''s mind flashed through a number of names that were more or less related to the Osborne Group.


    "Skye, you come in a bit!"


    Roger pressed the office phone on the desk and called Skye in the nearby office.


    Although the company moved to the Empire State Building, the newly established Konoha Private Military Company still maintains its original streamlined appearance.


    Simply put, the entire company still has only five of them.


    The only change is that everyone has their own office.


    Even Frank the Punisher and Hate Bronsky have their own office.


    But because of the appearance, they have not really come to the new company.


    "what happened?"


    After entering Rogge''s office, Skye sat down in front of Rogge grimly, and said casually.


    "Help me find a person, his name is Peter Parker. He should be a primary school student now, or he may be in middle school, I want all his information!"


    "Peter Parker? Elementary school student?"


    "Correct!"


    Although he didn''t know what Roger was going to do, Skye accepted the task happily.


    After the Battle of New York, Roger made a small deal with Skye.


    Skye will become a part of the company and will be responsible for information and intelligence collection.


    In return, Roger wanted to help her find information about her parents.


    Skye wanted to investigate by herself, but after a high-profile appearance by S.H.I.E.L.D., she discovered that she could never find the information she wanted from SHIELD by herself.


    As a result, she came up with the idea of ??Roger, who was mistaken for being a member of the Avengers.


    Then there was that little deal.


    When Skye left, Roger once again picked up the information provided by the Osborne Group and looked through it carefully.


    Because of the experimental accident, a certain test lizard has a human-like mutant body.


    Strong, agile, violent, possess a certain degree of intelligence, green appearance!


    The information provided by the Osborne Group is very limited.


    But this is also normal. After all, the specific information and data belong to the trade secrets of the Osborne Group, and they have no need to publicize it.


    According to the Osborne Group, this is a mutated lizard.


    But if he guessed correctly, this is not a mutant lizard at all, this is Professor Lizard himself.


    According to the security director, in order to catch this mutant lizard, they lost a lot of manpower, so they had to entrust an outside private military company.


    However, it is a pity that the first few private military companies that accepted the commission without exception, all ended in failure.


    Finally, under the recommendation of a reliable person, they found this Rogge, the Konoha Private Military Company that had just been established for a month.


    In the business of private military companies, Konoha is a completely new company.


    But Konoha''s price is no less than that of the established companies.


    A single commission is at least US$10 million and must be paid in full in advance.


    If it is not really impossible, the Osborne Group will not find Konoha, and paid 30 million US dollars for this.


    Flying in the sky during the New York war, and now we have to go down the drain, this contrast is a bit heartbreaking.


    But for the price of 30 million U.S. dollars and 30 Ninja coins, the sewer is the sewer!


    After putting down the information in his hand, Rogge performed the shadow clone technique.


    Bang bang bang...


    Eight shadow clones appeared in front of him instantly.


    Drilling in the sewer is one less time.


    So he resolutely handed over the preliminary investigation work to the shadow clone.


    The eight shadow avatars will go to the places where Dr. Lizard has appeared several times before to see if they can find the current whereabouts of Dr. Lizard.


    As long as they can determine an approximate range, he can use Chakra Sensation to lock the exact location of Dr. Lizard.


    Although he could use the Chakra perception technique to find the trace of Dr. Lizard now, it would be very tiring, very tiring.


    New York currently has a population of approximately 20 million. Dr. Lizard''s life energy intensity will be stronger than that of normal ordinary people, but it has never reached the point where it can be found at a glance.


    Rather than searching hard by yourself, it is better to let the shadow clone pass to determine a rough range.


    Anyway, the shadow avatar wouldn''t have any opinion on drilling into the sewer.


    When the shadow clone was about to use Fei Leishen to leave the office, he suddenly remembered something.


    "You all transformed into Nick Fury!"


    Anyway, he is also the president of a private military company, and the face he needs is still needed.


    As for Nick Fury, he shouldn''t mind being seen in the sewer.


    It is impossible for him to mind these trivial things, with the title of Ma''s Fucker.


    After the shadow clone left, Rogge also used the Thunder God to return home, and then played the Berserker''s Creed that he still hasn''t cleared.


    For several hours, just as he controlled a certain Kang-style assassin who did not want to be named to complete a perfect infiltration, he received feedback that one of the shadow clones took the initiative to release.


    At the same time, the information returned by the shadow clone was investigated.


    "Time to work!"


    After disarming the other seven shadow avatars, Roger psyched out the grass naruto sword and the three-hook jade mask, and then used the Thunder God to arrive at the last location of the original shadow avatar.


    After teleporting to the sewer, the first thing he did was to erase the Thunder God technique left by the shadow clone.


    There are enough Thunder God spells in New York, and there is no need to keep one more in a place that only teleports once.


    After clearing the Flying Thunder God technique, he used the Chakra perception technique to perceive the surrounding situation.


    "Sure enough, here!"


    Wearing a three-hook jade mask, he was walking fast on the wall of the sewer in a form that did not conform to the law of gravity.


    Spider-Man is not the only one who can walk on the wall.


    As he continued to advance, he encountered more and more lizards.


    All kinds of lizards, big and small.


    These lizards seemed to be called from the depths of their souls, crawling forward one by one.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 139： Physical probation (8/15, plus more)

    What is charm?


    That''s it!


    Perhaps Dr. Lizard himself did not expect that he would possess such a great charm after being transformed.


    The only pity is that his **** charm only works on lizards.


    If his attraction can take effect on humans, then he can become a well-deserved superstar of this era.


    But now, he can only become the superstar in the eyes of the lizard.


    You are electricity, you are light, and you are the only myth!


    In the hearts of these lizards, Dr. Lizard is the **** in their minds, all of them, and their entire world.


    After following these brainless pink lizards for a while, Roger finally saw the goal of his trip.


    A lizard man with a height of two or three meters!


    When he saw Dr. Lizard, Dr. Lizard also saw him.


    However, Dr. Lizard did not attack him for the first time, but curiously looked at the uninvited guest wearing a mask.


    Dr. Lizard is no stranger to the three-hook jade mask on Roger''s face.


    To be precise, everyone is familiar with it.


    This is the mask of the mask man of the Avengers.


    After the Battle of New York, the Avengers became famous.


    The consequence of becoming famous is that they have many fans and many derivative products.


    Iron Man''s figure, Hulk''s doll, Hawkeye''s bow and arrow model, Thor''s hammer toy, Masked man''s mask...


    Only you can''t think of it, nothing they can''t do.


    Even Roger himself bought several of his own figures and placed them at home.


    I have to say that those figures are still very realistic.


    Especially the one he wielded Kusanaru sword while standing on the group fan, it was very delicate!


    And as far as he knows, the top toy companies currently selling the best were bought by Tony some time ago.


    This has also led to the fact that Hulk Sorrog and their fan products are often in an inexplicable out of stock state.


    And Iron Man''s figures have the most styles and are always in stock!


    Upon seeing Roger''s first glance, Dr. Lizard thought that Roger was a loyal fan of the masked man.


    However, he soon discovered something was wrong!


    Roger is standing on the wall!


    After discovering this, the pupils of Dr. Lizard''s eyes involuntarily shrank a little.


    This guy is really a masked man!


    In an instant, several thoughts flashed through his mind.


    "I am not an alien!"


    After a few seconds of silence, Dr. Lizard finally said his first sentence.


    If possible, Dr. Lizard would never take this sentence as an opening statement.


    However, his current appearance makes him have to do this.


    Although he doesn''t look like a Qitari at all, his current appearance is completely different from human beings.


    The Avengers are world-famous for fighting alien invasions. After confirming that Roger was the masked male deity, his first reaction was that he was mistaken for an alien, so he attracted Roger.


    "I know you are not an alien!"


    Roger did not expect that the first sentence of Dr. Lizard would actually be this.


    "Then can I leave?"


    Suppressing the beast-like killing instinct in his heart, Dr. Lizard said in a tone as harmless as possible.


    If it weren''t a little difficult to smile now, he would definitely smile when he said this.


    The serum affected Dr. Lizard''s mind to a certain extent, but it didn''t make him lose all his sanity.


    Although he now feels that he is a perfect creature beyond human beings, he is not yet arrogant enough to be able to compete with the reunion mask man.


    On the Internet, there are several episodes of Rogue''s battle to kill the Leviathan.


    And Dr. Lizard, just happened to watch these videos.


    "Leave? Of course not!


    You are my mission goal, and I still need your help! "


    Rogge''s tone was as calm as ever, but to Dr. Lizard, it was no different from a bolt from the blue.


    After hearing Roger''s answer, Dr. Lizard fell silent.


    Then he broke out!


    Fuck the mission goal!


    Fuck the reunion mask man!


    I am the perfect creature in the history of evolution, the future of mankind, and the master of the world!


    I don''t know if it was stimulated by Rogge''s words, or he couldn''t suppress the wild instinct in his heart, Dr. Lizard changed his previous caution, and the whole person rushed towards Rogge.


    remarkably brave!


    Unfortunately, it''s useless!


    When Dr. Lizard''s left paw, which was about the size of his chest, came one meter in front of him, he pulled out the Kusana sword on his waist.


    Thunder Dunk Thousand Bird Blade!


    The Kusanaru sword wrapped in electric current draws a graceful arc.


    A cut surface that was as smooth as glass appeared on Dr. Lizard''s left arm.


    The huge left paw fell directly into the sewage in the sewer, and bright red blood shot out from the fracture.


    When the blood was about to touch him, Roger cast his instantaneous spell and left here.


    Dr. Lizard slammed into the wall where Roger was standing before, and then hung on it like a real gecko.


    The pain from the left arm not only did not calm Dr. Lizard, but made him even more crazy, and the whole person howled frantically.


    Then, under Roger''s gaze, Dr. Lizard''s left claw grew back.


    In just two or three seconds, his left arm will return to its original appearance.


    This kind of resilience is very good!


    Although something went wrong with Dr. Lizard''s serum, he could not maintain his human form.


    But I have to admit that his design concept is correct. He does have the ability to regenerate severed limbs, and it is still amazing.


    After his left arm recovered, Dr. Lizard did not hesitate, and rushed towards Rogge again.


    With just one claw, you can tear this **** masked man in half!


    You only need to succeed once!


    To some extent, Dr. Lizard''s tactic is correct.


    However, he overlooked a very serious problem.


    That is that he has no chance of catching Roger at all.


    If it were a normal human condition, Dr. Lizard might be able to take this into consideration.


    But obviously, he doesn''t have this kind of rational thinking now.


    Facing Dr. Lizard who rushed towards him again, Rogge did not be polite with him, and the Kusanaru sword in his hand was drawn out again.


    With a speed far surpassing Dr. Lizard, Roger easily dodged Dr. Lizard''s attack, and then gave him two swords.


    Since breaking one hand makes you unable to calm down, break two!


    If the two hands are cut off and still can''t calm down, then even the legs are cut.


    Physical influence, he is a master!


    After rushing again, Dr. Lizard failed to hang on the wall as before, and fell to the floor of the sewer along with his broken hands.


    Both hands are gone, even if he wants to hang on the wall, there is no way.


    He is a lizard, not a gecko!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 140： Reduction equation (9/15, plus more)

    Even if he is really a gecko, it is impossible for him to stick to the wall without losing both hands.


    Within a few seconds after falling to the floor of the sewer, Dr. Lizard''s two hands grew again, and then he continued to show his power towards Roger.


    Just when Rogge thought this guy was still not giving up, Dr. Lizard made an unexpected move.


    Turn around decisively, and then run away!


    The instinct of the beast drove Dr. Lizard to attack Roger, and now, the same instinct of the beast drove him to flee here.


    The strong desire to survive caused Dr. Lizard to explode at an astonishing speed and quickly disappeared at the corner of the sewer.


    The sewers in New York are more complicated than the streets.


    In this maze-like sewer network, there are various unknown corners or corners.


    As long as he can pull the distance smoothly, even for a short period of time, he can get rid of Roger.


    The ideal is full, but the reality is very skinny.


    Dr. Lizard''s escape speed is indeed very fast, but Roger''s speed is faster than him.


    Seeing Roger getting closer and closer to him, Dr. Lizard''s potential was further stimulated, and he began to accelerate.


    Run, run crazy!


    Not fast enough, but even faster!


    Dr. Lizard showed a speed that was completely incompatible with his current size, running like a crazy bison.


    However, he would never have thought that Roger deliberately suppressed his speed at this time.


    He didn''t want to catch up with Dr. Lizard. If he remembered correctly, Dr. Lizard''s state was not stable.


    As long as the effectiveness of the serum is completely consumed, Dr. Lizard will become a human again.


    Dr. Lizard, whose mind was affected by the serum, was not a qualified conversation partner. He was waiting for Dr. Lizard to change back to Kurt Connors.


    Under his deliberate expulsion, the serum potency in Dr. Lizard was quickly consumed.


    As if to find that he had no hope of getting rid of Roger, Dr. Lizard stopped this meaningless rush and turned to face Roger.


    "What do you want?"


    Dr. Lizard didn''t attack Rogge, roaring in a helpless tone.


    "I said before, you are my mission goal, I need you to complete the commission!


    But before completing the commission, I need your help! "


    Rogge''s tone was as calm as ever.


    "You come with me!"


    After speaking, Dr. Lizard ignored Roger and walked directly to his secret laboratory.


    After following Dr. Lizard''s turn left and right in the sewer, Roger saw Dr. Lizard''s slightly shabby laboratory.


    Not long after returning to the laboratory, Dr. Lizard changed back to the appearance of Kurt Connors under his eyelids.


    "Wearing this, I am not used to talking to men who don''t wear clothes!"


    Roger threw a white coat on the table to Connors.


    After getting dressed, Dr. Conners sat straight on the only chair and said, "Go ahead, what do you want to do?"


    "Two things! First, I will hand you over to the people of the Osborne Group! Second..."


    Before Rogge finished speaking, Dr. Connors interrupted him: "Aren''t you the Avengers of SHIELD? Is this a deal between SHIELD and the Osborne Group?"


    "I am not from S.H.I.E.L.D., and I am not an Avengers, and I have nothing to do with the Osborne Group!


    As for whether there is any deal between S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Osborne Group, I don''t know, and I don''t want to know!


    You, just listen carefully, don''t interrupt me! "


    After confirming that Dr. Connors had fully understood what he meant, Rogge continued: "The Osborne Group gave me a commission, so I will hand you over to them, whether you like it or not. It''s your ending!


    As for whether you can escape from the Osborne Group, that is your business!


    The second thing, do you remember Richard Parker? You are all experts in the field of cross-species genetics. The difference is that one of you studied spiders and the other studied lizards! "


    "Of course I remember him, he was a genius scientist, but an accident took his life."


    Dr. Conners certainly remembered Richard, they did not deal less with cross-species genetic research.


    "If I give you a blood sample that can be perfectly integrated with Richard Parker''s mutant spider, can you return the principle of Richard Parker''s equation and modify it appropriately?"


    If there is only one Spider-Man in this world, it would be too boring.


    And who said Spider-Man can only be male, Spider-Gwen and Spider Silk are both female.


    "Reducing the equation? Richard''s research has not been completed at all, and the mutant spiders he has researched cannot carry out any species experiments at all!"


    Dr. Connors knew exactly how far Richard''s experiment was. There are now a large group of Richard''s mutant spiders in the Osborne Group.


    But those mutant spiders have no experimental value at all except for their own mutation.


    "No, he succeeded, but you didn''t find the right key!"


    Rogge gave a heavy news that Dr. Connors had never expected.


    Richard succeeded?


    How can this be!


    "Impossible, it is absolutely impossible! The Osborne Group has tried all species, and the mutant spiders simply cannot integrate with any species!"


    Dr. Conners said with great excitement, he did not believe the news given by Roger at all.


    "Believe it or not, I just want to know if there is such a blood sample, can you solve the equation?"


    Seeing Roger with a serious look, Dr. Conners thought seriously.


    "If you really have such a blood sample, I should be able to recover the equation!


    But why should I help you?


    You want to give me to the people of Osborne Group, do you think I will help you restore the equation! "


    Although Rogge hasn''t said it clearly, but recalling what he said before, Dr. Conners has roughly guessed something.


    "You will definitely help me!


    There are two reasons!


    Your equation is not stable. Richard''s equation allows you to perfect your own equation and make your right hand really recover! "


    Rogge pointed to the empty right arm of Dr. Conners, and then continued: "Secondly, you don''t actually have the right to choose!


    When I hand you over to the Osborne Group, if you are lucky, they will continue to let you do research, but you have lost your freedom and become a tool man of the Osborne Group.


    If you are unlucky, you should be very clear about your fate, I won''t say much, after all, you are an expert in this area.


    But if you are willing to help me, then you are my friend.


    For friends, I usually help them solve some problems they can''t solve.


    For example, let them not be bullied, or have freedom! "


    After speaking, Rogge stopped talking and waited silently for Dr. Conners'' answer.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 141： Easily completed commission

    Dr. Conners did not give an answer immediately, but lowered his head silently, as if thinking seriously about Roger''s proposal.


    Rogge did not urge Dr. Connors, because he could already guess Dr. Connors'' answer.


    Dr. Connors is a smart man, and a smart man with a strong desire.


    For him, letting his lost right arm grow back is definitely the most important thing in life, and there is no one.


    Losing the short-term freedom and gaining the hope of real recovery of the right arm is not difficult to do.


    As Rogge expected, after a few minutes of silence, Dr. Conners gave the answer he wanted to hear.


    "I can help you solve Chad''s equation, but all this will have to wait until you rescue me from the Osborne Group!


    And, I want to know how you can save me?


    Although the Osborne Group cannot be compared with SHIELD, it is not the kind of existence that can be manipulated! "


    Dr. Connors looked up at Rogge and asked the question he was most concerned about.


    "It''s very simple. I will leave a mark on you that only I can know.


    After handing you over to the Osborne Group, I will confirm your location through this mark and take you away! "


    It is not the first time that Rogge has done the task of handing over the target person to the client, and after completing the request, taking the target person away from the client.


    The last time he enjoyed this kind of treatment was S.H.I.E.L.D., whose strength far surpassed the Osborne Group.


    As for whether the Osborne Group would have any opinion on this, Rogge didn''t care at all, because it was impossible for the Osborne Group to know that he did it.


    "Mark? Are you sure this method will work?"


    Dr. Connors didn''t doubt Rogge''s ability, anyone who could kill the Leviathan behemoth would not deceive him on this issue.


    Moreover, this kind of deception is meaningless and will only affect the subsequent cooperation between the two.


    However, as a scientist, he has a rational suspicion of the mark Rogge said that only he can see.


    "Don''t worry, I never fail in this regard!"


    In the next ten minutes or so, Roger and Dr. Connors continued to communicate some details.


    Then, Roger gave Dr. Connors a hand knife and knocked him out.


    After leaving the sewer with Dr. Connors in a coma, Rogge made a call to the security director of the Osborne Group who was entrusting him.


    When receiving a call from Roger, the security chief named Allen was taken aback for a moment, and then rushed over with a security team.


    Only four or five hours have passed since the commission was made.


    Rogge¡¯s super-efficiency made Allen doubt the professionalism of the previous private military companies.


    They are all private military companies, so how come there is such a big gap!


    Can it be professional!


    Can this industry get better!


    More than half an hour later, Allen brought the security team of the Osborne Group to the location mentioned by Rogge and saw Dr. Conners lying unconscious on the ground.


    "The man is here, do you need to confirm his identity?"


    Roger''s voice rang.


    "No, he is the one we are looking for!"


    After a simple glance, Allen confirmed the identity of Dr. Connors.


    As the security director of the Osborne Group, Allen is no stranger to Dr. Connors.


    And when Dr. Conners had just escaped from the Osborne Group, he was also the first to lead people to hunt down.


    It''s just that he failed in the pursuit, so he entrusted the private military company outside.


    At Allen''s sign, five or six security personnel rushed up quickly and added a bunch of restraint devices that Roger hadn''t seen before Dr. Connors was in a coma.


    After tying up Dr. Connors as a serious criminal, these security personnel carried Dr. Connors to a special metal cage.


    "Thank you for your help, we may have more cooperation opportunities in the future!"


    After speaking, Allen extended his right hand to Rogge, expressing his gratitude.


    "Happy cooperation!"


    When Dr. Conners was imprisoned in a special metal cage, the commissions in the system also updated their status immediately.


    "Delegated content: capture the out-of-control lizard test body in the New York sewer; commission status: completed; commission reward: 30 ninja coins have been sent!"


    "Nincoins not consumed: 270!"


    30 Ninja coins are easy to get, and it is another beautiful day full of rewards.


    When the security team of the Osborne Group disappeared from sight, Rogge took out his cell phone again and called the punisher.


    Dr. Connors has been handed over to the Osborne Group as planned, so the things left by Dr. Connors naturally need to be dealt with.


    This is also the detail that Rogge communicated with Dr. Conners before.


    The Punisher will pack up Dr. Connors''s simple laboratory left in the sewer.


    Rogge also needs to obtain the mutant spider bred by Richard and the blood sample of Peter Parker before he rescues Dr. Connors.


    According to Dr. Conners, next to the cross-species laboratory in the Osborne Building, there is a laboratory dedicated to breeding Richard mutant spiders.


    In that laboratory, there are thousands of mutant spiders.


    As long as you can enter the laboratory, you can easily obtain Richard''s mutant spider.


    Invading a secret laboratory of a large company may be a little difficult for ordinary people.


    But for Rogge, it was as simple as going back to his house to get things.


    He doesn''t even need to take the shot himself, just arrange a shadow clone to pass by.


    After ordering the punisher, Rogge first used Thunder God to return to his home and take a shower.


    After thoroughly erasing the smell of the sewer on his body, he used the Thunder God to return to his office.


    "How is the investigation of Peter Parker''s profile now?"


    After returning to the office, Roger directly picked up the internal phone on the desk and asked about Skye''s investigation progress.


    "The investigation is complete, it has been sent to your mailbox!"


    After answering Roger, Skye hung up.


    Although the duration of the call was short, Rogge heard a clear keyboard tapping from the other end of the phone.


    She''s not invading another government department, right?


    Normally, Skye''s small daily hobby is not a big problem.


    But the crux of the problem is that she is always working on some important secret department ideas, such as SHIELD.


    Skye¡¯s hacking skills are of course top-notch, but that doesn¡¯t mean she can invade S.H.I.E.L.D. silently.


    If she had this ability, she wouldn''t have to cooperate with Roger.


    Not long after he moved to the new company, Rogge received a warm reminder from Mama Rafakxia, allowing him to control Skye''s curiosity a little.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 142： Preparation before restoration

    Leaving Skye''s question behind his head, Roger opened the mailbox and began to browse the information Skye had collected.


    Peter Parker, father Richard Parker, 11 years old, lives in Queens. After his parents were killed, he lived with his uncle and aunt. He is currently studying at Ellitan Park Elementary School in Queens.


    Uncle Ben Parker, an ordinary skilled worker, and aunt May Parker, a nurse in a public hospital.


    In addition to these basic information, Skye also invaded the elementary school where Peter was studying and found all of Peter''s grades from the student database.


    All subjects are A!


    Although he is still young, judging from the test results and the various evaluations given by the teacher, Peter has already begun to show genius.


    However, at the end of the material, Skye deliberately noted a piece of information.


    Introverted, not good at socializing, with fewer friends!


    After reading Peter''s information, Rogge leaned back in his chair and began to think about a more serious question.


    If he wants, he can make Peter become Spider-Man ahead of time.


    But the question is whether Peter, who is currently only 11 years old, can maintain his right mind after gaining this power beyond ordinary people.


    Not to mention that Peter is currently only a primary school student, even those adults in their 30s and 40s, after suddenly gaining powerful strength, may not be able to maintain their original intentions.


    If Peter is affected by this power, then the future will no longer be the superhero Spiderman, but the super villain Spiderman.


    After thinking about it, Roger finally gave up the idea.


    Just collect Peter''s blood. As for his future, it is better not to interfere.


    After making the decision, Rogge decisively used the shadow clone.


    Bang bang...


    After the two clouds of smoke dispersed, two shadow clones appeared in front of him.


    Collecting Peter''s blood and invading the Osborne Group were very simple, so Roger directly handed it over to the shadow clone.


    Before the two shadow avatars set off, he also specifically asked the shadow avatars to make them as secret as possible.


    When the shadow clone cast Fei Lei Shen left the office, Roger once again picked up the phone on the desk and dialed Skye''s internal number.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem with the data?"


    After the call was connected, Skye''s voice came over immediately, and there was also a very obvious keyboard knock.


    "Help me check another person''s information!


    Her name is Gwen Stacey, and her father is the sheriff of a police station in New York, named George Stacey!


    She should be a high school student now, but you need to investigate which high school you want! "


    Roger told Skye all the information he remembered.


    "Female high school student?"


    After hearing the word high school student, Skye instantly became interested, and the sound of keyboard tapping disappeared.


    "If there is no accident, it is a high school student. If not, you can also investigate middle school or university!"


    When Rogge finished speaking, there was a sudden silence on the other side of the phone. After more than ten seconds, there was a malicious laughter.


    "Mr. Rogge, as the president of a private military company, you asked a hacker to investigate the information of a female high school student at night. Don''t you think your behavior is trivial?


    And don¡¯t forget, you are still the masked man in the Avengers. Your behavior will make your female fans sad~"


    Rogge didn''t speak, because he was sure that no matter how he answered, Skye''s ridicule would be welcome.


    "However, at your current age, it is normal to be interested in a young opposite sex. After all, a youthful body full of vitality, which man can refuse!"


    Skye was like discovering a new world, opening the taunt mode to his heart''s content.


    "Your association is too rich! Let''s investigate now, I hope to see Gwen''s intelligence soon!"


    After speaking, Roger directly hung up the phone.


    Speaking of which, Skye should be about the same age as Gwen.


    It''s just that one lives according to a normal life trajectory, while the other is dealing with the dark side of the world all day long.


    If Skye''s parents were normal people, she should now be considering which university to apply for.


    Hey, this is the **** fate!


    After giving instructions to Skye, Rogge also used Thunder God to return home.


    Before falling asleep, he deliberately used the Chakra perception technique to perceive Dr. Connors''s Thunder God technique and the current life energy intensity of Dr. Connors.


    As he expected, the Osborne Group did not detain Dr. Connors in the Osborne Building, but took Dr. Connors to a secret research institute in the suburbs.


    Moreover, from the current life energy intensity of Dr. Conners, he has not suffered any inhuman abuse, and his vital signs are stable and healthy.


    After confirming the current situation of Dr. Connors, Roger went straight back to the room and began to sleep.


    According to their plan, he would not rescue Dr. Connors immediately.


    The rescue time will be a few days later, and he needs to prepare all the equipment needed by Dr. Connors in advance before the rescue.


    After a comfortable sleep and a good breakfast, Roger left home with the help of Fei Lei Shen.


    He did not return directly to the company, but directly sent it to the warehouse prepared by the punisher.


    This warehouse was originally a temporary base for the punisher to prepare for himself and Abomination, but after knowing that Rogge wanted him to prepare a sufficiently safe and secret laboratory, he had to share the warehouse.


    After a busy night, he moved all the equipment and materials left by Dr. Connors in the sewer to the warehouse.


    And now, besides him who had been busy all night, there are two shadow clones of Roger in the warehouse.


    Peter''s blood sample, Richard''s mutant spider!


    The two most important raw materials of the Chad Super Spider Formula are also ready.


    All you need to do is prepare the various professional equipment needed for research, and Dr. Connors can start to return to the principle of Chad from Super Spider Formula.


    These professional equipment is not difficult to find, but some more professional channels are needed.


    And Roger just knows the people who have this kind of channel.


    After calling Tony again, and paying 50 million dollars, he successfully got what he wanted.


    Although Tony doesn''t know what he wants to do, Tony can roughly guess his plan from the professional equipment he bought.


    Biotechnology research and high-end technology in the field of genetics!


    But Tony didn''t say anything about it. After all, everyone has their own little hobbies, and in his opinion, Roger is not the kind of lunatic that will destroy the world.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 143： Gwen Stacey

    I have to say that Tony''s private channel is easy to use, and the efficiency is even surprisingly high.


    Twelve hours after the payment was completed, Rogge received a pickup call from a biological R&D equipment company.


    Of course, there is no need to do this kind of heavy work by yourself, and the shadow clone is the best helper.


    There is nothing wrong with being lazy. It is because human beings are lazy enough that we have this technologically advanced world.


    So Roger enjoyed this lazy feeling with peace of mind.


    After arranging the shadow clone to receive the goods, he opened the mailbox and began to browse the information Skye had collected.


    Gwen Stacy, 17 years old this year, is a student at Zhongcheng High School of Technology. He has both parents and two younger brothers.


    Like Peter Parker, Gwen is also a high school student, with the highest A in all subjects.


    But there is one thing that she is very different from Peter, she is a very popular beauty schoolmaster.


    Blond and blue-eyed, with good looks and good figure.


    Although she won''t graduate next year, Skye searched the school database and the principal''s computer and found that she had been scheduled to be the next graduate representative.


    Compared with her, Peter Parker is like an unknown passerby.


    Good-looking, good grades, good family conditions, proper school goddess configuration.


    After reading Gwen''s information, Rogge fell into deep thought.


    Just like Skye laughed at yesterday, with his current status, it is difficult for him to have a normal intersection with an ordinary female high school student.


    If he came to the door suddenly, 80% would be considered the kind of ill-intentioned lecher.


    How about going against your conscience once and playing a sea king who is bewildered by beauty?


    Then let''s try to catch, cross the sea, take advantage of the fire...


    Finally, guide Gwen to become a spider Gwen, so that the spider Gwen that would only appear in the parallel universe appears in this world.


    This method seems quite feasible, but it will seem a bit abnormal.


    But if there is no intersection with Gwen, then you can only sneak a bite by the modified mutant spider.


    But in this way, he will appear to be more perverted.


    Is it abnormal or more abnormal? This is a question.


    After serious thinking for more than ten minutes, he decided to give up thinking about this problem for the time being.


    Even if he wants Spider Gwen to appear in this world, he has to wait for Dr. Connors to restore Richard''s super spider equation.


    It''s too early to consider how to contact Gwen.


    A few days later, according to the agreement, Roger rescued Dr. Connors from the secret research institute of the Osborne Group.


    Of course, it was not him who was going to save people, but a shadow clone transformed into Loki''s appearance.


    As the initiator of the Battle of New York, Loki shouldn''t mind helping him carry such a scapegoat.


    "Doctor, it seems that you have had a pretty good time these days!"


    With a ruddy complexion and full of energy, Dr. Connors did not look like he had been in the sewer before.


    The current image of Dr. Conners perfectly matches his PhD status.


    "They want me to continue to refine the equation, so they are kind to me.


    Except for those amateur third-rate guys to study my body! "


    At the beginning, Dr. Connors''s tone was fairly calm, but when it came to later, Roger felt a strong killing intent from him.


    "These are small questions! When you have completed the real equation, you can consider giving them a small gift as a thank you gift!"


    Although Rogge has not experienced this kind of physical study, he can understand Dr. Conners'' dissatisfaction.


    As a well-deserved leader in the field of cross-species genetics, he also possesses a powerful force that surpasses ordinary people. As a result, people who are far behind him are researched as guinea pigs.


    This kind of thing can''t stand anyone.


    "The equipment and instruments you asked me to prepare have already been obtained for you.


    Richard''s mutant spider and blood samples are also ready.


    If you have nothing else to do, I hope you can start as soon as possible. "


    Rogge pointed to the temporary laboratory behind that was not exquisite but professional enough.


    "no problem!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Dr. Connors walked straight into the laboratory and began to reverse the Richard Super Spider equation.


    When Dr. Conners began to work seriously, Roger returned to his office using the Thunder God.


    Professional matters should be left to professionals.


    And there was a punisher, so he didn''t have to worry about Dr. Connors'' thoughts that he shouldn''t have.


    As the days passed, half a month had passed without knowing it.


    Although there are Peter''s blood samples and Richard''s mutant spiders, it is still not an easy task to reversely restore Richard''s equation.


    Dr. Conners is indeed a rare talent, but he is not a super genius like Tony and Banner, and the progress of solving the equation is much slower than the two of them expected.


    According to Dr. Connors himself, there is still one most important key data that has not been derived, and it may take a week or two to complete the final restoration.


    In this regard, Roger did not take it too seriously.


    As long as it can be restored, it doesn''t matter if the time is slower.


    When Dr. Connors was restoring the equation, Rogge didn''t sit back, and started a strategy for Gwen... No, it was recognition.


    In order to make the understanding between the two not appear so abrupt, he used a slightly circuitous method.


    First, he found a charity organization.


    Then, in his own name, he donated a sum of 10 million U.S. dollars to this charity organization and established a charity fund thanking the New York police for their contributions.


    Finally, with the assistance of non-profit organizations, a charity party was born to thank the New York police for fighting against the Zetarians.


    When drawing up the list of invitations, he included several branches on the key thank-you list, including the branch where Gwen''s father, Sheriff George, was located.


    Although the process was a bit cumbersome, he finally achieved what he wanted and successfully met the family of Sheriff George.


    When Chief George shook his hand to express his gratitude to him, a trace of guilty conscience emerged in his heart.


    If you knew that I was hitting your baby girl, you would definitely not have any thoughts of thanking me, and maybe you would have thoughts of shooting me directly in the head.


    With such a foreshadowing, things later became much simpler.


    Don''t look at the current Roger is a typical single dog, but before crossing, he was an out-and-out VIP player.


    The little white dragon that used to be in the waves is now about to start galloping again.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 144： SHIELD

    There is a saying how to say it.


    If she has not been deeply involved in the world, take her to read the prosperity of the world; if her heart is vicissitudes of life, take her to ride the carousel.


    This was once Rogge''s tactical plan for the battlefield.


    However, he later discovered that this was not his real trump card.


    It was not these seemingly reasonable methods that really made him become the little white dragon in the waves, but a fact that was so simple and crude that it could not be added.


    Handsome!


    Very handsome!


    very handsome!


    This is the ace weapon that made him famous.


    However, he had just planned to ride a horse, and soon met the Waterloo of life.


    For a student who likes knowledge more, his previous handsomeness has faced unprecedented challenges.


    Although he deliberately created several romantic encounters that Gwen''s age girls would like, the cruel reality slapped him severely.


    The eight-pack abdominal muscles with obvious lines, the golden ratio figure that is thin and fleshy when dressed, plus the handsome face that is not inferior to the popular little meat.


    The appearance condition has not deteriorated, and it is better than before.


    In addition, he now has a lot of wealth. In terms of external conditions, his charm has to be improved several levels compared to before crossing.


    It shouldn''t. Even if the cultural concepts are different, it won''t be such a bleak start.


    Even the well-informed widow of the well-known New York rich man has been thinking about him, which shows that his charm is always online.


    Where is the problem?


    It can''t be because Xueba only likes Xueba, right?


    After thinking about it for a few minutes, Rogge felt that this possibility seemed quite large.


    Among all the persona, the academic bully is the most difficult to disguise, especially in front of a real academic bully.


    Forget it, don''t want it!


    I''m not going to get her, I just want to make her a superhero spider Gwen.


    Day by day, Dr. Conners continued to reverse the equation, and Roger continued his daily life.


    Accept the commission, complete the commission, eat, accept the commission, complete the commission, and watch the movie by Jogwin...


    To be honest, Roger is quite satisfied with the current pace of life.


    The difficulty of entrusting is not high, the rewards given by the system are also very reasonable, the amount of chakras has been increasing, and the development and research of Mu Dun Ninjutsu and Shakuyan illusion are also progressing well.


    Except for the last key data of Dr. Conners''s delay in getting the equation, everything else is pretty good.


    Last time, Dr. Conners said that it only takes a week or two to derive the final key data.


    However, three months have passed and he is still deriving that key data.


    In order to support Dr. Conners'' research, his deposits were declining at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the bank deposits almost fell below ten digits.


    Fortunately, the hard-working punisher and hatred made up part of his loss to a large extent.


    Just when he thought that this ordinary day would continue, he suddenly received a call from Coulson.


    "Rogge, we have a problem now. If it is convenient for you, please come over immediately. The address is in Brooklyn..."


    After telling Rogge an address, Coulson immediately hung up, or was forced to hang up.


    "What''s this, really treat me as one of the Avengers?"


    Although he said that, he still teleported to the block closest to the location Coulson said, and then walked towards the address Coleson said.


    However, when he had just arrived in the neighbourhood Coleson said, he suddenly felt a familiar and unfamiliar breath.


    this is¡­¡­


    The moment he felt this breath, his face became extremely cold.


    SHIELD really dare to do anything!


    After performing several instantaneous moments in a row, he came to the office building that Coleson said, and then saw a scene like purgatory on earth.


    The office building is not big, only six floors, and the building is older than Roger''s.


    From the outside, this is an unremarkable old office building.


    But as long as he walked into the lobby on the first floor of the office building, one could see one after another, and they died in a familiar way of death.


    Mu Dun¡¤The Art of Cutting!


    The cause of death of these corpses was the same as that of cutting him.


    Wooden thorns pierced from the body of the corpse, the blood stained the floor, and the death was extremely tragic.


    After taking a few deep breaths, after temporarily suppressing the anger in his heart, Roger came to a corpse, and then cut off one of the wooden thorns with kunai.


    Although from the outside, these wooden thorns are very similar to the wooden thorns he used for cutting.


    But in fact, the two are completely the existence of two worlds.


    The wooden thorn he was holding in his hand now was nothing but ordinary wood. There was no chakra on it, and it did not possess astonishing vitality like his wooden escape.


    In terms of hardness, these wood thorns are also far inferior to the wood he summoned with wood escape.


    The wood he summoned with Wooden Dun, even without the supply of Chakra, is not something that can be easily cut with ordinary metal knives.


    The huge difference between these wooden thorns and his wooden thorns is like the physical difference between Rogers and Hulk in the US team.


    But even so, the existence of these wooden thorns is enough to prove certain things.


    When he threw away the blood-stained wooden thorn in his hand, he saw Coleson, or in other words, almost lost Coleson with his right hand.


    Coleson still looks like that suit, but his right hand now has a huge wound that is more than twenty centimeters long.


    Although some simple dressings and treatments have been carried out, the blood still cannot stop pouring from the bandage.


    By Coulson''s side, there were two more familiar figures.


    Iron rider Melinda May, and Grant Ward.


    "You had better give me a satisfactory answer, otherwise, you understand the consequences..."


    Roger''s tone was as cold as his face at this time.


    "I only learned about these things today. An accident occurred in the experiment and the subject got out of control.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. will give you a satisfactory answer, but before that, I hope you can look at the innocent people and help deal with the out-of-control experiment. "


    Coleson said in a weak tone, the loss of blood made his face extremely pale, and the severe pain from the wound also made his face visibly sweaty.


    "Do you have any qualifications to make conditions with me now, do you really think I dare not attack SHIELD!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Roger came to Coulson in an instant, grabbed his neck with his right hand, and lifted him up.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 145： Man playing with wood

    Neither May nor Ward thought that Rogge would say just do it.


    At the moment Roger mentioned Colson, they took a step forward at the same time, ready to attack Roger at any time to rescue Colson.


    However, before they had time to make a move, they were bounced out by the chakra''s jacket that Rogge burst out suddenly.


    In addition to giving Rogge super defensive capabilities, the Chakra''s coat can also be used to attack the enemy.


    As long as one''s own Chakra''s control level reaches a certain level, it is not difficult to control the Chakra sent out to attack close enemies.


    Existences like Prince Ming on the wall can even condense Chakra into arms and directly help rub balls.


    "It''s Natasha..."


    Coulson grabbed Roger''s right arm with his still intact left hand and struggled.


    Before Coleson finished speaking, Roger increased the strength of his right hand, turning his face into a pig liver color.


    "You tell another lie, I will squeeze your neck now!"


    Rogge can''t read minds, but he can be 100% sure that Colson is lying.


    Natasha did have some close contact with him, but it is absolutely impossible that Natasha gave his cells or some other genetic samples to SHIELD.


    Natasha didn''t have such guts, and Natasha knew exactly what could be done and what could not be done.


    In SHIELD, Natasha is definitely the person who knows Rogge''s bottom line best.


    She didn''t have the courage to do this kind of thing that would directly lead to Roger''s rampage, and she would not do it.


    And if it was provided by Natasha, then S.H.I.E.L.D. might have obtained his cells a few years ago, and it would not have to wait until today to start research.


    "It''s the corpse of the invader on the Sky Mothership...and the corpse of Leviathan..."


    Coleson has also dealt with Roger a lot, so he knew very well that Roger was really angry.


    If he didn''t tell the truth again, Roger would definitely squeeze his neck without hesitation.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. does have a confidentiality agreement, but it also depends on what the confidentiality is.


    When Coleson finished speaking, Roger let go of his right hand.


    Coleson re-enjoyed the beauty of free breathing.


    Then the next second, he fell directly to the floor under the influence of gravity.


    "I will take care of the thing outside. After I come back, you and Nick Fury had better give me a satisfactory answer!"


    After speaking, Rogge left the office building without looking back.


    SHIELD is the typical representative of death.


    After the Battle of New York, Rogge thought that S.H.I.E.L.D. would converge slightly.


    As a result, within a few months, these guys made new moths.


    The last time I hit the infinite energy idea in the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, this time I focused on his Mu Dun.


    From the perspective of SHIELD, Roger''s wooden escape is easier to manipulate than the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, after all, Roger is a living example.


    And Mu Dun''s attack and defense capabilities are more in line with S.H.I.E.L.D. requirements.


    The infinite energy represented by the universe cube can raise the level of science and technology of the entire world, and its development prospects are also broader.


    But the difficulty of studying the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube is obviously much higher than that of studying Mu Dun, not to mention that they have now completely lost the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube.


    But Rogge''s Mudun is different, it is a force that can be used perfectly on humans.


    If the secret of Mu Dun is mastered, SHIELD can create a team of its own extraordinary.


    The existence of the Avengers allowed the entire world to see how powerful the team of extraordinary people is.


    After the Battle of New York, S.H.I.E.L.D. was not the only one who regained interest by the extraordinary.


    After leaving the office building, Roger went directly to the roof of a nearby building, and then began to perform Chakra Perception.


    He didn''t know exactly what vital energy signs the experimental body of SHIELD had.


    He can only determine where the experimental subject has gone by sensing all humans nearby.


    Focusing on where you are now, spread out a little bit.


    After spending some time, Rogge finally found what S.H.I.


    Unlike what he had imagined, the subject did not leave here for the first time, but went directly to a chain restaurant a few blocks away.


    When Rogge came to this chain restaurant and opened the door of the restaurant, he immediately smelled a strong blood.


    When he perceived this subject before, he had already discovered something wrong.


    In his perception, there are no signs of life in the entire restaurant except for the experimental body.


    Of course, a chain restaurant cannot have no customers, and even if there are no customers, there will be a minimum of service staff.


    As he expected, when he opened the door of the restaurant and entered the restaurant, he saw a scene similar to the lobby on the first floor of an office building.


    More than a dozen corpses collapsed in various places in the restaurant, and the wooden thorns on the corpses clearly indicated the cause of their deaths.


    Next to a table near the restaurant bar, there is a middle-aged man wearing white clothes with long wooden thorns.


    The middle-aged man looked up at Rogge, then set his eyes on the food in front of him, like a beggar who had been hungry for several days, stuffing his hamburger into his mouth frantically.


    In just a few seconds, the man finished the burger in his hand, and then picked up a completely uncut steak.


    The man was eating frantically, filling a whole table of food, disappearing quickly at a terrifying speed.


    Roger did not interrupt the man''s eating, he just silently came to the opposite of the man, and then directly sat down.


    A few minutes later, when the man had eaten the entire table full of food, he raised his head again, and looked at Roger in front of him with a strange look.


    Roger did not speak to the man, but looked at each other in silence like this.


    "You''re the masked man, right? I''ve watched the video of your fight with those aliens, and the fight was wonderful!


    However, I am better than you! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the man''s right hand suddenly struck Rogge.


    From Roger''s point of view, he could clearly see a wooden thorn pouring out of the man''s palm, piercing towards him like a sharp blade.


    However, just as this sharp wooden thorn was about to stab his neck, an arm made entirely of wood gushed from his left shoulder.


    In an instant, this wooden arm grabbed the man''s right hand, and the two palms were clasped together like a fist.


    When the right hand was grabbed by the wooden arm, the man immediately extended his left hand without any hesitation.


    Seeing that he had just raised his left hand, an arm-thin piece of wood came out of Roger''s right shoulder.


    When the wood gushing out of Rogge''s right shoulder came in front of the man, the wood suddenly split into two, turning into two arms.


    One of the wooden arms pressed the man''s left hand, and the other directly pinched his neck.


    "No, you are not strong at all!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 146： You shouldnt kill the people in the restaurant

    I am better than you!


    This thorny guy didn''t know if he was eating too much and lost his mind.


    Such words can be said.


    To Roger, this kind of remark was like Yamato said to the pillar, "My Mu Dun is better than you."


    No, this guy is far behind Yamato.


    Yamato is still an elite ninja from the roots, and the wood he plays is also a serious wooden escape, not a fancy trick.


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter with your wood?"


    At the beginning, he thought that S.H.I.E.L.D. had obtained his cells or other biological samples from somewhere, and then made a copy of him.


    But when Coleson talked about the sky mothership invaders and the dead Leviathan behemoth, he was already certain that what S.H.I.E.L.D. had made was not a copy of him.


    The wooden thorns that killed the invaders and the Leviathan beasts indeed grew out of his body when he used the cutting technique.


    But there is absolutely no possibility of his cells or biological samples on those wooden thorns. After the ninja is relieved, these wooden thorns will not even have Chakra on them.


    "Say you..."


    As soon as the man wanted to say something uncivilized, his hands felt severe pain, the pain of being pierced directly into his arm by a wooden thorn.


    "What do I ask you to answer! If you can''t do it, I will let you experience what they have experienced!"


    Under Rogge''s control, wooden thorns over ten centimeters long grew from the palms of both wooden arms, directly piercing the man''s hands.


    For those who don¡¯t talk about civilization, the best way is to let them immediately experience the consequences of not talking about civilization.


    Culture and education are not the method Rogge likes.


    What he likes is to educate others through physical means.


    It only takes a few times to make people unforgettable.


    "It''s an experiment by SHIELD. They made me like this!"


    After being educated once, the man decisively chose to cooperate.


    "Be specific!"


    However, Roger was not very satisfied with his answer.


    As a result, he let the wooden arm''s palm grow more than ten centimeters of wooden thorns again.


    "I have superpowers since I was a child. I can control the growth of plants. Later, I entangled a few people with vines and was caught by SHIELD.


    I was kept in a special prison by them. Until a few months ago, they took me out of the prison and injected me with a special medicine called ¡®seed¡¯.


    In the beginning, I could only grow some plants like grass and vines on my body.


    They injected me with different "seed" potions several times, and then I could grow wood from my body.


    But this ability is sometimes very unstable, so sometimes these wooden thorns will come out of my body by themselves. "


    The man quickly explained, and after speaking, he looked at the small wooden thorns that popped out of his hand.


    "Your superpower is to control the growth of plants, but the energy needed for plant growth is not born out of thin air. How do you do it?"


    Even when he casts the wooden escape himself, he needs to consume a lot of chakras to achieve the effect of controlling the wood or letting the wood grow.


    And the man in front of him didn''t have any special energy in his body.


    "Just eat something. After they were given the so-called''seed'' potion, my appetite became better and better, and my physical strength improved a lot.


    Every time I let wood grow out of my body, it consumes part of my physical strength. As long as I have physical strength, I can continue to grow wood.


    I grow wood from the palm of my hand, then insert the wood into someone else''s body, and finally let these wood thorns grow out of someone else''s body. They taught me.


    But after I watched your video, I realized that they also learned from you.


    Let me tell you, those people from SHIELD are really not good people! I think you should be like me, killing them bloody!


    In this way, they will be afraid of you and will not make you think. "


    I don''t know if this guy is talking about it, or if he thinks that Roger will not hurt him any more, he started chattering, and even started to give him advice.


    I''m so cooperative, you can''t justify killing me.


    And we can barely be considered the same kind, right?


    "Yes, SHIELD is not a good person. But you are not a good person either."


    After speaking, Rogge did not continue this man''s nonsense, and three wooden arms grew one after another at the same time.


    When these wooden thorns entered the man''s body, they regrown from the man''s body, causing a painful death effect similar to the cutting technique.


    This man didn''t expect that Roger would actually do it, and he would still use this familiar method.


    It turns out that there are wooden thorns growing in the body, which really hurts!


    "You want revenge against S.H.I.E.L.D., that''s okay, but you shouldn''t attack the people in the restaurant!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger and the man disappeared directly into their seats.


    After he cast Fei Lei Shen to leave, the police siren sounded more and more clearly outside the restaurant.


    Half an hour after returning to the office building with the body, Roger finally saw Nick Fury.


    Appearing with him were Rogers wearing a shield and Hawkeye Button with a bow and arrow.


    "Rogge, this time..."


    As soon as Nick Fury spoke, he was interrupted by Roger.


    "You only have one chance, let''s talk about it when you think about it!"


    The American team Rogers and Hawkeye Button didn''t know exactly what happened. They only received an emergency notice from Nick Fury, and then they rushed here in a Quinque fighter.


    After hearing Rogge''s cold tone at this time, they finally knew why Nick Fury had to come with them.


    "We are indeed planning to replicate your ability to manipulate wood through experiments. I don''t deny this!


    The experiment order for the research was given by me, and I knew it violated our original agreement.


    So if you want to do it, I can understand.


    However, I don''t think my order is wrong. We won the Battle of New York, but it was a victory for the Avengers, not a victory for SHIELD.


    SHIELD needs power. Only with power, SHIELD can better protect the world! "


    Nick Fury said with a righteous face, and didn''t think there was a problem with SHIELD''s approach.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­


    It is worthy of being the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau whose mission is to protect the world.


    You never feel that there is a problem with your approach, you always feel that the world needs your protection to be safe.


    You are a shit, you really think you are the messengers of justice for peace! "


    Roger stood up directly, and came straight to Nick Fury.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 147： If you dare to reach out, I dare to chop

    As long as you are not a fool, you can easily see that the atmosphere is not right now.


    When Roger came to Nick Fury, the American team Rogers also took a step forward and said to Roger: "If you have something you can say slowly, there is no need to do it!"


    The American team Rogers doesn''t know much about Rogge, but he has seen Rogge fighting before.


    So he was pretty sure, once Roger started, no one here could stop him.


    Unlike the US team that took the initiative to move forward, Hawkeye Button took a step back silently, and then clenched the recurve bow in his hand.


    Hawkeye is a very pure agent, so in his opinion, Roger is obviously making a fuss now.


    Although Nick Fury is not a good person, in general, all he does is to protect the world.


    This is what Hawkeye Button is thinking at this time.


    The idea of ??a senior agent of SHIELD.


    Roger didn''t speak, but looked at Nick Fury with cold eyes.


    And Nick Fury showed no signs of concession, so he stood upright in front of Roger.


    "We did not replicate your cells, nor did we make your clones. We just used the wood you left to develop a new type of medicine.


    If you feel that our actions offend you, we can make appropriate compensation. "


    At this moment, Coleson''s voice suddenly rang.


    Coleson, who had dealt with his arm injury, walked in, and May and Ward were still by his side.


    Behind him is a Twenty-member S.H.I.E.L.D. special team.


    The fully armed S.H.I.E.L.D. special forces.


    Rogge ignored Coleson, and he would never accept S.H.I.E.L.D. compensation.


    If he accepts SHIELD''s compensation, then SHIELD will only become more and more excessive in the future.


    This time they dare to hit him with Mu Dun''s idea, then next time they dare to hit him with Chakra''s idea.


    In the end, they even dared to directly hit his own ideas.


    Some things, once you make a concession, you can no longer recover.


    In order to prevent this from happening, the best way is to chop off their hands once they have the intention of reaching out.


    Do you dare to stretch out your left hand, I cut the left hand!


    If you dare to stretch two, I will cut one pair!


    You must not touch things that shouldn''t be touched; you''d better not touch things that shouldn''t be touched!


    "Don''t you want my power, no problem, I will satisfy you!"


    Rogge finally spoke. His tone was calm, but anyone could hear him. He definitely didn''t mean to share power with SHIELD.


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Nick Fury held the pistol around his waist with his right hand.


    However, before he had time to pull the pistol out of the holster, he felt a heart-wrenching and intense pain.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi...


    In an instant, dozens of wooden thorns more than ten centimeters long came from his right arm, piercing his skin, breaking his muscles, and breaking his hand bones.


    When Nick Fury''s right hand became completely unrecognizable, people discovered that Roger''s left hand did not know when it was pressed on his shoulder.


    "This is the power you want!"


    As soon as Roger''s voice fell, the wooden thorn on Nick Fury''s right arm grew wildly again.


    Bang!


    The wildly growing wooden thorns instantly broke through Nick Fury''s entire right arm.


    Broken minced meat and bright red blood splashed everywhere!


    Just when Nick Fury''s right arm was completely broken than a wooden thorn, a light blue light visible to the naked eye appeared in front of Rogge, blocking the splashing minced meat and blood.


    Crazy, really crazy!


    Although everyone knows, this time things are difficult to do well.


    But no one thought that Roger would ruin Nick Fury''s entire right arm so decisively.


    That''s Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., the world''s most powerful spy organization.


    Without an order from anyone, after discovering that Roger had ruined Nick Fury¡¯s right arm in such a cruel manner, the special forces soldiers behind Coleson raised their weapons and pointed their guns at the gun. Rogue was approved.


    As long as Nick Fury or Coleson give an order, they can shoot Roger into a hornet''s nest immediately.


    I have to say that the ideas of these special forces soldiers are wonderful.


    But they didn''t even realize what kind of existence they were facing now.


    The moment they raised their weapons, Roger glanced at them casually.


    Then, these special forces soldiers fell to the ground as if they had lost their souls.


    Write round eyes illusion!


    Just a group of ordinary people, it is impossible to withstand the illusion of Shao Lun Yan.


    In just a moment, these special forces soldiers fell into the illusion world constructed by Rogge and lost consciousness.


    "From now on, the agreement is void! If you want revenge or save face, just let go, I''ll take it, Roger!"


    After speaking, Rogge ignored Nick Fury, or even that the US team, who had been ready for battle, aimed their bows and arrows at his eagle eyes, and directly cast the Thunder God to leave here.


    The good cooperative relationship with SHIELD started from this moment and ended completely.


    But Roger did not have any regrets.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is indeed very strong, and it can even be said to be the strongest spy organization currently.


    But so what.


    If it really reaches the point of endless death, he can guarantee that the dead one must be SHIELD.


    When it comes to fighting, he really hasn''t been afraid of anyone!


    Although Nick Fury had his right arm destroyed by him, in the next few days, Rogge did not suffer any attacks from S.H.I.


    As the days passed, everything seemed to be back to the beginning.


    However, a month later, he suddenly received a black business card with an octopus logo.


    He is no stranger to the logo on the business card, which is similar to the octopus.


    This is the sign of Hydra!


    This business card suddenly appeared in his office, and neither Skye nor Erica knew who sent it.


    Even closed-circuit television happened to have some minor incidents during that time, and no useful images were captured.


    Boring desire to express!


    Rogge certainly knew why the Hydra people would send their business cards in this way, just to tell him that they are good and can come and go in his office at will.


    In response, his answer was to throw this business card directly into the trash can.


    Love does not appear, but an organization with little strength, pretending to be a big-tailed wolf.


    After dealing with this trivial episode, Roger left the office and came to Dr. Conners'' experiment.


    After the planned date was postponed over and over again, Dr. Connors finally derived the final key data, successfully restoring Richard''s Super Spider equation.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 148： Doctor Lizard and Abomination

    After teleporting to the laboratory, Roger did not go directly to Dr. Connors, but came to Frank the Punisher.


    "Go and prepare a set of professional anti-eavesdropping devices and a brand-new hidden monitoring system. The equipment that the company is currently running doesn''t work. Some cockroaches have entered!"


    Professional things should be left to professional people.


    Frank the Punisher is such a professional.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, the punisher may not as well hate Bronsky.


    But when it comes to practicality, hatred is no better than the punisher.


    What is called a professional tool man is the punishment.


    "No problem, give me one day!"


    Despite the fact that the Punisher only fights and kills most of the time, he has many special channels that Roger does not have.


    It is not difficult for him to get a set of professional eavesdropping and monitoring equipment.


    After ordering the punisher, Roger found Dr. Connors and planned to see the final version developed by Dr. Connors.


    "Richard is really a genius. His method of locking the equation with a specific gene is perfect!"


    When Roger arrived, Dr. Connors took out a few mutant spiders, and then opened the sleeve of his right hand.


    "I improved my own equation according to his equation, and the effect was better than I thought.


    My right hand has really recovered!


    It is not a short-term recovery, but a real recovery. The entire right hand biological tissue structure has been completely stabilized, and will never disappear because of the disappearance of the serum effect. "


    Dr. Connors excitedly waved his right hand toward Roger, with a child-like joy on his face.


    The dream that I have longed for a lifetime has finally come true. This kind of beautiful feeling cannot be described in words.


    "I saw it, but you know, this is not what I want!"


    After spending so much time and money, Rogge didn''t want a serum for repairing severed limbs.


    What he wants is the serum of Super Spider, the serum that can transform people into Spider-Man.


    "Of course I have prepared what you want, but I need to tell you in advance.


    Because Richard''s equation is paired based on genes, the equation that has been researched has not yet undergone normal human experiments.


    I have conducted some animal experiments, and the results of the experiments are similar to the calculated data.


    But after all, humans are different from animals. Whether serum can take effect in humans, or whether there will be any sequelae after taking effect, I don¡¯t know for the time being! "


    After speaking, Dr. Connors brought out a transparent box one meter square.


    "The mouse inside is a test subject injected with super spider serum. Although it will not spin like a real spider, it has a series of data on its strength, speed, sensitivity, cell viability, self-healing power, etc. Improvement like a qualitative change.


    If it is released, it can become the king of mice in New York! No, the mouse king of the whole world! "


    Dr. Connors said excitedly.


    Looking at the test body in the transparent box that was so flexible that it didn''t look like a mouse at all, Rogge slowly said: "I gave you a blood sample last time. Have you figured out the matching equation?"


    The blood sample Rogge said was of course not his blood sample, but Gwen''s.


    He has no interest in being Spiderman.


    And compared with Spider-Man''s super powers, isn''t Ninjutsu more fragrant with Blood Succession?


    "It''s done, but that said, this serum is specifically paired with genes, so human experiments have not been conducted yet.


    What effect will come out in the end, I am not sure now! "


    Although Dr. Conners didn''t know who the blood sample belonged to, he knew that it was a female blood sample.


    According to normal circumstances, there is no problem with this serum.


    After all, Dr. Connors just modified the part of the pairing gene in it to another person.


    However, scientific experimentation comes with the buff of runaway experimentation.


    Especially those who have not undergone human trials.


    For example, a big green guy was born like this.


    "Is there any way to skip the part of human experiment to determine the effect, or directly use experimental data for accurate simulation?"


    Taking Gwen to risk directly is an immoral thing, so he will never do it until the serum effect is confirmed.


    "Yes! In my previous laboratory, there was such an instrument that can perform computer-simulated biological experiments.


    I mean my laboratory in the Osborne Group, not the sewer.


    But even if I use that instrument to simulate, I need detailed data of the experimental target, the more detailed the better, and the simulated data is always only an experimental data, which does not represent the real human experimental results. "


    The simulated experimental data are always just simulation results. No one can guarantee whether the real experimental results will be the same as the simulated results.


    "I will deal with the problem of instrument and data. You continue to check the equation. I don''t want any problems with the equation. Do you understand?"


    There is only one Gwen in this world, which means that he only has one chance.


    If the experiment fails, his plan to build Spider-Gwen will also fail completely.


    After continuing to communicate with Dr. Connors for a few minutes, Rogge returned to the office with the use of Thunder God.


    It is not necessary for him to get the experimental simulation equipment out of the Osborne Group.


    This kind of heavy work, just hate it.


    At most, matching a few shadow clones to hatred is enough to face any situation.


    Three days later, the famous Osborne Building encountered a serious violent invasion.


    A large number of laboratories were destroyed, including the laboratory of Dr. Conners, the former head of the cross-species laboratory.


    When Dr. Conners saw the appearance of hatred with the experimental simulation instrument, his eyes were not on the experimental instrument, but on the body of hatred.


    This body, this power, this is simply the perfect masterpiece of the Creator.


    In the eyes of others, it resembled a monster''s hatred, and in Dr. Connors''s eyes, it was as moving as an angel.


    Is this why he has no interest in my lizard serum?


    But compared to this beautiful creature in front of me, my lizard serum is really nothing.


    He had never seen Dr. Connors before. After seeing Connors walking towards him with a look of longing, and gently touching his arm, he suddenly had a kind of directly in his hand. The idea of ??the instrument smashing Dr. Connors.


    No, I have to bear it!


    This guy was also the one Roger found, and if he killed him, Roger would be very angry.


    However, this guy''s abnormal behavior is really unpleasant!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 149： HYDRA

    The tolerance of hatred led to Dr. Connors'' success.


    I saw that Dr. Connors was still dissatisfied after stroking Abomination''s right arm, and then set his eyes on Abomination''s strong steel-like abdominal muscles.


    No, I can''t stand it anymore!


    This dead pervert, I...


    Following his hatred of the past, he would punch Dr. Connors fiercely at this time to let him know that some things cannot be touched.


    But after thinking of Roger''s wooden escape, hatred had to forcefully suppress the anger in his heart.


    When Dr. Conners'' right hand was about to touch Abomination''s abdominal muscles, Abomination stepped back decisively, and then placed the experimental instrument he was carrying in front of him.


    The delivery is complete, immediately flash people!


    Without any hesitation, hate turned and left.


    As he strode away, Abomination didn''t forget to shake the right hand that Dr. Conners had touched.


    Disgusting, extremely disgusting!


    After watching the hatred leave, Dr. Connors stuck out his tongue and licked his lips like a lizard.


    Fortunately, the hatred at this time has left here. If he saw this scene, even with Roger''s suppression, he could not help but beat Dr. Connors fiercely.


    It''s a big deal afterwards by the wooden man!


    At this time, Rogge didn''t know what happened in the laboratory, because now a guy who was obviously S.H.I.E.L.D., but was actually Hydra came to his office.


    The Hydra was originally waiting for Roger''s active contact, but they did not expect that their carefully prepared business card was directly thrown into the trash can by Roger.


    After waiting for a few days without results, they had to change their plans and take the initiative to come.


    Sitting in front of Rogge is Brock Rumlow, the captain of SHIELD''s rapid response special forces.


    Of course, his other identity is a little bit more famous than the one on the bright side.


    The crossbones of the Hydra!


    "Dare to come to me directly as a Hydra, it seems that you are planning to end hibernation!"


    It is not the first time Rogge has dealt with Rumlow, they have met a few years ago.


    It''s just that at that time, Rumlow was still an ordinary special fighter.


    At that time, Rumlow''s special team received the task of capturing Rogge.


    The result of the task was obvious. Rumlow and the others failed, and they lost nearly half of their staff.


    It was precisely because of their failure that Natasha, the black widow, took action in person.


    "Nick Fury is old, he can''t see the future development trajectory of the world, just like he can''t see your true character!"


    Since he dared to find Roger with the identity of Hydra, Rumlow was naturally prepared for everything.


    The worst result was nothing more than ending his lurking in SHIELD early.


    At this time, even if he ended the incubation early, it didn''t matter.


    The things that Hydra should prepare have already been prepared.


    As for the rest, just some icing on the cake.


    "Let''s talk about it, what can the famous Hydra ask me for? I don''t think my little private military company can help Hydra?"


    Most of Hydra''s actions are spy-type operations, and even assassination operations are just assassinations aimed at ordinary targets.


    This kind of task can be easily handled by Hydra itself, and there is no need to find him.


    "No, you look down on yourself too much! Let''s not say that you are a masked man. Just some things in your hands are already very valuable!


    For example, hate Bronsky, the undead punisher, and the steel suit with its own energy!


    And as far as we know, Dr. Connors the Lizardman, who caused the Osborne Group a while ago, is now in your hands. "


    Rogge was not surprised that Hydra was able to investigate the information of haters and punishers, after all, they often showed up outside.


    But Hydra was able to investigate the matter between Dr. Lizard and Mark III, which surprised him a bit.


    Since he rescued Dr. Connors from the Osborne Group, Dr. Connors has not left the secret laboratory at all.


    As for Mark 3, he never wore it even once.


    Even the people from S.H.I.E.L.D. didn''t know that he had a set of Mark 3 with its own energy in his hand.


    "It''s interesting! Although you have said so much, if I am not wrong, what you want should be Tony''s steel suit!"


    Among the four things Rumlow proposed, the one that best meets the current needs of Hydra is the Iron Man''s steel suit.


    Especially the occurrence of the Battle of New York has made the whole world see the power of the steel suit.


    However, since the Iron Overlord incident, Tony''s protection of the steel suit has improved several levels.


    In addition to Colonel Rod wearing a set of Mark II and converting it into a steel patriot, Rogge also has a set of Mark III in his hands.


    But this matter, only he and Tony know about it.


    "What we want most now is indeed the steel suit, but we are also very interested in the biotechnology of the abomination, the punisher, and the lizardman!


    If you are willing to give us the steel battle suit for a few days to study, or provide these three kinds of biotechnology, we will give you a huge return that is unimaginable! "


    Although Hydra had never been in official contact with Rogge before, it did not mean that they knew nothing about Rogge.


    Since Rogge suddenly appeared in New York a few years ago, especially after he repelled several arrests by S.H.I.E.L.D., Hydra has secretly investigated his information.


    On the surface, Rogge seems to be a person who doesn''t have much pursuit of money, power and beauty.


    But after careful analysis by the psychologists inside Hydra, they were basically sure that Rogge was only relatively in control.


    To put it simply, he is not pure-hearted, he is just a little bored.


    Hydra is not worried about Rogge''s greed and lust, because they have enough strength to satisfy Rogge, which is one of the reasons why Rumlow is so straightforward.


    Even if you make a price, if you can''t satisfy you, even if Hydra loses!


    "It seems that you are very confident! It is impossible for me to give you the steel suit. This is a matter of principle!


    As for the biotechnology you mentioned, it is not impossible to give you a copy. However, I''m afraid you won''t be able to give me what I want! "


    Although he didn''t know what went wrong, Hydra thought that the punisher''s undead ability was some kind of biotechnology, but Roger did not intend to explain this to them.


    "Speak straight, what do you think of?"


    Rumlow said very confidently.


    "I want the Obelisk, the first 084 item in SHIELD!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 150： Rogge

    Obelisk?


    What it is?


    As the captain of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s rapid response special forces, Rumlow certainly knows what the codename 084 means.


    But the problem is that he has never heard of the obelisk.


    "Do you only want an obelisk? If it''s just a 084 item, I don''t think there is any problem with this at all!"


    Although I don''t know what the obelisk is, Rumlow doesn''t think the problem is big.


    Isn''t it a 084? Just give it to him.


    "First of all, this is not an ordinary 084 item, it is the first 084 item.


    Secondly, I think you''d better give feedback to the people above you, it is not as simple as you think! "


    Seeing Rumlow''s indifferent expression, Roger knew that this guy had no idea what the obelisk meant.


    "In this case, I can give feedback to the people above! But I want to know, if we give you the obelisk, what can you give us?"


    "I can lend you hatred to play for a few days, or give you five copies of Dr. Connors'' lizard serum."


    There is no need to think about Mark 3 and the punisher. One is a matter of principle, and the other will involve some of his secrets.


    Although even if the punisher is handed over to Hydra, they may not be able to study anything, but it is always right to be careful.


    "Are there only these two?"


    Rumlow or Hydra, what they want most is Tony''s steel suit.


    If you have Tony''s steel suit, with their technological level and R&D level, you can reversely research many very good things.


    Tony''s steel suit is not just a weapon, but a systematic technological product.


    Weapon system, power system, flight system, operating system, Ark reactor...


    Any system on the steel suit has extremely broad application scenarios.


    Used well, the steel suit can even directly improve the overall technological level of Hydra.


    "Now I can only choose one of the two. If you have more things that interest me, I can also give you both directly!"


    Rumlow left the Rogge Company. Although he did not get the steel suit he wanted most, the research opportunities and the lizard serum he hated were also a good harvest.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that they can get the obelisk.


    When Rumlow left, Roger picked up the phone on the desk and called Skye and Erica into the office.


    "From today, Erica, you are responsible for teaching Skye to fight!"


    Regarding Roger''s arrangement, Erica did not have any comments, and directly nodded and agreed.


    But Erica''s promise does not mean that Skye will also agree.


    "I don''t want it, I''m a hacker, I don''t need to learn to fight!"


    Skye directly rejected Rogge''s proposal.


    "You have no right to refuse, unless you can beat me or Erica.


    In addition, learning to fight is also to let you see your parents as soon as possible. "


    Although Skye''s hacking skills are good, the shock wave female Skye is the role she should play in the future.


    When he asked for an obelisk from Hydra, he had already made a decision to make Skye awaken in advance as a foreigner.


    Although there was still some dissatisfaction, Skye finally agreed.


    As long as she can find her parents, let alone learning to fight, it will be fine for her to join SHIELD.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know if it was because Hydra didn''t get the obelisk, or they thought the obelisk was more valuable than what Roger gave.


    After Rumlow left, Hydra never contacted Rogge again.


    In this regard, Roger did not take it seriously.


    The Obelisk can make Skye awaken as a stranger, but it is not the only way.


    Even without the Obelisk, he has other ways to obtain the Terrigan Crystal.


    Hydra didn''t contact Rogge again, and Rogge didn''t bother to care about these guys who were doomed to fail.


    A week later, Roger received a message from Dr. Connors.


    The spider serum suitable for Gwen has completed thousands of simulation tests without any abnormal reactions that should not have occurred.


    After Shi Zhan Fei Lei Shen came to the laboratory, Roger took a finger-sized syringe from Dr. Connors.


    "Although it has gone through enough simulation tests, I still have to say, use it with caution!"


    Roger nodded, then left the laboratory and returned to his office.


    After returning to the office, Rogge sat in the chair without saying a word. After more than ten minutes, he called Gwen.


    What should be faced, always have to be faced!


    More than an hour later, in a Chinese restaurant that had just opened for a few months, Roger saw a particularly exquisitely dressed Gwen.


    "Why do you invite me to dinner so suddenly?" Gwen asked.


    Roger helped Gwen pull the chair away, then returned to his seat and said, "Eat first, and then talk after you finish!"


    Gwen took a suspicious look at Rogge, and then she realized that the entire restaurant now had only their two guests.


    After enjoying a pure Chinese meal with Gwen, Rogge said to Gwen: "I asked you out tonight, in fact, to tell you my true identity."


    "In addition to the presidents of Internet companies and logistics companies, I have other identities!"


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Gwen replied: "I know! Your real identity is actually the president of a private military company. My dad has secretly investigated your identity and asked me to stay away from people like you!"


    ...


    Is this something wrong? I am not talking about this!


    "Um...yes, I also have a private military company, but that is not the point!"


    After a pause for a few seconds, Roger continued: "Do you remember the Avengers I told you before, Captain America, Iron Man, Masked Man, etc.?"


    "Remember, you asked me what I think of these superheroes."


    Gwen''s tone became a little excited. For a girl her age, superhero or something, has its own charm aura.


    "I am the masked man!"


    Roger said directly.


    "You? Masked man?"


    If it weren''t for Roger''s serious expression now, Gwen would definitely think he was joking.


    "Yes, I am the masked man!"


    After speaking, Roger directly used psychic technique to create a three-hook jade mask and thunder fan.


    "These things should prove my identity to some extent!"


    Gwen was stunned when he saw Roger summon the mask and the thunder fan in a strange way.


    Although since the exposure of the Avengers, there have been many imitators in the world.


    Gwen had seen imitators wandering in the streets with fans and masks on their backs more than once.


    But after all, it is just an imitator, not a real masked man.


    Roger is the real masked man!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 151： I need you

    Gwen looked at the mask and the ball fan that Roger had put aside, and then silently looked at Roger for a while.


    Then she asked, "Can you fly?"


    "will not!"


    Roger replied directly.


    "But when you fight aliens, you can fly!"


    Gwen pointed to the Tuan Fan on the side and continued to ask.


    "The only thing that can fly is a ball fan, I just stepped on it, I don''t know how to fly!"


    Although the development of the matter was somewhat different from what he expected, he still patiently explained it.


    Don''t be anxious, you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry.


    No, why should I eat hot tofu.


    "Then can you fly to show me once?"


    Gwen seemed particularly interested in flying.


    "it''s here?"


    Although there are only two of them in the restaurant, it is obviously not a good place to fly.


    "You can go outside!"


    Although Rogge didn''t know what Gwen wanted to do, he didn''t mind meeting Gwen''s small request.


    Outside the restaurant was a busy street, not a suitable place to fly, so Roger took Gwen directly to the roof terrace of the restaurant.


    "How do you know that you can come up here? Why are there no waiters in the restaurant?"


    After following Roger to the top of the building, Gwen asked suspiciously.


    "I bought this building, and the restaurant is mine. I let them leave work early!"


    After speaking, Roger threw the ball fan in his hand directly.


    Under his control, the thrown fan made a graceful arc in the air, and then flew back in front of him.


    "Want to experience it?"


    Roger went straight to the ball fan, then turned to Gwen and asked.


    "Ok!"


    Gwen came to the Tuan Fan excitedly. Before she could turn around, she was picked up by Roger.


    "If you stand like this, you will fall off easily!"


    After speaking, Roger directly controlled the group fan and flew out.


    In order to take care of Gwen''s feelings, Rogge did not let the group fan show the extreme flying speed, but like a surfboard in the sea, constantly swiping from side to side between the roofs of buildings.


    Although Rogge can''t hug people around the buildings like Spider-Man, he can do a more exciting flying experience.


    Since the group fan began to fly, Gwen involuntarily wrapped his arms around Roger''s neck, looking nervous like a person afraid of heights riding on the most exciting vertical roller coaster.


    "Want to experience something more exciting?"


    After flying between the buildings for a few minutes, Roger asked Gwen.


    Although Gwen didn''t answer Rogge at this time, she nodded firmly.


    Since Gwen wants to play, let''s play with her once.


    Tuan Fan began to fly towards the sky, and New York buildings began to shrink rapidly.


    At the same time, Roger wrapped himself and Gwen in Chakra jackets.


    For him, this height will not have any effect on him.


    But Gwen is different, she is just an ordinary person.


    After flying to an altitude of several thousand meters, the group fan stopped and continued to climb, floating in the high altitude.


    When Gwen was about to ask Roger, Roger suddenly jumped forward and left Tuanfan directly.


    Under the influence of gravity, Rogge and Gwen began to fall at extreme speed in a free-falling posture.


    Along with them falling together, there was Gwen''s amazing screams.


    "what!!!!!!"


    The true extreme bungee jumping, you only need to experience it once and you will never forget it.


    Little New York began to grow rapidly, and the buildings that were originally only a bright spot became clearer.


    Looking at the ground getting closer and closer, Gwen''s hands also hugged Roger''s neck harder.


    Five hundred meters, three hundred meters, one hundred meters, fifty meters...


    Just after Gwen closed his eyes nervously, the strong sense of weightlessness disappeared.


    "Now you can open your eyes!"


    After hearing Roger''s voice, Gwen opened his eyes and looked around in confusion.


    When he was about to fall to the ground, Rogge used the Thunder God teleportation to the top of a building with the Thunder God technique, safely ending this high-altitude extreme bungee jumping trip.


    "Are you superheroes playing so crazy?"


    After being put down by Roger, Gwen patted his chest with lingering fear.


    Bungee jumping is already a stimulating thing, let alone this kind of extreme bungee jumping that is highly horrible and without any protective measures.


    "It''s okay, what we usually do may be a little more exciting than this!"


    I have just experienced it, and it¡¯s time to play, so it¡¯s time to get to the point.


    "Actually, I want to ask you tonight. Apart from telling you your true identity, there is another thing."


    After speaking, Rogge took out the syringe the size of a finger.


    "What''s inside is a strengthening serum, and it''s a strengthening serum specially configured for you.


    After the injection, you will have strength, speed, and agility that surpass ordinary people, as well as some super-sensing abilities that you can''t imagine!


    Simply put, after the injection, you will also become a superhero. "


    Rogge raised the syringe in his hand and said solemnly.


    "With injection, you can become a superhero?"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Gwen raised his right hand, trying to take the syringe in his hand.


    "Wait, there are some things that I need to tell you in advance!


    This serum is specially made for you, so it has not undergone any human experiments. You have also been intern at Osborne Group for a period of time, so you should understand what this means.


    Moreover, once you become a superhero, it will also mean that you will say goodbye to the lives of normal ordinary people.


    You may now think that becoming a superhero is a particularly cool thing, but the facts may be completely different from what you think.


    I was planning to give you a sneaky injection, but I still feel that you should make this decision yourself! "


    After confirming that Gwen had fully understood it, Roger gave her the syringe that could change Gwen''s fate.


    "Why did you create such a strengthening serum for me? Or, why do you want me to be a superhero?"


    After receiving the syringe from Rogge, Gwen raised his head and looked at Rogge and asked very seriously.


    "Because, I need you! I need a superhero Gwen!"


    Rogge replied very seriously.


    "you need me?"


    "Yes! I need you!"


    After hearing Roger''s extremely affirmative answer, a smile appeared on Gwen''s face.


    Afterwards, he directly stuck the syringe in his hand into his left arm.


    "I believe you!"


    Rogge thought that Gwen would think carefully for a while before making a decision, but Gwen gave him a direct answer with practical actions.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 152： Normal mans choice

    "You... just trust me like that?"


    I have to say that Gwen''s decisiveness frightened Rogge a bit.


    Are young girls now so bold?


    Times have really changed!


    "Intuition! I believe you will not harm me!


    And if you don¡¯t want me to know, with your ability, you can do it without my knowledge.


    You respect my choice, so I trust you! "


    After speaking, Gwen threw the syringe that had already been used casually, with an aura that everything was under my control.


    Rogge did not speak, but sighed a little helplessly, and then said: "In the future, don''t trust others so easily!


    For example, I am not the kind of superhero you think.


    Strictly speaking, I am not even a hero, let alone the kind of superhero that will save the world! "


    "I trust my instinct!"


    Regarding Roger''s reminder, Gwen didn''t seem to mind at all, and there was some excitement in his tone.


    "Can this serum really make me a superhero, I don''t seem to feel it at all?"


    Just when Gwen began to doubt whether the injected serum was effective, a feeling of exhaustion that seemed to originate from the depths of the soul suddenly surged.


    "I, take it back, that sentence just now, I..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gwen fell forward and fell into Rogge''s arms as if he had lost all his strength.


    "Just sleep!"


    This was the last word Gwen heard before he lost consciousness.


    Seeing Gwen passed through his arms completely unconscious, Rogge began to struggle.


    Do you want to take her home?


    Although he knew the specific address of Gwen''s house, if he sent the unconscious Gwen home directly, he might have some inexplicable thoughts about Gwen''s parents.


    So for the sake of safety and to avoid unnecessary troubles, he decided to take Gwen home and return to his home.


    Rogge used his own personality to guarantee, this is really just to avoid unnecessary trouble in the future.


    After sensing the flying thunder **** technique at home, the figures of Roger and Gwen directly disappeared on the rooftop.


    After bringing the unconscious Gwen back to his home, Roger directly carried Gwen to his bedroom.


    Then, Gwen was left alone in the master bedroom.


    A little white dragon in the waves who is good at riding horses will not take advantage of others.


    This is a matter of principle!


    After confirming that Gwen was only in a coma due to the effect of the serum, Roger went to his study and began to design a suit for Gwen.


    It was said that he was designing a battle suit, but in fact it was just re-drawing the battle suit that existed in his mind.


    The battle clothes are mainly white and black, the upper body is mostly white, and the lower body is black, and the elbows and inner arms are the classic red spider web design.


    The headgear is mainly pure white, but the outline of the eye sockets has also been changed to red stripes.


    Except that the color is different from other spider suits, this Gwen spider suit also has a hood.


    The outer layer of the hat is also white, while the inner layer is in the form of a red spider web.


    After drawing the sketches of the battle suit and indicating the body data, Rogge sent these designs to Erica and asked her to arrange the manufacturing as much as possible.


    After finishing all this, Roger used the Chakra Perception Technique to perceive Gwen''s current life energy state, and then he came to the guest room.


    The master bedroom was given to Gwen, so of course he could only sleep in the guest room.


    No words for a night.


    Early the next morning, before Gwen got up, Roger deliberately prepared a large breakfast.


    If he remembered correctly, Peter Parker, who was bitten by the mutant spider, took a lot of food to replenish energy.


    It is better to be prepared than not to be prepared.


    After preparing breakfast, Rogge did not go to the master bedroom to wake Gwen, but went to the living room and played the Berserker''s Creed that he had not yet cleared.


    He just used the Chakra Perception Technique to perceive Gwen''s state and found that Gwen had risen and was now washing in the bathroom.


    Just after he had just completed an assassination mission, he heard footsteps coming from nearby.


    Turning his head along the footsteps, he saw a scene that made his heartbeat even faster for the battle-tested.


    After washing, Gwen came to the living room, but at this time, she was not wearing yesterday''s clothes, but in a Roger''s white shirt.


    The shirt that was just right for Roger, Gwen was obviously much looser and bigger.


    And it was directly worn out with the effect of missing the shirt.


    Long blond hair with water droplets, loose white shirt, slender straight legs.


    Rogge felt that his rationality seemed to have begun to show signs of a shift towards animalism.


    He looked at Gwen who was standing by, then looked at the gamepad in his hand, and then turned to look at Gwen.


    For a man, this choice should not be difficult to make.


    "Breakfast is on the table, I will finish the level in front of me first!"


    After speaking, Rogge once again placed his gaze on the screen in front of him, pressing his fingers on the gamepad frantically.


    After hearing what Roger said, Gwen was taken aback for a moment.


    After seeing Roger really put all of her attention on the screen, she suddenly fell out of breath.


    Not long after waking up, Gwen guessed that this should be Rogge''s home.


    After discovering this, she was still a little happy.


    However, after discovering that she was still wearing yesterday''s clothes, her good mood disappeared instantly.


    After washing, he deliberately changed his outfit, and ended up getting such a reply from Roger.


    "You...huh!"


    Gwen snorted dissatisfiedly, then turned and walked towards the bedroom.


    breakfast?


    Who is in the mood for breakfast now!


    Gwen, who turned and walked towards the bedroom, did not notice that Roger, who had always been very reluctant to play games, had already silently opened the writing wheel.


    The plot of the process, skip it directly.


    Enemies, all hacked to death.


    After opening the writing wheel, Roger showed a level far beyond the usual game. When the final target character was hacked to death, he directly used the Thunder God to teleport to the bedroom.


    It wasn''t until his figure disappeared completely that the gamepad fell to the floor.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After more than an hour, Roger and Gwen, who had changed their suits, appeared in the restaurant and ate the breakfast that should have been resolved more than an hour ago.


    "Do I need to eat so much in the future?"


    Gwen frowned and asked, she found that her appetite at this time had seriously exceeded her usual level.


    But even so, she still didn''t feel full.


    "No! It''s just a few days, it will be restored to the original situation later!"


    After getting Rogge''s affirmative answer, Gwen let go of his fear of getting fat a little bit, and enjoyed the breakfast Rogge carefully prepared.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 153： Dr. Connors decision

    Wait, is there something wrong?


    It took a few minutes for Roger to realize that there seemed to be something wrong with the scene just now.


    It should have been a long time since the horse galloping, so the reaction was a little slow.


    Fortunately, Gwen didn''t seem to notice this.


    After eating breakfast, Rogge used Thunder God to teleport to his office and introduced Gwen to Skye and Erica.


    Erica didn''t respond, but looked at Gwen with some curiosity.


    Skye showed an "I knew it" look.


    Rogge chose to ignore Skye''s unkind smile.


    Just a little kid, don''t care about her.


    Afterwards, Rogge used Thunder God again and took Gwen to the warehouse where Dr. Connors'' laboratory was located.


    "Gwen? Why are you here?"


    Dr. Conners is no stranger to Gwen. When Gwen was intern at the Osborne Group, he was doing an internship in his laboratory.


    "Dr. Connors?"


    Seeing Postdoctor Connors, Gwen also showed a look of shock.


    Several months ago, the Osborne Group announced to the public that Dr. Connors passed away unexpectedly due to an experimental accident.


    It is precisely because of this that Gwen ended his internship at the Osborne Group ahead of schedule.


    "That''s a bit complicated to explain, I''ll talk to you slowly later.


    The serum you injected yesterday was developed by Dr. Connors. "


    This is not a good time to explain the grievances between Dr. Connors and the Osborne Group, so Roger interrupted their conversation in time and ended the topic that would have been very long once the conversation began.


    In addition to Dr. Connors, Frank the Punisher and Bronsky Abomination were also in the warehouse at this time.


    After introducing the Punisher and Abomination, Roger took Gwen and teleported to a mansion near her home.


    "You haven''t gone back all night. Go back and report your safety! At night, I will come back to you again!"


    After bidding farewell to Gwen, Rogge teleported to Dr. Conners'' laboratory again.


    Whether you take Gwen to the company or this warehouse, it''s just for Gwen to officially enter his life circle.


    As for the others, there will be time to introduce Gwen slowly in the future.


    After returning to the laboratory, Rogge came directly to Dr. Connors and went directly to the topic.


    "First of all, thank you Doctor for your hard work during this period of time. Later I will ask Frank to give you a promissory note from the Swiss Bank, which is my little thanks to you, Doctor!"


    Now that Gwen has been injected with spider serum, there is no need to continue to restrict Dr. Connors here.


    From his personal point of view, he is still very grateful to the doctor for his dedication during this period.


    So he intends to return his freedom to Dr. Conners.


    "Doctor, if you want, you can leave directly later.


    But before you leave, I will leave a curse mark on your tongue.


    This curse seal will not cause any harm to you, just to ensure that you will not reveal the secrets related to me.


    For example, the formula of spider serum, and secrets such as Gwen and my identity. "


    After speaking, Rogge paused for a few seconds before continuing: "Normally, I shouldn''t threaten you at this time, but you should also understand the importance of these secrets."


    If you want someone to keep a secret, the best way is to send that person directly to the **** of death.


    Because only the dead will never leak secrets.


    But for Dr. Conners, who helped him out, Roger couldn''t do this kind of crossing the river and tearing down the bridge.


    In any case, Dr. Connors was regarded as helping him complete a small dream, so he would never do that unless necessary.


    Since Dr. Connors cannot be killed, he can only use other methods to ensure that Dr. Connors will not leak the secrets.


    And this time is when the system is performing.


    There are a variety of fancy ninjutsu in the system, and one of them, called the Seal of Tongue Disruption, is very suitable for his current needs.


    The Seal of the Bane of the Tongue is a special seal technique used by Konoha Nabe King Danzo to restrain his subordinates.


    By engraving a curse on the target''s tongue, the target cannot tell any secrets about him.


    Once you have such an idea or plan to do so, the target will be paralyzed, unable to speak, and unable to move.


    "Actually, I don''t intend to leave here! If you allow, I want to study the hatred of Bronsky!


    I can be a part of your team, as long as you are willing to cooperate with my research on hatred! "


    Rogge thought that Dr. Connors would refuse to do so, but he didn''t expect that Dr. Connors would be willing to stay.


    And the reason for staying is actually hate.


    If I remember correctly, they just met some time ago, right?


    Did something happen between them?


    Or is it because of the attraction of the same color?


    The green-skinned hatred and the green-skinned Dr. Lizard, it seemed that they might actually be attracted to each other.


    While waiting for Rogge''s approval, Dr. Connors looked at the abhorrence in a corner of the warehouse, and then stretched out his long tongue with obvious lizard characteristics and licked his lips.


    After witnessing Dr. Conners''s inadvertent move, Rogge thought of a mixed-sex character who also had a passion for scientific research.


    "Uh... well! If you need it, I can make Abomination match your experiment.


    However, the premise of the experiment is that you cannot threaten the life safety of hatred, nor cause serious psychological shadows on him.


    He has been stimulated before, so his psychological endurance may be a little fragile. "


    Rogge agreed to Dr. Connors'' request, and the addition of Dr. Connors can also make up for the team''s technical disadvantages.


    As for hatred, Rogge didn''t think he would have any opinion on it.


    After dealing with the issue of Dr. Connors''s stay, he used Thunder God to return to his office, thinking about what to do next.


    Although Gwen has been injected with spider serum, there is still a long way to go before she becomes a real spider Gwen, so she needs a little training.


    But before that, he had to prepare all the equipment Gwen needed.


    Such as battle suits, spider web launchers, etc.


    The battle suit has already been handed over to Erica, and it should be done soon.


    The spider web launcher is a bit more troublesome, because the launcher needs to be remade.


    As for the viscous solution in the transmitter, Osborne Group just has the right one.


    It seems that someone will be sent to the Osborne Group again.


    The last time it was abhorrence that took the instrument in the past, let the punisher pass it this time.


    Roger felt that he liked the Osborne Group more and more.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 154： Training for Gwen

    The problem of cobweb slime is relatively easy to solve, but for the launcher, you need to find a professional.


    Although Dr. Conners has the title of a Ph.D., he is only good at biotechnology.


    The typical technological product of the spider web launcher is obviously not within the scope of his research.


    Fortunately, Roger just met a friend who was very good at mechanical technology.


    Having trouble, find Tony!


    As long as it is something related to mechanical technology, you can find Tony.


    After dialing Tony''s phone number and explaining his intentions, Tony simply agreed.


    For Tony, the spider web launcher is as difficult as the toys in the middle school science and technology class.


    Although Tony agreed to Rogge''s request, he also made a small request to Rogge.


    If there is a chance, he would like to see Gwen.


    Tony has known Rogge for a short time, but he has never seen Rogge so attached to that girl.


    The nature of curiosity and gossip is not just for girls.


    For Tony''s small request, Rogge did not have any reason to refuse, and directly agreed.


    Anyway, Tony will see Gwen sooner or later, especially after Gwen really becomes Spider-Woman.


    In the afternoon, Erica came to Roger''s office with a cardboard box.


    Inside the carton was the spider suit Rogge specifically requested last night.


    The capitalist society has only this benefit left.


    As long as you are willing to spend money, efficiency is not a problem at all.


    Not to mention just a piece of clothing, even if you want a US main battle tank, they will take it in the shortest possible time, and then pack it to your home.


    "The entrustment of these days will be postponed for one week. If someone disagrees, the order will be cancelled directly!"


    After the continuous efforts of the previous few months, Konoha Private Military Company has completely established a foothold in this line, and it has also gained a lot of reputation.


    With the increase in reputation, more and more clients come to entrust.


    But so far, the only people who have actually executed the commission are Roger, the Punisher, and Hate.


    The Punisher is going to the Osborne Group in the past few days, and hates to cooperate with Dr. Connors to do some experiments.


    As for Rogge himself, he must complete the training of Gwen as soon as possible during this period.


    So in the coming week, the Muren Private Military Company will be in a situation where there are no combatants.


    But even so, Rogge has no plans to expand the company.


    What he wanted was an elite organization like the Akatsuki organization, not a multitude of people like the hidden village.


    When the night came, Rogge and Gwen appeared together in an Internet celebrity restaurant that had just opened for a few months but had already gained a reputation.


    After entering the restaurant, Gwen found that it was the same as the Chinese restaurant last night, without a single guest.


    "This is your restaurant too?" Gwen asked thoughtfully.


    "Well! I don''t like eating in too noisy restaurants, so I just opened my own one!"


    Rogge still has several restaurants like Tonight''s Western Restaurant, each of which specializes in different categories.


    This restaurant later than today is mainly based on classic French meals.


    "Is every superhero rich, like Iron Man Tony Stark?"


    Gwen changed the subject and continued to ask.


    "No! In fact, lack of money is a common phenomenon of superheroes, like Tony, it is an alternative!"


    Although this is the case, if a superhero wants to make money, it is still very easy.


    For example, some time ago, the heroes sold crazy dolls and figures of the same model.


    Whether it is authorization or endorsement, as long as superheroes want to make money, a lot of companies will contact them as soon as possible.


    However, these superheroes don''t seem to have a high desire for money. The existence of Rogge who always desires money, on the contrary, is rare.


    Be a layman, greedy for money and lust, and be upright!


    This is the state of life Rogge wants.


    From the current point of view, he feels that he is still doing quite well, at least he has not deviated too far from this life trajectory.


    When Gwen''s delicate face became a little red because of the red wine, Roger ended the good French dinner and took her back to his home.


    Then, he took Gwen to his customized training room.


    This training room is not big, only 70 or 80 square meters.


    Although the area is not large, if it is only for initial training, this is still very suitable.


    "Put on this suit!"


    After handing the black-and-white spider suit to Gwen, Roger himself returned to the room and put on a comfortable sportswear.


    When he came to the training room again, he saw Gwen who had put on a spider suit.


    Except for not wearing a headgear, Gwen now fits perfectly what he imagined.


    This is it, Spider-Gwen!


    After calming down a little bit of excitement, Rogge came to Gwen and said seriously: "Although you have been injected with spider serum, you have not yet fully adapted to the power of the serum, and you have no combat experience. .


    So before you go out to save others, I will do some basic training for you. "


    "it is good!"


    Gwen agreed without saying a word.


    Growing up in a police family, she had a spirit of justice since she was young.


    If it were not for her father''s strict opposition, she would even become a justice policeman like her father.


    After watching various fighting videos with Gwen in the training room for more than ten or twenty minutes, Roger said to Gwen.


    "Now, start formal training!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge took the lead in attacking.


    Although Gwen didn''t have any combat experience, the extraordinary physique and reaction ability endowed by the spider serum made her instinctively resist.


    Rogge didn''t intend to teach Gwen fighting skills. With spider serum, Gwen didn''t need to learn those things.


    She just needs to be familiar with her current strength.


    Let her watch the fighting video, just to let her understand how close combat is about.


    Attack, block, counterattack...


    As time passed, Gwen''s movements became more and more agile, and his shot speed became faster and faster.


    Under Roger''s deliberate control, Gwen quickly adapted to the extraordinary power brought by the spider serum, and began to have some superhero aura.


    But there is one thing he can''t control.


    In order not to harm Gwen, he did not use any ninjutsu or weapons, and even Chakra did not use too much.


    But this kind of close combat combat is destined to have a lot of intimate physical contact between them.


    Especially if both of them drank red wine.


    As a result, the atmosphere of the battle began to undergo subtle changes.


    The battlefield gradually evolved from the training room to Roger''s bedroom.


    This night is destined to be a restless night............


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 155： Rhinoceros

    Happy days always pass very fast!


    It has been almost a week since Rogge started training Gwen to today.


    In this week, Gwen changed from a person with no combat experience to a person who can fight Rogge.


    Of course, the premise of all this is on the premise that Roger does not use ninjutsu and illusion.


    In any case, after this week of personal guidance, Gwen has met all the prerequisites for becoming a superhero.


    In general, everything is similar to what Rogge planned.


    Except for the spider web launcher he asked Tony to make.


    A week ago, he specifically asked Tony to make a pair of web launchers suitable for Gwen.


    And put forward some small suggestions for the spider web launcher.


    Then, he received a pair of web launchers that seriously exceeded his expectations.


    The spider web launcher manufactured by Tony is in the shape of a bracelet as a whole, with an interface for replacing the spider web mucus at any time, and a variety of spider web launching modes are set.


    Rogge only wanted an ordinary, pure spider web launcher.


    But Tony obviously didn''t take his suggestion to heart.


    As a result, he received a spider web launcher with multiple spider web launch modes.


    In addition to the conventional spider web launchers, this pair of spider web launchers also have fast shooting, electric shock webs, bouncing webs, separating webs, and web grenades...


    And a series of launch patterns that he hasn''t figured out yet.


    Regardless of whether these spider web launch modes are useful, it is always correct to install them first.


    This spider web launcher, which was obviously derived from the thinking of a man in science and engineering, made him think of the spider suit that Tony would design for Peter Spiderman in the future.


    The spider web launcher was built by Tony, while the spider web slime was done by Dr. Connors.


    To be precise, it should be improved on the basis of the viscous solution invented by Dr. Connors on the Osborne Group.


    After testing, Dr. Connors''s improved spider web solution has ultra-high pull resistance, and its load-bearing performance is also very good.


    Even if they hate the existence of this amazing size, they can still use the spider silk to sway in the building, and there is no need to worry about the spider silk breaking.


    There are still several hours before the night falls, but at this time Gwen is already a little eager to try.


    If it hadn''t been for Rogge to force her to wait until the evening to set off, she would have been unable to contain her excitement and started her first justice patrol.


    Gwen was waiting excitedly for the arrival of the night, while Roger was browsing the latest news of the Osborne Group in the study.


    I don''t know if the Osborne Group is in a serious state of mercury retrograde recently.


    The person who was punished just visited the Osborne Group a few days ago. Two days ago, they experienced a severe violent invasion.


    Moreover, according to the Osborne Group¡¯s announcement, the violent invasion two days ago was a premeditated vicious invasion. The violent invaders also took away several combat armored prototypes being developed by the Osborne Group.


    However, the Osborne Group did not release the stolen prototype data, and even the most basic pictures were not released.


    Since Tony''s steel suit was officially launched, combat armor has become the research and development target of many large groups.


    Although the main direction of the Osborne Group is in the field of biotechnology, this does not mean that they are ignorant of the field of mechanical technology.


    With the financial resources and research and development level of the Osborne Group, it is not difficult to develop several combat armors.


    Rogge is not interested in what armor the Osborne Group has lost, he just doesn''t want these armors to have any impact on Gwen''s novice mission.


    After thinking about it for a few minutes, he decided that it would be better to be steady.


    After night fell, Gwen Spider Girl, set off!


    But what Gwen didn''t notice was that not long after she set out, a shadow clone silently followed her behind.


    Gwen is still just a rookie after all, although she has enough self-preservation power to easily deal with the conventional criminals.


    But the problem is, this is New York.


    In this city, anything can happen.


    When Gwen started his first superhero action, Rogge also began to tackle the last few levels of Berserker''s Creed.


    A little bit of time passed, just when Roger thought that Gwen''s actions tonight would be a perfect end, he suddenly received feedback that the shadow clone was released.


    What is really afraid of!


    After sensing the Thunder God spell on the spider web launcher, Roger directly cast Thunder God and left the living room, teleporting to Gwen.


    As soon as the teleportation was over, he saw the scene like a battlefield, and Gwen was breathing quickly.


    At this time, Gwen was standing on the top of a building, condescendingly looking at the street below.


    Following Gwen''s gaze, one could see a steel creature three to four meters high.


    To be precise, it was a steel rhino with a machine gun and missile launcher.


    At the first sight of this guy, Roger recognized his identity.


    Rhino man Alexei Sisavich.


    "I am a rhino, I said I will be back!"


    After piercing the five or six police cars in front of him with the machine gun on the rhinoceros armor, Alexei took the initiative to open the armor on his head and shouted excitedly at the opposite policeman.


    Relying on the powerful firepower on the battle armor, Alexei defeated the New York police who had arrived.


    Behind Alexei, there are seven or eight punks who also wear rhino headgear.


    These punks kept coming and going in and out of the bank next to them, throwing bags of dollars into the heavy trucks that were already ready.


    boom! boom! boom¡­¡­


    Alexei, wearing a rhinoceros armor, resisted all the police alone, and the small missiles launched by the armor directly blasted the police car coming to support into a fireball.


    "Hahahaha, fear the New Yorker, this is the power of the Rhino!"


    After speaking, Alexei fired frantically again.


    Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da...


    "You did well enough tonight, let me take care of the guys below!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger psyched up with a three-hook jade mask and Kusana sword.


    Then, he jumped directly from the top of the building.


    The woman who dared to beat me is so **** tired!


    To some extent, Rogge is a very short-term person.


    And short-term protection means that he will be extremely cruel in return to those who hurt the people he cares about.


    Under the influence of gravity, Rogge came to the rhinoceros Alexei like a meteorite falling from the sky.


    Afterwards, under the gaze of everyone around, he directly cut off the right arm of the Rhino armor.


    Thunder Dunk Thousand Bird Blade!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 156： Solve the rhino man

    In the blink of an eye, the right arm of the rhinoceros armor that had just been dazzling and majestic was immediately cut off.


    It wasn''t until the thick metal right arm of the rhinoceros armor fell to the ground and a dull crash sound that people finally reacted.


    The white mask of Sangouyu, the katana wrapped in electric current.


    He is a masked man!


    The masked man in the Avengers!


    Although strictly speaking, Roger is not a member of the Avengers.


    But in people''s hearts, he is a member of the Avengers.


    Although this misunderstanding has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, neither Roger nor the Avengers intend to explain anything.


    If you misunderstand, just misunderstand, it''s not a bad thing anyway.


    "Only you, dare to do something to my woman!"


    Roger is very angry now, very angry.


    He couldn''t bear to put a heavy hand on Gwen during training, but the damned rhino man injured Gwen during his first action.


    Although Gwen was not hit by bullets or missiles, through the feedback from the shadow clone, he clearly saw the scene where the Rhino man hit Gwen.


    "Your woman?"


    Alexei himself is not high in IQ, otherwise he wouldn''t have brought his men out to rob the bank shortly after he had just obtained the Rhino armor.


    So he couldn''t react for a while, who was the woman Roger was talking about.


    Alexei did not answer Rogge, or that he could not remember who Rogge was talking about.


    Even if he had just hit Gwen a few minutes ago, he didn''t think of it.


    laugh!


    Alexei stood in a daze, but Roger did not plan to accompany him in a daze.


    Seeing his hand up and down, the other arm of the rhinoceros armor was also chopped off by him.


    clang!


    When the other metal arm was also cut off, Alexei finally remembered something.


    "You are talking about that woman, that woman who is jumping around like a spider!"


    Alexei said loudly, and then Roger raised the knife again.


    This time, Roger chopped off the left leg of the Rhino armor.


    Bang!


    Without the support of his left leg, the huge rhinoceros armor fell back without any suspense, and made intimate contact with the ground.


    The Rhinoceros armor developed by the Osborne Group looks very powerful, but in fact, even Obadiah¡¯s Iron Overlord can¡¯t match it.


    Let alone compare with Tony''s steel suit.


    Although Iron Overlord is not very strong, but Iron Overlord can at least fly, and still uses the Ark Reactor as its driving energy.


    Technically speaking, the Rhino armor is at least several levels behind Tony''s steel suit.


    The gap is even greater than the gap between ordinary production cars and Formula 1 cars.


    "Oh, it seems you remembered it!"


    After speaking, Rogge cut off the half-human steel rhino horn.


    Although Alexei was trying hard to control the Rhino armor, trying to stand up again, or directly use the weapon on the armor to repel Rogge.


    But Roger never gave him such a chance.


    The Kusanaru sword entwined with lightning kept slashing across the rhinoceros armor, destroying the external weapons on the rhino armor one by one.


    Then, under the gaze of people and the live news, Rogge stepped onto the Rhino armor lying on his back.


    "If you are just robbing a bank, I would at best have a fight and hand you over to the police in New York!


    But you did something that I cannot forgive me, so..."


    Before he finished speaking, Rogge raised the Kusanaru sword in his hand and thrust it straight down.


    The size of the rhinoceros armor is far beyond that of a normal person, which means that the controller inside will be perfectly wrapped inside the armor.


    Although it is impossible to see the inside of the armor, as long as Alexei''s head is inferred, it is easy to guess where his limbs are in the armor.


    "This sword is because you hit her into the air!"


    The Kusanaru sword wrapped in lightning pierced Alexei''s left shoulder with great precision.


    The intense tingling sensation and the intense numbness caused by the electric current spread all over his body instantly, and at the same time completely abolished all the mobility of his left arm.


    "This sword is because you make me feel bad!"


    After pulling out the Kusanagi sword that pierced Alexei''s left shoulder, Roger pierced his right shoulder in the same way.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Even Alexei, a repeat offender who returned to prison as if he went home, couldn''t help but screamed after two consecutive attempts to go deep into his bones.


    Until this time, Alexei''s companions finally reacted and took out their weapons one after another and aimed at Roger standing on the Rhino armor.


    For these little **** who didn''t even have a name, Roger had no interest in giving them a sword.


    When these little punks aimed their guns at Roger, they saw a pair of blood red eyes with three goblin jade.


    Write round eyes illusion!


    In just a moment, these little gangsters seemed to have suffered indescribable violent pain, one by one they picked up their heads, and then uttered a tragic cry of pain.


    "Don''t expect your companions to come to rescue you, they are not in the mood to care about you now!"


    After speaking, Rogge drew out the Kusanagi sword that pierced Alexei''s right shoulder, and then pointed the tip of the sword at Alexei''s forehead.


    "No... you can''t kill me... the Osborne Group asked me to do it, you can''t kill me..."


    Looking at the Kusanagi sword which was only ten centimeters away from him, Alexei said quickly.


    Osborne Group?


    Alexei''s begging for mercy successfully won him a chance to survive, and it also made Roger think of an inhumane way of testing weapons.


    Practical test!


    For weapon developers, there is an embarrassing problem they don''t want to face, but they have to face it.


    That is what kind of performance the developed weapon will show in the real battlefield environment.


    Generally speaking, there are only two solutions to this problem.


    The first is to use complex experiments to simulate all the harsh conditions that may be encountered in the battlefield, thereby testing the performance of weapons in these extreme environments.


    This method is much more humane and relatively scientific, and is currently used by most weapon developers.


    However, no matter how complicated or scientific the simulation environment is, it can never replace the real battlefield.


    Moreover, not every weapon developer is willing to bear the high cost of testing.


    Therefore, there is a second test method, actual test.


    The weapons developed will be provided to small mercenaries or some special people for free or at a low price, so that they can conduct real combat tests, and finally recover these test results.


    As for the life safety of the testers, it is completely out of their consideration.


    As far as Rogge knows, there are many unknown small mercenary teams who have accepted such actual combat test commissions, and then somehow died on an unknown battlefield.


    Generally speaking, the second method of testing is only used by small or unaffordable weapon developers.


    There is no need for such a behemoth as the Osborne Group to use this method.


    But judging from what Alexei looks like now, he should be telling the truth.


    Osborne Group, it seems that it is not as simple as imagined!


    Dare to conduct actual combat tests of weapon armor in New York, this kind of guts is not something ordinary people can have.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 157： The biggest black fan

    After going back, let Skye investigate the Osborne Group, maybe there will be unexpected gains.


    After seeing Roger temporarily stop, Alexei finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he doesn''t look very smart, it doesn''t mean he is really stupid.


    At some point, he has a wit that doesn''t match his appearance.


    Just when everyone thought that Rogge was going to hand over Alexei, who had been unable to fight back, to the police, the Kusanaru sword in his hand shone with the light of thunder again.


    Let him go?


    Roger had never thought about it this way.


    Although the intelligence given by Alexei was of some value, it was far from the point where it left him alone.


    And with one less instability factor like Alexei, New York can be safe.


    Alexei in the rhinoceros battle armor watched the Kusanagi sword re-wound the lightning, and then, before he had time to say anything, he was directly pierced by the Kusanagi sword.


    When Alexei talked about the Osborne Group, he was already destined to say goodbye to his life. The difference was just who was the one who did it.


    After solving the episode of Alexei, Roger directly used the Thunder God to return to the roof of the building, and then took Gwen back home.


    "You did a good job tonight, but you lacked experience.


    The collateral damage caused by the rhino is not your fault. Superheroes are not gods, and it is impossible to protect everyone. "


    I encountered this situation the first time I went out, and it was not a good phenomenon for a newcomer like Gwen.


    But when Gwen took off the white headgear from his battle shirt, Roger felt that his comfort just now seemed a bit redundant.


    Not only was Gwen not at all lonely or unwilling, but on the contrary, he was still unsatisfied.


    "I''m fine, don''t forget, I grew up in a police family!"


    Gwen smiled back.


    After seeing Gwen''s appearance at this time, Roger finally felt relieved.


    He was afraid that after Gwen had the power to surpass ordinary people, he would unintuitively take saving others and save the world as his duty, and eventually become the so-called savior with the mentality of ¡®everything I do for the whole world¡¯.


    Yes, he was referring to S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. represented by Ma messing with Phakxia.


    You want to save the world, have you consulted the world?


    Maybe the world doesn''t want you to save it at all.


    How do you know that what people think is not: destroy it, hurry up!


    When others need help or are in danger, take the initiative to help others. This is a hero.


    When others don¡¯t need it at all, forcing you to help you or being self-righteous is not a hero, but shameless.


    When Gwen took off his battle clothes and returned to the room to rest, Roger used the Thunder God to come to the company and then directly to Skye''s office.


    Although it was already late at night, for hacker girls like Skye who likes to stay up late, late night is when they are most active.


    Skye''s office did not turn on the lights, and the light from the screen was the only light source in the room.


    Through the screen, you can see Skye''s little head.


    I don''t know if it''s because Skye is too absorbed, or Rogge''s walking is too soft.


    When Roger came to Skye, Skye didn''t even notice his arrival.


    Rogge thought that Skye was hacking into some secret department again, but after seeing the page displayed on the screen, he couldn''t help but frowned.


    Skye is now logged on to an anonymous exchange and posting site, whose name is simple and rude.


    "Who is the mask man?"


    Since the official debut of the Avengers, guessing the true identity of the masked man has become a new way for people to pass the time.


    Rogge had also heard of the website "Who is the Mask Man".


    Among many websites that use his identity as a gimmick, this website is the well-deserved number one and the only one that has been interviewed by Fox News.


    The most registered users, the most posts, the most bizarre user brains...


    The disfigured woman, the biochemical man secretly researched by the government, the Zetaris who abandoned the dark and turned to the light, the alien who did not want to show their faces...


    Some even said that he was the reincarnated President Roosevelt, and provided a lot of seemingly reliable evidence.


    Skye will log on to this site, and Roger is not surprised.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Skye would actually be the administrator of this website.


    Seeing Skye replying to all kinds of irresponsible speculation posts with an account with the highest administrator authority, and putting those posts that speculated that he was a woman on top one by one, he knew that this matter was not that simple.


    What is this, black fan head?


    My men are my biggest black fans, and Roger felt like he had seen this situation somewhere.


    At this time, Skye still confessed to various speculation posts, his fingers tapping on the keyboard even faster than Roger''s sword dancing.


    "This masked man is really shameless. It is shameless to wear a mask to enhance the sense of mystery..."


    Taking a look at the content of the post Skye was replying to, Roger said silently.


    "Yes, everyone else has stated their identities openly, just him..."


    Skye, who was replying to the post, answered instinctively, and then she realized that something was wrong.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Skye''s right hand slid across the messy desk, and a metal kunai that looked exactly the same as Fei Lei Shen''s kunai appeared in her hand.


    In the next second, this kunai flew head-on towards Roger.


    The reaction is very keen, and the shot is also very decisive.


    However, it is of no use.


    Although Roger was by Skye''s side, and he did not take any evasion, the Kuwu still slammed into the wall behind in the form of a serious deviation from the target, and then was bounced mercilessly. .


    "Why did you come here???"


    After discovering that it was Roger, Skye instantly closed the page, and then asked loudly.


    "Why can''t I come here?"


    Rogge answered calmly.


    "When did you come? You just came, right?"


    Sky was stunned for a moment, and continued to ask.


    "When you topped the post that suspected I was a Japanese woman disguised as a man."


    Roger continued to reply calmly.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sky was silent, holding his hands on his chest, as if a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water.


    "Since you are so energetic, you shouldn''t mind checking something for me.


    I want you to invade the central control host of the Osborne Group. I want to know all the projects that the Osborne Group is studying recently!


    If you need external hardware support, I can ask the Punisher or Shadow Clone to assist you. "


    Of course, a small rhinoceros armor could not arouse his interest.


    However, after knowing that the Osborne Group might be conducting actual combat tests, he became interested in a bio-power project of the Osborne Group.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 158： Looking for electro-optical man

    As a business giant that can compete with Stark Industries on military orders, the Osborne Group has a lot of strange research.


    And without exception, these studies of the Osborne Group have the possibility of weaponization and militarization.


    Although there are many research projects in the Osborne Group, there are not many that interest Rogge, especially now that he is helpful.


    Except for Richard''s mutant spider, the only one who can attract him now is Max, the electric light man.


    However, he is still not sure whether Max is born.


    Unlike Rhinoceros Battle Armor, which is a product of some pure purpose, the birth of Max Electric Lightman was purely an accident.


    Max is a talented electrical engineer. His design even helped the Osborne Group win a crucial New York power grid project.


    Unfortunately, the Osborne Group did not value him, but regarded him as a dispensable bottom employee.


    Until Max''s birthday, he fell into the water tank that kept the mutant electric eel.


    If Rogge''s memory is not wrong, this is how Dianguang Man was born.


    However, he is not sure now whether Dianguang Man will be born as he remembered.


    If the Dianguang Man was born, then he would not mind having a pleasant lightning exchange with the Dianguang Man.


    If not, those mutant electric eels could satisfy his curiosity a little bit.


    Roger is not angry?


    After discovering that Rogge was not as angry as he thought, several thoughts suddenly popped into Skye''s mind.


    Then, she changed back to what she was like before.


    "I can help you investigate all the research projects of the Osborne Group, but I want a reward!"


    Skye said suddenly.


    "Reward? What reward do you want?"


    This was the first time Skye offered to reward him.


    After being mentioned by Skye like this, Roger remembered that he had never given Skye any reward.


    In fact, not only Skye, but even the haters and punishers, he did not give any reward.


    However, he remembered that Erica would pay them a huge sum of money every month, which was their monthly salary.


    It is better to write a huge sum of money if you are hushing cold and asking warmth!


    Simple and rude, but very effective.


    "Go ahead, what reward do you want?"


    Since Skye took the initiative to raise this question, Rogge didn''t mind satisfying her wish.


    "It''s easy!


    I hope my fighting class coach can be replaced by you! "


    Skye directly said the reward she wanted, and then she heard Roger''s decisive answer.


    "No, I don''t have this time! Let''s change another one!"


    For Skye''s request, Rogge refused without even thinking about it.


    He could tell at a glance what Skye made.


    It''s nothing more than feeling that Erica''s teaching is too strict, so I want to replace the coach with him, and then through his reluctant to deal with women, so as to achieve the purpose of reducing training or even directly ending the training.


    Does this little kid look down on his IQ?


    Rogge seemed to have overlooked one point, Skye was actually about the same age as Gwen.


    "Excuses, all excuses!


    Even if you don''t have time, don''t you still have the kind of smoke shadow clone? "


    Skye also decisively rejected Rogge''s proposal.


    "You... forget it!


    If you can investigate the details of all the research projects of the Osborne Group, I can let the shadow clone train you for a month. "


    Seeing Skye''s resolute appearance, Roger still chose to take a step back.


    It''s better to train Skye by the shadow clone than he trains himself.


    After making a strange deal with Skye, Roger left the company and returned home.


    Before going to bed, he took the time to complete the last few levels of the Berserker''s Creed before returning to the bedroom.


    Berserker''s Creed has been cleared, what should I play next?


    Gate cat? Rainbow six? Or is it mysterious airspace?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flickered, and more than half a month passed unconsciously.


    Since encountering the unstable factor of the Rhino Man in the first action, Gwen''s subsequent actions have been smooth and unbelievable.


    The action for half a month has also smoothly allowed Gwen to obtain her own hero title Spider-Woman.


    Just when Rogge was considering whether to guide public opinion and give Gwen a better heroic name, Gwen himself was very happy to accept the heroic name of Spider-Woman, and even accepted an informal temporary interview for this.


    After saving people from a high-level fire.


    Since Gwen himself had no objections, Rogge didn''t bother to make any small moves.


    Moreover, the two titles of Mask Man and Spider Woman are a good match.


    Gwen went well here, but Skye was in an unimaginable stalemate.


    More than half a month later, Skye cracked all databases and firewalls related to the Osborne Group.


    Then, she got a lot of useful and useless information and data.


    It is useful because all the information she investigated was classified as Osborne Group.


    If she is willing to give this information to the competitors of the Osborne Group, even if the Osborne Group does not fall to the bottom, at least its vitality will be greatly injured.


    But the problem is that these data have no meaning to Rogge.


    Through these materials, he learned about all the projects currently being studied by the Osborne Group.


    However, they only know the approximate name of the project.


    As for the specific progress and research results of the project, he did not see a word.


    Although it was very different from what he had imagined, he did find something he was interested in.


    "On the Feasible Development of Human Body Capacitors"


    "Preliminary Report on Carbon-based Bioelectricity"


    "Mutated electric eel''s biological structure reorganization test to humanoids"


    ...


    There are many similar reports, but all have only one report name and the submitted funding application.


    The Osborne Group''s strict prevention of specific research reports reminded Rogge of Dr. Connors.


    When Dr. Connors was still presiding over cross-species genetic research projects, the Osborne Group was not so careful.


    However, Rogge still understands that the Osborne Group has become what it is now.


    A good company is violently invaded by some people every three to five.


    And every time you invade, you will lose something more or less.


    As long as the management of the Osborne Group has not collectively demented, they will definitely upgrade the corresponding security level.


    After more than half a month of experimentation, it is basically certain that gentle and kind methods cannot obtain the desired information from the Osborne Group.


    Therefore, Rogge intends to use his best and best way to handle this matter.


    Osborne Group, this is what you forced me to do.


    If you cooperate a little bit, I don''t have to use this method.


    Thinking of the situation that the Osborne Group was about to face, Roger sighed helplessly.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 159： Harry Osborn

    After night fell, fifty "Rockies" with antler helmets attacked all the research institutes of the Osborne Group.


    Whether it''s those that everyone knows on the surface, or those that secretly seem to have nothing to do with the Osborne Group.


    Although the information Skye collected did not contain the specific information and progress of those research projects, it was not very difficult to infer the location of these research institutes from these data.


    Especially when these institutes still apply to the Osborne Group for research funding and equipment from time to time.


    After sending out fifty shadow clones transformed into Loki, Roger waited peacefully in the office.


    While waiting for the feedback from the shadow avatar, he was not idle, but opened a game guide to browse.


    After clearing the Berserker''s Creed, he was thinking about which game to continue.


    After some cautious and unreasonable thinking, he chose another game, Black Soul Warriors 3, which has the name "Maliciousness of Miyazaki Old Thief".


    Mowing game, don''t persuade, just do it!


    While Roger was browsing the game guide for Dark Souls Warriors 3, Harry Osborn, the head of the Osborne Group, was escorted by a team of bodyguards to the mental illness of Ravin Croft, far away from downtown New York. hospital.


    Since Norman Osborne, the founder and chairman of the Osborne Group, was bedridden due to a family genetic disease six months ago, Harry, who was only 20 years old, was brought back from school by Norman and took over this. A business empire with a market value of hundreds of billions of dollars.


    Relying on his own outstanding ability, Harry, who was only 20 years old, not only successfully controlled the elderly in the company, but also further increased the market share of the Osborne Group.


    Now, Harry Osborn is hailed as another young business leader after Tony Stark.


    The grievances between Stark Industries and the Osborne Group have once again become the focus of attention.


    However, in terms of personal charm, Harry is always weaker than Tony.


    The title of superhero Iron Man gave Tony a huge charisma bonus, and it was also the key to Harry''s reputation that never caught up with Tony.


    Although he couldn''t be a superhero who saved the world like Tony, Harry didn''t care too much about it.


    Compared with superheroes, he prefers to be the person in charge of superheroes.


    Led by the guards of the mental hospital, Harry came to a secret research room located in the deepest part of the mental hospital.


    "Mr. Osborne, long time no see!"


    When Harry came to this secret laboratory, a man in a white coat and a pair of heavy glasses greeted him.


    This man is the head of the laboratory, Dr. Kafka, one of the top experts in the field of biological research.


    "What''s the current situation of the subject?"


    Harry ignored Dr. Kafka''s flattery and went directly to the control room of the laboratory.


    Through the special glass in front of the control room, Harry could clearly see the test subject, the electro-optical Max, who was firmly bound in the special device.


    The body is blue like an electric current, close to transparent skin, and the blood vessels in the body are clearly visible.


    Electric currents flowed continuously in this strange body, emitting blue and white light.


    At the left temple of Electro-Optic Max, there is also a small capacitance monitoring device that constantly records the current intensity in Electro-Optical Max''s body.


    "The overall condition of the test subject is fairly stable. Through the brainwashing technology provided by Hydra, we can already initially control the behavior of the test subject.


    Using military-grade biostimulation electrodes and high-strength capacitors produced by the group, we have also completed the capability development of the test body. "


    Dr. Kafka reported the current progress with a confident face.


    He has enough reason to be proud of being able to study a biological miracle to the current state of preliminary control.


    Not everyone can do this kind of thing.


    "How is the progress of the replication test body? When can the weaponization test begin?"


    Harry didn''t look back, his gaze was still on Max, the electric light man.


    "The weaponization test can start at any time. As for the replication of the test body, no suitable method has yet been found.


    We simulated the entire process of the test body''s mutation, but we have never been able to reproduce the life form of the test body. "


    Having said that, Dr. Kafka''s tone became slightly weaker.


    After hearing Dr. Kafka''s words, Harry turned his head to look at him expressionlessly, and then said with a slight dissatisfaction: "Resolve as soon as possible!"


    Harry didn''t say how it would end if it couldn''t be solved, but Dr. Kafka didn''t dare to be careless.


    If he really can''t solve the problem of copying the electric light man, then he won''t have to think about it anymore, or even think about any problems.


    The shorter the words, the more serious the situation.


    Although Dr. Kafka had not been in contact with Harry for a long time, he knew very well that this young man was more terrifying than the old fritters who had been in the mall for decades.


    In the past few months, there have been more than one or two elderly people in the group who have been sent by Harry to serve as a test product.


    The old people at the top of the group relied on their identity and didn''t pay much attention to the young Harry. As a result, Harry sent them to accompany the mutant electric eels.


    This young man is very good at doing things!


    A few minutes later, just as Harry was about to leave the laboratory, the guard who guarded the mental hospital suddenly reported a news.


    "Someone invaded, the one who took Dr. Connors the last time!"


    Rogge did not ask the shadow clone to invade secretly, anyway, the shadow clone is now the appearance of Rocky, even if the Osborne Group has any dissatisfaction, it is impossible to track him down.


    If you have any comments, go to Asgard to find Odin''s feedback.


    If you can meet Odin.


    Although the guards of the mental hospital were not bad, they were still too insignificant in front of Roger''s shadow clone.


    Almost no time was wasted, the shadow clone broke through the heavy guards of the mental hospital and quickly came to the laboratory.


    "The actual test target is here, let the test subject take action!"


    Harry, who was standing in the control room, gave orders without hesitation.


    Compared with the nervous experimenters and guards around, Harry at this time was as calm as someone from another dimension.


    Dr. Kafka wanted to continue to say something, but seeing those heavily armed guards being hit one by one like puppets, he went directly to a computer and entered a series of commands.


    In the next second, the special device that restrained Max, the electro-optical man was opened, and the electro-optical man surrounded by electric current slowly floated out.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 160： Electric Man VS Shadow Clone

    "Kill the intruder!"


    As soon as the electric man left the restraint device, he heard the order from Harry.


    The electro-optical man floating in the air turned his head and glanced at Harry in the control room, and then landed directly on the ground, where the shining electric current disappeared.


    After landing, the electro-optical man did not immediately attack the shadow clone that turned into Loki, but silently looked at his hands.


    Since falling into the fish tank where the mutant electric eel was bred, it is the first time that Max Electric has had time to look at his current appearance.


    He only remembered that those mutant electric eels attacked him one by one.


    Some mutant electric eels even swam directly into his body from his mouth.


    Pain, extreme pain.


    Electro-optical Max has no idea what happened afterwards.


    The only thing he still remembers now is the extreme pain of the whole body being torn and reorganized again and again.


    When he woke up again, he was already in this laboratory and hung on that special restraint device like a mummy.


    In the following days, he experienced various inhuman experiments beyond imagination.


    Until one day, several people in Hydra uniforms came to the laboratory.


    Later, in addition to those inhumane experimental tests, he also started the 24-hour uninterrupted brainwashing experience.


    When the brainwashing was over, the thoughts of revenge that had filled his entire mind disappeared completely.


    At this time, Max was no longer the mutant who hated the Osborne Group, but a weapon in the hands of the Osborne Group, an amazing biological weapon.


    After silently examining his own hands and his current body, Max Electric Lightman raised his head to look at the shadow clone.


    Without any hesitation, Max Electric Man raised his right hand directly, and a stream of electricity instantly gushed from his palm, attacking the shadow clone like real lightning.


    Although the shadow clone is not the deity, it can basically do what the deity can do.


    Except for the weaker fighting ability, the shadow clone is basically equivalent to the deity''s own shot.


    The moment Electro-optical Max raised his right hand, the shadow clone also launched an attack for the first time.


    Raidun¡¤Thousand Birds Sharp Gun!


    The right hand of the electric light Max and the right hand of the shadow clone simultaneously showed strong currents.


    The only difference is that the Chidori spear in the hands of the shadow clone has a complete form.


    However, the electric current emitted by Max, the electro-optical person, maintained its original irregular shape.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi...


    The electric current emitted by the electric light man Max and the chidori sharp gun cast by the shadow clone instantly collided with each other, and there was a burst of harsh electric current.


    Bang bang bang...


    The irregular electric current and the Chidori sharp gun stalemate together, the electric current generated by the collision between the two constantly splits around, making the originally dark laboratory suddenly brightened.


    Various metal instruments were hit by electric currents running around, and then exploded without any suspense, turning them into fireballs.


    Compared with these instruments that exploded due to electric shocks, the guards who were close to the clones of Max and Shadow were even worse.


    The metal instrument was hit, at best it was an explosion.


    But these guards were hit by the electric current, but they would be killed directly.


    When a few hapless guards were instantly killed by the electric current, the remaining guards did not hesitate, and stepped back one after another, no longer intervening in the non-human battle between the electric man and the shadow clone.


    Water Escape¡¤The Art of Water Iron Cannon!


    When the Chidori sharp spear was blocked by the electric current emitted by the electric man, the shadow clone raised his left hand and shot the electric man directly.


    The liquid bullet of the water iron cannon technique came to the front of the electro-optical Max at a speed exceeding the speed of sound, and then directly penetrated the electro-optical Max''s head.


    No, not a breakdown!


    At the moment when the liquid bullet arrived in front of the electric light man, the electric light man Max''s head suddenly changed from a stable biological form to a pure energy form.


    The liquid bullet flew into Max''s head, and then was instantly evaporated.


    Although liquid bullets have extremely strong penetrating power, in the final analysis, liquid bullets are just a mass of water, a mass of water condensed with chakras.


    While energizing his head, Max, the electro-optical person, was not idle, and also raised his left hand.


    Just when everyone thought that Dianguang Man would use his left hand to emit electricity, Dianguang Man Max directly focused on himself and burst out an energy storm composed entirely of lightning.


    When the lightning storm broke out, the shadow clone had the intention to use the Thunder God to leave the laboratory.


    However, when the shadow clone was connected to the outside world''s flying thunder **** technique, the shadow clone directly gave up the idea of ??using thunder god.


    I am an intelligence tool man with no emotions.


    Now that the information is available, the next thing is not my business.


    The shadow clone must have the consciousness of the shadow clone, and must not steal the limelight from the deity.


    As a result, the shadow clone ended the chidori sharp spear in his right hand, and let the lightning storm of the electric man hit him.


    Bang!


    After being hit by the electric storm, the shadow clone turned into a cloud of smoke without any suspense, and at the same time fed back the information obtained to the deity.


    Rogge, who was browsing the Black Soul Warriors strategy in the office, received the feedback immediately after the shadow clone was lifted.


    Then he came to a conclusion.


    This shadow clone is very personal.


    If you can do less, you can do less, and if you can be underneath, don''t be on the top. This lazy personality is exactly the same as him.


    Harry, who had always been expressionless, finally changed his face when he saw the intruder who was fighting Max Electric Light disappear into a cloud of smoke.


    Although he had never dealt with Rogge, in the mouth of his Hydra, he had heard of this kind of clone that would become smoke after being attacked.


    The masked male Roger of Konoha Private Military Company!


    For ordinary people, the identity of the mask man is a secret.


    But for those who have enough channels, it is easy to know that Roger is the mask man.


    Harry Osborne, just this kind of person with enough channels.


    He actually took Dr. Connors away. Is he targeting the Osborne Group?


    Black eat black?


    interesting!


    The intruder is Rogge''s shadow clone, so the person who took Dr. Connors from the laboratory should also be his shadow clone.


    The front foot handed Dr. Connors to the Osborne Group, and the back foot passed Dr. Connors away.


    Harry was not only familiar with this black-and-black routine, but also quite familiar.


    When he first took over the Osborne Group, he did not use this method less.


    Suddenly, Harry had the idea that he and Roger were the same kind of person.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 161： Redeem King Kong Blockade

    Roger at this time didn''t know that Harry had regarded him as his kind.


    Now he is selecting the ninjutsu he needs in the system''s exchange page.


    To be precise, it is the sealing technique.


    Max can energize his body, which means that most of his attack methods cannot cause damage to Max.


    However, this does not mean that he has no way to solve Dianguang Man.


    Since the enemy can incarnate with energy, as long as the enemy''s ability is sealed off.


    Energetics is indeed a very difficult ability, but it is far from insoluble.


    On the exchange page of the system, there is a page dedicated to exchange seals.


    Suzuonenghu¡¤Ten Fist Sword, Earth-Booming Sky Star, Six Ways-Earth-Booming Sky Star, Xianfa¡¤ Magnetic Escape Helix Pill, Xianfa¡¤ Mingshenmen...


    Seeing these exchange icons shining with golden light, Roger directly chose to ignore it.


    It''s just against an electro-optical person, and you don''t need these advanced goods.


    It didn''t take long for him to choose the sealing technique he needed this time.


    The seal of the four elephants is coupled with an offensive and defensive diamond blockade.


    These two ninjutsu directly consumed his 70 ninja coins, turning his unconsumed number of ninja coins into 305.


    After the end of the Battle of New York, he has not been lazy.


    Especially after accepting the commission from the Osborne Group, he continued to execute the commission for several months, bringing his unconsumed number of Nincoins to 375.


    The two ninjutsus add up to only 70 ninja coins. In general, this is a cheap exchange.


    After completing the exchange, Rogge did not go to the Raven Croft Mental Hospital for the first time, but first got a little proficient in these two ninjutsu in the office, and then transformed into Loki and sent it over. .


    Although the ninjutsu used in the shot may be recognized, the disguise that should be done still needs to be done.


    This is a question of attitude.


    Regardless of the uselessness of this disguise, there must be some caution.


    Rogge, transformed into Rocky, came to the Thunder God teleportation point closest to the Raven Croft Mental Hospital. When he was planning to use the instant technique to go to the Mental Hospital, he saw someone wearing a special battle suit. Dianguang Man flew out of the mental hospital.


    Electro-optical Max had no intention of concealing his existence at all. He flew through the sky with an arrogant attitude, and at the same time drew a bright arc in the night sky.


    Where is this guy going?


    Rogge thought that Max was going to leave New York, but the direction of his flight was completely opposite to what he expected.


    The electro-optical man with its own light and shadow effects not only showed no sign of leaving New York, but flew directly to Times Square.


    Looking at the electric man who was not hiding at all and flying arrogantly into the night sky, Roger seemed to have guessed the guy''s plan.


    Do you want to use a grand enough stage to announce your appearance?


    Times Square is a famous neighborhood in New York. It is known as the "crossroads of the world" and is a landmark with super high reputation throughout the world.


    In such a place, as long as the next day is not the end of the world, it can basically be regarded as a newspaper headline booked for the next day.


    Now that Dianguangren''s destination had been predicted, Rogge naturally did not need to follow him and directly transmitted to the top of a building near Times Square.


    After the teleportation, he also lifted the effect of the transformation technique on his body.


    Although he still doesn''t know why Max Electric is doing this, or what Harry Osborn is thinking about.


    But since the other party wants to play, he doesn''t mind playing with them.


    Without any hesitation, he channeled out his signature equipment.


    Wearing the three-hook jade mask, and at the same time wearing the thunder ball fan and the grass naruto sword, Roger patiently waited for the arrival of the electric man.


    It didn''t take long for the electro-optical man who had been publicizing all the way to the sky above Times Square.


    Then, in full view, a superhero-like descent came.


    boom!


    It fell from the sky like a bolt of lightning, striking a clear pit on the ground.


    Afterwards, the electric guy who knelt on one knee slowly stood up, and opened his arms towards the panic crowd in front of him.


    I, the electric man, come on stage!


    As he expected, after he appeared on the stage, the crowd that had originally gathered in the square suddenly dispersed, and left as if fleeing disaster.


    At the same time, the reporters who had been interviewing in the square also pointed their cameras at him.


    In the next second, the face of Dianguang Man, which was completely different from that of human beings, appeared on the outdoor display screens around the square.


    Dozens of large and small outdoor display screens around Times Square showed the face of Max Dennis. This kind of experience that a superstar might not have, made Max feel the long-lost attention and satisfaction.


    This feeling of being followed by the whole world is really cool!


    Although the scene was very different from what he had originally imagined, Max, the electric light man, was still very satisfied with the treatment at this time.


    "Get down!"


    "Immediately lie on the ground!"


    "Raise your hands, now, immediately!"


    ...


    However, this wonderful experience of Max, the electric light man, was quickly interrupted by the New York police around the square.


    In less than a minute, more than a dozen policemen rushed to the scene and drew their pistols from his waist and pointed them at him.


    With the passage of time, more and more police cars rushed over.


    Before long, more than a dozen police cars with sirens encircled Max.


    The surrounding police continuously issued warnings to the electro-optical man. After sensing that the electro-optical man did not do anything, the police threw a few smoke bombs at the electro-optical man.


    However, these smoke bombs emitting irritating gas just came to Max, the electric light man, and they were all knocked out by the electric current on his body.


    The moment the smoke bomb was bounced off, the surrounding police also pulled the triggers of their pistols and rifles.


    Bang bang bang bang...


    Fierce gunfire sounded, and hundreds of bullets flew towards the electric man.


    Faced with the police attack, Dianguang Ren had no idea of ??avoiding it.


    I saw a dazzling electric glow shining around his body, and the bullets that flew at extremely fast hit the electric glow, and then they were instantly decomposed.


    No bullet broke through this dazzling electric light, and no bullet hit the body of the electric man.


    "Now, it''s me!"


    At the moment when the gunfire ended, Max Electric made a fist with both hands, and then swiped it vigorously.


    boom!


    An energy storm consisting entirely of electric current burst out.


    In the loud sound like thunder, dazzling electric currents spread around in a circular shape, and the surrounding police and police cars were instantly lifted by the electric current.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 162： Thunder VS Electric Light

    Although the positions are different, it has to be said that Max''s approach to the stage is very compelling.


    Just a simple demonstration of one''s own extraordinary ability, and the image of an incredible villain was born.


    After Electro-optical Max released the lightning storm, the policeman who was lifted up struggled to stand, and then quickly backed away for a certain distance.


    Since the Battle of New York, people all over the world have known that in addition to ordinary humans, there are also various monsters in this world.


    Aliens, mutants, strengthened people...


    Although all these monsters look like humans, in fact, none of them are easy to provoke.


    Moreover, the emergence of superheroes such as the Avengers also made people understand a truth, that is, monsters must be handled by monsters.


    Standing on the top floor of the building, Roger looked condescendingly at the lightning man in the square, and a doubt popped up in his mind.


    What exactly does the Osborne Group want to do?


    First, the Rhinoceros armor was handed over to dangerous elements such as Alexei for actual combat tests, and now the Denko Max caused riots in Times Square.


    Rogge knew that the young man Harry Osborn was in control of the Osborne Group, so he even wondered what Harry Osborn was thinking.


    Harry Osborne is young, but he is definitely not the kind of person who will do these meaningless things just because he is young.


    This guy is definitely planning something.


    While Roger was thinking about what Harry Osborn was thinking about, Gwen, wearing a black and white spider suit, rushed to Times Square at this time.


    Since this time, Gwen will go out for justice patrols basically every night to fight crime.


    So after discovering that there was a riot in Times Square, Gwen did not hesitate and rushed over immediately.


    When Gwen swayed through the spider silk to Times Square, there was a burst of cheers in the square.


    Spider-woman! Spider-woman! Spiderwoman...


    Although the spider girl Gwen entered people''s sight for a short time, it only took more than half a month.


    But even so, she has gained a lot of fans, and even has her own fan support station and derivative toys.


    As long as there is enough exposure, even an ordinary person can become a superhero in people''s hearts.


    What''s more, Gwen is not an ordinary person.


    Gwen''s appearance immediately robbed a lot of shots belonging to Max Electro-optical Man, and the outdoor display screen was no longer just the face of Max Electro-optical Man.


    Denko Max VS Spider Gwen!


    The battle is about to start!


    Just when everyone thought that the emerging superhero Spider-woman would have a fierce confrontation with Dian Guangren, a sword entangled with electricity flashed across the night sky, directly inserted between Gwen and Dian Guangren. On the ground.


    This is the sword of the masked man!


    Although Rogge hadn''t appeared yet, when people recognized that the sword entwined with electricity was his Kusanaru sword, cheers broke out from the crowd again, more than ten times stronger than when Gwen appeared. sound.


    Spider-Woman is just a new hero that hasn''t been long since appearing, and the enemies solved are just ordinary criminals.


    But the masked man is completely different.


    This is a superhero who shined when aliens invaded New York. He is a superhero who can mow grass and solve alien warriors.


    Although the masked man did not appear in people''s sight after the Battle of New York, it does not mean that people would forget his existence.


    Especially when he suddenly appeared half a month ago, and solved the rhino man who made the New York police helpless.


    When Rogge teleported to the side of the Kusuna Sword through the God of Thunder, and then picked up the Kusuna Sword that was inserted into the ground, the cheers on the scene reached its peak, and the outdoor display screens around the square also switched to him.


    "Let me take care of this guy!"


    Roger didn''t explain much to Gwen.


    After hearing Roger''s words, Gwen nodded silently, and then quickly came to the policemen who were trapped in the police car and rescued them one by one.


    "Any last words to explain?"


    Roger raised the Kusanaru sword, and pointed the tip of the sword at Max.


    To Rogge''s unceremonious inquiry, Max, the electric light man, immediately gave his own answer.


    I saw Max, the electric light man, directly raised his hands, and bolts of lightning gushed directly from his palm, directly smashing into Roger, several tens of meters away.


    A distance of tens of meters, for these lightning bolts, can come in an instant.


    The moment Electro-optical Max raised his hands, Rogge also opened the writing wheel for the first time.


    However, when he opened the writing wheel, he did not evade the idea of ??Max.


    When those lightnings came to him with the mighty power and power, he performed ninjutsu.


    Lei Dun¡¤Chidori!


    The lightning launched by the electric man Max and the lightning gushing out of Rogge slammed together, and a brilliant and dangerous blazing light suddenly lit up, becoming the most eye-catching existence in the entire square.


    No one thought that Roger would actually use this method to withstand the attack of the lightning man.


    Even Max, the electric light man himself, did not expect that the lightning he launched could be blocked like this.


    The lightning launched by Max Electric seems to be pervasive, but in the final analysis, it is nothing more than an ordinary electric current.


    It is not impossible to block this trick with the Thousand Birds, which also has the lightning attribute.


    Only magic can fight magic!


    Similarly, only thunder and lightning can fight thunder and lightning!


    This brilliant and dangerous light didn''t last long before disappearing.


    However, when the light completely dissipated, it was discovered that Roger''s figure was also missing.


    In terms of the degree of variation, Max, the electric light man, does have a huge advantage uniquely.


    But the problem is that he doesn''t have any combat experience.


    Before the mutation, Max was just a talented electrical engineer. After the mutation, he was locked up in a mental hospital and studied by the Osborne Group day and night.


    Although the Osborne Group used Hydra''s brainwashing technology to successfully brainwash Max into a biological weapon, this has not changed the fact that Max is an inexperienced novice.


    With Dianguang Max¡¯s ability, it¡¯s no problem for him to bully ordinary people.


    But in front of Rogge''s fighting experience, which can be called terrifying battlefield fritters, he is no different from a piglet waiting to be slaughtered.


    Thunder Dunk Thousand Bird Blade!


    Electro-optical Max didn''t notice the arrival of Roger at all, and it wasn''t until Roger''s voice rang in front of him that he barely saw the looming figure of Roger.


    laugh!


    The Kusanaru sword entwined with lightning drew a graceful arc, directly across the neck of the electric man Max.


    One sword, the first owl!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 163： Lei Dun Chakra Mode

    Judging from the live effect, Roger''s sword can be described as wonderful.


    Whether it is the speed of the shot or the angle of the attack, it is perfect.


    However, Rogge, who swung this sword, didn''t have any happy expressions.


    Feels wrong!


    The attack failed!


    Although the Kusannagi sword entwined with lightning crossed the neck of the lightning man Max, there was no feeling of hitting the target from the Kusanagi sword.


    Although Max''s combat experience is close to zero, his survival instinct is close to full marks.


    At the moment when the Kusanaru sword was about to scratch his neck, he instantly energized his body, avoiding Rogge''s raging sword.


    The response is really fast!


    After a sword failed, Rogge did not hesitate, and directly retreated a distance of tens of meters after casting the instant body.


    It wasn''t until Rogge completely retreated that Max, the electric light man, reunited his body into a human form.


    If he hadn''t energized his body just now, then he should have become a corpse on the ground now.


    The pressure of death caused Max, the electric light man, to put away all his pride, and looked at Roger not far away with a solemn expression.


    When leaving the psychiatric hospital, Harry Osborne reminded the electric man to be careful of people wearing masks.


    Electro-optical Max didn''t quite understand what this meant, but now he finally understood why Harry Osborn would give such a reminder.


    This guy with a mask is very dangerous, very dangerous!


    But even so, Max, the electric light man, still had no fear or fear.


    The present me is not the only one I was before!


    Now I am very strong, very strong!


    Electro-optical Max started to energize the energy in his body with all his strength, electric currents of different colors appeared around him, and the whole person became extremely bright, as hot and dazzling as the blazing sun in summer.


    Is this going to enlarge the move?


    In that case, let me play with you more seriously!


    Glancing at the brighter and brighter electric man, Rogge relieved the chidori flow on his body.


    Then, the light blue chakra coat began to cover his whole body.


    Unlike the chakra jacket he used to display, this time the chakra jacket is a little different.


    On the light blue chakra coat, there were lines of naked-eye lightning walking around, and Roger''s body was completely activated.


    The armor that wraps lightning around the body, increases the body''s hardness and speed, and activates the body.


    This is the Lei Dun Chakra mode with the "Armor of Thunder Dunge".


    His speed, defensive ability, and nerve conduction speed have all been greatly improved at this moment.


    When Rogge entered the Lei Dun Chakra mode, Max Electro-optical Man finally completed his early energy accumulation.


    I saw Max, the electric light man, roared, and a lightning storm that was far greater than before was born instantly.


    boom!


    Centered on Max, the electric light man, a violent current of 360 degrees hit the surroundings, destroying everything around him unscrupulously.


    The ground, cars, buildings, street lights, police, onlookers...


    The violent electric current rushed around instantly like a hurricane, and the bustling Times Square disappeared suddenly, replacing it with a mess like a battlefield.


    When the lightning storm was destroying everything around it like a bamboo, a figure stood firmly on the ground, facing the attack of the lightning storm, motionless as a mountain.


    this one?


    A big move that takes such a long time to move forward, is that powerful?


    After standing in place to resist Max''s move, Rogge was a little disappointed.


    I have deliberately entered the Lei Dun Chakra mode, will you show me these?


    Is this a bit too despising?


    Rogge thought Max could bring himself a fairly pleasant battle, but it turned out that he thought too much.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, Max, the Electro-optical person, can come and go only three ways.


    Electric shock, lightning storm, energy incarnation!


    Although the trick just now was stronger than the lightning storm before, it was only a lightning storm in the final analysis.


    In this case, speed to solve you!


    With a thought in his heart, Rogge''s figure disappeared from people''s sight again.


    At the moment Rogge disappeared, Max, the Electro-optical Man, immediately began energy incarnation without any hesitation.


    However, his reaction was still a step slower.


    Lei Shushen!


    After entering the Lei Dun Chakra mode, Rogge''s instantaneous technique has also become Lei instantaneous, which is faster and takes less time to activate.


    As soon as the lightning man Max noticed that Roger had disappeared, Roger had already come to him.


    Seal of the Four Elephants!


    Under the gaze of Max Electric, Roger wrapped Chakra''s left hand and pressed it on his chest.


    In an instant, a seal technique with a spiral pattern appeared on the chest of Electro-optical Max.


    Although Max Electric Man didn''t know what the Sixiang Seal was, when the seal technique of the Sixiang Seal appeared directly on his body through his special uniform, he immediately noticed something was wrong.


    The incarnation of energy is dead!


    The process of the electric person Max''s energy incarnation was directly interrupted by the seal of the four elephants, and the energy incarnation ability disappeared instantly.


    "You are really not weak!"


    Roger''s voice rang in the ears of Max, the electric light man, and then he was completely knocked out.


    The seal of the four elephants is a powerful sealing technique that uses the cycle of the four elephants to block evil, and has an extremely powerful sealing effect.


    Whether it is a powerful enemy or an evil monster, it can be sealed with the seal of the four elephants.


    Although Max is not strong, nor is he an evil demon, this does not prevent Roger from using the Seal of the Four Elephants against him.


    Moreover, he had no plans to seal Max, the Electro-optical Man, into his body or some props.


    All he wanted was to use the seal of the four elephants to prevent Max, the electric light man, from carrying out the energy incarnation.


    Rogge is not quite sure whether the Seal of the Four Elephants can prevent Max''s energization, so in addition to the Seal of the Four Elephants, he also exchanged the Diamond Blockade.


    However, judging from the current situation, the Sixiang seal is completely sufficient.


    Without the ability of the energy incarnation body, Max Electric is just a sandbag that can discharge electricity, and it is still a sandbag with limited power.


    The next battle was unpretentious and boring.


    In front of Roger, who had entered the Lei Dun Chakra mode, Electro-optical Max didn''t even have a chance to fight back, and Roger violently drained all the electricity in his body.


    Finally, in full view, the Dianguang Man was taken away by Rogge with the Thunder God, and completely disappeared in Times Square.


    Rogge did not directly kill the Dianguang Man, because before killing the Dianguang Man, he still needs some small experiments to cooperate with the Dianguang Man.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 164： Tonys call

    Rogue did not bring Max, the Electro-optical Man, back to Dr. Connors'' laboratory, but took him to the forest where he had previously practiced Mudun.


    Dr. Conners could not help him with the experiment he was going to do, and some children were not suitable.


    After teleporting to the forest where he still didn''t know the name, he threw Max, the electro-optical man who had no resistance, to the ground.


    Afterwards, he used the accessory skills obtained when he exchanged the Wet Bone Forest Fairy Mode.


    Inherent barrier¡¤Wet Bone Forest!


    In an instant, the forest in front of him was replaced by a wet bone forest, and the natural energy in the air became rich.


    Although the electric man Max exhausted all the electricity in his body, he did not pass out because of it.


    I don''t know if it was because of intuition. When he saw that the forest in front of him was instantly replaced with a wet bone forest, an extremely dangerous signal suddenly gushed out of his heart.


    "Although I don''t have any personal grievances with you, you should also be very clear that this world is sometimes so unreasonable.


    "If you have the next life, try not to meet me!"


    Roger looked down at Max, who was lying on the ground, silently said a word, and then came to the front of Dianguang.


    For the next week, Rogge will come here every day to cast the Intrinsic Enchantment¡¤Wet Bone Forest, and at the same time do what he wants to do with Max Electric Light.


    To be precise, he is studying the secret of the energy incarnation of Max, the electric light man.


    The scientific research spirit is not only the well-known ninja with multiple genders.


    Rogge also has a strong scientific research spirit at certain times.


    And by studying Max, the electric light man, it can also help him to further develop his own Thunder Dunn Jutsu.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flies, and it comes to December in a blink of an eye.


    As early as a few months ago, Max was sent by Rogge to meet the **** of death.


    Because of the selfless dedication of Max Electric, he successfully developed several new Raidun ninjutsu, and his understanding and mastery of Raidun Chakra mode has been further improved.


    In these few months, the whole world has been calm.


    Except for a terrorist who calls himself "Mandalin" dominates the headlines for months, everything is pretty good.


    As soon as this mandalin appeared on the stage, he slapped the US government.


    Attacks on U.S. military bases overseas, launches terrorist attacks in the United States, and publishes provocative videos openly.


    Because of the strong debut of Mandalin, the small commotion caused by the Rhino Man and the Electric Man in New York disappeared for an instant. All news channels focused on Mandalin, the supernova among terrorists.


    "A network attack caused the live broadcast to be interrupted!"


    "American Airlines was hijacked and the country is on high alert!"


    "Where is the mandarin? The global search!"


    "The President responded to the Mandalin threat and vowed to eliminate the terrorists!"


    ...


    Just open a channel and you can see news reports about Mandalin.


    The U.S. government spent a lot of manpower and material resources to search for Mandarin all over the world for several months, and then found nothing.


    Even S.H.I.E.L.D. had received an order to search for Mandalin, but also found nothing.


    But whether it was really nothing, or SHIELD hadn''t tried to search for it at all, it was only clear if Mom messed with Fakxia.


    So far, the only clear information is that Mandalin is inseparable from the Ten Commandments who kidnapped Tony before.


    However, Mandalin obviously did not intend to conceal this, because at the end of the provocation video, he was very arrogant and directly displayed the sign of the Ten Commandments.


    "My cabinet is actively responding to the Mandalin terrorist incident, and will use new manpower and material resources to fight back!


    "He is Colonel James Rhodes, and the American people will soon be familiar with this steel patriot!"


    I don''t know if it is for the purpose of alleviating public opinion or really putting hope on Colonel Rhodes. The current President Ellis pulled out the repainted war machine and changed his name to the Iron Patriot.


    However, his approach did not win the support of the public, but instead received a lot of media ridicule.


    "It''s still that suit, but it was painted in red, white and blue, and it was renamed the Steel Patriot, so as not to be recognized as a prototype!"


    "President Ellis responded like this? It''s too smart to take out the old war machine and paint it all over again."


    At this time, Roger was bored watching the news in his office, and at the same time, he was considering whether to go to Los Angeles.


    If he remembered correctly, Tony later got on the bar with Zhen Mandalin, and finally there was a fireworks show full of trenched steel suits.


    Just as he was thinking about whether to go to Los Angeles, he suddenly saw a live broadcast of Tony and Mandalin declaring war.


    "I have a little greeting to give this mandalin. I just figured out the wording.


    "My name is Tony Stark, and you are not scary, because you are just a coward.


    "I''m ready, you wait to die, man, I will kill you!


    "This doesn''t involve politics, I just want to avenge you for my personal vengeance! This has nothing to do with the Ministry of National Defense. It''s your personal grievances with me. Let''s fight it out!


    "This is the address of my home, 10880 Port Marbury, post code 90265. I open the door to welcome you!"


    After speaking, Tony picked up the phone of the man in front of him and threw it at the stone pillar next to him.


    After throwing away the man''s cell phone, Tony also said to the man, "Sue me", then boarded his Audi R8 and left the hospital.


    Very angry!


    Although he only watched the live news, Roger can already guess why Tony is so angry.


    For Tony, there are not many friends who can get his approval.


    And his driver and bodyguard, Hapi, happened to be one of them.


    Sure enough, after a casual search on the Internet, he found the news that Harpy was injured in the terrorist attack.


    Roger picked up the phone on the desk and dialed Erica''s internal number.


    "Erica, help me book a first-class ticket to Los Angeles, the sooner the better!


    "If there are no flights, a private jet will do!"


    Although Mandalin belongs to Tony''s exclusive copy, he shouldn''t mind having one more person when brushing the copy.


    More than an hour later, when Roger came to JFK Airport alone, he received a call from Tony.


    To be precise, it was a call from Pepper.


    "Rogge, are you free now, we need your help!"


    As soon as Little Pepper''s voice sounded, Tony''s voice followed: "Hey buddy, it''s okay, it''s just a little terrorist, I can do it myself!"


    Before Rogge had time to speak, there was a quarrel with serious dog abuse tendencies on the phone.


    After waiting silently for a few minutes, Tony''s voice sounded again: "Okay buddy, I need your help, you should know the address of my house, I will wait for you at home!"


    "I''ll be there in five hours!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 165： I am a professionally trained ninja

    After flying for more than five hours, Roger successfully flew from New York to Los Angeles.


    Then, came to Tony''s seafront mansion at 10880 Port Marbury.


    In other words, Linhai ruins.


    Fire trucks, police cars, news reporting vehicles...


    Various vehicles were crowded on the road in front of Tony''s mansion, squeezing the original wide road.


    "Sir, you can''t go in!"


    Roger finally squeezed through the crowd of onlookers, but was stopped by the police guarding the cordon.


    "You will let me in!"


    He slightly lifted his sunglasses and glanced at the policeman. Then the policeman let him go in.


    This is just a simple application of the hypnotic ability of writing round eyes, not even illusion.


    Ignoring the busy investigators and firefighters, Roger went directly to the little pepper standing on the edge of the ruins.


    At this time, Little Pepper looked into the distance with eyes blankly, holding a battle suit helmet with obvious cracks in his hand.


    "Sorry Pepper, I''m late!"


    Little Pepper is just a nickname. Although Rogge has a good relationship with her, he has never called her by a nickname.


    "Rogge, Tony..."


    After hearing Roger''s voice, Little Pepper finally recovered, turned his head to look at him, and there were signs of tears in his eyes.


    "Tony is still alive, you don''t have to be too sad."


    Although Rogge had not been able to witness the scene with his own eyes, he was pretty sure that Tony was not dead.


    Because he saw a faint red signal shining from the cracked helmet in Little Pepper''s hand.


    "You''ll know if you wear a helmet, Tony should have left a message for you!"


    It wasn''t until this time that Xiao Chili spotted the signal light and quickly put on his helmet.


    A minute later, Little Pepper took off his helmet, and there was no more sad expression on his face.


    "Let''s go find Tony now!"


    After knowing that Tony was okay, Little Pepper calmed down and became the president of Stark Industries with full aura.


    "It''s not in a hurry, Tony can protect himself, he is Iron Man!


    "Moreover, you don''t need to travel that far to solve the trouble with Mandalin."


    After finishing speaking, Roger pointed to Maya Hansen not far away.


    Tony doesn''t know which corner of Tennessee was taken by Jarvis now. Instead of wasting effort to find Tony, he might as well start directly from Maya Hansen.


    As for Tony''s safety, that''s not even a matter of consideration.


    If this world has so-called world consciousness, then Tony is the proper son of destiny.


    Even if Roger was accidentally killed by some big boss, Tony might not die.


    "Maya Hansen? Is she related to Mandalin?"


    Little Pepper looked at Maya Hansen not far away in disbelief.


    "It might be a bit complicated to explain, and it''s not a good place to explain.


    Can you find a quieter place? "


    Compared with the stranger who just met, Xiao Chili obviously believed in Rogge more, and immediately said, "No problem, come with me!"


    A few minutes later, Pepper drove his Audi S7 with Roger and Maya Hansen and left the mansion that had been turned into ruins.


    Roger didn''t know exactly where Pepper would take them, but it didn''t matter.


    Anyway, as long as the place is quiet enough and there are no people waiting.


    Pepper drove the car without saying a word, Maya Hansen sat in the passenger seat, and Roger stayed alone in the back row.


    After getting in the car, Little Pepper just briefly introduced Roger''s name, and then focused all his attention on driving.


    Maya Hansen, who was sitting in the passenger seat, quickly noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, but she obviously had no more choices at this time.


    Twenty minutes later, Little Chili took Roger and Maya Hansen to a not luxurious hotel, and quickly checked in.


    As soon as he entered the hotel room and sat down, Little Chili asked Maya Hansen: "Why are you here today? What is so important that you have to talk to Tony in person?"


    "I think my boss is working for Mandalin!"


    Faced with Little Pepper''s question, Maya Hansen answered without changing her face.


    However, as soon as she finished answering, Roger suddenly laughed.


    "What''s the matter?" Maya Hansen turned to look at Roger.


    "I think of something happy!"


    Roger answered silently.


    "Your boss is working for Mandalin, how could it be possible? Tony Mingming said you are a botanist!"


    Little Pepper continued to ask Maya Hansen.


    "Yes, I am a biological gene coding staff. I am responsible for a 40-person team under the name of a privately sponsored think tank, but there is no problem if you call me a botanist."


    Maya Hansen answered Little Pepper''s question seriously again, and then they heard Roger''s laugh again.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Maya Hansen''s tone became a little dissatisfied.


    "I think of something happy again!" Rogge replied with a controlled smile.


    Although he knew that Roger was deliberate, Maya Hansen really had nothing to do with him at this time, so she could only look at him bitterly and warned him not to make trouble again.


    "What''s your boss''s name?"


    "His name is Aldridge Killian!"


    After hearing Maya Hansen''s answer, Pepper showed a look of shock, and then they heard Roger''s unbearable laugh.


    Little Pepper also found something wrong with Roger today, but she didn''t understand why Roger did this.


    "You deceived people too much, I have endured you for a long time!"


    Before Little Pepper said anything, Maya Hansen took the lead.


    She stood up angrily, and quickly came to Rogge, and said to Rogge angrily: "Who are you?"


    "Me? My name is Roger, a ninja with strict training!"


    Looking at the angry Maya Hansen, Roger finally put away the smile on his face, and replied seriously.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Although Maya Hansen wanted to vent her anger, she knew very well that now is not a good time to do such a thing.


    "Okay, don''t play! I thought your acting skills would be better, but I didn''t expect it to be that way!"


    Rogge took off the sunglasses he was wearing, and then said: "You may not be familiar with my name, but you should have heard of my nickname.


    "I am, the mask man!"


    After hearing the words mask man, Maya Hansen, who was still dissatisfied, took a breath, then turned to look at the door of the room.


    He is a masked man, he is Tony''s teammate in the Avengers!


    At this moment, Maya Hansen had no plans in her mind.


    Her only thought now is how to get out of here, leaving this masked man dozens of times more dangerous than Iron Man Tony.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 166： The imperfect extremity virus

    "Give up those unrealistic ideas, I don''t want to be rough with women!"


    Roger saw Maya Hansen''s thoughts at a glance and warmly reminded him.


    After seeing Maya Hansen''s nervous behavior at this time, Little Pepper was finally convinced that Maya Hansen was indeed related to Mandalin.


    "Sit down first, your companion is not so fast!"


    After speaking, Rogge ignored Maya Hansen and went straight to a seat and sat down.


    The reason why Maya Hansen appeared at Tony''s house at this time was to let Tony complete the final equation of the Extremis Virus and solve the shortcomings of the Extremis Virus that it would explode once it overheated.


    Whether it was Maya Hansen who took the initiative to go to Tony''s mansion or Mandalin''s men attacked at that time, everything was in their plan.


    Although the final result was a little different from what they had imagined, in general, the plan went smoothly.


    Although Tony''s whereabouts are unknown, Pepper is still there.


    As long as they control Little Pepper, they don''t have to worry about Tony making some moths.


    Maya Hansen has also been acting according to the established plan, but what she did not expect is that the masked male Roger would appear at this time.


    After taking a look at Little Pepper, who was already wary, and Roger, who had an indifferent expression, Maya Hansen sat back in silence.


    "From now on, I ask, you answer, understand?"


    After hearing Roger''s words, Maya Hansen turned to look at him, and then said, "What''s the matter with your eyes?"


    Maya Hansen''s question made Roger stunned.


    What is the brain circuit of this woman?


    Is it time to care about my eyes?


    Don''t get the point wrong!


    "This has nothing to do with you! What do I ask, what do you answer, you are not qualified to ask questions!"


    Rogge''s tone became severe, and he said solemnly.


    "Rogge, are your eyes okay?"


    Maya Hansen didn''t say anything, but Pepper''s voice rang.


    Little Chili didn''t pay attention to Roger''s eyes. After hearing Maya Hansen''s question, she realized that Roger''s eyes were completely different from those of normal people.


    The color was blood red, and there were three commas around the pupils.


    Little Chili is not the kind of person who is particularly curious, but she has regarded Roger as a friend, she feels it is necessary to care about Roger''s current physical health.


    "My eyes are fine, you can simply understand that this is my superpower!"


    Roger didn''t explain to them what Sangouyu''s plan to write round eyes is, and simply answered.


    After solving the problem of Dianguangren, he kept the writing wheel eye constant for 24 hours.


    Anyway, with his current two-tailed chakra volume and fairy body, there is no burden to open the writing wheel 24 hours a day.


    The most important thing is that he feels that this can effectively enhance his compulsion and charm.


    Just like an electro-optical person, just by looking at his appearance, you know that this guy is not easy.


    "Now back to the subject, where is Aldridge Killian now?"


    Roger has no interest at all in the mandarin on the bright side, that guy is just a stage actor.


    But Aldridge Kilian is different, this guy is a good talent to some extent.


    And Roger was very interested in the Extremis Virus in him.


    "I do not know!"


    Maya Hansen answered quickly.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, she saw Rogge''s displeased look and immediately added: "I really don''t know, unless he takes the initiative to find me, I can''t contact him at all!"


    Rogge didn''t use illusion on Maya Hansen, but he silently used the hypnotic ability of writing round eyes.


    Maya Hansen is just an ordinary person. She can''t fight against the hypnosis of Zhuanyan, so it is basically certain that she is telling the truth now.


    "Give me the formula for the Extremis Virus!"


    Since the position of Aldridge Kilian is temporarily uncertain, it is good to get the formula of Extremis Virus first.


    "Extreme Virus? Do you want Extremis Virus?"


    After hearing the word Extremis Virus from Roger, Maya Hansen really panicked.


    Except for her and Kylian, not many people know the existence of the Extremis Virus.


    Even those who participated in the experimental transformation did not know the name of Extremis Virus, but now, she heard the word from Rogge.


    How does he know this?


    This is the highest-level secret, how could he know it?


    Rogge certainly wouldn''t tell Maya Hansen how he knew it. This was his "prophetic" ability.


    "Since you know the Extremis Virus, you should know that the current virus equation is not stable.


    "Once there is overheating, the subject will explode unless you can further improve it."


    Maya Hansen did not immediately surrender the Extremis Virus equation, but directly told Rogge about the flaws.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, you just have to give me the equation in your hand!"


    At Rogge''s insistence, Maya Hansen wrote the equation of the Extremis Virus on white paper, and then handed it to Rogge reluctantly.


    This equation is the most important effort in her life, and everything she has done is to completely perfect this equation.


    "If you perfect this equation, can you let me take a look at the final result? Just one look!"


    Although knowing that this hope is infinitely close to zero, Maya Hansen couldn''t help but begged Roger.


    "Let''s talk about it then!"


    After folding the paper with the equation carefully and putting it in the pocket of his jacket, Rogge showed a satisfied smile.


    The formula of the Extremis Virus is now in hand, and the goal of this trip is considered to be a half completed.


    Just when Maya Hansen was about to continue praying to Roger, the door of the room was suddenly violently knocked open, and a big man nearly two meters tall walked in.


    "Your companion has come to pick you up!"


    Roger didn''t care about the big guy who suddenly broke in, and directly raised his right hand and pointed his palm at him.


    Thunder Dun¡¤Palm Thunder!


    In an instant, more than a dozen two-fingered lightning flashes from his palm, slashing fiercely towards the man who broke in.


    boom!


    Although the lightning fired by the palm thunder is not very thick, its power is not weak at all.


    The big man at the door planned to use his body to resist the thunder in the palm of his hand, but the moment the lightning struck him, he was knocked out by the whole person and hit the wall of the aisle heavily, leaving a piece on the wall. A pothole the size of a person.


    The palm thunder is not the ninjutsu he exchanged from the system, and he developed the thunder escape ninjutsu by himself after studying the electric man.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 167： Not very good fighter (10/15, plus more)

    This big man didn''t expect that when he had just entered the door, he would be greeted with such a strong lightning strike.


    Rogge''s palm thunder not only directly defeated him, but also caused him extremely serious injuries.


    If it hadn''t been for him to have accepted the transformation of the Extremis Virus, then the palm thunder just now would send him to **** without any suspense.


    Actually not dead yet?


    Quite resistant to beating!


    The big man who was struck by the palm of the thunder was extremely embarrassed at this time, and he was directly broken off a right arm.


    But he still did not die.


    In him, Rogge could also feel an extremely strong breath of life.


    In fact, it is not very accurate to say that the breath of life.


    It should be said that it is a strong energy response.


    Under the gaze of the three of Rogge, the man who had broken one arm turned red, as if there was magma flowing in his body.


    Not only that, the broken right arm of this big man began to grow back at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In less than ten seconds, this big man''s right arm was completely restored, and his skin returned to the appearance of a normal person.


    "It seems that the Extremis Virus you developed is quite good!"


    Rogge turned his head to praise Maya Hansen.


    Although it was not stable enough, and it looked a bit disgusting when he recovered.


    But I have to admit that the Extremis Virus gives the host an amazing resilience that is unimaginable.


    With this amazing recovery effect, Rogge couldn''t help but have the idea of ??injecting hatred.


    The abomination that makes his strength and physique explode has incredible resilience, turning him into a real warrior and a meat shield. This kind of picture is beautiful when you think about it.


    It would be even more perfect if Tony could fix the defect that the Extremis Virus would explode after overheating.


    In just one or two seconds, several thoughts flashed through Rogge''s mind.


    "If you have any positioning or tracking device on your body, you''d better take it out by yourself now!"


    After leaving a word to Maya Hansen, Roger walked towards the big man in the passage.


    This big man was also caught in a dilemma at this time.


    According to the plan, he should easily take away the little pepper.


    But Rogge''s appearance completely disrupted their plan.


    Although he hasn''t really played against Rogge yet, through the palm thunder just now, the big man has roughly understood the strength gap between the two.


    One move can severely injure yourself, forcing you to use Extremis Virus to repair yourself.


    This kind of enemy is definitely not something he can handle alone.


    At this time, Dahan began to regret why he wanted to come here alone.


    If there are more companions who have also been transformed by the Extremis Virus now, even if they still lose to Rogge, at least they will still have a chance to take away Little Pepper.


    Although the palm thunder that Roger had just cast was not a massive ninjutsu, the loud sound like real lightning still awakened many guests in the hotel.


    Especially the guests on the same floor as him.


    One by one the residents walked out of the door and began to look for the source of the noise.


    Then, they saw the big man in the aisle who used the Extremis virus to repair himself and his clothes were torn and torn, and the one-person impact crater behind the man.


    After noticing that more and more residents were focusing on him, the big man suddenly had a plan.


    I saw that the big man''s legs suddenly exerted force, and the whole person threw aside like a cheetah, temporarily leaving Rogge''s sight.


    After that, the big man did not hesitate at all, and went directly to the fire alarm bell and smashed the glass on the alarm bell with a punch.


    At the moment when the alarm bell was broken, the whole hotel sounded harsh sirens.


    After doing this, Dahan still had no plan to stop, he began to actively activate the Extremis Virus in his body.


    In the blink of an eye, his hands turned red, like the red-burning iron tools just taken out of the stove.


    After seeing this scene, the residents who walked out of the room because of the thunder of their palms all showed a look of horror.


    Here, I have to mention the Battle of New York again.


    For ordinary people on earth, the Battle of New York is not just a battlefield where aliens invade the earth, but also a war that made them understand that there are many monsters in the world they live in.


    So when these residents saw the big man whose hands turned red, they immediately realized that this big man was the so-called monster.


    Although they don''t know whether this big man is a good person or a bad person, for ordinary people, it doesn''t make any difference.


    This is like when ordinary people see a gunfight on the street, their first reaction is definitely not to understand who the two sides of the gunfight are, but to avoid or stay away immediately to avoid unnecessary danger.


    However, just when these residents were about to return to their rooms or ran directly to the safe passage, they were immediately drenched.


    The hotel''s fire protection system is activated!


    A lot of water flowed like crazy without money.


    It was the big man whose hands became flushed that caused the fire fighting system to start.


    Using the steel in his hands that was enough to melt steel, Dahan successfully made the hotel''s fire fighting system work.


    Water can conduct electricity, this is a common sense!


    This is what the big man wants to take advantage of.


    After getting wet, he was more likely to be hit by Roger''s lightning.


    But the same can cause lightning to accidentally injure others.


    Like the little pepper in the same room with Roger.


    And as the water spreads, it can also effectively decompose the lightning attack that is enough to damage him.


    If the lightning only hits him alone, of course it can hit him severely.


    But if there are other people sharing these injuries, then the threat of Palm Thunder will naturally drop a lot.


    Seeing that Roger, who had walked out of the door, didn''t launch an attack immediately, the corners of the big man''s mouth rose unconsciously.


    Right bet!


    This guy dare not hurt others by mistake!


    However, what the big guy didn''t expect was that the reason why Rogge didn''t launch an attack right away was not because he was worried about hurting others by accident, but because he was thinking about a somewhat serious question.


    Wait a minute, where should I buy a new suit.


    Fight as long as you fight, and it''s nothing if you have to wet people''s clothes.


    After a helpless sigh, Roger returned his gaze to the man.


    I don''t know why, when Roger raised his head and looked at him, the big man suddenly felt a dangerous hint from his body''s instinct.


    Danger, run away!


    The moment this thought just came to the big man''s mind, Roger also came to him like a ghost.


    Lei Shun!


    Before the weak electric current entangled Rogge''s body dissipated, his right hand pinched the big man''s neck, and then lifted him up.


    Discharger¡¤1 million volts!


    Before the big man mentioned by Rogge had time to make any counterattack, a series of visible electric currents directly surfaced on his body, along with the electric current, there was also the tragic and extremely painful howling of the big man.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 168： Human and human physique are different

    What is the experience of being charged with 1 million volts?


    Rogge has not been electrified, so he doesn''t know.


    However, judging from the screaming big guy in front of him, it should be a tragic and painful experience.


    If this big man had not been injected with Extremis Virus, he would not have to experience this extreme pain now.


    Because at the moment he was electrocuted, he would completely lose his life.


    However, the desperate virus that gave him power beyond ordinary people also caused him extreme pain at this time.


    Under the extreme high temperature generated by the electric current, the body of the man began to scorch rapidly.


    But at the same time, Extremis Virus is constantly repairing his injured body.


    On one side is destruction, on the other side is rebirth!


    The two completely different experiences gave the big man the illusion of jumping repeatedly in heaven and hell.


    If possible, Dahan would rather have never been injected with Extremis Virus than he would always experience the extreme pain at this time.


    Rogge didn''t intend to kill this big man right away. If he wanted to, he could increase the current dozens or even hundreds of times at any time.


    First give the enemy the extreme pain that he can''t resist, and then ask the enemy for the information he wants.


    Although this approach may seem cruel, it is very effective.


    However, Rogge obviously overestimated the man in his hands, or in other words, overestimated the Extremis Virus developed by Maya Hansen.


    After being abused by an electric current of up to 1 million volts for more than ten seconds, the Extremis Virus in the man''s body also came to the brink of collapse.


    To be precise, it is the brink of self-destruction.


    After discovering the abnormality coming from the big man, Roger kicked open the door of the nearest room, and then took out a handful of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu.


    At the moment he kicked the door open, Roger saw a pair of panicked young men and women hiding in the corner.


    This woman has a pretty good figure.


    After seeing the panicked and shivering young blond woman, Rogge''s mind came up with an untimely thought.


    Although thoughts that shouldn''t have appeared in his mind, Roger''s empty left hand did not hesitate at all, and directly threw the Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in his hand.


    boom!


    Fei Lei Shen Kuwu pierced the glass of the room like a bullet, and flew into the air outside the hotel.


    Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, who had penetrated the window glass, did not fall down like ordinary objects, but under Roger''s control, he turned his head and flew towards the sky.


    When Fei Lei Shen Kuwu flew to an altitude of several hundred meters, he disappeared into the passage of the hotel with the red man.


    Flying Thunder God II!


    Roger grabbed Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, who was still flying towards the sky, and then threw the big man with his right hand up.


    And he himself, under the influence of gravity, began to fall rapidly.


    The big man thrown by him didn''t reach the highest point before it exploded, and a scarlet fireball hung high in the night sky.


    The fireball only lasted for a few tenths of a second before it dissipated completely, and the night sky returned to its original appearance again.


    After dealing with the self-destructive Desperate Warrior, Roger threw out the Flying Thunder God Kuwu again, and then controlled Flying Thunder God Kuwufei back to the hotel.


    When he was about to have an intimate contact with the ground, he used the Thunder God to teleport back to the hotel.


    I don''t know if the big man was not completely transformed by the Extremis Virus, or because of other reasons, Rogge always felt that the big man was different from the Extremis Warrior in his own impression.


    In addition to the self-repair ability and the ability to produce high temperatures in the body, other aspects are very weak, so weak that he can solve the battle instantly with hundreds of methods.


    In his memory, Kylian, who also received the transformation of Extremis Virus, was a fierce man who could tear Tony''s several suits of steel.


    And even if he fought hard against the self-destruction of Mark 42''s prodigal son, there were still no fierce men who died.


    Compared with Kylian, the big man just now was not a bit weak.


    Of course, this may also be due to differences in physique between people.


    Rogge had heard that there was a junior high school student surnamed Liu who fought for 75 minutes with more than 20 people in society with knives, and then ran more than 30 kilometers in one breath.


    Although he didn''t know this junior high school student, since junior high school students can do this, it means that the physique between people cannot be generalized.


    Not to mention there are people who can predict the firing position in extreme anger, avoid 30 rifle bullets unscathed, and finally disarm with one punch.


    As for other things like sliding shovel to kill tigers, gravity feet to kill bears, crucifixion to break the bear''s arm, and back throwing of strong men, it seems quite common.


    Times have really changed!


    Throwing these messy thoughts behind him, Rogge returned to the room where Pepper and Maya Hansen were, and said, "That man has been resolved, but we have to change the hotel!"


    For this result, neither Pepper nor Maya Hansen had any surprises.


    If Roger can''t solve the man, it''s an accident.


    Although it didn''t cause much damage to the hotel, the appearance of the man caused a lot of trouble to the hotel guests.


    For example, the hotel''s fire protection system is still spraying water like crazy.


    But these are minor issues.


    With Xiao Chili''s current status and ability, dealing with this kind of thing will not be much more difficult than having a nanny make breakfast.


    After dozens of minutes, the three of Roger appeared in a five-star hotel in Los Angeles.


    Although Maya Hansen is still the enemy at present, Little Pepper still gave her a separate room, not worrying that she would run away or do something that shouldn''t be done.


    Anyway, if there is Rogge, even if something goes wrong, Rogge will solve it.


    I have to say that after witnessing Rogge''s battle, Pepper has trusted him more and more.


    However, at this time, Rogge obviously did not put his mind on Maya Hansen, and now he is using the exclusive service brought by his American Express Centurion Black Gold Card.


    First, let them get themselves a set of high-end clothes and matching shoes of the right size.


    Then, let them get an off-road vehicle with excellent performance.


    Finally, let them arrange two beautiful blonde girls...


    This evil capitalist society...


    The night was fleeting. Before Pepper and Maya Hansen had woken up, Roger left the hotel alone and began his next plan.


    Of course, before leaving, he left a letter to the hotel staff and asked them to hand it to Xiao Jiao himself when Xiao Jiao woke up.


    As for Maya Hansen, she can''t hurt the defensive Little Pepper, who has no power to restrain her.


    And just in case, he deliberately channeled the punisher over and let the punisher secretly protect Little Pepper.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 169： Tonys limited edition watch

    After leaving the hotel, Roger drove directly to Tony''s seaside mansion.


    He now has the formula of Extremis Virus, but he also needs a talent with high IQ who can perfect the formula''s self-destructive defects.


    Since high IQ is mentioned, it must be Tony.


    Having trouble, find Tony!


    After a night of investigations, the police and firefighters near Tony''s mansion had already left.


    The only people who are still in the ruins of the mansion are the staff cleaning the ruins and a small number of police officers who maintain order.


    Using the hypnotic ability of Shao Lun Yan, Roger easily came to the interior of the mansion and to Tony''s studio at the lowest level.


    He came back here because he wanted to find someone here, or a super advanced artificial intelligence.


    Judging from the extent of the damage, Tony''s mansion can be regarded as ruined and clean.


    Even the ruins are left with only the part connected with the mountain.


    But in fact, the most important thing in Tony''s mansion was not damaged in the slightest by the Mandalin attack.


    For example, the steel armor hangar hidden under the studio.


    For example, artificial intelligence Jarvis.


    After dispersing the staff who were cleaning the ruins, Roger said to the air: "Jarvis, I know you can hear it, come out!"


    After waiting patiently for a few seconds, he heard a voice coming from the ground.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Roger, I can only talk to you in this way now!"


    Jarvis''s voice was the same as before, except that it seemed a little weak because of the distance from the hangar''s steel gate.


    But this is also normal. After all, the only equipment that allows Jarvis to make a sound is the steel suits in the hangar.


    "It doesn''t matter! Give me a way to contact you and Tony at any time, or you can directly hack into my cell phone, I know you can do this!"


    Before Skye joined the company, Rogge had no habit of carrying a mobile phone with him.


    Because this is very insecure, there is a danger of leaking your tracks at any time.


    But since Skye, the hacker genius, has joined, everything has changed.


    With the anti-intrusion program specially written by Skye, the security performance of mobile phones has been improved by more than a little bit.


    "Yes, sir, wait a moment!"


    It has to be said that the anti-intrusion program written by Skye is indeed very good.


    Even in the face of Jarvis''s invasion, this program still persisted tenaciously for more than three minutes before it was completely broken by Jarvis.


    "Mr. Rogge, the contact information has been entered into your mobile phone. Number 1 is the contact information of Mr. Stark, and number 2 is the contact information of Mark 42 in the battle suit. You can contact me at any time through Mark 42.


    "Thanks, Jarvis!"


    After getting the contact information for Tony and Jarvis, Rogge went straight back to the off-road vehicle and called Tony.


    After more than ten minutes of conversation, they also roughly figured out the current situation of the other party.


    Tony is now in a small town called Rose Mountain in Tennessee, where he found the first bombing attack suspected to be launched by Mandalin, and obtained some information, knowing that all this is related to AIM Pioneer Technology.


    Of course, Tony didn''t forget to tell Rogge that he was attacked by two Extremis Virus fighters and met a pretty good little boy.


    Rogge also briefly talked to Tony about what happened last night, including the matter of arranging the punishment to protect Little Pepper secretly.


    Finally, he also talked to Tony about the perfection of the Extremis Virus equation.


    Tony did not refuse Rogge''s request, but he did not agree to it at the first time, but said that he would consider it.


    In this regard, Roger did not care too much.


    As long as there is no direct rejection, based on his understanding of Tony, Tony will definitely help him perfect the formula of Extremis Virus.


    Before hanging up the phone, Tony also told Roger a message.


    He is now asking Jarvis to analyze the satellite receiving equipment of AIM Pioneer Technology and will soon be able to locate the specific location of Mandalin¡¯s video released last night.


    Although Rogge knew which video Tony was talking about, it was a pity that he did not see that video last night.


    Because at that time, he was studying the meaning of life with two blonde girls in the presidential suite.


    "Um... the address of the video should be in Miami, Florida, if you are free, you can go by now!"


    After directly telling Tony where Mandalin is now, Roger hung up the phone and booked himself a first-class ticket to Miami.


    It also takes more than five hours to fly from Los Angeles to Miami, which is not much different from New York flying to Los Angeles.


    Only this time, Rogge hoped he would not miss anything.


    Last time, he missed the scene where Mandalin attacked Tony''s mansion.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    More than seven hours later, Rogge saw Tony wearing a red children''s watch, a black hoodie, and a black backpack at the back of Mandalin''s villa.


    "Your new look is very unique!"


    I have to say, comparing Tony''s previous outfits, he is now very down-to-earth and approachable, without the aura of playboys and super-rich men.


    "This is also a limited edition. It belongs to my friend''s sister!"


    Tony didn''t take Rogge''s jokes to heart, and said with a serious face.


    "What about your suit, you don''t plan to use these things to attack the villa, the people inside are holding real guns and live ammunition!"


    Taking a look at Tony''s equipment, Rogge had to admire Tony''s courage.


    "Don''t underestimate these things, I made them by myself."


    Tony answered confidently.


    "You are the boss, you have the final say!"


    Although the equipment on his body is a little rough, when did the things Tony get out by himself have passed.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while, you started wearing cosmetic contact lenses, why didn''t you also do the nail art by the way?"


    Tony started to fight back.


    "This is not a cosmetic contact lens, it is a real eye!"


    This is the attitude Tony should have, and Rogge nodded with satisfaction.


    "Stop talking nonsense, are you coming or me?" Tony pointed to the guard inside the villa and said.


    "You have all prepared so well, it is too unreasonable to not let you play. You are the main attacker, and I assist!"


    After deciding on the division of labor, Tony didn''t want to continue talking with Roger, and quickly ran to the wall of the villa, using a completely turbulent movement to climb over the wall.


    Iron Man has been forced into action, not easy!


    Roger followed closely behind Tony, avoiding that Tony, who was on the scene for the first time, was accidentally killed by a bullet that did not know where to fly.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 170： Tonys way of sneaking

    Don''t look at Tony''s movements a bit strange, but when he really takes action, his efficiency is not low at all.


    Air nail gun, electric shock device, homemade small grenade, electric shock gloves...


    All kinds of gadgets produced by Stark have produced good results, allowing Tony to smoothly come to the interior of the villa without disturbing too many guards.


    "I can''t tell, you have practiced specifically."


    Roger always kept a distance of about two meters from Tony, protecting Tony while observing Tony''s fighting skills by the way.


    "Without an iron suit, I am also Iron Man!"


    Tony replied very confidently.


    Perhaps it is because of the relationship that is too confident, or it may be because of the lack of melee combat experience.


    Tony didn''t notice that the guard who was stunned by him was only in a coma for a few seconds.


    Tony didn''t notice the guard''s awakening, but Roger would not make such a low-level mistake like him.


    laugh!


    Just as the guard had just pulled out the pistol around his waist, a flying Thunder God Kuunai flew in front of him like lightning and cut his neck directly.


    At the moment when Fei Lei Shen Kuwu killed the guard, Roger simultaneously cast his instantaneous spell and came to the back of the guard, grabbing the guard who was about to fall forward.


    "You are too careless!"


    It wasn''t until this time that Tony realized that the guard was awake.


    "He has more fat in his body and higher resistance, so he wakes up faster."


    Although Tony''s words sound very reasonable, there is only one main point, and that is that the guard wakes up so quickly, not because the electric shock gloves he made are not good enough.


    "It makes sense."


    Rogge did not refute Tony''s explanation, silently put down the body in his hands.


    Except for this episode that was beyond Tony''s expectations, the next actions were extremely smooth, and Tony and Rogge went smoothly to the flamboyant bedroom of Mandalin.


    Tony, holding a gun in his right hand, came to the bed cautiously, and then opened the quilt on the bed.


    There are indeed two people on the bed, but they are not the mandarin that Tony imagined, but two girls in **** underwear.


    It seems that Rogge was not the only one who spent the night of one queen and two queens last night.


    Looking seriously at the two awakened girls on the bed, Rogge felt that the two blondes he had last night were more flavorful.


    At this moment, not only the two girls on the bed, but also Tony with the pistol were panicking.


    How is this going?


    What about the Mandalin with the big beard?


    Just when Tony began to wonder if he had come to the wrong room, there was a clear sound of water from the toilet next to him.


    Without any hesitation, Tony made a silent gesture to the two girls on the bed, and then immediately retreated to a corner beside the bed.


    "Which of you is Vanessa?"


    Mandalin, who had just come out of the toilet, didn''t notice that there were two more men in the room. He swayed to the table beside the bed and asked the two girls on the bed.


    "It''s me!" a girl replied immediately.


    "Did you know? Actually, fortune cookies are not... my God... who are you?"


    Mandalin wanted to show off his humor, or talent.


    As a result, he turned around and saw Roger standing at the door of the room.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, I think you should pay more attention to him now!"


    After speaking, Rogge pointed to Tony who had walked out of the corner.


    Looking in the direction Roger was pointing, Mandalin saw Tony who was pointing at him with a pistol, but with a puzzled look on his face.


    "do not move!"


    "I won''t move!"


    Mandalin raised his hands for the first time.


    "Take whatever you want. These guns are fake, because those **** dare not give me real guns."


    Mandalin suggested sincerely.


    "what?"


    At this moment, Tony''s brain full of wisdom was immediately filled with doubts.


    "Then how about you take these two girls away?"


    Mandalin continued to suggest.


    "Enough! You are not Mandalin, where is Mandalin really?"


    After speaking, Tony directly pulled the sleeve of the pistol angrily, expressing his determination to shoot at any time.


    "Where is he? Where is he?"


    Tony shouted at Mandalin angrily, and now he felt like a monkey being teased in a circus.


    "He is here, but he is not here!"


    Under Tony''s imposing questioning, Mandalin began to explain all the ins and outs.


    "My name is Trevor, Trevor Slightly..."


    After listening to Fake Mandalin, Tony finally figured out the truth.


    Just when he was about to turn his head to ask Roger''s opinion, he realized that Roger had actually left the bedroom.


    When Tony first asked about the fake Mandalin, Roger quietly left the bedroom and began to look for the real Mandalin in the villa, which was the trace of Kilian.


    A counterfeit is not worth his personal visit to Miami.


    From beginning to end, his goal was only Kylian.


    While waiting for Tony to arrive, he used Chakra Sensation to probe the situation in the villa.


    As he expected, there is a strong high-energy response in the villa, and it is also a high-energy response from the human body.


    But he couldn''t tell whether this high-energy response came from the desperate fighter or Kylian.


    The target with high-energy reaction did not show any signs of leaving the villa, and he also wanted to see if Tony would personally appear on the scene as he remembered, and stage an infiltration without a teacher, so he patiently waited for Tony¡¯s arrival.


    Although the development of things has been somewhat different from what he remembered, he still appreciated the only sneak action in Tony''s life.


    In this regard, he expressed his satisfaction and satisfaction!


    However, he soon realized the disappointment.


    When he came to the room with a high-energy response, he didn''t see the expected Kylian, only a big guy he didn''t know at all.


    This burly man wearing a tight camouflage vest and camouflage trousers obviously did not expect that a stranger would come into the villa.


    "Go on, ignore me, I''m just a passerby!"


    The big man was originally beating a black man who was not sturdy, but he stopped his violent beating after he discovered that Roger had arrived.


    The big man in the tight-fitting vest had not spoken yet, but the black male took the lead and said: "Rogge? You are Rogge!"


    "You know me?" Rogge was sure that he had never seen the black male.


    "I''m Colonel Rod, Tony''s friend, the one driving the war machine!" Colonel Rod quickly explained.


    "Oh, it was you!"


    No wonder he felt that Colonel Rod was familiar from just now, because he was one of Tony''s only friends.


    Just as Roger was about to rescue Colonel Rhodes, there were sudden violent gunfire and explosions in the villa.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 171： Dont let it go if you have good physique

    With the sound of gunshots and explosions, the big man in the tights who was beating Colonel Rhodes decisively attacked Rogge.


    The guy in the tights didn''t know Roger, and he didn''t care who he was.


    Intruder, die!


    This is the only thought in the head of the tight-fitting man.


    When the big man in the tights threw lightning at him like a cheetah, Roger slowly took out the Fei Lei Shen Kuwu.


    Rogge''s move to take out the God of Thunder is not fast at all, even Colonel Rod, who is tied to the iron frame, can see clearly.


    But I don''t know why, when the huge right palm of the tight-fitting man was about to grab Rogge''s neck, Fei Lei Shen Kuwu took the first step and pierced the man''s palm.


    laugh!


    Fei Lei Shen Kuwu pierced the big man''s right palm without any suspense.


    How did he do that?


    The right palm was pierced through, but the first thing that came to the mind of the big man was not that he was injured, but how Roger did it.


    How could I be hit by that kind of slow movement, it''s unscientific, very unscientific!


    Although a little unbelievable, the big man in tights had to admit that he was injured.


    According to normal circumstances, the injured tight-fitting man should choose to retreat for the first time, and then prepare for the second wave of attacks.


    However, the big guy in the tights not only didn''t have any plans to retreat, but directly raised his left leg and kicked it fiercely towards Roger.


    As long as he was kicked, this guy who didn''t know where he came from would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.


    The big man in tights was full of confidence in the power of his foot.


    And with the existence of the Extremis Virus, he can completely ignore the injury on his right palm.


    Not to mention just being pierced, even if the entire right palm is cut off, he can still grow back.


    I don''t know if people with super resilience have more or less extreme thoughts.


    This was the case with the previous Doctor Lizard, and the same is true for the current tight-fitting man.


    And in Rogge''s memory, there was a man who liked to wear a red tights and a pair of knives on his back, relying on his immortal body to walk back and forth on the verge of death all day long.


    Seeing that the thunderous kick of the big man in the tights was about to hit his belly, Roger was still remembering a certain lowly character.


    Because of his nonsense, the left leg of the tight-fitting man hit his body very smoothly.


    Then, it passed directly from his body.


    No sense of reality!


    This is fake!


    The big guy in the tights just reacted, and Roger in front of him turned into a group of crows and flew around.


    Write round eyes illusion!


    At the moment when the tight-fitting man attacked him, Rogge silently cast an illusion technique on him, and also enveloped Colonel Rod in by the way.


    From the beginning to the end, what the tight-shirted man attacked were only the illusions he left behind.


    As for the injury of the man''s right palm, of course it was just an illusion.


    Playing fast with slowness and breaking through with softness is what Tai Chi in the martial arts world can do.


    What he is now in is not a martial arts world, but a Marvel world that still obeys scientific principles most of the time.


    Here, fast, accurate and ruthless are the essence of melee combat.


    "I hate men in tight vests, so see you in debt!"


    Roger''s voice sounded from the right side of the tight-fitting man.


    Then, the big man in tights found that the scene in front of him had turned upside down, like a roller coaster he had done in childhood.


    Before the big guy in the tights could understand, he saw his body, the body without the head, and the pale blue sword in Roger''s hand that was completely composed of thunder and lightning.


    "Lei Dun¡¤Thunderbolt with a knife!"


    With the thunder sword, the enemy''s head can be cut off instantly, with a single sword, full score effect!


    When the flying head of the big man in tights fell heavily to the ground, he heard the last words Rogge said.


    This time, it''s real!


    The big man in tights had just come to this idea in his mind, and he completely lost his life.


    It took only two or three seconds from the attack by the tight-fitting man to his complete death.


    If the big man in tights can be a little more cautious, instead of recklessly launching an attack relying on his own desperate virus.


    Then he can at least live a few more seconds.


    Although the final ending will not change in any way, at least it will die a little bit better.


    After quickly addressing the tight-fitting man, Roger put down Colonel Rod who was tied to the iron frame.


    "Thank you! If you didn''t come, I might be punched to death by this guy."


    Colonel Rod wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and thanked him heartily.


    "you are welcome!"


    Rescue of Colonel Rod was purely easy, and the main reason was that it didn''t take much effort.


    "Can you contact Tony now? They took my suit and we must stop them immediately!"


    Although Colonel Lord didn''t know what Kirian and the others were going to do with the War Machine, he was sure that this was definitely not a good thing.


    "Tony is outside now, you can tell him directly."


    When Roger and Colonel Rod found Tony again, Tony was wearing part of his suit and was fighting fiercely with the guards in the villa.


    Even though the uniform on his body had only a few parts, Tony still exerted a good combat power, and one person suppressed all the guards who came.


    "It seems he is having a good time."


    Now that they saw it, Rogge and Colonel Rod would certainly not allow Tony to fight all enemies alone.


    After more than a minute, the villa with constant gunshots and explosions returned to its former calm state.


    Going back to the fake Mandalin''s bedroom, and after "torture" the grandiose old man once again, they obtained an information, an information related to the vice president.


    Driving the luxury yacht generously presented by the fake Mandalin, Roger and the three left the villa, and Tony also called the vice president at this time.


    What is called pai noodles? That''s it!


    The vice president¡¯s phone call said, just call, and only Tony Stark can do this.


    After talking with the vice president, Tony and Colonel Rod finally understood why Kylian had to take the war machine.


    Trojan horse scheme, a plan that was born thousands of years ago but is still very effective today.


    The war machine on Air Force One is the Trojan horse.


    "Um, interrupt you.


    "I''m not biased against politicians, but if I remember correctly, the daughter of the vice president lost her right leg since she was a child.


    "It just so happens that Kilian''s Extremity Virus has the ability to regenerate a severed limb."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, the faces of Tony and Colonel Rod became a little difficult to look at, and as time passed, they became more and more ugly.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 172： I really am a ninja

    Tony and Colonel Rod are not political idiots. If they can''t think of anything like this, Rogge will seriously doubt their IQ.


    The vice president and Kirian have ample reasons for cooperation, and this can also explain why Mandalin can carry out so many terrorist attacks in the United States.


    "According to the current situation, there are only three of us left to save the president!"


    Even the vice president is Kirian¡¯s partner, which means that they cannot get any official assistance.


    The dignified president of the United States has actually fallen to the point where only three people are left to save.


    I don''t know if this is the misfortune of President Ellis, or the honor of the three of them.


    "Forget about that, I''ll let Mark 42 go to Air Force One to take a look!"


    After speaking, Tony controlled the Mark 42 prodigal son to fly towards Air Force One.


    When Mark 42 set off, Tony and Colonel Rod turned their heads to look at Roger at the same time.


    "Look at what I do, I can''t fly, I''m a ninja, not a superman!"


    What a joke, I don''t want to go on Air Force One. I am not an American.


    The rescue operation of Mark 42 was similar to what Rogge expected.


    Tony did not spot President Ellis on Air Force One, nor could he prevent the explosion of Air Force One.


    However, under his control, Mark 42 prodigal son successfully rescued the 13 government personnel who crashed.


    Then Mark 42 was hit and fell apart by a passing truck.


    Although it was only remotely controlled, the sudden impact caused Tony in the cabin to close his eyes involuntarily.


    Fortunately, it was only remotely controlled, otherwise it was him who was hit now.


    As soon as Tony sighed, Colonel Rod opened the cabin door and said, "Man, I want to hear some good news!"


    "They are all safe, but I did not save the president!"


    Tony reported his results honestly.


    "You can''t save the president even if you wear a battle suit, so there is no chance for me and Rogge without a battle suit!"


    Colonel Rod couldn''t help but complain, and then sighed.


    After hearing Colonel Rod''s words, Rogge opened his eyes while lying on the sofa with his eyes closed.


    Wait, what does this have to do with me.


    I don''t have to wear a battle suit for fighting


    It''s just that you are weak, don''t get involved with me.


    But Rogge didn''t say these words in the end, but turned to look at Tony.


    "Your remote control system is pretty good. How about installing a set for my Mark 3?"


    "Mark 3 does not have the corresponding receiving and operating equipment, what do you think."


    Tony answered without looking back.


    "Then you can upgrade the Mark 3 in my hand, such as replacing the energy system, weapon system, and operating system with Mark 42.


    "A free commission is exchanged for an upgrade, how about it, should you think about it?"


    Although Rogge will not wear the Mark 3 to fight, this does not affect his idea of ??upgrading the Mark 3.


    Even if it is placed as a figure, the new figure is a bit better than the old figure.


    "Then you might as well just ask for a set of Mark 42."


    "I don''t mind, as long as you want it."


    "..."


    Tony now regrets more and more why he took Mark 3 as a bet in the fight.


    It''s all because he was too young at the beginning and fell into the trap of this fellow Roger.


    The longer he has known Rogge, the more Tony feels that Rogge had premeditated to seduce himself.


    Whether it was just seeing the appearance of Mark 3 or what I said later, it was all to lure Mark 3 in his hands.


    Tony still feels a little heartache every time he thinks about this.


    Heartache Mark 3 fell into the hands of someone who didn''t know how to cherish.


    According to Jarvis¡¯ observations over the past few years, the set of Mark 3 in Rogge¡¯s hands has not even sent a signal to start.


    This also means that Rogge is purely treating Mark 3 as a decoration.


    One of the most proud works of my life is actually regarded as a decoration. This is simply...


    Forget it, I don''t want to think about it anymore.


    Tony glanced at Rogge with a slightly angry look, and then gave Jarvis the order to execute the "Robot Party" and at the same time let Jarvis start to locate the war machine signal.


    The prototype of Gears of War is the Mark 2 originally built by Tony. Although it has been modified later, it has also been modified by AIM Pioneer Technology.


    But this did not affect Jarvis''s precise positioning of the war machine''s signal.


    It didn''t take long for Jarvis to locate the war machine.


    A port in Fort Lauderdale.


    It''s only a few dozen kilometers from Miami, not very far.


    Not long after night fell, Roger and the three sailed from Miami to the port where the War Machine was located.


    "The president is now wearing a war machine and hung over the oil tank. They are going to burn him to death!"


    After traveling some distance in the harbor, Colonel Rhodes was the first to spot President Ellis.


    "Viking funeral! Public execution!"


    Tony immediately guessed Kylian''s intention.


    At this time Tony is not wearing the Mark 42 of the latest armor.


    The Mark 42, which was hit by a truck, is still working on self-assembly.


    "Yes, burned to death by oil! They were surrounded by their guards, and we couldn''t sneak in quietly."


    After observing the surrounding situation, Colonel Rod said helplessly.


    "Have you forgotten that I am a ninja, and sneaking in is a good thing for me!"


    Although Rogge had told them more than once that he was a ninja, they didn''t know why and it was easy to overlook this point.


    You know, he is the only serious ninja in this world who can perform mysterious ninjutsu.


    Ninja? sneak into?


    Colonel Rod and Tony looked at each other tacitly, and then shook his head at the same time.


    Other ninjas are not good at sneaking, they don''t know, but Roger is definitely not the kind of ninja who is good at sneaking.


    In their view, Roger was not a ninja at all.


    "In order to prove my level of infiltration and correct your misconceptions, I need to personally demonstrate what a ninja''s infiltration method is!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger disappeared in front of them, leaving only a faint light blue current.


    In fact, whether Tony likes them or not, he will sneak in in his own way.


    Because in this port, he sensed a high-energy response signal that was too strong to be ignored.


    Kylian, let me finally find you!


    Just as Tony and Colonel Rod were looking for Rogge''s trail, a huge thunder suddenly sounded and spread across the port in an instant.


    Thunder Dun¡¤Palm Thunder!


    It was Rogge who produced this amazing thunder, and in order to make this thunder strong enough, he urged Thunder Dunn Palm Thunder to the extreme for the first time.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 173： Lei Dun·Lei Yi Body

    What is he doing?


    Is he crazy?


    Tony and Colonel Rod can be regarded as people who are accustomed to big scenes, but Rogge''s operations at this time still make them dumbfounded.


    Didn¡¯t you say you want to sneak in?


    Didn¡¯t you say you want to hide your whereabouts?


    What kind of infiltration is this, and how is it different from hitting the door directly?


    Seeing Roger, who turned his palms directly toward the night sky and continued to release lightning, Tony and Colonel Rod suddenly regretted acting with Roger.


    But they soon discovered the benefits of Rogge''s amazing operation.


    Around President Ellis, a large number of guards originally gathered, guarding every corner and passage.


    But with Roger''s massive debut, the tight defensive circle constructed by these guards has a lot of loopholes.


    As long as you are not deaf or blind, you can see Roger standing on the main road with a careless attitude, and the lightning that is constantly releasing from his palm.


    The guard quickly adjusted the position and pointed the gun at Rogge on the main road.


    As long as Kirian gave an order, dozens of guards present could instantly turn Roger into a hornet''s nest.


    Tony didn''t speak to Colonel Rhodes, and silently glanced at each other, and then walked carefully toward the location of President Ellis.


    "Killian, don''t hide, I know you are here.


    Come out and play with both hands. If you want to control everything behind the scenes, you can''t become the real boss! "


    Rogge said as he walked, he didn''t take the guards at all, as if he didn''t even see the guns aimed at him.


    Although his voice is not very loud, he can be sure that Kylian can hear it.


    As he guessed, Kylian was watching him through a surveillance screen in a room on the fishing platform.


    Looking at this completely strange face on the screen, Kylian looked suspicious.


    Who is this guy?


    Where did he come from?


    How did he know my plan?


    Although Kylian did not know Roger, he knew that Roger was not the kind of existence that could be dismissed at will.


    The palm thunder that Rogge released just now left an extremely deep impression in his heart, and it also reminded him of something uncomfortable.


    No, he can''t be a masked man?


    Masked men have always been active in New York, and I have never provoke masked men.


    There are not many people who can release lightning. If you add to the knowledge of Tony Stark, currently known is the masked man.


    But Kylian never felt that Roger was the masked man in the Avengers.


    There is no three-hook jade mask, no Kusana sword that releases lightning, and no big unreasonable group fan.


    Most importantly, his eyes are completely different from the masked man.


    Although Kylian had no plans to provoke the masked man, it did not mean that he would ignore the investigation of the masked man.


    After a few minutes of silent thinking, Kylian finally left the room, planning to meet Roger for a while.


    As Rogge said, he has been hiding behind the scenes, unable to become the real boss.


    Moreover, he also needs to prove to his men, his strength as the boss.


    After leaving the room, Kylian came to a high-altitude aisle in front of Roger, condescendingly looking at Roger on the main road.


    "who are you?"


    Kylian did not signal the guard to shoot, nor did he let other Extremis Warriors attack Roger, but asked Roger''s name.


    "I''ll know if you win!"


    Rogge has no plans to declare his family. Although he does not wear a mask to hide his identity, it does not mean that he will tell Kylian his name.


    "If this is the case, then you go to die!"


    After finishing speaking, Kylian raised his right hand and waved it down slightly.


    After seeing his gesture, the guards who had already pointed their guns at Rogge did not hesitate to pull the trigger directly.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang...


    Fierce gunshots sounded instantly, and bullets flew toward Roger lightning like a torrential rain.


    Except for a few monsters with abnormal physiques, not many people can resist so many bullets with their bodies.


    Rogge''s palm thunder is astonishing, but no matter how you look at it, his body doesn''t look like the monster body that can resist bullets.


    Rogge really can''t resist bullets, but the problem is that he doesn''t need to resist them at all.


    Because these bullets have no chance of hitting him.


    He didn''t directly cast the instantaneous spell or fly the **** of thunder to avoid these bullets as he was good at in the past.


    Instead, he just stayed where he was, and let the bullets fly towards him.


    Lei Dun¡¤Lei Yi Body!


    At the moment when the guards fired, Rogge also used the only Thunder Defense Ninjutsu he developed.


    The Thunder Guard is a defense-free ninjutsu that he developed based on the power grid defense of the lightning man blocking police shooting in the New York Plaza, and fused the principles of ninjutsu and thunder guard.


    Whether it is a long-range attack or a close attack, the lightning protection body can exert amazing effects.


    Hundreds of bullets came to Rogge''s vicinity one after another, and then they were blocked one by one by the Lei Yi that was invisible to the naked eye.


    The warhead made of metal decomposed in an instant and then dissipated completely.


    When not facing an attack, the lightning protection body is like an invisible barrier.


    Only at the moment when the attack comes, the invisible thundercloth will appear ripples, revealing its own existence.


    Gunshots continued to sound, but none of the bullets could penetrate the defense of the Lei suit and cause damage to Roger.


    Roger stood on the main road like a target, allowing these guards to attack, while silently mocking their weakness with actual actions.


    Even if I stand here motionless, you can''t hurt me anymore.


    You are just ants.


    It didn''t take long for the sound of empty magazines to be heard one after another, and the gunfire became weaker, and finally disappeared completely.


    "Killian, it seems that I look down on you a little too much. I thought you would be more domineering after accepting the Extremis Virus transformation.


    "Unexpectedly, after so many years, you are no different from the coward standing on the roof 13 years ago!"


    Rogge ridiculed Kylian unscrupulously, he was about to be angry with Kylian, the more angry the better.


    The more angry Kylian is, the happier he can play.


    After hearing Roger mention the roof of the house 13 years ago, Kylian''s face finally changed. He became gloomy and his skin started to flush slightly.


    That day was a day that changed his life, and it was also his most humiliating day.


    Kylian did not speak, but silently took off his suit jacket, and then jumped down from the high-altitude aisle and landed directly on the main road.


    Although he has the transformation of the Extremis Virus, he will also get injured if he jumps from this height.


    However, he doesn''t care about this.


    The Extremis Virus will repair his injuries, and all he needs to bear is the pain.


    And he is already used to the pain!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 174： Roger VS Killian

    Kilian, with lava flowing in his body, walked in front of Roger step by step.


    Then, he stopped at a distance of about five meters from him.


    Kylian didn''t say anything harsh, his face was gloomy, and his eyes fixed on Roger.


    Seeing Kylian who had become serious enough, Roger became eager to try.


    Since he studied Max from the inside out in detail, and developed several brand-new Thunder Dungeons, he has been waiting for an enemy who can let him give full play to these Thunder Dungeons. .


    There is no such enemy in the peaceful New York City, so after knowing that Tony was officially on the bar with Mandalin, he immediately rushed to Los Angeles.


    To him, Kylian was the prey he had longed for.


    As for the Extremis Virus, it is just a byproduct of the hunting process.


    As Kylian confronted Roger, gunfire rang out again in the harbor.


    Looking in the direction of the gunfire, Rogge saw Tony and Colonel Rod who had been suppressed by the guards behind a small container.


    The situation of the two of them looked terrible, but Roger had no plans to rescue them.


    In other words, they don''t need Roger''s rescue.


    Before departure, Tony gave Jarvis the order of "Robot Party".


    And now, Tony''s party partner finally came to the party scene.


    Not long after the gunshots sounded, more than 30 light spots appeared in the night sky quickly flying to the port.


    These light spots quickly came to the sky above the port, showing their true appearance, and forming a standard circle.


    Mark 8 to Mark 41!


    The Mark series of steel suits created by Tony after the Battle of New York, except for the prodigal Mark 42 who has not yet arrived, all appeared!


    Tony¡¯s robot party is officially open!


    "You see, your plan has no chance of success from the beginning.


    You, underestimated Tony Stark! "


    Rogge spoke to Kilian unhurriedly.


    "As long as I can keep you all here, it is me who laughs last!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Kylian exploded at a speed far beyond ordinary people, quickly came to Rogge, and hit his heart directly with his right hand like magma.


    Bang!


    Rogge did not evade, nor did he use the thundercloth body he had just used. Instead, he raised the right hand wrapped in Chakra and directly grabbed Kylian''s right fist.


    After experiencing the transformation of Extremis Virus, Kylian''s physical fitness has reached an astonishing level.


    Especially when the Extremis Virus was triggered, his magma-like right fist could penetrate the steel plate instantly.


    Even Tony''s carefully crafted steel suit can''t stop his right fist, which is high enough to melt steel.


    However, this high temperature that can instantly melt steel into molten iron did not cause any harm to Roger''s right palm.


    The light blue Chakra that wrapped Rogge''s right hand not only gave him stronger power, but also isolated the heat from Kylian''s right fist.


    I want to burn through my chakra with high temperature, next life!


    Seeing that Kylian was about to withdraw his right fist, Rogge suddenly turned his palm into claws and firmly grasped Kylian''s fist.


    It''s not so easy to want to go!


    Thunder Dun¡¤Palm Thunder!


    As soon as his mind moved, there were flashes of lightning in Rogge''s right hand.


    Before Kylian could do anything, more than a dozen lightning bolts with thick wrists shot out from the palm of Roger''s right hand.


    boom!


    A fierce thunder that was not weaker than before rang out loudly, and the flushed Kylian was knocked out like a bullet.


    The lightning released by the palm thunder instantly smashed Kylian''s right arm, and at the same time left several fist-sized holes in his body that was flowing like lava.


    Kilian, who was struck by lightning in his palm, had not landed yet, and the void in his right arm and body began to be quickly repaired with the help of Extremis Virus.


    These injuries cannot defeat me who possesses the Extremis Virus!


    The final winner must be me!


    Just as these thoughts came to Kylian''s mind, he saw Roger''s right hand again.


    Lei Shushen!


    Roger drew close to Kylian in an instant.


    How could he be so fast?


    Kirian was doomed to not get the answers he wanted, and he was not qualified to consider these questions now.


    Roger''s right hand, which had just released Palm Thunder, grabbed Kylian''s neck.


    Discharger 30 million volts!


    Hundreds of visible electric currents instantly enveloped Rogge and Kylian in his hand, and the blazing electric glow made the entire harbor bright as day.


    The pain was so intense that it could not be described in words, and every inch of skin on the whole body came with astonishing pain.


    Destruction and rebirth appeared in Kylian''s body at the same time.


    When dealing with Kirian''s men, 1 million volts is enough to determine the outcome.


    But in the face of Kirian, the most highly transformed desperate soldier, the terrorist current of 30 million volts still couldn''t kill him in one shot.


    The strength gap between his subordinates and the boss is vividly demonstrated.


    What surprised Rogge even more was that even in the painful situation, Kylian still gritted his teeth and did not scream for mercy.


    Although the stand was different, Kylian''s terrifying endurance still made Rogge involuntarily admiring him.


    Being cruel to others is nothing.


    Being cruel to yourself is the real cruel person.


    And Kilian is a wolf killer that is more advanced than Ruthless.


    If the identities are reversed, Rogge thinks he can''t do this.


    Even when the intense pain filled his entire mind, Kylian still did not give up the plan to fight back, and directly attacked Roger with his left hand.


    Even if I die, I will bite off a piece of your meat!


    Kylian''s decision is indeed very moving, but the gap is the gap.


    Lei Dun¡¤Lei Yi Body!


    Kylian''s left hand did not hit Roger as he wanted, but was directly blocked by the invisible thundercloth on Roger.


    In front of Kylian''s left hand, a ripple of more than ten centimeters appeared.


    This ripple seemed to be only a few millimeters thick, but like a moat, it isolated Kilian''s left fist.


    Discharger¡¤The current of 30 million volts continues, and Kylian''s pain continues.


    The right arm, which could only be recovered in a few seconds, was never recovered due to the continuous destruction of the current.


    Judging from the scene, Kylian had no chance of victory at this time.


    But he still did not give up.


    He suddenly opened his mouth, and a flame gushed directly from his mouth, hitting Roger who was close in front of him.


    Unlike his left fist, this sudden flame smoothly broke through the invisible thundercloth and came to Rogge.


    However, the flame finally failed to hit Roger''s body.


    The pale blue Chakra enveloped Roger, completely isolating the flames.


    With his unremitting efforts, Kylian finally saw the full face of Lei Dun Lei Yi''s body.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 175： The first appearance of King Kong Blockade

    If the ninjutsu of Leiyi Bodyguard can only defend against physical attacks such as bullets and fists, then this ninjutsu will not become the only Thunder-dance defense ninjutsu researched by Roger.


    Rogge is an adult, and for an adult, there are no two choices, only I want them all!


    Whether it is a physical attack or an energy attack, the thundercloth body can defend it all.


    The outer layer that is invisible to the naked eye, like an invisible thunder garment, is mainly responsible for defending against physical attacks.


    And inside the thunder vest, there is also a chakra coat that protects against energy attacks.


    Leiyi plus the body-protecting Chakra coat is the real Thunder-dance¡¤Leiyi body!


    Palm thunder, discharger, thunder slash, and thundercloth protector.


    This is the scientific research result obtained by Rogge after carefully studying Max.


    Kylian¡¯s fire only lasted for a few seconds before dissipating.


    Before the flames had completely dissipated, Kylian knew that his own flame attack still did not cause any injuries to Roger.


    The gap is too big!


    Kilian, who was constantly eroded by the strong current, gave a helpless wry smile.


    All counterattacks have failed.


    Kylian couldn''t help but think again of the night 13 years ago, when everyone was celebrating in a carnival, but he was enjoying the painful night on the roof alone.


    However, even at this point where the mountains are exhausted, Kylian still has no plans to give up.


    He has one last resort.


    An attack that can only be used once in a lifetime.


    Blew!


    Push the Extremis Virus to the extreme, overheat and overload yourself, thereby creating a terrifying self-destruction with a temperature of thousands of degrees.


    This kind of overload and self-destruction was originally a defect that the Extremis virus could not completely improve.


    But at this time, it became Kilian''s last hole card.


    Even if he blew himself up, he would definitely die.


    But now he obviously doesn''t care about this.


    Instead of being electrocuted alive, it is better to take the initiative to explode.


    At least that way, the dignified ones who can still die are a little bit more dignified.


    Rogge sensed Kylian''s desire to blew himself up.


    Just when he was considering whether to continue to increase the discharger''s battery, or use his left hand to use the thunder and slash to cut off Kylian¡¯s head directly, Kylian who was caught by his neck was suddenly bounced by a powerful force. Got out.


    This sudden attack was not directed at Rogge, but directly aimed at Kylian in his hand.


    However, what really surprised him was not the sudden appearance of this attack, but the power attribute of this attack.


    Is this gravity?


    Rogge has never fought an enemy who can control gravity, so he is not sure if this attack is from gravity.


    Kylian was knocked into the air by this attack that didn''t know where it came from, and the terrifying impact made his already scarred body even worse.


    Although this method of rescue is a bit speechless, I have to admit that this attack freed Kilian from being electrocuted alive and gave him another chance.


    After Kylian was knocked out, Rogge didn''t choose to pursue it for the first time, but began to search around.


    If he guessed correctly, he might be able to find some exquisite gadget here.


    Sure enough, just three or four meters away from him, there was a circular instrument made of metal. The overall shape was a circular instrument with two moving rings intertwined.


    In the middle of this instrument with a diameter of only two or three centimeters, there is a small particle, or a small mass of black matter like oil.


    At the first sight of this instrument, Roger recognized its origin.


    Small gravitational proton instrument, built by Ian Quinn¡¯s Quinn Group.


    The black matter inside is the gravitational proton that can manipulate gravity.


    Hydra, interesting!


    Since he last proposed that he wanted the first Obelisk of Item 084, Hydra has never contacted him again, nor has he appeared in front of him again.


    As a result, after disappearing for several months, Hydra still emerged and stood on the opposite side of him.


    The ambitious Hydra will not let go of any opportunity to strengthen its own strength, and Kilian''s Extremis Virus just perfectly meets their requirements.


    When Roger was looking for a small gravitational proton instrument, Kylian did not waste this rare opportunity. He dragged his body that had not fully recovered, and walked towards the laboratory on the fishing platform without looking back.


    Kirian didn''t know who saved him, but he didn''t have time to think about it now.


    When Roger silently put away the small gravitational proton instrument in his hand, Kylian had also ran to the door of the laboratory, and then disappeared from his sight.


    Rogge didn''t pay attention to Kilian, anyway, Kilian could not escape from him tonight.


    He has firmly remembered the energy characteristics of Kilian.


    Unless Kylian can use the portal like Karma Taj''s mage, he won''t have any chance to leave.


    Although the Hydra people are hiding enough to hide and be careful when launching an attack, their caution is destined to have no meaning.


    Chakra Perception!


    Roger instantly confirmed the location of the owner of the dock.


    Excluding Kylian''s subordinates and Colonel Tony Rod, the rest are naturally Hydra people.


    As for whether these life energy signals will be ordinary people on the dock, this is a question that does not need to be considered at all.


    No ordinary person will stay on the dock at this time, unless he has some ulterior plans.


    A team of three, a total of nine people!


    After determining the number and location of Hydra, Roger suddenly had a small plan.


    When dealing with Dianguangren, he deliberately exchanged two ninjutsu from the system, the Sixiang Seal and the King Kong Blockade.


    But because of Dianguang Ren''s unwillingness, he did not use the Diamond Blockade.


    However, at this time, he suddenly had the idea of ??using King Kong to block.


    There are nine people in total, so nine chains are enough.


    With a thought, nine golden chakra chains gush out from Rogge''s back, flying behind him like nine tails.


    The number nine has a different meaning for ninjas.


    Nine, it symbolizes being open and powerful.


    When the nine thick-armed Chakra chains gushed out of Rogge''s back, the nine Hydra warriors hiding in the dark couldn''t help but feel shocked, and the feeling of danger immediately came to his mind.


    Before they set off, they knew that the people they were going to face this time were extremely dangerous and extremely cruel.


    Once the traces are found, their chances of survival are infinitely close to zero.


    But even so, they still followed this task and came here without hesitation.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 176： Gravity attack

    Speaking of the brainwashing of opponents, Hydra is definitely one of the best in this world.


    Even S.H.I.E.L.D., which has the name of a justice organization, is far inferior to Hydra in this respect.


    The last time Rogge encountered an enemy of this diehard organization was when he was still alive.


    But it is a pity that the hands-on association eventually disappeared, and it still disappeared directly because of him.


    I don''t know which of the ninjas or Hydra agents is more thorough.


    When he was manipulating the nine chakra chains behind him that looked like a tail, Rogge suddenly had such a thought in his mind.


    Although his thoughts at this time did not know where to jump off, the nine golden chakra chains struck like lightning at nine enemies located in three different directions.


    Judging from the strength of the nine Hydra agents, using the King Kong blockade to deal with them is purely overkill, and even a serious waste of Chakra.


    But Roger didn''t care about it at all.


    I chakra a lot, I don''t care, I am happy to waste.


    The amount of Chakra in the second tail is enough for him to waste unscrupulously.


    Splurge is shameful, but it can bring joy.


    Faced with the Chakra chains struck by lightning, the nine Hydra agents had no idea of ??retreating.


    The moment they accept the task, they already know their destiny very clearly.


    To be found is to die!


    They may not be able to change the fate of their death, but they can make their death more meaningful.


    Now that they have been exposed, there is no need to hide naturally.


    The nine Hydra agents took up their weapons at the same time, and then decisively pulled the trigger.


    The six automatic rifles fired bullets first, and the metal bullets flew towards the chakra chain that came on.


    Subsequently, the three gun barrels, which were like bazookas but more technological than bazookas, also attacked Rogge himself.


    Driven by the silver-white barrels, three small gravitational proton instruments flew towards Rogge at a speed exceeding the speed of sound.


    These Hydra agents witnessed the scene where Roger used his thundercloth to resist bullets and Kylian¡¯s attacks, but at this time, they still aimed their most powerful weapon at Roger himself instead of the attacking Chakra. chain.


    The chakra chains radiating golden light are not easy to deal with at first glance, and attacking these chakra chains will not change the ending of their death in the slightest.


    So instead of attacking the chakra chains, it is better to put hope on the small gravitational proton instrument, expecting these small but powerful gadgets to damage or directly kill Roger.


    As long as Roger was injured or killed, these chakra chains would naturally disappear.


    The way these Hydra agents responded is not wrong, but they underestimated Rogge and at the same time overestimated the power of the small gravitational proton instrument.


    In less than a second, these small gravitational proton instruments flew in front of Rogge, and then were blocked by the invisible thunder jacket.


    The strong current quickly decomposed the appearance of the instrument, and three brilliant ripples visible to the naked eye appeared on the left and right sides of Roger.


    While the Leiyi decomposed and blocked these gravitational proton instruments, these instruments also immediately released a powerful impact force enough to knock heavy trucks out.


    Centered on the location of Rogge, the ground within ten meters in diameter split instantly, with cobweb-like cracks extending everywhere, and the broken stones were further shattered under the influence of chaotic gravity.


    Gravity protons not only strengthen the gravity of Rogge''s location, but also form a chaotic and dangerous terrifying gravity field.


    If it is an ordinary person, at the moment the gravity field is formed, it will be crushed into a disgusting mass.


    Then under the influence of chaotic gravity, it changed from solidified meat mass to torn and flying meat strips.


    In terms of energy properties, gravity is definitely a relatively high-end energy property.


    But high-end does not mean absolutely powerful.


    Quality is important, but quality without quantity is just as weak.


    Just because the three groups of gravitational protons are not as big as Roger''s little fingers, he wants to break through the thundercloth body he carefully developed, don''t be kidding!


    If Leiyi''s body was breached so easily, Rogge would now jump from the harbor and swim back to New York.


    The terrifying and dangerous gravitational field only lasted less than ten seconds before dissipating on its own, leaving nothing but gravel on the ground.


    Although Roger stood there and didn''t move, the nine chakra chains were very faithful to his orders.


    The nine Hydra agents hadn''t even waited until the gravitational field finally disappeared before they were pierced by the Chakra chains in their chests or tangled their necks.


    At first, Hydra didn''t expect the nine agents to cause much harm to Rogge. The only reason for their presence here might be to provide some help to Kilian in due course.


    If Hydra really intends to cooperate with Kilian to eliminate Roger here, the people they send will definitely not be the only nine ordinary agents who have not undergone any reinforcement.


    These nine agents are okay to bully and bully ordinary people, but in front of Rogge, they are still too weak, and so weak that Rogge is unwilling to even show off.


    But in any case, they still used their lives as the price to give Kilian the qualification to live longer.


    Tony and Colonel Rhodes are still fighting against Kilian''s men.


    Although there are only two of them, it is also them who have the upper hand.


    Tony even fought three desperate fighters at the same time with one enemy three, through constant changes of steel suits, and he played very well.


    As for the hapless President Ellis, he was still hung high above the oil tank at this time.


    With the help of the steel suit, Admiral Rogge quickly approached President Ellis, trying to rescue him and retrieve his war machine.


    After roughly observing the situation of Tony and Colonel Rod, Roger looked at the laboratory on the fishing platform.


    Get Kirian, and then you can go home.


    This will be a nice Christmas Eve.


    Just when Rogge planned to take out the God of Thunder, and then fly directly to the laboratory, Kylian, who had disappeared for a while, took the initiative to walk out of the laboratory.


    It still looked like lava flowing in his body, except that his coat had completely disappeared, Kylian did not look much different from before.


    If the change in body shape is not counted.


    Kylian was originally about the same size as Rogge, but now, he is exactly half a meter taller than Rogge.


    In addition to the skyrocketing height, his body is also a lot stronger, and his strong right arm is even thicker than Roger''s thigh.


    If his skin can turn green, then he looks like a small Hulk injected with Extremis virus.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 177： Men’s passionate fights (11/15, plus more)

    Second enhancement?


    interesting!


    Although Rogge didn''t witness what Kylian did in the lab, it was not difficult to guess from his current appearance.


    The brief encounter just now, or the unilateral abuse, made Kylian fully aware of the strength gap between the two.


    If you want to defeat Rogge, you must use some extraordinary means.


    As one of the co-developers of Extremis Virus, Kilian is well aware of the consequences of an overdose of Extremis Virus.


    But now he obviously doesn''t care about this.


    I am not even afraid of self-destruction, what else can I be afraid of!


    And now that things have developed, he has nothing to lose.


    Either defeat Roger and leave here alive, or say goodbye to the world in defeat.


    "Although the positions are different, I have to say that you are a respectable opponent!"


    Injection of Extremis Virus is definitely not an easy task.


    Take a look at the people who blew themselves up because they couldn''t bear the Extremis Virus, and you know that injecting this stuff is not easy at all.


    In the case that the body has reached its limit, the second injection is continued, and the resistance is still hard.


    This willpower is enough for Roger to give Kylian respect.


    To respect your opponent is to respect yourself!


    "If we can meet earlier, maybe we can also become friends."


    There was a piercing pain in the body all the time, but Kylian remained unchanged, speaking to Roger as if there was nothing wrong.


    "Yes, but unfortunately there are not so many ifs in this world."


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger entered the Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    The second round, now officially begins!


    Seeing Roger, who was wrapped in a light blue chakra coat and walked around with white lightning, Kylian ran towards him without any hesitation.


    The second injection of Extremis Virus not only drastically changed Kylian''s figure, but also gave him strength, speed, and energy far beyond before.


    The energy intensity in his body is dozens of times higher than before, and his overall strength has increased like a qualitative change.


    If he was like a small fire pile of branches before, then he is now covered with towering trees that burn wildly with oil.


    With his current burning rate, even if Roger completely ignored him, he would directly use up all of his energy and vitality after more than half an hour, and finally died of exhaustion.


    This more than half an hour was the peak state of Kirian''s life.


    Facing Kylian who was rushing, Rogge did not back off or avoid it, but greeted him likewise.


    Men¡¯s battles are sometimes simple and rude.


    boom!


    Rogge''s right fist wrapped around Chakra slammed into Kylian''s red right fist, and a strong sonic boom exploded, and the terrifying impact was like a hurricane.


    At the same time as the sonic boom was born, the ground on which Roger and Kilian were standing also split instantly, and the ground within ten meters in diameter was instantly covered by cobweb-like cracks.


    After the fists collided, Roger and Kylian closed their fists almost at the same time.


    Subsequently, a second wave of offensive was launched towards the other side.


    Kylian is a cultural man on the surface, and he has not experienced any decent battles.


    But his melee combat ability is not weak at all, and he is pure American boxing.


    Jab, swing punch, uppercut, heavy punch, one or two combos...


    Kylian is like a boxing champion in the ring, the crazy attacking Roger, the force and speed of punching is dozens or even hundreds of times that of those boxing champions.


    Compared with Kilian''s pure boxing offensive, Rogge''s attack seemed more unreasonable.


    Rogge did not specialize in fighting skills of a certain genre.


    In other words, he would have so many points in any fighting style.


    His three-gou jade writing round eyes is more than just an illusion.


    The fist to the flesh attack, the dull and fierce beating sound, the sonic boom continued to sound like a symphony.


    The momentum caused by Rogge''s battle with Kylian caused Tony and others who had been fighting fiercely to stop the battle involuntarily, and one or two of them focused on them.


    No mysterious ninjutsu, no fancy energy attacks.


    There are only pure and extreme fist attacks, only simple and rough males fighting each other.


    Neither Roger nor Kylian paid any attention to the uninvited "audience". All their attention was now on the enemy who was only one meter away from them.


    You give me an uppercut, and I will give you an elbow.


    You give me a broken punch, and I will return a heavy punch.


    Kylian has a second-strengthened Extremity Virus and a taller and stouter body, and Roger also has a fairy body and Lei Dun Chakra mode.


    They are like gladiators in the ancient Roman Colosseum, staged **** and primitive wild battles.


    Seeing Kylian and Roger''s sonic boom attacks every time, Tony and the others in the room swallowed unconsciously.


    Are these two guys really human?


    Although from the appearance, they all have typical terrestrial characteristics.


    But what they are doing now is not like people on earth.


    Have you ever seen an earthling who can hit a sonic boom with one punch?


    Have you ever seen a man on earth whose fist speed is fast enough that the radar of the steel suit cannot catch it?


    That''s the two below!


    Although he entered the Lei Dun Chakra mode, Rogge had to admit that Kylian''s fist still hurts.


    However, compared to Roger, who has a chakra coat and lightning protection, Kylian, who is more dominant, is the worse one.


    The Extremis Virus greatly strengthened his body, but no matter how strengthened, his body was still an ordinary body, not a monster-like abnormal body like Hulk.


    Every punch Rogge hits will leave him with a lot of injuries.


    Either the bone was broken, or the body sank directly.


    If it weren''t for the Extremis Virus possessing amazing resilience, Kirian would have been beaten into a mass of flesh by Roger.


    Although he did not gain any advantage in melee combat, Kylian still had no plans to retreat.


    Once he opened the distance, he lacked the means of long-range attack, he would only be worse than now.


    Kylian knew this very well, and Roger knew this very well.


    So at this time Roger was enjoying the pleasure of fighting brought by Kilian.


    Sure enough, men still need to release their passion in men sometimes.


    This allows men to retrieve the wild passion of another male creature.


    Under Rogge''s frenzied attack by the storm, Kylian''s form changed again.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 178： How much is 1000 minus 7

    The Kirian before, looked like lava flowing in his body.


    Kylian now became like a legendary magma giant, and the skin of his entire body turned dark red like magma.


    Kylian, whose form changed again, exudes an astonishing high temperature, and the surrounding temperature has also increased by more than ten degrees Celsius, and there are signs of continuing to rise.


    Kylian is now using actual actions to prove what is really burning life.


    Rogge also gave his respect for Kylian''s destiny.


    Weird punch!


    After acquiring the ability of physical skills and strange power, he has not really used this ability in battle.


    The enemies he encountered before either didn''t play this kind of melee combat with him very much, or were too weak to use this trick at all.


    Bang!


    Rogge''s right fist hit Kylian''s chest like a heavy artillery shell fired by a main battle tank.


    In an instant, Kirian''s chest was made of magma, and a fist-sized depression appeared, and the ribs in front of his chest were also broken without any suspense.


    This strange punch that was enough to smash the boulder did not knock Kylian away, but only made him step back silently.


    Your punch is too powerful!


    After resisting Rogge''s weird force punch, Kylian''s face appeared with a crazy smile, and he said grimly to Rogge.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kylian galloped in front of Rogge, magma-like right fist hit Rogge''s head directly.


    Even if you enter the Lei Dun Chakra mode, even if you have a fairy body.


    If he was hit in the head by Kirian''s punch, Rogge would show signs of a severe concussion even if he was not seriously injured.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that Kylian''s right punch can hit Roger in the head.


    Rogge was not prepared to resist Kylian''s punch, nor did he intend to retreat.


    Just when Kylian''s punch, which was no weaker than the strange force, was about to hit his head, he directly turned his head to the left side at this critical moment.


    Kilian''s right fist brushed his right ear at a distance of less than a centimeter, and then Kilian heard his sudden question.


    "Do you know how much is equal to 1000 minus 7?"


    Of course Kilian knew how much 1000 minus 7 equals.


    However, he did not answer Rogge''s plan at all, but regarded this as Rogge''s provocation.


    Just as Kylian was about to split his right hand horizontally and cut off Roger''s head, he suddenly discovered that his right hand was actually firmly grasped by Roger.


    Rogge''s hands grabbed the forearm and upper arm of Kylian''s right hand, and then his hands suddenly folded.


    Click!


    The crisp sound of elbow fracture!


    The right arm was broken directly, which may be unbearable pain for ordinary people.


    But to Wolf Killing Kilian, this kind of pain is nothing at all.


    What''s more, the Extremis Virus can quickly repair this break.


    However, Kilian still misjudged Rogge''s idea.


    It wasn''t Roger''s real purpose to break Kylian''s arm.


    Just as Extremis virus tried to repair the broken right arm, Rogge''s right hand that had grabbed Kylian''s forearm suddenly exerted force and pulled Kylian''s forearm directly down.


    "How much is 1000 minus 7?"


    Rogge pulled out Kylian''s forearm just like pulling out the weeds in the garden, while continuing to ask.


    "..."


    Kylian had no idea what Rogge was going to do.


    Along with Kylian''s silence, Roger''s left hand that grabbed his upper arm also suddenly used force and tore off his upper arm directly.


    "1000 minus 7!"


    What is this guy going to do?


    This kind of injury is nothing to me!


    Even if the forearm and upper arm of his right hand were torn off one after another, Kylian still didn''t take this to heart.


    However, after seeing Roger''s look at the rabbit like a wolf, Kylian suddenly remembered something.


    Is he going to...


    Impossible, this is not his fighting style...


    Feeling something was wrong, Kylian instinctively wanted to retreat, but it was too late.


    Roger did not know when, grabbing his left hand.


    This guy is actually making this idea...


    Before Kylian had time to withdraw his left hand, the forearm of his left hand was ripped off by Roger extremely violently.


    "1000 minus 7!"


    Kylian still didn''t answer, so the upper arm of his left hand was also torn off.


    He is going to tear Kylian!


    Seeing Roger tore off Kylian''s hands very decisively, Tony and Colonel Rhodes had this amazing idea at the same time.


    Rogge didn''t intend to do this.


    However, when Kylian swung that magma right fist towards him, he suddenly thought of an anime character.


    The left hand was also torn off, and Kylian finally confirmed Rogge''s thoughts.


    Although the loss of his left hand was a pity, it also gave Kylian a chance to retreat.


    Without any hesitation, Kylian''s legs suddenly used force, and the whole person jumped directly back.


    If possible, Kylian didn''t want to keep away from Rogla.


    But now he can only do this.


    The lost hands can indeed grow back, but it takes time, even if the time is only two or three seconds.


    Continuing to stay in front of Rogge, he was a sandbag that could not fight back.


    Rogge didn''t seem to see Kylian''s retreat, allowing him to run a distance of tens of meters.


    Just when Kirian breathed a sigh of relief, the four chakra chains shining golden light hit his shoulders and legs, and nailed him firmly to the ground.


    King Kong blocked!


    Since I plan to imitate gold and wood, I just imitate it more like a bit.


    Roger is not a kind of golden wood, nor does he have the scales of golden wood, but this does not prevent him from imitating golden wood.


    Four diamonds entwined with golden light are blocked, and then covered with a chakra coat, which can also create tail-like scales.


    Manipulating the Chakra chains to pull himself behind Kylian, Roger asked the question that caused Kylian''s headache again.


    "1000 minus 7!"


    This guy is deceiving too much!


    Kylian''s hands have been completely restored, but he was nailed to the ground by Chakra''s chains and there is no possibility of him attacking Roger.


    Blew myself, I would rather blew myself up than answer your idiot question!


    Kylian made a decision quickly.


    Then, his heart sank suddenly.


    Can''t blew himself up?


    Having done this, Rogge certainly wouldn''t let Kilian blew himself up so easily.


    The moment the Chakra chain hit Kylian, he forcibly poured his Chakra into Kylian''s body and used Chakra to forcefully suppress the Extremis Virus.


    "1000 minus 7!"


    "993! 986! 979! 972..."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 179： New year, new beginning (12/15, plus more)

    Tuning is a craft!


    No matter how strong the will is, as long as they find a way, they can be trained to look what they want.


    Of course, Kylian''s willpower is needless to say, a new generation of wolves who are cruel and cruel.


    Rogge originally planned to give full play to the valuable training experience he had gained from the hate and the electric man in Kirian.


    Unexpectedly, Kylian decided to obey after discovering that the last hole card had blew away.


    Although it is impossible to determine whether Kylian really had a psychological breakdown, or strategically chose to obey, this did not affect Roger''s good mood at this time.


    Fought an incisive hand-to-hand combat, and completed a fairly satisfactory reappearance of the famous scene.


    What''s not to be satisfied with this Christmas Eve


    As for President Ellis who was hung on top of the oil tank.


    What does that have to do with me, I am not an American.


    "...923, 916, 909, 902..."


    Kylian was still playing the game of 1,000 minus 7. At the same time, he pressed his face tightly to the ground and closed his eyes like a fate.


    In fact, Kylian is a rather unlucky guy.


    If he hadn''t appeared on New Year''s Eve, when Tony just wanted to have something with Maya Hansen, he might not be like this now.


    Even so, Rogge didn''t think Kylian was pitiful.


    The choice is yours, and of course you have to bear the consequences.


    The adult world is that simple.


    Lei Dun¡¤Thunder Slash!


    Without any hesitation, Rogge''s right hand instantly showed a sword made of thunder.


    Then, lightning struck Kilian''s neck like a lightning.


    This time, it is really over!


    Kylian''s head rolled forward a few times, and lava flowed out of blood.


    It didn''t take long for Kylian''s body to completely cool down.


    Taking back the Thunder Tachi in his hand and the Chakra chain behind him, Roger summoned more than a dozen shadow clones.


    Without order, these shadow clones quickly rushed to the laboratory on the fishing platform and began to pack the equipment and materials in the laboratory.


    These equipment and materials are used by Dr. Lizard when transforming hatred.


    I don''t know if it''s his own illusion, Rogge always feels that Dr. Lizard is a little bit more and more developing towards Dashewan.


    No, if Dr. Lizard is Oshemaru, then the one who provided Dr. Lizard with the experimental materials would not become Konoha Nabe King Danzo.


    Using the Thunder God, the shadow clone quickly evacuated Kylian''s laboratory, and then took the initiative to cancel the existence one by one.


    After solving Kylian, Roger did not intervene in other battles, but gave the stage of performance to Tony and Colonel Rod.


    After more than ten minutes, the port finally calmed down again.


    After Tony paid more than ten sets of steel suits, he successfully eliminated all the desperate soldiers and most of the guards in the harbor.


    Colonel Rod also successfully rescued President Ellis, took back his war machine, and sent the President to a safe place.


    After the battle, Tony did not leave the port immediately, but flew in front of him wearing a suit that Rogge could not recognize.


    "Don''t you want me to help you perfect the formula of Extremis Virus, I can help you.


    "But you have to make sure that you will not build a super soldier like Kylian."


    After witnessing the battle between Roger and Kylian, Tony found helplessly that if Roger didn''t just come this time, he really couldn''t help him.


    He doesn''t like to owe others anything, so he intends to return Roger''s favor immediately.


    "I can''t guarantee this. You also know that the biggest role of Extremis Virus is to build super soldiers. The powerful self-repair ability is only a byproduct.


    All I can guarantee is not to abuse the Extremis Virus! "


    Rogge wanted Extremis Virus, of course, to build a super soldier, otherwise, what he wanted this to do, he even decided on the candidate for transformation.


    At this moment, Abomination in New York suddenly sneezed, and then looked around suspiciously.


    "Forget it, give me the formula, I will let Jarvis send you after it is perfected!"


    After a few minutes of serious thinking, Tony still chose to believe in Roger.


    If Roger really wants to build a super soldier, he will build it even if there is no Extremis Virus.


    "What are your plans next?"


    Taking a look at the paper that Rogge handed over, Tony hesitated for a few seconds before reaching out and taking it.


    Then, like Roger, he sat on the top beam of the fishing platform, looking down at the distant sea.


    "Keep working, keep practicing, and then wait for the decisive battle of fate!"


    Tony rolled his eyes at Rogge''s nagging statement, and then looked into the distance without saying a word.


    "Dispose of the shrapnel in your chest, you are always entangled in the past and can''t sleep well!


    "Okay, I''m leaving first, remember to send me the perfect formula!"


    After speaking, Rogge left the fishing platform and returned directly to New York.


    "Jarvis, remember to clean up the battlefield, I don''t want to face the second Obadea."


    After ordering Jarvis, Tony put on the helmet of the suit and flew directly towards Los Angeles.


    How can you spend Christmas Eve alone.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flies, and another week has passed unconsciously, and it''s another new year.


    The terrorist attack in Mandalin finally ended with the arrest of Mandalin and the vice president.


    AIM Pioneer Technology has also been directly incorporated by the US government in the name of threatening national security.


    However, what the US government has collected is just an empty shell. All assets and research results of AIM Pioneer Technology are strangely missing and their whereabouts are unknown.


    Colonel Rod received the President¡¯s commendation and a medal from the President.


    The US military originally wanted to take this opportunity to restore the indifferent relationship with Stark Industries, but there is no doubt that Tony directly rejected it.


    Stark Industries is no longer the original military industry enterprise.


    Clean energy, artificial intelligence, advanced machinery and other fields are the current main businesses of Stark Industries.


    A few days after Christmas, Tony sent him the Extremis Virus formula Rogge needed, and at the same time arranged for himself an operation to remove the chest shrapnel.


    In the new year, everyone has started their new life, and everything is developing in a better direction.


    Of course, this does not include the hatred of accepting the extremis virus transformation.


    With a hateful physique, there is no problem with the transformation to survive the Extremis Virus.


    What''s more, this is a formula that Tony has perfected. Even if it fails, it will not explode.


    When Rogge told Debate that he could not cooperate with Dr. Lizard''s research for the time being, Debate thought he had received a long-lost New Year gift.


    But he soon discovered that his idea was a bit naive.


    "Don''t hide, it will grow back anyway, nothing to be afraid of!"


    "You come back to me, if you run again, I will let the wooden man communicate with you and exchange feelings!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 180： Death Warrior of Hydra (13/15, plus more)

    Since the hatred of accepting the extremis virus transformation with no sequelae, Rogge and Dr. Connors have been in a better mood every day.


    Roger finally has a living ninjutsu test target and sandbag with a certain resistance.


    Dr. Connors can finally do some experiments on hatred that he didn''t dare to do before.


    Just as Roger said, it will grow out anyway, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Happiness didn''t know how time passed. After such a beautiful day lasted for more than half a month, Roger left Dr. Connors'' laboratory with his punishment and hatred.


    After resting for so long, it''s time to return the little gift Hydra gave on the dock.


    For the past half month or so, Rogge seemed to be playing with hatred happily every day.


    But in fact, he has been asking Skye to collect information on Hydra.


    Even, he deliberately let Skye invade the system of SHIELD headquarters.


    If Rogge really wants to tear his face with Hydra, there is actually a particularly simple way.


    That is, just let out the news that Alexander Pierce, John Garrett, Grand Water, and Brock Rumlow are all Hydras.


    But he did not do so.


    Although doing so can make the Hydra seriously injured, but it will also usher in the desperate and crazy counterattack of the Hydra.


    If he has only one person, he certainly doesn''t need to worry about this.


    But he is not alone now, he needs to think a little bit about the people around him.


    Now is not the time to completely tear the skin, just give a lesson to Hydra, and then settle the ledger together.


    And these guys won''t be jumping for long.


    According to the intelligence collected by Skye, there are more than ten suspected Hydra strongholds in New York.


    Roger selected the three largest strongholds, and then arranged one for the punished to hate two.


    First pulled out the nails of Hydra in New York, and then played with them slowly.


    One person captured a stronghold, and it was still a stronghold of Hydra.


    This looks crazy, but for the three of Roger, it is not difficult.


    The punisher is the body that reincarnated from the dirty soil. As long as he is not confronted with just restrained attacks, he is basically equivalent to the immortal body.


    Abomination already has good resilience, and coupled with the Extremis Virus, he is a veritable battlefield meat grinder.


    As for Roger, he hoped that Hydra''s stronghold could provide him with some unexpected surprises.


    "Although neither of you are likely to die in battle, I still want to remind you.


    "Hydra is different from the gang members you bullied before. They may have a lot of weird things. Don''t lose Konoha''s face, you know?


    "Especially Bronsky you, don''t think about fighting to death on purpose! If you really dare to do this, I will make you like Frank, so that you will not even be able to taste the taste of the fat house happy package!"


    Frank the Punisher doesn''t have to worry too much. He is a professional, which belongs to his best job.


    Mainly hate Bronsky, and I don''t know if it was too cruel to him during this period.


    His mental state, which was not very stable, became even more unstable, completely lacking the qualities a professional soldier should have.


    You must know that before turning into abomination, he was an ace fighter of a thousand, a top soldier with no shortage of experience and strength.


    "I''ll be careful!" This was the answer from Frank the Punisher.


    "I will double the package supply in the future!" This is abhorrent to Bronsky.


    After confessing the two punishers, Roger took the lead in using the Thunder God and left.


    The stronghold he was going to was in Queens, and he happened to have a Thunder God technique near that stronghold.


    When Rogge''s figure disappeared, the Punisher and Abomination also rushed to their respective goals separately.


    Hydra, Konoha''s revenge team is here, tremble!


    After arriving at the location marked by Skye, Rogge did not launch an attack immediately, but first used the Chakra Perception Technique to perceive the surrounding situation.


    There is no special energy, and all energy indicators are within the normal range.


    The number of people seems to be more than expected, but this has no effect. It is nothing more than wiping the neck several times.


    After confirming the surrounding situation, Rogge quickly came to the gate of this old factory.


    "Stop, this is private territory!"


    As soon as Roger walked to the factory gate, two guards with live ammunition came over and looked at him very vigilantly.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    One of the guards shouted and opened the insurance on the rifle.


    "My name is Roger, I am here to retaliate against Hydra!"


    When they heard the word Hydra, the two guards pulled the trigger without hesitation, and the bullet flew towards Roger like lightning.


    Bang bang bang...


    The gunfire only lasted for less than a second and then stopped abruptly.


    The vigilance is good, but the strength is a bit weak.


    Until this time, neither of these guards knew what had happened.


    The only thing they can feel is the sharp pain from their heart and the increasingly blurred vision.


    At the moment when they were about to lose their lives, they realized that Roger standing in front of them turned into a group of crows and flew around.


    Write round eyes illusion!


    From the beginning to the end, what the two guards saw was only the illusion cast by Roger.


    When they fired at the illusion, Rogge pierced their hearts with kunai and solved them easily.


    Although the gunfire lasted for less than a second, it still served as a warning.


    Rogge didn''t care about this. For him, whether the Hydra agent inside was prepared or not, it would not have any impact on his actions.


    The front and rear doors of the factory, various passages and entrances were immediately guarded by heavily armed Hydra agents.


    At the same time, three modified soldiers with mechanical prostheses walked out of the innermost laboratory of the warehouse.


    Left arm, arms, left arm and right leg!


    The mechanical prostheses of the three modified fighters are even more different, but in terms of design style, they should all come from the same manufacturer.


    Especially the position of the spine behind them, there is a centipede-like device, which fits perfectly on the spine.


    Hydra has never given up the creation of a super soldier.


    These three fighters with mechanical prostheses are their latest research results, death fighters.


    With strengthened fighters and the latest individual combat prostheses, the combat effectiveness of the death fighters will not be weaker than the desperate fighters.


    In terms of recovery ability, death fighters are far inferior to desperate fighters.


    But compared to the lethality, three desperate fighters are not as good as a death fighter.


    When the three death soldiers came to the factory gate with ice-cold expressions like icebergs, Roger also just pushed open the factory gate from the outside, and walked in casually.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 181： The shadow clone

    The costumes of these three people look familiar.


    At the first glance of these three death fighters, Roger thought of a guy named Michael Peterson.


    Death soldier Michael Peterson.


    If he didn''t cross, Skye would join Coleson''s S.H.I.E.L.D. team and then meet Michael Peterson in the first mission.


    But unfortunately, because of him, the line of fate between Skye and Coleson was completely cut off, and there was no end of the line left.


    When Roger was looking at the three death fighters, they were also looking at Roger, and the scene suddenly became a bit awkward.


    There are now dozens of rifles of various models aimed at Roger, but he seems to have not seen anything, as if he did not see those muzzles and Hydra agents at all.


    Have seen an invasion, never seen an invasion so arrogant.


    Just when these Hydra agents were considering whether to give Rogge a few bullets directly, Rogge suddenly said: "What are you doing in a daze, can you not find where the trigger is?"


    Roger retracted his gaze, glanced around, and said arrogantly.


    It''s just an ordinary rifle, nothing to be afraid of.


    Even if you add the three death soldiers, it''s the same.


    Standing at the gate of the factory, Roger did not pay attention to these Hydra agents at all, nor did he worry about his safety at all.


    After all, he is just a shadow clone.


    Yes, he is not Rogge''s deity.


    After Rogge solved the two guards at the door, he summoned the shadow clone, and at the same time gave the shadow clone the task of frontal attack.


    As for him, he is now in a passage behind the factory.


    "Hydra''s people have been reduced to the guts to shoot?


    "Shoot, you trash!


    "If the Red Skull knew that his organization contained trash like you, he would definitely regret the establishment of Hydra!"


    Although the task of the shadow clone is to attack positively, the shadow clone has the same thinking as Rogge, so the shadow clone is very clear about what the deity''s so-called frontal attack is.


    The frontal attack is just a euphemism for you to go to the front to attract firepower.


    After the taunting, the shadow clone patiently waited for the attack of the Hydra agent, and quietly displayed the lightning protection body.


    Shadow clones also have human rights, and the longer it lasts, the better it is to attract firepower.


    However, the shadow clone was soon disappointed, because he did not wait for the expected attack.


    What''s the matter with these Hydra agents?


    Don''t they even love the founder Red Skull?


    Shadow Clone looked at these Hydra agents with a puzzled face, and these Hydra agents also looked at him confused.


    What''s the matter with this guy?


    Didn¡¯t you say there were intruders?


    Why is a fool here?


    The awkward atmosphere spread again.


    In the end, the death soldier whose arms had been modified could not stand the weird atmosphere first, and directly raised his right arm and shot a small missile at the shadow clone.


    The flying speed of the small missile cannot be said to be unpleasant, but the speed of the shadow clone is faster.


    Even if the lightning protection body has been used, the shadow clone has no intention of resisting this missile.


    boom!


    The small missile blasted a container next to the shadow clone into a fireball, and the shadow clone left the place before the small missile hit it.


    This small missile, like a match thrown into an oil tank, triggered a series of chain reactions.


    When the Death Warrior took the lead, the other HYDRA fighters no longer hesitated. They turned their guns one after another and kept shooting the shadow clones that flashed back and forth.


    The battle between the shadow clone and the Hydra agent finally kicked off.


    Gunshots and explosions from the gate resounded throughout the factory.


    Rogge ignored the battle at the gate and sneaked through the factory quickly.


    What he is doing now is stealth stealth in the true sense, not the so-called ninja stealth before him.


    The fierce battle that broke out at the factory gate attracted away the Hydra agents who had been guarding the various passages.


    As for the remaining ones, they were solved one by one by Roger using the most silent method.


    Either illusion, or assassination.


    After solving all the enemies he encountered on the road, Roger finally came to the core area of ??the factory, where the true base of Hydra was located.


    This factory is one of the three largest bases of Hydra in New York City.


    From the outside, this factory is just a few years old.


    But in fact, the factory has been remodeled extremely well, and the decoration is particularly high-end.


    If you only look at the decoration inside, even if it is the luxury office building in Manhattan, there are people who believe it.


    Before entering the core area of ??the factory, Roger deliberately transformed into the appearance of a Hydra agent, and then walked in calmly.


    Laboratory, ignore!


    Reception room, ignore!


    Armory, ignore!


    A few minutes later, Roger finally saw the goal of his trip, the main control room in the base.


    There are more than ten Hydra staff in the main control room.


    Some of them are monitoring the battle at the factory gate and issuing the latest instructions at any time; some are constantly uploading data, seeming to be doing some kind of backup work.


    Rogge did not attack these people, but silently came to a corner of the main control room, and then pretended to observe the big screen in the main control room.


    None of the staff in the main control room doubted Roger''s identity.


    Except for a few staff members who turned their heads and glanced at him when he first came in, the others seemed to have completely ignored his arrival.


    It was so easy to come in, I thought I would use illusion or something.


    Things went so well that it was weird. Roger even wondered if he had come to the wrong place.


    Is this really the secret base of Hydra?


    The vigilance of these people is too low.


    Although a little unbelievable, Rogge silently took out a hacker tool smaller than the knuckle of the tail.


    The reason why he came to the main control room of the base was to bring in this hacker tool specially set up by Skye.


    Then, just stick this boxy little thing on any computer or signal interface in the main control room.


    Attack and destroy Hydra''s three largest strongholds in New York.


    This is indeed the main content of the retaliation.


    But before destroying the stronghold, he still has some small things to deal with, and that is to create conditions for Skye to hack into this base.


    Skye¡¯s hacking skills are beyond doubt, but hackers are not omnipotent.


    For those networks that do not have external networks, even the top hackers cannot hack into it out of thin air.


    In order to solve this problem, it is necessary to artificially create an external interface.


    Tony did this kind of thing on the S.H.I.E.L.D. Sky Mothership, as did a super agent who climbed the Burj Khalifa in Dubai.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 182： Explosive base

    After quietly installing the mini-hacking device, Rogge stayed in the main control room for a while, and then left the main control room as if he were okay.


    From the time he entered the main control room until he left, the people in the main control room never doubted him.


    Do I have a hidden spy talent?


    Rogge couldn''t help wondering if he had any undiscovered talents.


    The first spy mission ended smoothly and successfully beyond imagination.


    After installing the mini hacking device, his mission is over.


    The rest are Skye''s tasks.


    Invade the system, back up data, and paralyze the system.


    After Skye finishes these tasks, he can destroy the base as much as he wants.


    After leaving the main control room, Roger walked directly towards the weapons depot in the base.


    Because of the shadow avatar, the current weapons depot is the busiest department of the entire base, and people who come to receive weapons and ammunition one after another.


    After observing the passage outside the weapon storehouse, Roger had to sigh with emotion at the richness of the weapon storehouse and the complete variety.


    Needless to say, conventional rifles and bombs, in this arsenal, there are actually energy weapons that can already be mass-produced.


    But I don''t know if it was his illusion, Rogge always felt that these energy weapons had an indescribable similarity to the weapons used by the Zetarians.


    And here, he also saw small gravitational proton instruments that had been weaponized, as well as various high-tech weapons that he couldn''t name but looked awesome.


    Seeing that these types and reserves were so abundant that it was almost like an arsenal of a US military base, Rogge even had the idea to rob this arsenal directly.


    If it was not him but the punisher who was here now, maybe he would have gone straight up to grab it.


    For a special person like the Punisher who only has a hobby of playing guns, this arsenal is simply a heavenly existence for him.


    However, at this moment, the brightly lit base suddenly plunged into darkness.


    For this kind of secret base, power outage is impossible.


    Even if there is a problem with the main circuit system, the backup circuit will be turned on as soon as possible.


    So there is only one possibility for a power outage now, that is, Skye has completed his task and has given a clear enough signal to start.


    It can finally start!


    Rogge directly removed the effect of the transformation technique, and then psyched out the Kusanaru sword.


    If the mobs are clear, the Kusanaru sword is a bit more comfortable.


    At the moment when the base was out of power, the Hydra agent in the arsenal immediately picked up the weapon next to it, then took out the infrared night vision device and distributed it.


    This invisible darkness is definitely an extremely unfavorable environment for ordinary people.


    But for Roger, who has a writing wheel, this darkness is still acceptable.


    Although it is impossible for him to directly ignore the influence of darkness, it is not particularly difficult to judge the enemy''s position in this environment.


    When the Hydra agents in the arsenal put on infrared night vision goggles, they saw Roger holding the Kusanagi sword.


    Before these Hydra agents fired, Roger took the lead in attacking.


    Instantaneous surgery!


    Rogge came to a Hydra agent in an instant, and the Kusanagi sword in his hand struck his neck like lightning before the Hydra agent fired.


    The first one is solved!


    After killing the Hydra agent, he cast his instantaneous spell again and came behind the second target.


    Only then did the other Hydra agents spotted him and began to turn their guns.


    As soon as these Hydra agents pulled the trigger, he had already solved the second goal and disappeared again.


    Bang bang bang bang...


    Fierce gunfire sounded continuously, and the weapon arsenal suddenly became very lively.


    Not only did the dense bullets miss Rogge, but the fire from the muzzle made it easier for him to judge the location of the target.


    A dark killing show with no audience was staged!


    Roger continued to appear around these Hydra agents like ghosts, killing them very efficiently.


    In less than a minute, the gunfire in the arsenal stopped in the summer.


    More than a dozen Hydra agents guarding the weapon arsenal, without even seeing Roger''s appearance, lined up to report to hell.


    After solving these people, he did not leave the arsenal for the first time, but quickly picked them up in the arsenal.


    Small Gravity Proton Instrument, Received!


    Energy rifle, received it!


    Energy grenade, received it!


    This energy cannon is not bad, and I have it!


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but it looks good, so I accepted it!


    Rogge is like a customer who chooses his favorite products in a store, quickly sweeping away.


    After throwing these messy things into the psychic scroll, he picked up a bag full of timed explosives.


    One minute, no, ten seconds is enough!


    After setting the time, he threw a few to different positions of the weapon storage, then lifted the bag and left the weapon storage.


    The power supply system of the base has not been restored until now, but this does not affect Rogge''s travel speed.


    He doesn''t know if this base has a self-destruct system, but even if it does, it probably won''t work now.


    So he planned to destroy this base of Hydra by throwing thunder artificially.


    Whenever he passed a room or area that seemed more important, he would throw a few time bombs inside.


    Throw more and less purely. Throw with your eyes closed, no pressure!


    It didn''t take long for him to throw away dozens of time bombs in the bag.


    "Well, it''s time to go back!"


    Roger pressed the start button on the remote control device, and then directly crushed the remote control device.


    Dozens of time bombs in the base began to count down at the same time.


    After doing all this, he teleported to the nearest location of the Thunder God technique.


    Standing on the top of the building where the Fei Lei Shen Shushi was located, Roger looked down at the factory not far below and waited patiently.


    Ten seconds later, dozens of explosions sounded simultaneously in the factory.


    The power of time bombs is not that great, but when these time bombs exploded, a small mushroom cloud skyrocketed.


    Rumble!


    The strong shock wave directly destroyed the entire factory, and the buildings around the factory were also hit by the shock wave, causing large and small cracks.


    The power of the time bomb alone can never cause this effect.


    The mushroom cloud appeared because other bombs in the arsenal had helped a lot.


    When the blast of the explosion began to dissipate, and the dust flying in the sky began to return to calm, Roger once again came to the factory gate.


    There are three more tenacious elite monsters that need to be dealt with.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 183： Mulongs dragon head up (14/15, plus more)

    Of course, more than these three death soldiers survived the explosion.


    It''s just that among all the people who survived, these three were the only ones that made Roger a little bit interested.


    Although the goal of destroying the Hydra base has been perfectly achieved, before leaving, Roger wanted to find some extra fun for himself.


    At the usual speed of New York police, it would take at least three minutes from the discovery of the explosion to the rush to the scene.


    This also means that Roger has three minutes of undisturbed game time.


    When he cast a flash of lightning and came to the factory gate where the original appearance had been thoroughly seen, the three death soldiers also discovered his arrival for the first time.


    The three death fighters did not realize that the current Roger was not a shadow clone, but a deity.


    In their opinion, the Rogge who appeared in front of them now was the excessively active shadow clone that had flashed everywhere in the factory before.


    Perhaps it had inherited Rogge''s original laziness, or it might have been the shadow clone who felt that the deity would be more interested in these three death fighters.


    So in the previous battle, the shadow clone did not launch any attacks on the three death fighters.


    "You have three minutes. If you can last three minutes, I will let you go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger disappeared in front of the three death soldiers.


    Game time is limited and every second is extremely important.


    At the moment Rogge disappeared, the three death fighters formed a circle back to back tacitly, without giving Rogge any chance to backstab.


    Of course, they would not make the same mistake after seeing the shadow clone stabbing the Hydra agent back.


    However, these three death fighters still overlooked one point.


    Their defensive formation can indeed prevent Rogge''s backstab, but Rogge''s attack direction has never been limited to the same plane.


    Dayu spiral pill!


    The three death soldiers did not expect that Roger''s attack would come from the air.


    When they noticed this, the large jade spiral pill with a diameter of more than one meter in Roger''s hand had fallen into the middle of their formation.


    boom!


    The three death fighters scattered all around for the first time, but their movements were still a step slower.


    Daiyu Helix Maru hit the three of them in the back at the same time. Under the unstoppable horrible distortion and impact, the three death fighters flew out like a baseball hit by a bat.


    Dayu Helix Maru, which was enough to cause lethal damage to ordinary people, did not cause much injury to the three death fighters. Their strengthened bodies saved one of them.


    Even so, the three death soldiers still felt the long-lost pain.


    After knocking out the three death fighters, Rogge did not hesitate to attack one of them again.


    Only the death warrior whose left arm has been mechanically modified, he plans to stay for the last to deal with, because this guy is similar to the chief male model of Hydra, both have only one metal arm, although one is left and the other is right.


    As for the one who had both arms modified, he ranked second.


    The first target he chose was the death soldier whose left arm and right leg were transformed.


    The death warrior whose left arm and right leg had been modified hadn''t landed yet, and Roger came behind him like a ghost.


    Lei Dun¡¤Thunder Slash!


    A brilliant and fierce thunder blade flashed across the death soldier, and instantly cut off his metal left arm and right leg.


    ßËßËßË...


    Three landing sounds of varying sizes sounded.


    As soon as the death soldier who had lost his left arm and right leg struggled to sit up, the Thunder Sword in Roger''s hand slashed his neck, completely ending his life.


    After solving the death soldier, Rogge finally waited for the other two death soldiers to attack.


    Small missiles and rifle bullets flew towards him at the same time...


    I don''t know if it''s because these death fighters haven''t finished the final weapon loading, Rogge always feels that they have too few weapons.


    Except for metal arms that can launch small missiles, they seem to have no other long-range attack methods.


    Otherwise, the death soldier with both hands being reformed wouldn''t have to pick up the rifle on the ground to attack him.


    Just when the small missiles and rifle bullets were about to hit him, he cast the thunder again and disappeared.


    After evading the small missiles and bullets, Rogge didn''t stop, and struck the death soldier with metal arms like lightning.


    As if realizing that he was being spotted, the death soldier immediately threw away the rifle in his hand, two metal arms with both hands and fists, and the shape of the arms instantly changed.


    The structural components were ejected one by one, and then quickly reassembled.


    In the blink of an eye, the death soldier''s hands turned into a giant barrel, a barrel that was seven or eighth similar to the Gatling gun.


    I don''t know if the death soldier chose a direction casually, or if he really discovered the trajectory of Roger.


    After forming a giant barrel with both hands, he fired the first shot without even thinking about it.


    Noisy!


    An orange-red beam of light, like sunlight, shot out from the barrel, shooting straight towards Roger, who had not yet shown his figure.


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Ingot Wall!


    Rows of wood burst out of the ground in an instant, forming a curved arch in front of Roger.


    Rumble!


    The orange-red light beam hit the wooden gongbi without any suspense, and a strong explosion was born, and orange-red flames swept around like a hurricane.


    This kind of attack power is very good!


    Although the wooden ingot wall blocked this energy attack, there were also visible cracks on the arch wall of the wooden ingot wall, giving people a feeling that they would collapse and shatter at any time.


    As soon as the flames from the explosion dissipated, the death soldier launched a second wave of attacks.


    Only this time, the energy cannons fired by his hands were no longer orange-red energy beams, but fist-sized energy cannonballs.


    Boom boom boom boom...


    One round after another, energy shells continuously hit the arch wall formed by the wooden ingot wall, and the cracks on the arch wall became more and more large.


    Because of the sudden eruption of this death soldier, Roger was temporarily suppressed in the arch.


    Judging from the situation at the scene, it looks like this.


    But the fact is that Roger in Gongbi has no plans to leave at all.


    If he wants to leave here, a Flying Thunder God will do it directly.


    Just when the death warrior breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that he had the initiative, Roger in Gongbi silently performed a ninjutsu he hadn''t used for a long time.


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Dragon Technique!


    This death warrior didn''t realize that something was wrong, and now he was enjoying the thrill of shooting wildly, enjoying the thrill of the explosion of energy cannonballs around Roger.


    But soon, he found that the ground under his feet seemed to shake.


    Before he could look down, a long hook-nosed wooden dragon sprang out from the ground and directly arched him into the air.


    Then, the dragon mouth, which was about the size of his body, directly bit his body.


    Mulong¡¤Long look up!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 184： Unreasonable destiny

    The long hook-nosed wood dragon tens of meters long rose into the air, and its huge mouth full of sharp dragon teeth bit the dead soldier who was also in the air.


    At the moment when he was arched by the wooden dragon, the death soldier turned the muzzle of the giant metal cannon, trying to directly bombard the giant wooden dragon like an ancient beast with dense energy shells.


    But just after he fired a few shots, he was bitten by the wooden dragon, and the sharp wooden fangs pierced his body directly.


    laugh!


    Dragon teeth tens of centimeters long pierced his body directly, and bright red blood fell from the air like raindrops.


    The moment he was bitten by the wooden dragon, the death soldier knew that he couldn''t leave this place alive anyway today.


    But even so, he had no plans to accept his fate and wait to die.


    I saw him moving the muzzle hard, hoping to launch a final attack on Rogge before he died.


    Rogge didn''t stop his actions, and even took the initiative to keep the wooden dragon stable, lest he aim at the wrong position.


    Just as this death soldier aimed at Roger with difficulty and was about to fire the last shot of his life, he suddenly showed a helpless wry smile.


    Not enough energy to launch!


    The previous crazy launch consumed a lot of energy.


    The only remaining energy was silently absorbed by the wooden dragon after the wooden dragon bit him.


    The giant metal cannon in his hand, which represents the highest technology of the Hydra energy weapon, is now an insignificant ornament.


    Although Hydra''s engineers have worked very hard, they are not Tony Stark after all. They can''t solve the capacity problem while shrinking the energy reactor.


    In this regard, Ivan Vanke can do better than them.


    At least the Ark reactor he made is closer to the original Tony designed.


    After the death warrior felt despair and powerlessness, Roger controlled the wooden dragon to shake his head violently, allowing the wooden dragon to successfully bite the death warrior into two pieces.


    The second death soldier, died in battle!


    When the broken body of the death soldier fell to the ground, Roger discovered that the death soldier he had left to the end had abandoned his companion and ran away.


    Found that he could not defeat the enemy, so he decided to retreat?


    This approach is too bad for Hydra!


    Although I don''t know what this death soldier thinks, it is not so easy to escape from his hands.


    First cast Chakra Sensation to determine the location, and then cast Thunder Shun to catch up.


    Roger did not expend much effort to catch up with the death soldier who was running wild.


    He originally planned to have a melee fight with this death soldier while feeling the feel of the metal arm.


    But now, his idea has been completely dispelled.


    An enemy who has no intention to fight cannot bring the pleasure of fighting.


    How invincible is, how lonely!


    How invincible is, how empty!


    After sighing shamelessly in his heart, Rogge showed his thunder and came to the last death soldier.


    Lei Dun¡¤Chidori!


    After a while of twittering, he directly cast Fei Lei Shen to leave here.


    As for Mulong, he left directly in the factory.


    Anyway, without Chakra''s wooden dragon, it''s just a more delicate wood carving.


    And Hydra will find out that he did it sooner or later, so it doesn''t matter whether to leave evidence.


    After returning to the office through Flying Thunder, he went straight to Skye''s office that didn''t turn on the lights all year round.


    "How about? Is there any information about the Obelisk?"


    The reason why he let Skye invade the base''s system before he did it was to find the information of the Obelisk.


    Since Hydra is unwilling to trade the obelisk, he can only figure out a solution by himself.


    "There is a lot of data, and I haven''t done a systematic search yet.


    "But I found something very interesting here!"


    After speaking, Skye opened a file.


    This document is obviously a confidential document. It not only notes the top secret, but also paints a lot of key information in black.


    This kind of typical government agency style, at first glance, knows that it is the handwriting of SHIELD.


    But now it is difficult to tell whether this is something that S.H.I.


    Inhuman races, superpower races, immortality...


    This...is too coincidental?


    Skye may not be able to see what these words together mean, but Roger can basically be sure that this is the document about Skye''s mother Jia Ying.


    Is this the so-called destiny?


    This is too unreasonable, right?


    Although it is very unreasonable to reason with things like destiny, it is not unreasonable in this reasonable world.


    Roger suddenly felt a little speechless.


    He was still trying to find information about the obelisk, but Skye found a document about her mother from the Hydra database.


    This is great and powerful!


    "Don''t worry about this, first concentrate on finding the obelisk."


    Roger calmed down his feelings and said to Skye calmly.


    Before Skye awakens to become a foreigner, it is better to let her touch these things less.


    If these things come into contact with each other too much, it is easy to affect fate.


    "Oh! But I think Hydra''s plan is still a bit too crazy, how can there be immortal people in this world.


    "I guess they just want supernatural abilities and want to be crazy, so they thought that there is a magical superpower race in this world."


    Skye didn''t notice anything, but thought the Hydra people were a little nervous.


    But what she didn''t know was that there really is such a person in this world, and that person is still his mother.


    Although his mother''s way of being immortal was different from what she had imagined, it was basically in line with the concept of immortality.


    "It makes sense!"


    Although he knew that Skye''s inference was wrong, he nodded in agreement.


    After more than an hour, the Punisher and Abomination returned to Dr. Connors'' laboratory and reported the results of the action to him.


    Both bases were destroyed.


    But as he expected, Punisher and Abomination were also attacked by Hydra''s new energy weapon.


    However, one of them has an immortal body, and the other has thick skin and quick blood return, so neither of them suffered any fatal injuries, it just took a little more work.


    "Very good! Next, be more vigilant and watch out for Hydra''s revenge!"


    Hydra will definitely receive the gift he sent, but it is uncertain whether the Hydra will return a gift.


    Sometimes Hydra is sane, but sometimes it can be crazy.


    As soon as Roger hung up, more than a dozen heavily armed soldiers broke into his company.


    "Mr. Rogge, according to reliable intelligence, you are suspected of illegally embezzling American military property. I hope you can come back with us!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 185： Thunder Agents

    No, sir, it¡¯s better to find excuses too!


    What is the illegal embezzlement of US military property? When did I embezzle US military property.


    How can you filth the innocence out of thin air!


    Although he thought so in his heart, what Rogge said was something else.


    "If I don''t cooperate, are you planning to take me away forcibly?"


    With more than a dozen heavily armed soldiers, it doesn''t look like they would invite him politely.


    "Sir, I hope you can cooperate with our investigation!"


    The officer in the lead didn''t care about the dissatisfaction in Roger''s tone, and said with a righteous expression.


    "You are not qualified enough for me to cooperate with you, understand, Lieutenant!


    Let your immediate boss come, you are not qualified! "


    After speaking, he returned to the office without looking back.


    He came to the door for no apparent reason, and then asked him to cooperate with the investigation.


    Rogge didn''t know who sent these soldiers, but he could guarantee that these soldiers would never dare to do anything here.


    For ordinary people who don''t know the truth, he is at best a rich entrepreneur.


    But for those with a certain status and channels, it is no secret that he is a masked man.


    Rogge''s act of ignoring them directly made the dozen or so soldiers present feel uncomfortable.


    Several soldiers even silently opened the rifle insurance.


    However, these actions were soon stopped by the lieutenant.


    "Don''t cause me trouble, close the team, let''s go!"


    The lieutenant was also very upset, but he also dared not do anything here.


    The order he received was to ask Rogge to go back and investigate, not to arrest Rogge and go back to investigate.


    These soldiers finally left the company with a gloomy face and a bad mood.


    More than ten minutes later, an unfamiliar number directly called the landline in Roger''s office.


    "Rogge, this is Thaddeus Ross, we met at Culver University!"


    It was not someone else who called, but General Rose.


    After Banner became a member of the Avengers, General Rose''s plan to capture Hulk came to an end.


    Coupled with his hatred of the bad influence Bronsky had caused in New York, he was directly transferred from his original post and became an idle general.


    Although he spent most of his life in the army, when he began to deliberately develop into the role of politician, he showed shocking skills.


    After a series of political transactions and operations, he not only returned smoothly, but also became the Secretary of State from the military chief.


    "I remember you, General Rose, your daughter Betty came to me for a commission."


    "To make a long story short, I have a plan now, and I believe you will also be interested. If it is convenient for you, I hope you can come to Washington and we will talk in person."


    Even if he has become a politician, General Rose still maintains the tough style of a soldier without the slightest nonsense.


    "General Ross personally invited him, so how can he save face."


    Although I don''t know what General Rose will do, Rogge doesn''t mind going over and chatting with him in person.


    "I have retired from the military. I am now, Secretary of State."


    After speaking, Secretary of State Ross hung up the phone.


    It is a lucky old man to be promoted to a higher rank.


    More than two hours later, Rogge took a military transport plane to Washington, and then under the protection of a US Army special team, he came to the private estate of Secretary of State Ross.


    In the garden of the manor, Rogge met Secretary of State Ross in a casual suit.


    "Sit anywhere!"


    After throwing out the Frisbee, Secretary of State Ross came to Rogge and sat down casually.


    Before the flying disc in the distance landed, it was bitten by a good-looking golden retriever, and then trot all the way back to Secretary of State Ross, wagging his tail waiting for the owner''s reward.


    "After retiring from the military, there is only this little fun left. Do you want a cigar from Miami?"


    Secretary of State Ross took out a cigar from the humidor and said.


    "No need! No such habit!"


    Not to mention cigars, Roger doesn''t even smoke ordinary cigarettes.


    Take care of your body, start with refusing cigarettes.


    When Secretary of State Ross slowly lit a cigar for himself and took a sip, he continued to say to Rogge: "Rogge, what do you think of the Avengers organization?"


    "No opinion, I am not one of them."


    "The existence of the Avengers does make the world a lot safer, but they also bring more challenges.


    Since their appearance, there have been more and more super-powered and strengthened people around the world. They brought peace, but they also brought new challenges. "


    Secretary of State Ross looked towards the distant sky and said in a tone that was completely incompatible with his previous tough style.


    "Straightforwardly, what are your plans? You specifically asked me to come to New York to find me, maybe not to ask me what I think of the Avengers."


    Rogge is not in the mood to play haha ??with Secretary of State Ross. With this kind of time, he might as well go home and play more games.


    "Everyone can be regarded as acquaintances who have dealt with, so I won''t be polite to you.


    I plan to form a team similar to the Avengers, a team that can suppress or even defeat the Avengers when they rebel.


    Thunder Agents!


    I will take the lead on the official side, and I will take care of issues such as personnel, equipment, venues, and funds.


    But I lack someone who can lead this team, so I hope you can become the captain of this team. "


    After speaking, Secretary of State Ross handed him a document with the words top secret.


    After receiving the documents handed over by Secretary of State Ross, Rogge did not look at it for the first time, but beckoned to lure the golden retriever next to Secretary of State Ross.


    "You politicians are not satisfied with the Avengers. I understand that.


    However, I don''t know where your self-confidence comes from. I think I will be like it. "


    Rogge stroked the head of the golden retriever, his tone was flat, but he released a strong pressure.


    What an international joke!


    I don''t even want to join the Avengers. I actually want me to join the Thunder Agents, smoking a cigar and getting demented.


    "Can you let go of the magazine first?"


    Secretary of State Ross did not directly answer Rogge''s question, but first asked Rogge to release the golden retriever.


    "It''s called a magazine? The name is pretty good!"


    Rogge didn''t let go of the clip, and the clip seemed to enjoy his strokes, shaking his tail contentedly.


    "You misunderstood. We are not making you a member of a government agency. We just hope you can lead this team.


    Or, you can simply understand that you are a coach.


    The members of the Thunder Agents have a complicated background, so we need someone who can hold them down and make them willing to obey the arrangements.


    We will not order you to do any tasks, and you do not need to be responsible to us, we just want to borrow your reputation and strength. "


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 186： I am your captain (15/15, plus more)

    "It sounds more like a mascot.


    "Even if I don''t mind being your mascot, what benefit can you give me?"


    Although it is only a nominal addition, if there are not enough benefits, Rogge will not bother to care about them.


    Again, with that kind of time, he might as well go back and play a few more games, or learn more about fighting skills with Gwen.


    The latest game is not good anymore, or Gwen is not fun anymore.


    "500 million US dollars a year, plus 500 million US dollars worth of equipment. Even if you want an F22, we can give it to you.


    "In addition, you can arbitrarily call resources belonging to the Thunder operatives, such as scientific research teams, intelligence networks, special equipment, etc."


    I have to say that Rose and the people behind him are really sincere.


    With this condition, even the well-informed Roger couldn''t help but be slightly moved.


    So far, the largest commission he has received is only 500 million US dollars.


    As soon as Rose took the shot, he directly doubled the record.


    "You are indeed very sincere, and you can see that you have spent enough time investigating intelligence."


    Regardless of the equipment or the scientific research team, these things are basically what Rogge currently needs, or in other words, will be needed soon.


    For the two combatants, the Punisher and the Hateful combatants, no matter how much equipment they have.


    The scientific research team and special equipment, Dr. Conners will also be very happy to accept.


    As for the intelligence network, it is Skye''s favorite.


    "Since the Avengers appeared in the Battle of New York, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s hands have stretched longer and longer. Some people are very dissatisfied with their actions.


    "So we need a team that can compete with the Avengers, at least on the surface."


    Rose took a sip of his cigar and said lightly.


    The appearance of the Avengers brought the reputation and power of SHIELD to the highest point in history.


    Some people are beautiful, naturally some people are lonely.


    For example, those military leaders.


    Originally what the army should do, now let S.H.I.E.L.D. do it.


    The power that originally belonged to the army has now become the power of SHIELD.


    People who are accustomed to power can never bear the bite of power being eaten away by others.


    Now that S.H.I.E.L.D. has formed the Avengers, the military can naturally also form its own "Avengers."


    The Thunder Agents are the "Avengers" of the military.


    Rogge has nothing to dissatisfy with Rose''s conditions.


    The only fly in the ointment is that he cannot turn this matter into a commission.


    Remuneration can be paid in advance, but this kind of long-term commission will occupy his only commission.


    Unless he doesn''t plan to accept any commission for the next year, otherwise he really can''t turn this matter into a commission.


    Forget it, you can''t be too greedy.


    Nincoins can also be earned from other places, but Rose¡¯s invitation will not always be there.


    If he refuses today, maybe Rose will turn around and find someone else.


    He is the most suitable candidate, but not the only one.


    "Prepare for the press conference! Also, remember to help me with the tax issues, I want to pay a real 500 million US dollars!"


    The U.S. Revenue Service is a very special existence. Whether you are a superhero or a super villain, these guys dare to come to collect taxes, and they still have a lot of money.


    However, Rose and the people behind him can definitely help him with tax issues.


    It is only now that Roger picked up the document on the table and looked through it carefully.


    As he guessed, the members of the Thunder Secret Service were all from prison without exception.


    Luke Cage, singing bird, moonstone, ghost, red tank...


    There are only five people on the list, and if Roger is added, then just like the Avengers, they are all six people.


    However, compared with the Avengers, the members of the Thunder Agent team just look at the title, and it seems that they are not enough.


    If Roger hadn''t joined, few people would think that this team could compete with the Avengers.


    Luke Cage, an untitled, black male, has undergone the experimentation of a super soldier, is invulnerable and possesses power beyond ordinary people.


    Songbird, Melissa Gold, a white female, has superpowers to control sound waves.


    Moonstone, Carla Thorfin, a white female, has a magical gem called Moonstone in her body, which has special abilities such as flying, emitting strong light, and being invisible.


    The ghost, John Molly, a white male, a genius engineer, without superpowers, invented the ghost invisible battle suit, which can be invisible or make touched objects invisible.


    The abilities of the first four members are quite satisfactory, saying that they are strong or not, and that they are weak and not weak.


    The only thing that really made Roger a little bit interested was the Red Tank.


    Red Tank, whose real name is Kain Mark, is a white male.


    According to his own words, he touched the ruby ??of the evil **** Saitorak, so he gained magic power.


    His power comes from the evil god, inexhaustible and inexhaustible.


    For his statement, Rogge directly chose to ignore it.


    An evil god, even Odin, the father of the gods, dare not say that his power is inexhaustible, let alone just an evil god.


    Outstanding endurance, strong body, and after accumulating potential energy, it has the terrifying impact of crashing everything.


    Except for the red tank which is somewhat decent, the other four members can only be said to be barely qualified.


    Rogge thought that Rose and the others would carefully select a very good team, but now it seems that it is just like this.


    "Where are they now? I plan to meet them for a while to see how much they have."


    The information is always only information. As the nominal captain of the Thunder Special Agents team, Rogge felt it necessary to personally test the strength of his players.


    "It''s in the training base in the suburbs, and you can go to check it out at any time."


    Ross had obviously taken this into consideration and had arranged everything in advance.


    More than an hour later, still under the protection of the Marine Corps, Roger came to the training base that Rose said.


    Although it has been refurbished, it is clear that the predecessor of this training base was a military camp.


    However, considering the background of Rose and others, this is not surprising.


    When Rogge came to an indoor training room nearly the size of a football field, he saw the five members of the Thunder Agents.


    In the wide training room, the Red Tank and others stayed scattered in different areas.


    No one speaks, no one trains.


    "Introduce myself first, my name is Roger and I am a ninja."


    After pushing the door open and walking in, Roger didn''t care about the attitude of the five of them, and introduced himself directly.


    "You may be more familiar with my other title, Mask Man!"


    When he said the title of Masked Man, someone finally raised his head and glanced at him, and then he continued to daze or sleep.


    "In addition, from now on, I will be your captain! So, if you five **** don''t want to die, you better stand in front of me now!"


    "You only have three seconds!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 187： What if the team members do not follow the command?

    Regarding Rogge''s warning, the Red Tank and others would of course ignore it.


    In nominal terms, they are now a member of the Thunder Secret Service.


    But in fact, they are still criminals, a group of criminals with special abilities.


    The typical feature of criminals is that they do not obey the rules very much.


    What''s more, in their opinion, Roger is far from being a rule.


    Rogge was not surprised by their reaction, nor did he expect the Red Tanks to obey orders.


    In other words, if they really come here obediently, he will be surprised.


    There is only one reason for saying those words just now, and that is that he needs a slightly decent reason to shoot.


    What if the team members don''t obey the command?


    Just hit it!


    If one meal is not enough, play more.


    In this regard, Roger has a wealth of experience in physical probation.


    "Both guys with personality, yes, I like it!


    "Because of this, it will be more enjoyable when fighting!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge''s figure disappeared, leaving only a faint silver-white current in the standing position.


    Lei Shushen!


    In an instant, Roger came to Luke Cage, and the spiral pill in his right hand directly hit Luke Cage''s chest.


    Invulnerable, Lao Tzu is invulnerable!


    Luke Cage didn''t react at all. When Helix Pill hit his chest, his consciousness returned to reality from his own small world.


    boom!


    Luke Cage felt like he had been hit by a tank moving at full speed, and his whole person was knocked out like a rotating cannonball.


    Later, he slammed into the wall of the training room tens of meters later, and directly knocked the wall out of a large circular hole.


    puff!


    At the moment when he collided with the wall, Luke Cage finally couldn''t bear the severe pain coming from the receptor, and suddenly he spouted a mouthful of blood.


    No one thought that Roger actually made a move.


    Although they don''t know how strong Helix Maru is, Judging from Luke Cage''s appearance at this time, Helix Maru''s attack is definitely not weak.


    After knocking Luke Cage into the air, Rogge ignored him and began to pick the next target.


    Moonstone and Songbird are both female, so I will teach them later.


    The red tank has thick skin and thick flesh, so it may take a little longer.


    Then, of course, the only thing left is the ghost John Molly.


    Among all the players, the ghost is the only one without superpowers. He only relies on the ghost suit he developed.


    When Roger''s gaze fell on him, the ghost John Molly swallowed unconsciously, and then immediately activated the invisible mode of the ghost suit.


    This guy is very dangerous!


    Just as this thought came to the mind of ghost John Molly, Roger flashed in front of him.


    Don''t be afraid, he can''t see me!


    Don''t be afraid, he can''t find me!


    do not be afraid¡­¡­


    The ghost John Molly was still suggesting himself, but Roger directly lifted his right leg and kicked directly forward.


    In the eyes of others, Rogge''s kick was like kicking the air.


    But in the next second, they understood the reason.


    Bang!


    The dull impact suddenly remembered that John Molly was kicked into the air while he was invisible.


    After flying upside down for more than ten meters, John Molly fell heavily to the ground.


    Actually want to play invisible in front of me, who gives you the confidence.


    If the ghost John Molly did not enter the invisible state, or went directly into the invisible state, Rogge might have to spend more work.


    But he was too confident, confident that Roger could not see through the invisible state of the ghost suit.


    The second one is also solved!


    By now, no one would think that Roger was joking except for the red tank.


    Moonstone Carla and Melissa, the songbird, looked at each other, and then took the initiative to attack.


    Instead of passive defense, it is better to attack actively.


    In this way, you might still be able to grasp the initiative.


    The songbird Melissa opened her mouth slightly, sending out a wave of ultrasound that could not be accepted by human ears.


    The ultrasonic attack of the songbird is invisible, not only difficult to detect, but also very difficult to defend.


    There are many ways to use ultrasound. If used well, it can definitely become a very powerful superpower.


    However, it is a pity that the current application of Ultrasound by Songbird is far from reaching its limit.


    Although Rogge didn''t hear the ultrasonic wave from the songbird Melissa, he was keenly aware of his own changes.


    Consciousness began to become lost, hallucinations began to appear before his eyes.


    You shouldn''t play mental attacks in front of me.


    But since Songbird wanted to play, Roger didn''t mind playing with her a little bit.


    Write round eyes illusion!


    Melissa, the crying bird who silently emits ultrasound, suddenly saw a pair of blood-red eyes.


    The next second, Songbird Melissa discovered that she was the only one left in the training room.


    And, endless disgusting bugs.


    The colorful body is covered with needle-like holes, and each hole is densely packed like black dots.


    These disgusting bugs that appeared from nowhere flew towards her like a swarm of locusts, climbed up on her legs, flew to her face, and turned into her neckline...


    The illusion Rogge created for the songbirds is not very complicated. It is just bugs that most girls can''t bear, countless bugs, and intensive phobias that can cause human instincts.


    "what!!!"


    As soon as Rogge performed the illusion on the songbird Melissa, the songbird Melissa hugged her head and jumped fiercely, making a harsh scream full of fear.


    The scream lasted for only a second or two before the summer stopped, and the singing bird was completely unconscious as if it had lost its soul in an instant.


    The third one is done!


    The scream full of fear from the singing bird Melissa made Moonstone Carla involuntarily look back, and then Roger pinched her neck.


    Before she could use the Moonlight Gem, Roger used the same illusion on her.


    The only difference is that he replaced the bugs in the illusion with cockroaches, which are colorful and covered with abscesses.


    "what!!!!"


    There was another shrill scream full of fear, and the same coma fell to the ground.


    Fourth, get it done!


    From the time Rogge knocked Luke Cage to the ground until Moonstone Kara fell into a coma, only less than ten seconds passed.


    Luke Cage, who was the first to be attacked, endured the pain and stood up again.


    The ghost John Molly groaned painfully on the ground, as if he was seriously injured by a kick by Roger.


    At present, there are still red tanks that are "blessed" by Saitorak besides Rogge himself.


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, I allow you to run forty meters first, so that you can accumulate potential energy!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 188： Wooden Man vs. Red Tank

    The Red Tank is the strongest of the five.


    Leaving aside the power conferred by the evil **** Saitorak, his size far beyond that of ordinary people is enough to prove this point.


    He is 287 cm tall and weighs 862 kg!


    This is the data recorded in the information provided by Ross.


    Coupled with an almost indestructible body and inexhaustible strength, the Red Tank can completely wrestle with Hulk.


    The reason why Rose will also recruit the red tank into the Thunder Special Agents team, it is estimated that there are plans in this regard.


    Red Tank vs. Hulk, Ghost vs. Iron Man, Luke Cage vs. Rodgers of America, Cry Bird vs. Moonstone vs. Black Widow and Hawkeye.


    Roger, on the other hand, is against Thor.


    The red tank with a huge semi-circular helmet does not know what Roger thinks.


    But since Rogge took the initiative, he certainly wouldn''t refuse.


    ßËßËßËßË...


    The amazing red tank moved and ran towards Roger step by step.


    At the beginning, his speed was not very fast.


    But after running a certain distance, his speed became faster and faster, and the potential energy accumulated in his body also increased.


    Although the red tank had the power bestowed by the evil **** Saitorak, his attack methods were as simple as extremely crude.


    Collision!


    Destroy everything in front of you with an unstoppable collision!


    Knocked out unmatched, knocked out like a broken bamboo, knocked out to destroy the world.


    Seeing the red tank rushing towards him like an ancient beast, Rogge did not sit idle, and directly performed ninjutsu.


    Wooden Dun: The Art of Wooden Man!


    When the red tank was only the last ten meters away from Rogge, a wooden luohan who was twice as tall as the red tank jumped out of the ground and directly rushed towards the red tank.


    The pounce of the wooden arhat is not weak, and the weight of the wooden arhat cannot be said to be heavy.


    Even so, when the wooden Luohan pounced in front of the red tank, the larger wooden Luohan was directly knocked out.


    boom!


    The six-to-seven-meter-high wooden Luohan was knocked out like a baseball hit. It directly pierced the wall of the training room, flew to the square outside the training room, and hit a big hole on the ground of the square.


    This kind of impact is very good!


    Rogge sighed silently in his heart.


    Ten meters away in a flash, when the red tank came to Rogge like a train at full speed, a huge fist about the size of the red tank''s body shot out from the ground.


    boom!


    This huge fist hit the red tank without any suspense, and knocked the red tank into the air directly.


    As soon as the red tank was knocked into the air by a fist from the ground, the wooden Arhat that was knocked out by him appeared in front of him again.


    The wooden Luohan put his fists together, exhausted his entire body, and slammed the red tank on the head.


    boom!


    At the moment when the wooden Arhat hit, the red tank in the sky flew to the ground like a falling meteor, hitting a large pit nearly one meter in diameter on the ground.


    The huge wooden fist hit from the ground and the wooden Luohan completed a tacit joint attack.


    Let the initiative of the battle return to Rogge''s hands.


    After the wooden Luohan landed, he didn''t chase the red tank lying in the big pit for the first time, but ran in front of the giant wooden fist, pressing his hands directly on the wooden fist''s fingers.


    Under Rogge''s control, the wooden Luohan began to merge with the wooden boxing, and the size of the wooden Luohan changed again.


    In just a second or two, that huge wooden fist disappeared.


    Instead, he was a wooden Luohan with a height of nearly eight meters and strong arms.


    Roger did not summon the second wooden man, and the fist under the ground was just a fist.


    Holding the shameful idea of ??waste, he reintegrated the wooden luohan with the wooden boxing to form a brand new wooden luohan.


    The wooden Luohan completed the upgrade, and the red tank in the big pit also took the opportunity to climb out.


    Although the wooden Luohan and the wooden boxing attack were powerful, they did not cause much damage to the red tank.


    Except for a little pain when hit.


    Standing up again, the red tank saw the tall wooden Luohan, as well as the obviously strengthened arms of the wooden Luohan.


    Looking up at the wooden Luohan who was two or three times the size of himself, the Red Tank still had no plans to change its tactics.


    In other words, the concept of tactics does not exist in his mind.


    Regardless of the wood rohan or Roger, there is only one solution for the red tank.


    That is collision!


    The red tank started to run for the second time, but this time, Roger did not give him much time.


    Just a few steps after the red tank ran out, the wooden Luohan''s fist came to him.


    boom!


    Wood Luohan''s right fist directly interrupted the red tank''s running.


    boom!


    Wooden Luohan''s left fist followed the right fist and hit the red tank''s body, knocking him down again.


    boom! boom! boom¡­¡­


    Close the fist, send the fist, close the fist, send the fist...


    The wooden Luohan turned into a ruthless boxing machine, hitting the red tank with punch after punch.


    The ruler of the Crimson Universe, Saitorak is indeed very strong, but the Red Tank is not Saitorak himself.


    Even if the red tank has inexhaustible power, he has to use the opportunity to play it.


    Punch after punch! A punch is faster than a punch! A punch is heavier than a punch!


    Rogers didn''t care about Chakra''s consumption, and let the wooden Luohan attack tirelessly.


    Don¡¯t listen to the command, right? It¡¯s very individual, right?


    I don''t believe that I can''t convince you guys!


    Not once, then twice!


    If it doesn''t work twice, then three times!


    They''ve all been sold out, so don''t even think about Li Chastity Memorial Arch.


    If the Red Tank and Luke Cage really would rather die than surrender, then they would not join the Thunder Agents.


    Since they chose to join, it shows that they still have some scruples.


    Rogge didn''t know what they were scrupulous about, or what they might want to get from it.


    But now that you have made a choice, don''t **** play with personality.


    If you really have that personality, don''t choose to join in the first place!


    The wooden Luohan''s double fists constantly hit the red tank, and the huge attack power made the ground of the entire training field tremble.


    boom! boom! boom! boom¡­¡­


    The dull percussion sounded like a war drum, and at the same time, it made Luke Cage and others understand that Roger was not joking with them.


    The violent and continuous sound also awakened the two of Songbird and Moonstone, and then they saw the scene of the wooden Luohan beating the red tank.


    They had just awakened and were still terrified of the illusion that they had just experienced, but now, they felt that the illusion they had experienced was more gentle.


    If the wooden arhats are attacking them now, they can''t imagine the tragic picture...


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 189： Thunder Secret Agents Press Conference

    Three minutes, ten minutes, half an hour, one hour...


    The wooden Luohan is like a perpetual motion machine, constantly waving his fists, constantly letting the red tank understand what physical influence is.


    The training room that was originally neat and clean has now become like a large construction site.


    And it is the kind of harsh construction site where the fly ash index seriously exceeds the standard.


    Cobweb-like cracks spread throughout the training room, and the surrounding walls also showed cracks due to the continuous vibration.


    Especially the wall that was smashed by Luke Cage and the wooden Luohan before, there are signs of direct collapse.


    Luke Cage and others left the training room more than half an hour ago, and they couldn''t bear to see the red tank being madly trained by the wooden arhat.


    The sad mood of the rabbit and the fox spread in the hearts of each of them.


    As the initiator of all this, Rogge certainly did not stay in the training room where the sky was full of dust.


    To be precise, he was the first person to leave the training room.


    Parasols, deck chairs, frozen fat house happy water...


    Rogge lay down on the chair leisurely with his sunglasses, enjoying this rare afternoon.


    If there are two bikini beauties next to them, this afternoon will be even more perfect.


    Thinking of this, Rogge lifted his sunglasses slightly, and glanced at the two birds and moonstones with unkind eyes several times.


    Songbird Melissa and Moonstone Carla immediately noticed Rogge''s gaze, they involuntarily stepped back, and then hid behind Luke Cage.


    Hey¡­¡­


    Pity!


    The training of Wood Arhat continued, and time passed by.


    When the sun went down and after enjoying a barbecue full of the flavor of the barracks, the training room, where the sound of percussions continued to be heard, finally calmed down.


    It''s almost done. It''s really going to kill the Red Tank. Rose will have some opinions.


    After noticing that the vitality of the red tank was weakening, Rogge finally ended the first training process of the red tank.


    After waiting for almost half an hour, the red tank with only a pair of torn pants left on his body walked out and came to Roger without a word.


    "team leader!"


    Although the appearance of the red tank makes him look low in IQ, it doesn''t mean that the red tank is really a second fool who doesn''t think about anything.


    After understanding the huge gap between himself and Roger, the Red Tank decisively chose to obey.


    "Ok!"


    Rogge didn''t care too much about the appearance of the red tank and replied casually.


    Although it took a little longer than expected, the results are still very satisfying.


    Subsequently, under the leadership of Moonstone and others, Roger came to the rest area in the base.


    "Let Ross arrange for someone to redesign your image. You are going to be superheroes in the hearts of the people. Your current look is not positive enough!"


    After leaving this sentence, Roger took out a handful of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, and then threw Kuwu directly at the dart target more than ten meters away.


    In the middle of the heart!


    "Don''t touch kunai!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rogge used the Thunder God to leave here and returned to his home in New York.


    In the afternoon, Rose paid $500 million in the first year to Roger''s account.


    The equipment selection list and some authorized accounts were also sent to Konoha.


    As for those research teams and professional equipment, Rose directly gave him a list, a list of research institutes and laboratories.


    As long as he needs it, he can arrange for Dr. Conners to go to these places to conduct related research experiments at any time.


    After eleven o''clock, Gwen, who had performed a justice patrol outside, also returned here.


    Roger briefly talked to Gwen about the transaction between himself and Rose, and then it was a night of dry wood.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, the first press conference of the Thunder Agents officially began.


    Rose did not arrange the site of the press conference at the previous base, but in Arlington County where the Pentagon is located.


    Although Roger came to the press conference with Luke Cage and others, he did not appear directly at the press conference.


    According to Rose, he needs a bright enough way to play.


    In fact, to put it in a nutshell, it just needs a way of playing that is more suitable for superheroes.


    Rose first gave a very high-minded opening remark, then talked about the Avengers, talked about S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Then, the topic changed and entered the theme of this conference.


    "Today, on behalf of the U.S. government and the Pentagon, I will formally introduce to you a brand new team of heroes that can rival the Avengers!


    "They are, the Thunder Agents!"


    After Ross finished speaking in a high tone, there was a burst of salute at the press conference.


    With the sound of the salute, Luke Cage and others came to the speech platform one by one and waved to the reporter below.


    After Luke Cage and others appeared one by one, Rose began to introduce the members of the Thunder Agents to the crowd.


    In order to make the Thunder Avengers look more decent, Rose followed Rogge''s advice and designed a brand new image for them.


    When introducing Luke Cage and others, Rose did not hide the fact that they were criminals.


    And in a country like the United States, there is no point in concealing this.


    It''s just that he beautifies the special recruitment into a beautiful change for Luca Cage and others, which is reborn under the influence of the American spirit of freedom and democracy.


    I have to say that since changing his career to become a politician, Rose has mastered these elements that can detonate people''s emotions.


    The criminals once lost their way and decided to use their own power to protect the people. What can better show the noble sentiments of Luke Cage and others.


    Sure enough, under Rose''s extremely inflammatory words, the reporters present did not entangle the matter of Luke Cage and others as criminals.


    "In order to lead such a team of heroes, we specially invited a superhero that everyone is familiar with to be the captain of the Thunder Secret Service!


    "Under his leadership, we believe that the Thunder Secret Service can make a great contribution to world peace like the Avengers!


    "He is, the mask man!"


    Rose suddenly raised his right finger to the sky and pointed to Roger, who was standing on the fan.


    Rogge has been staying hundreds of meters above the conference site, watching Rose''s slightly flamboyant performance.


    Although he doesn''t like Rose''s way of expression, as a ninja with good professional ethics, he knows what it means to take people''s money to eliminate disasters.


    "Let''s play with you!"


    Rogge leaped slightly, left the group fan directly, and flew toward the speech table like a meteor.


    When he was about to come into close contact with the ground, he flashed onto the speaking stage through the flying thunder **** Kunai on the moonstone.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 190： Rogges new title

    Although it is not the kind of superhero landing Ross imagined, but Roger''s approach perfectly fits his identity.


    At this time, Roger still wears the iconic three-hook jade mask.


    And wearing a white imperial robe.


    Akatsuki''s robe is not suitable for such occasions, and he appears in Akatsuki''s robe more like a super villain than a superhero.


    When he flashed to the podium, the reporters at the scene could not help but let out a burst of exclamation.


    Some thought he would fall directly to the ground, while others were because of his appearance.


    "Good afternoon everybody!"


    After a simple greeting, Rogge controlled the thunder fan in the air to fly in front of him, and then grabbed the fan.


    The three-hook jade mask plus the flying fan, these are enough to prove the identity of his deity.


    "Mask man... Sir, do you really want to join the Thunder Agents?"


    Just as Roger grabbed the flying fan, a blond, blue-eyed female reporter wearing a light gray professional suit stood up and asked the first question.


    When asking questions, the delicate-looking female reporter also hesitated for a few seconds, because she didn''t know whether it was appropriate to call Roger a masked man.


    But she has no better choice.


    Because Rogge has never revealed his true identity in front of the public, even the title of Masked Man was picked up casually by the public.


    "Before answering your question, let me introduce myself briefly!" Rogge said calmly.


    No way?


    Is he going to announce his identity?


    All of the reporters present became excited.


    Although a long time has passed since the New York incident, people¡¯s curiosity about who the masked man is has not diminished at all.


    This can be seen from the website "Who is the Mask Man" established by Skye.


    "My name is Roger, and I am a ninja!"


    After speaking, Roger took off the three-hook jade mask, revealing his true face.


    Wearing a mask can indeed hide your identity, but at this time, Rogge feels that he doesn''t have much need to hide his identity.


    What''s the matter, there will be a group of paparazzi around after the big deal.


    When he took off the mask, people realized that Roger was younger and more handsome than they thought!


    Regarding the fact that he always wears a mask, many people think that because of his appearance, he chose to act with a mask.


    There are even many people who think he is disfigured, so he dare not see people in his true colors.


    But at this time, these reporters realized how unreliable those rumors were.


    In addition to his eyes are different from normal people, Roger''s appearance perfectly meets the standard of being handsome.


    It''s a pity not to make a movie with this look.


    It''s best to use restricted movies.


    Several classic scripts quickly flashed through the mind of the female reporter who asked the question, and the look in Rogge''s eyes became a little strange.


    "Ninja? Mr. Rogge, do you mean the kind of ninja in Japan?"


    Although a lot of unsuitable images for children have emerged in her mind, the good professionalism of the female reporter still kept her calm and continued to ask questions.


    "Although the name is the same, it is not the same profession!


    "I am the kind of ninja who can release ninjutsu, for example, this one!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge raised his right hand, and then released a palm thunder that looked like real lightning toward the sky.


    Rumble!


    The huge thunder sounded suddenly.


    "Mr. Roger, are you a human being on earth, or an alien like Thor, or a mutant like Hulk?"


    The blonde female reporter continued to ask.


    "I am an earthling, a pure earthling, and I am not a mutant like Hulk.


    "Let''s put it this way, ninjutsu is a power that can be learned!


    "I learned these ninjutsu in a place called Konoha Hidden Village!"


    Anyway, I don''t know what ninjutsu is all about, and no one can prove it, so Roger said without changing his face.


    A man who can''t tell lies is not a good man.


    Especially men who don''t lie in front of women.


    "Kinoha hidden village? What is that place?"


    The female reporter asked a question that everyone present was extremely concerned about. Even Rose was seriously waiting for his answer.


    "It''s an isolated place. They don''t like being disturbed or leaving the village, so I won''t tell you where the village is."


    There is a ghostly Konoha hidden village!


    If there is such a place, he would not tell such important things.


    After hearing Rogge''s answer, many people sighed in disappointment.


    Although I didn''t know the specific location of Konoha hidden village, many people had the idea of ??investigating Konoha hidden village after returning.


    Among them is Rose.


    "Then why did you leave the village?" It was the female reporter.


    Good question, I have said so much just to wait for you to ask this question.


    "This is a bit complicated. In Konoha Hidemura, the most powerful ninja will be called Hokage.


    "Hokage is the only one who can choose whether to leave the village.


    "And I am the current Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village, the fourth generation of Hokage!"


    After speaking, Roger turned around and exposed the five big red characters on the robe.


    Four generations of Hokage!


    Rogge didn''t plan to continue asking for the title of Masked Man.


    Instead of worrying about whether you will get any strange titles after you announce your identity, you might as well choose one yourself.


    When choosing a title, he also struggled a bit, wondering which one to choose is better.


    Ninja God, Golden Glitter, Konoha White Fang, Sannin, First Daime, Fourth Daime...


    After thinking about it, he finally chose the fourth generation of Hokage as his future hero title.


    Nothing else, because the four-generation Goshen Robe is more handsome.


    Moreover, the appearance of Watergate is a little closer to him.


    Although not as good as him, it is not bad.


    Therefore, only the fourth generation of the title of Hokage is worthy of his temperament and looks!


    In the next ten minutes or so, reporters on the scene asked some questions about Rogge and the Thunder agents.


    Of course, it is mainly Rogge''s problem.


    Although the time is not long, but the content of this conference is sufficiently sensational.


    The news of Rogge''s new title, the fourth generation of Naruto and Thunder, also spread at an astonishing speed.


    As soon as the conference was over, Roger''s personal cell phone rang frantically.


    Tony, the American team, Natasha, and Banner all called immediately.


    Rogge has no idea to answer the call from the US team to Natasha.


    So he first called Tony back.


    "Four generations of Hokage, I have to say, this one is much better than the masked man before!"


    Tony didn''t care about Roger joining the Thunder Agents, and he didn''t believe that Roger would come together with Rose.


    Trading, everything is trading!


    Tony saw the key at a glance.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 191： The first action of the team (five more seeking subscription)

    "Of course, this is the title I personally chose!"


    If the title of the fourth generation of Hokage is not as good as the masked man, then Roger will eat the royal robe now.


    "I''m a little curious, what kind of conditions did Rose give you, and you are actually willing to cooperate with him to disclose his identity?"


    The time Tony and Rogge knew each other was not too short, and the current Rogge gave Tony a feeling of seeing himself before.


    Of course, this does not refer to the ability to invent and create, but to the style of life.


    "I decided to disclose my identity. He only bought my name to join."


    There is nothing to conceal about this, and sooner or later Tony will be able to guess this as the Thunder Secret Service officially starts to act.


    "What''s the price?" Tony continued.


    "500 million U.S. dollars a year, plus equipment of the same value, there are some additional rights. That''s it, not too much."


    Roger directly spoke out Rose''s offer.


    "That''s one billion dollars a year. Your endorsement fee is high enough!"


    Even the billionaire Tony was slightly shocked after hearing this price.


    Even to him, one billion dollars a year is nothing trivial.


    This barely reached the point of medium meaning.


    "The military is still very rich. You should know this best."


    Stark Industries first made its fortune as a military industry company. It can even be said that Tony can have the current value, and the Pentagon has done a lot.


    And compared with Stark Industries, Rogge felt that the endorsement fee he charged was more reasonable.


    "That''s also true. They can''t fight, but the money is so much."


    Tony also made a cut.


    "By the way, just remind you, be careful of Rose, he is not a good kind, don''t be sold by him without knowing."


    At the end of the call, Tony specifically reminded Rogge, which can be regarded as a friend''s kind concern.


    "I will pay attention, and want to sell me, it depends on whether he has this ability!"


    After finishing the call with Tony, Roger also called Dr. Banner back.


    What Banner wants to say is similar to Tony, basically the new title is good, and you must be careful with Rose.


    After calling Tony Banner back, Roger put away the phone directly.


    Although the American team Rodgers and Black Widow Natasha had several missed calls, he had no plans to call back.


    As long as SHIELD is still there, they are destined to become rivals.


    Unless SHIELD falls, or the two of them withdraw from SHIELD, Rogge has no plans to contact his opponent.


    The sensation generated by the conference far exceeded Rose''s expectations, and it made him feel that it was a wise decision to invite Roger to join.


    Although it is only a nominal join, the public does not care whether you join in name or not.


    At the cost of one billion US dollars a year, Rogge was tied to the tank of the Thunder Secret Agents, which is a very cost-effective deal.


    Roger is satisfied, Ross is satisfied, and the people are also satisfied.


    Except for Hydra, everyone else was very satisfied after learning the news.


    That night, several senior executives of Hydra held a meeting overnight at a secret base.


    Rogge didn''t care too much about Hydra''s reaction. When his identity was officially disclosed, it was more difficult for Hydra to take action against him.


    At least it looks like this from the bright side.


    Not long after the press conference ended, Roger returned to New York with the use of Thunder God. He was not in the mood to live with Luke Cage and others in the base that was transformed from the barracks.


    No matter how comfortable it is outside, it is not as good as my own home, especially when there is a pretty good girlfriend at home.


    Not long after Roger got up, he saw news headlines related to him.


    I have to lament the amazing efficiency of the American media. In less than twenty-four hours before he made his identity public, all the things he did that were not particularly secretive were dug up by the media.


    The identity of the private investigator suddenly appeared in New York three years ago, and even the fact that he was almost invited away by the police was dug up by these media.


    Of course, he established Konoha Private Military Company.


    To this end, Erica also specifically contacted him and asked him how to deal with the dozens of reporters at the company''s door.


    "I will let the shadow clone take you away. You will not return to the company for the time being.


    "Especially Frank and the three of them, let them pay attention to hiding their whereabouts. I don''t want news about my captive monsters."


    After ending the call, Rogge arranged for a shadow clone to return to the company.


    These media are just crazy now, and they will be fine in a few days.


    And places like New York have never lacked big news.


    No one knows New York better than me!


    A certain ninja who had lived in New York for several years said with great certainty.


    After dealing with the team''s affairs, he used Flying Thunder to go to the headquarters of the Thunder Secret Service in Washington.


    Still the same, this headquarters base is also a base that originally belonged to the military, and then it was renovated.


    In the meeting room of Thunder headquarters.


    "The Thunder Agents have been publicized, but you still lack the actual record. So we selected three missions as the first action of the Thunder Agents."


    After speaking, Rose arranged for the male assistant beside him to open the screen in the meeting room and start to introduce the task brief.


    Ukrainian terrorists bought a nuclear warhead on the Russian black market.


    An American freighter was hijacked by pirates in the waters of Somalia and asked the US government to pay 50 million U.S. dollars.


    A US military overseas base in Afghanistan was attacked by terrorists and five US soldiers were abducted.


    After reading these three mission briefings, the first thing that came to Rogge''s mind was not the details of the mission, but the hate of the US government.


    Is this the international charm of the world''s most powerful country? I love it.


    "Except for the mission in Afghanistan, the other two missions were originally CIA missions, but were intervened by SHIELD.


    "But we took it from SHIELD again, so these three tasks now belong to us.


    "The task is not very difficult. Just go to two people in each place. There is not enough manpower, so Roger, you have to do a task."


    As soon as Rose finished speaking, Roger threw an unused commissioned scroll to him.


    "Then it depends on whether you have this luck. I want the task in Ukraine to be paid at least 30 million U.S. dollars!"


    Before the press conference, Roger and Rose reached some additional agreements.


    As the captain of the Thunder Secret Service, Rogge certainly couldn''t stay inactive.


    Therefore, in order to solve this problem, Rogge proposed his favorite and best commission model.


    As long as Rose''s commission can be determined by the system, he will perform the task in the name of the Thunder Secret Service.


    Of course, if Ross is unlucky and the commission is not determined by the system, then he can only be blamed for his bad luck.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 192： Long-lost system commission

    Robbing the Sky Mothership is very exciting to think about.


    Especially doing this kind of thing under the noses of SHIELD and Hydra, the difficulty and excitement of robbery have been greatly improved.


    If it hadn''t been for Hydra to kidnap Skye and Jessica suddenly, Russell would not have the idea of ??a Sky Mothership.


    The Sky Mothership is not a small fighter like the Kun-type, but a thorough aerial fortress.


    To steal this thing in front of S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra, the difficulty should be similar to that of directly capturing the secret city of Wakanda.


    More importantly, even if the giant Sky Mothership is snatched away successfully, it is not easy to hide it.


    Although there should also be environmental reflection panels and anti-radar search devices on it, the sky mothership is still a bit too big anyway.


    And as the manufacturer of the Sky Mothership, S.H.I.E.L.D. can definitely find the Sky Mothership in its hidden state.


    Although it is very difficult to rob the Sky Mothership, it must be said that the Sky Mothership is still very attractive to Russell.


    In the Hydra plan, three sky motherships are enough to dominate the world.


    Although Russell will not have so much confidence in the Sky Mothership like the Hydra, he does not deny the powerful combat capabilities of the Sky Mothership.


    The tri-shaped wings in the distance are still brightly lit and people come and go, and Russell and the hungry wolf warrior are also making final preparations.


    In fact, there is nothing to prepare, that is, divide the super hacking program in the hand, and then let the two hungry wolf squads wait for the opportunity to board the Sky Mothership.


    As for whether it can succeed or not, then it really can only be resolved by fate.


    Although Russell had confidence in the Hungry Wolf Warrior, he was not arrogant enough to think that the Hungry Wolf Warrior could disregard all the S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra fighters.


    It is also terrifying that S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau and Hydra are really serious.


    A little bit of time was lost. When the first rays of light appeared on the horizon, Russell and the Hungry Wolf Warrior quietly left the roof of the building that had been staying for most of the night, and began to head to the Sanquyi headquarters.


    The intelligence that Jasper originally provided was that the insight plan would be implemented in advance within 24 hours.


    Based on time calculations, Russell and the others now have at least five or six hours of rest time.


    But Russell had little hope for the concept of time between S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra, especially when he carefully observed the insight hangar under the headquarters of Tri-Wing with super-visual telescopic vision and perspective ability, he decided Initiate action in advance.


    The three sky motherships in the Insight Hangar are clearly ready for the final preparations before launching. Russell even saw Maja Phakman Nick Fury and Black Widow Natasha in the Insight Hangar.


    Their looks are not very normal now, Nick Fury frowned deeply at this time, and the black widow Natasha standing beside him also looked distressed.


    Not only that, there were obvious bruises on the delicate face of Black Widow Natasha.


    Russell clearly remembered that yesterday, Natasha had no scars on her face except for her beauty.


    Black Widow Natasha was injured, this one seemed nothing special.


    After all, she is an agent, and it is normal for her to get injured during the mission.


    But the problem is that she was injured at this special time.


    Combined with Dr. Zola''s request, Russell had a rough judgment.


    Because of the deaths of Pierce and Rumlow, part of the Hydra hidden in S.H.I.E.L.D. was exposed, but not completely exposed, which is why the Insight Project was not completely terminated.


    Those Hydras that were exposed, Nick Fury probably handed over to Black Widow Natasha and Captain America Steve Rogers to deal with, so Natasha was injured at this time.


    As for why Dr. Zola only asked himself to kill Nick Fury and Captain America, it should be because he felt that the two of the American team had a greater influence on the plan, so he made such a request.


    Of course, as for whether Dr. Zola thinks this way, he probably only knows.


    When heading to the headquarters of Tricline Wings, Russell carefully observed the insight hangar, but he never found the trace of Captain America and Agent Hill.


    Russell understands that the US team is not here, after all, the US team is a combatant.


    But Agent Hill was also not there, which made him a little suspicious.


    Agent Hill is Nick Fury''s right-hand man. At this critical moment, it''s hard to justify her not being here.


    Although the US team and Agent Hill were not found, Russell saw a person here who had never thought of it.


    Dr. Bruce Banner!


    How could he appear here? He is not from SHIELD, what is he doing here?


    Several doubts suddenly came to Russell''s mind.


    Although Dr. Banner hasn''t turned into a grumpy Hulk now, when he saw him in a suit and glasses, he still felt his scalp tingling.


    Compared with the Hulk, he now prefers to see the fully armed Captain America and the Falcon.


    No matter what the US team and the Falcons say, they are still normal humans.


    But the Hulk is different, he is completely non-human.


    He is not even a human being, he is a pure transcendent creature, a transcendent creature that has evolved to a certain limit.


    The US team and the Falcons didn''t come, but the Hulk came.


    Russell suddenly felt that his luck was all used up in the draw yesterday.


    Just like Russell with a shocked look, when Dr. Bruce Banner came to the insight hangar, when he saw the three extremely oppressive Sky Motherships, a shocked look appeared on his face.


    Not only that, Russell also saw a clearly confused expression on his face.


    It seems that Dr. Banner is here for the first time, otherwise he would not be what he is now.


    When Dr. Banner came to Nick Fury and Natasha, they began a heated conversation.


    Although Russell has no super hearing, he can''t read lips.


    But just by looking at the reluctant expression on Dr. Banner''s face and the somewhat ambiguous look with Natasha, he can infer the general situation.


    If Russell is not wrong, Dr. Banner was fooled by the black widow Natasha.


    Although Dr. Banner is also a member of the reunion, he is different from the US team and Natasha. He is relatively neutral.


    He will shoulder the responsibility of protecting the world, but he will not become a member of SHIELD.


    Compared with the identity of an agent of SHIELD, he prefers the identity of his doctor.


    Although Dr. Banner looked reluctant at this time, under the persuasion of the black widow Natasha, he finally stayed in the insight hangar and stood silently next to Natasha.


    Seeing this scene, Russell couldn''t help sighing.


    The robbery plan this time is really getting more and more exciting!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 193： captain Jack

    This kind of mission that requires disguise and spying on intelligence is actually more suitable for CIA and SHIELD agents.


    But in order to give the Thunder agents more chances to perform, Rose will not care about this kind of thing.


    For Rose and the military leaders behind him, as long as the task is completed by the Thunder Secret Service, then they have sufficient reasons to apply further like the White House to take back the rights that belonged to them little by little.


    Even going further is not impossible.


    After all, the example of S.H.I.E.L.D. is ahead.


    Although Rogge and Kara both had a certain disguise, when they took a taxi to the hotel where Captain Jack was staying, the taxi driver still looked at them from time to time.


    This is not because the images of the two of them are too outstanding, but because the two of them are now acting a bit too strange.


    Taxi drivers can tell at a glance that they are not locals, but if they are tourists, they are completely different from tourists.


    As an old driver who has driven a taxi in Kiev for more than ten or twenty years, this man who has been over forty years old immediately thinks of something.


    "Are you Interpol?"


    The driver asked in poor English, and there was a look on my face that I had understood everything.


    "No, we are terrorists!"


    Rogge didn''t want to answer the driver''s question, but after noticing the driver''s uncontrollable excitement, he opened his mouth and gave the driver an unexpected answer.


    Sure enough, after hearing Rogge''s answer, the driver''s face suddenly went dark.


    "You... can really make a joke, hahaha..."


    The driver laughed to hide his nervousness at this time.


    "You think I''m joking!"


    Roger said with a sullen face.


    "..."


    The driver became messy, and he began to regret why he had to speak.


    If it is someone else, the taxi driver will think that the other person is joking at best.


    However, Rogge''s deliberately exuded momentum made ordinary drivers feel instinctive fear involuntarily.


    "Forget that we have been here. If you can''t do it, I will help you do it. Do you understand, Viktorkovsky!"


    "Understand, sir, I will forget!"


    The driver named Viktorkovsky answered immediately, and then tensed his body and looked ahead.


    For the next ten minutes, there was nothing to say.


    After sending Rogge and Kara to the door of the hotel, Viktorkovsky even confiscated the money, stepped on the accelerator, and quickly disappeared into Rogge''s sight.


    "Why are you intimidating him? He is just an ordinary driver. There is no point in intimidating him."


    Carla asked puzzledly.


    "There is no special reason, just to add some extra memory to him.


    "When he gets old, he might sit on the sofa and brag about what happened today with his grandchildren.


    "I think back then, Grandpa and I carried two terrorists in Kiev. It was an extremely dangerous day..."


    Regarding Roger''s statement, Carla rolled his eyes directly, and then went straight into the hotel lobby.


    From the point of view of purpose, his approach is really boring.


    But isn''t life made up of this boring little thing?


    The thrilling and legendary life is a privilege that a few talents will have.


    After a sentimental feeling, he also slowly walked into the hotel.


    According to information, the room where Captain Jack lives is Room 703.


    Except for leaving the hotel every night to the Ecstasy Night Bar, Captain Jack almost never leaves the room.


    Although Captain Jack was the only one who checked in, for a person like him in a special industry, he may not be the only one in the room.


    Tuk tuk...


    After arriving at the door of room 703, Kara knocked on the door.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, the closed door was opened, and a captain Jack, who was forty or fifty years old and had a thick beard, appeared in front of Kara.


    "Oh, beauty, can''t you find your room?"


    After seeing Kara''s appearance, Captain Jack said in a tone that a man can understand.


    However, just as he was looking up and down Carla''s attractive figure, Carla suddenly lifted the one-meter-long leg and gave him a kick directly.


    Captain Jack didn''t expect that Carla would say just do it.


    Caught off guard, Captain Jack was kicked into the air by Carla and fell to the ground in a very embarrassed manner.


    After all this was done, Kara walked into the room slowly, as if nothing happened.


    Rogge, who had witnessed Carla''s kick, suddenly remembered a sentence he didn''t know where he had seen before.


    The longer the legs, the more painful it is to kick people, and the higher the heel, the higher the damage.


    He has not been kicked by a woman, nor has he been raised by a woman wearing high heels, so he cannot confirm whether this sentence is correct.


    However, judging from the appearance of Captain Jack holding his stomach and wailing on the ground, this sentence is likely to be true.


    After closing the door, Roger came to Captain Jack and began his first torture.


    Although he has no experience, Captain Jack is obviously not the kind of tough guy who can ignore damage.


    After trying a few random torture techniques that were just learned, Captain Jack told them all about the situation.


    Captain Jack did receive an order to smuggle something into the United States, but he hasn''t seen it yet.


    According to the plan, he is going to the bar tonight to confirm the final delivery time, and then deliver the agreed goods to the United States.


    Only responsible for delivery, not inquiring about the employer and the goods, is their industry''s rules.


    As long as the employer can pay according to the agreement, they will deliver the goods no matter what they are.


    After confirming the way Captain Jack had connected with his employer tonight, Roger directly gave Captain Jack a shot on the back of his neck, making him completely unconscious.


    "Don''t you need to kill him?" Carla asked suddenly.


    "Yes, you come."


    After speaking, Rogge gave up his position and motioned to Kara to do it himself.


    What''s wrong with people nowadays, it''s going to kill someone to inquire about it. Am I unable to keep up with this era?


    Although the number of people he killed was not too few, they were all needed for combat or missions.


    "If you are worried that he will wake up midway, just tie him up."


    After taking a look at Roger, then taking another look at the unconscious Captain Jack, Kara finally shook his head.


    Rogge ignored Kara and began to use the transformation technique.


    Bang!


    When the white smoke dissipated, Rogge had completely disappeared, replaced by Captain Jack, who could not see the difference at all.


    Turning into Captain Jack and contacting terrorists was a plan he had decided early on.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he transformed into Captain Jack''s appearance, Kara looked at him in shock.


    As for looking at me like this, it''s just a transformation technique, not an advanced ninjutsu.


    Fuss!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 194： Suddenly exposed identity

    Although Kara herself possessed extraordinary powers because of the Moonlight Gem, she still felt incredible after seeing the scene in front of her.


    Not only the appearance is exactly the same, but even the obscure and obscene manner is exactly the same.


    If it weren''t for the real Captain Jack who was still lying on the ground, Kara would never believe that Captain Jack standing in front of him was Rogge transformed.


    "Don''t be stunned, I can handle the rest of the matter by myself. You can go back to the safe house!"


    The next thing to face is not a passerby or driver, but a highly vigilant terrorist.


    Bringing an inexperienced newcomer like Cara to the past, it is better to catch terrorists directly in the bar.


    At least it is more labor-saving.


    Although Rogge didn''t say it explicitly, Carla heard what he meant.


    You newcomer, don''t mess with the past.


    Go back wherever it came from.


    If another person treats her this way, Kara definitely wants that person to enjoy the extraordinary ability of what is called Moonstone.


    But when that person is Roger, the situation is completely different.


    Kara would rather go to a fight with the red tank than face the feeling of being covered with disgusting bugs again.


    Thinking of this, Kara shuddered involuntarily, as if there was a bug crawling on him.


    "Okay, then I will go back first!"


    Without any hesitation or dissatisfaction, Carla turned and left, walking very decisively.


    When night fell, Rogge, transformed into Captain Jack, left the hotel and took a taxi to the Ecstasy Night Bar.


    Before leaving the hotel, he enjoyed a dinner of the highest standard that the hotel could provide.


    As for the bill, of course Captain Jack will pay.


    Isn¡¯t it a reasonable thing that Captain Jack will pay for what Captain Jack eats?


    Rogge thought that the bar that Captain Jack and the terrorists would like would not be too bad.


    But when he came to the door of the bar, he felt that he overestimated Jack and them.


    It seems that the smuggling and terrorist industries have not made much money in recent years!


    After sighing in his heart, Roger walked into this unmodern bar at all.


    Because it was still early, there were not many guests in the bar.


    However, in the environment of the bar, even at night peak, it is estimated that there will not be many guests.


    Rogge quickly saw the legendary connector and walked to the bar where the connector was.


    "Two glasses of vodka, no ice, one to Russia, one to America!"


    This connector code is really stupid.


    Roger said with Captain Jack''s usual speaking habits.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the middle-aged man next to him turned his head and glanced at him.


    The bartender is not the link of the terrorists, but the guest next to the bartender.


    No energy response, ordinary people, zero threat.


    When he turned his head to observe the man, Roger quickly made a judgment on the man''s strength.


    However, before he waited for the man''s answer, a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "Old Jack, can your little broken ship cross the Atlantic, don''t be blown over by the storm."


    Who is this guy?


    Looking in the direction of the sound, he saw a tall man dressed like a Viking.


    "Why, you don''t know me anymore, or your brain was eaten by sharks."


    The man who appeared suddenly mocked loudly.


    As long as the brain hasn''t crashed, it can be seen by an individual that he is looking for something on purpose.


    "roll!"


    Rogge didn''t know what the relationship between Captain Jack and this man was, so he could only choose an answer that applied to any relationship.


    "Oh, I see, old Jack, you are talking about business!"


    After speaking, the man came to the terrorist¡¯s connector, patted his shoulder vigorously, and said unabashedly: ¡°Young man, if you want to do business, you can come to me. I¡¯m comparable to old Jack. Much more reliable!"


    Can''t let this guy go on anymore, Rogge intends to use the hypnotic ability of Shulanyan to solve this guy who doesn''t know where it came from.


    However, as soon as he was about to take action, the man said something completely unexpected.


    "He is not old Jack, he is an American spy!"


    As soon as the man who deliberately dressed up as a pirate finished speaking, the face of the terrorist''s connector suddenly changed, and he drew the pistol from his waist without thinking.


    Damn it!


    Rogge cursed in his heart.


    The situation at this time no longer allowed him to continue to pretend, and there was no need to pretend.


    As soon as the terrorist''s connector drew out the pistol, Roger came to him like lightning and grabbed his right hand holding the gun.


    Click!


    With a little effort, the connector''s right hand was easily broken by Roger''s toothpick.


    After quickly solving the connector, he set his sights on the pirate-like man.


    "who are you?"


    The only person who knew he was disguised as Captain Jack was Cara Moonstone.


    Add at most the logistics staff in the safe house.


    Apart from that, it is impossible for anyone to know that Captain Jack is in disguise.


    Of course the man could not answer Roger''s question.


    When Rogge asked him, he drew a nearly thirty centimeters saber from his back belt.


    Playing knives in front of me?


    Seeing the man eager to try after pulling out his saber, Rogge gave a helpless smile.


    Less than ten seconds, to be precise, three seconds.


    The saber in this man''s hand reached his hand.


    After dancing the saber in his hand casually, Rogge asked again: "The last chance, who are you?"


    There was no difference from the previous result, the man still had no intention of answering questions.


    Rogge felt a trace of regret for this man''s choice.


    Afterwards, he returned the saber to the man.


    However, this man didn''t take the saber in a different way from ordinary people.


    He caught the saber flying like lightning with his forehead.


    thump!


    The sound of falling to the ground sounded.


    Rogge ignored the man who did not know where he came from, and directly grabbed the connector whose right hand was broken, and led him out of the bar.


    Some roof near the bar.


    "Why? Why do you do this to me?"


    Roger said helplessly, a look of disappointment on his face.


    The connector looked at the annoyed Roger with a dazed expression, completely unable to guess what he was going to do.


    "I was planning to be a serious ninja, collecting intelligence, sneaking in secretly, destroying targets, and completing tasks.


    "Why can''t I complete all the processes well!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge''s eyes were placed on the connector.


    "I am in a bad mood now, so I sincerely remind you not to have any thoughts you shouldn''t have.


    "Otherwise, I will chop you off!"


    After speaking, he took out the bone chopping knife that he had picked up at a roadside restaurant.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 195： You dare not chop me

    Chopped you out!


    Glancing at the greasy bone cleaver in Roger''s hand, the terrorist couldn''t help swallowing.


    Compared with Rogge''s threat, it was Rogge''s identity that surprised this terrorist even more.


    After arriving at the top of the building, Rogge lifted the effect of the transformation technique and changed back to his original appearance.


    When he just changed back to his appearance, the terrorist recognized him.


    Four generations of Hokage!


    He is the fourth generation of Hokage, the captain of the Thunder Secret Service!


    "Hehe, you don''t have to threaten me, you dare not chop me.


    "It''s impossible for the world-famous superhero fourth generation Hokage to chop me, unless you don''t want the reputation of a superhero.


    "Do it, the running dogs of the US government, you are worthy of being called heroes!


    "Do it!!!"


    After recognizing Rogge''s identity, the terrorist not only had no fear, but began to clamor.


    Can think of so many things in such a short period of time, I have to say that this terrorist''s association is quite good.


    But one thing he didn''t expect is that Roger is not an ordinary superhero.


    In other words, Rogge never considered himself a superhero.


    Compared with a bitter job like a superhero, he wants to be a free anti-hero.


    When you are happy, save the world.


    When you are upset, the world loves as it is.


    "Since you request this, then I will satisfy you!"


    After speaking, Roger came to the terrorist lying on the ground and squatted down calmly.


    "From the way you draw the gun, your accustomed hand is the right hand. So, let''s start with the left hand first!"


    As soon as the words fell, Rogge raised the bone chopper in his hand and slashed at the terrorist''s left hand without hesitation.


    clang!


    The blade of the bone cleaver slammed into the ground, making a dull sound.


    When the bone cutter was raised, the terrorist''s left wrist rolled several times on the ground.


    "what!!!!"


    This terrorist never thought that Roger actually dared to do something, and he was still so determined and calm.


    "Shhh! It''s just the beginning now, and the next thing is the main event. Go on!"


    Roger raised his left index finger to his mouth and hissed.


    Afterwards, he ignored the terrorist screams and the blood bursting out of the wound on his left hand, and raised the bone chopper again.


    clang!


    There was another crash between metal and the ground.


    The terrorist''s left arm was also separated from his body.


    "No, stop, don''t..."


    The terrorists began to struggle desperately.


    However, Rogge remained unmoved and raised the bone-chopper for the third time.


    "You ask, don''t you ask me how to answer, you ask!"


    Looking at the bone chopper that was raised again, the terrorist shouted loudly, as if this could disperse the severe pain from his left hand.


    "Really, it seems that this is still mine!"


    At the same time as the sound sounded, the bone chopper fell again, removing the remaining forearm of the terrorist''s left hand.


    "No... it''s not your fault... please... you ask... please..."


    The terrorist is still screaming, but his tone has become much weaker.


    I don''t know if it was because of the previous scream that broke his throat, or because of too much blood loss.


    "Very well, it seems you now know how to cooperate."


    After wiping the blood-stained bone cleaver on the terrorist''s clothes, Rogge said calmly.


    The next inquiry went smoothly, and he quickly got the information he wanted.


    "Give me... Have fun..."


    At this time, the terrorist had no plans to leave here alive. The only thing he wanted now was to end his life happily.


    "Actually, I have never had the habit of torturing prisoners, but I can satisfy your last request!"


    A snapping finger suddenly sounded.


    Roger in front of the terrorists suddenly dissipated like a bubble, and the blood on the ground and the broken arm disappeared.


    Even the severe pain that caused the death and death of terrorists disappeared instantly.


    The terrorist hadn''t realized what had happened before he saw Roger standing several meters away.


    From beginning to end, all he felt was the illusion of writing round eyes.


    Rogge''s left hand was holding the bone-chopper that frightened him, and his free right hand assumed a pistol pose.


    Water Escape¡¤The Art of Water Iron Cannon!


    puff!


    A liquid bullet pierced the terrorist''s forehead and completely ended his life.


    This terrorist is not an important person. According to him, he is just a contact person, so he does not know where the nuclear warhead is.


    Among the information he provided, there were only three points of value.


    The first is that the terrorists intend to send the goods out as soon as possible. If there are no problems, they hope that the goods will be delivered to the ship at three in the morning.


    The second is that this time there are not many people responsible for transporting nuclear warheads, only about 20 or 30 people, and the nuclear warheads are now in a certain warehouse in the city.


    Although Kiev is not an international metropolis, it is the capital of Ukraine.


    In this city, there are at least thousands of large and small warehouses.


    It is not easy to find the nuclear warhead that the terrorist placed in these warehouses.


    As for the third piece of information, it is currently the most useful one, and that is a contact method provided by the contact person.


    Although the contact person didn''t know which warehouse the nuclear warhead was placed in, he knew how to contact the terrorist guards.


    According to the original plan, after confirming the final time with Captain Jack, he will contact the terrorists and inform them of the final result.


    Although there have been some accidents, those terrorists may not know what happened in the bar now.


    As long as he can use the identity of the contact person to lure those terrorists out, or directly locate them when contacting them, then everything will become simple again.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that the terrorists don''t know what happened in the bar.


    After throwing away the bone cleaver in his hand, Rogge used the Thunder God to teleport back to the safe house, and talked about the current situation to Kara and others.


    When the logistics technicians in the safe house were ready, Rogge asked a technician who could speak Ukrainian to dial the phone.


    Although the voice of this technician is not the same as that of the contact person, there is no alternative.


    Rogge can transform into a contact person, but the problem is that he is not Ukrainian.


    The contact person can speak English because the person he wants to contact is American Captain Jack, which may be the reason why he was chosen as the contact person.


    More than twenty seconds have passed, but the call is still not connected.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 196： Battle of Moonstone Kara

    Just when everyone thought that no one would answer, the call was suddenly connected.


    "@#%#£¤@"


    An authentic Ukrainian word came through the phone.


    But apart from the technician who dialed the phone, no one at the scene could understand the meaning of this sentence.


    The technician responded quickly and communicated with the terrorist on the other end of the phone.


    Although I can''t understand their conversation, from the current situation, the terrorist guarding the nuclear warhead does not know what happened in the bar.


    When the Ukrainian technician communicated with the terrorists, the remaining technicians quickly began to track and locate the phone.


    Although these technicians are not professional agents from the CIA and S.H.I.E.L.D., tracking the location of a phone is not difficult for them.


    The terrorist on the other end of the phone didn''t realize anything, the technician on the safe house had already completed the positioning.


    The signal came from a warehouse on the outskirts of Kiev.


    "Mr. Rogge, I told them the time and place to receive the goods tonight according to your request. They will bring the goods to the port on time!"


    After the call was over, the technician in charge of the call reported to Luogehui.


    Rogge does not have any military ranks, but his identity as the captain of the Thunder''s special agents makes him the highest level on the court.


    "Thanks! But they won''t have the chance to arrive at the port on time!"


    It''s only eight o''clock in the evening, and there are more than six hours before the agreed three o''clock in the morning.


    Rogge does not intend to continue wasting time here, so he intends to go directly to the warehouse where he locates and solve all the problems at once.


    "Put on your suit, we should go!"


    It''s also time to end the agent game this time.


    After hearing Roger''s words, Moonstone Kara did not hesitate at all, and immediately went to the room, changing back to the white uniform that could fully highlight her graceful figure.


    The fight was finally about to begin, and Kara''s expression gradually became excited.


    After more than twenty minutes, Rogge and Kara arrived near the warehouse in the suburbs.


    After arriving near the warehouse, Rogge did not launch an attack immediately, but used the Chakra Perception Technique to perceive the situation in the warehouse.


    Thirty-four ordinary humans did not have any abnormal energy reactions.


    He couldn''t perceive whether the nuclear warhead was inside.


    He can only sense life energy and energy intensity, and radioactive materials such as nuclear materials are not within his sensing range.


    Unless the nuclear warhead exploded, he could sense the location of the explosion.


    But at that time, it doesn''t matter whether it feels or not.


    "There are not many enemies inside, and the weapons are just some conventional gunpowder weapons, so it is not very difficult to solve them.


    "According to Rose''s request, I need to make you grow up as soon as possible, so that you can become superheroes who can be your own.


    "So you will be responsible for the main attack, and I will be responsible for the screen.


    "Unless you really can''t solve it, or if your life is in danger, I will do it, understand?"


    This is something Roger and Rose agreed early in the morning. While serving as the captain of the Thunder''s special agents, he should help other players grow up as much as possible.


    Of course, this so-called growth is not for him to teach other players how to fight, but for them to gain more combat experience.


    Simply put, he belongs to the last insurance of the Thunder Agents.


    If Moonstone Kara and other players can solve the task by themselves, he can do nothing.


    But if they can''t solve it, or if there is some life danger, he will be responsible for the final aftermath.


    Of course, this is only when he is also participating in the mission.


    "understand!"


    For this arrangement of Rogge, Carla has no opinion.


    And she didn''t think the terrorists in the warehouse could pose any threat to her.


    Although she is not a battle-tested existence like Rogge, and her power is not obtained through her own efforts, the extraordinary ability given to her by the moon gem is also sufficient for her to solve most of the enemies.


    After instructing Kara, Rogge didn''t say anything.


    What he has to do now is to enjoy the performance of Moonstone Kara.


    After calming the excitement a little bit, Kara walked straight towards the warehouse door, as if planning to attack directly.


    For Carla''s choice, Rogge did not say anything.


    As long as Kara does not die here, as for the rest, it doesn''t matter.


    I don''t know if the terrorists in the warehouse are not vigilant, or they don''t worry about any enemy coming. Kara, who is full of orange and white light all over his body, came directly to the warehouse door without any hindrance.


    Moonstone Kara is obviously not the kind of person who sneaks in and secretly solves the enemy.


    Before and after arriving at the warehouse gate, she raised her hands and shot out an orange-white beam of light.


    boom!


    The beam of light hit the dilapidated gate of the warehouse without any suspense, blasting the gate through a big hole.


    A loud noise reverberated throughout the warehouse instantly, and even if the terrorists in the warehouse were slow to react, they understood the situation at this time.


    An enemy is coming!


    Before long, fierce gunfire rang out in the warehouse.


    After entering the warehouse, Kara, who was full of orange and white light, flew into the air, and his hands continued to emit energy beams, like an energy turret, attacking all the terrorists who appeared in front of her madly.


    At this time, Roger stood dozens of meters behind Carla, silently observing her battle, and at the same time paying attention to the movement of the terrorists.


    Although Kara does not have much combat experience, she easily gains the upper hand thanks to the extraordinary abilities conferred by Moonlight Gem.


    Judging from the current situation alone, it will not be long before Kara will be able to eliminate all the terrorists in the warehouse and successfully complete the mission.


    However, terrorists who can buy nuclear warheads from the Russian black market are obviously not novices.


    They may not have any extraordinary abilities, nor high-tech weapons like Hydra or S.H.I.E.L.D.


    But for conventional gunpowder weapons, there are as many as they want.


    After discovering that ordinary bullets could not penetrate the energy shield around Cara''s body, these terrorists did not hesitate to take out the heavy weapons.


    Anti-material sniper rifles, rockets, Gatling guns...


    Rogge even saw from them the "Javelin" anti-tank missile developed by the United States.


    These terrorists have enough weapons, and ordinary American soldiers may not have such a wealth of weapons.


    When the terrorists took out heavy weapons, the battle scene in which Kara had the upper hand began to change.


    boom! boom! boom! boom¡­¡­


    Rockets and missiles continued to explode around Kara, and the shock waves and air waves produced by the explosion made Kara flying in the air float like a kite with a broken line.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 197： Roger who wants watergate treatment

    Still not enough experience!


    If Kara could be a little more cautious, instead of rampaging on the basis of her extraordinary ability, she would definitely not be hit by terrorists as a target.


    The bullets fired by the Gatling gun hit Kara''s energy shield like a storm, rippling circles on the energy shield.


    To make matters worse, because of the suppression of the Gatling machine gun, Kara could not take care of other attacks. Rockets and anti-tank missiles exploded in front of her one after another.


    If it weren''t for the Moonlight Gem, Kara would have been bombarded into scum.


    Rogge thought that he could use the role of the audience to watch this battle easily, and then end this mission smoothly.


    But Kara''s performance directly shattered his dream.


    I really don''t want to shoot!


    Even though he thought so in his heart, he still channeled out his new battle robe, the white robe of the fourth generation of Hokage.


    There were dozens of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu who came out of the psychic together with Yushen Robe.


    Although there are only nine Fei Lei Shen Kuwu enchanted by Odin, how could it be possible that Fei Lei Shen Kuwu is missing from a ninja who regards Fei Lei God as a talent.


    In his psychic scroll, there are a total of three hundred Fei Lei Shen Kuwu.


    Don''t ask why there are so many deposits, ask is how capricious the money is.


    After putting on the robe, Rogge began to perform ninjutsu.


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Ingot Wall!


    In the blink of an eye, a semicircular arch made of wood appeared in front of Carla, covering her completely.


    Lei Shushen!


    Immediately after the wooden ingot wall, it was not Fei Lei Shen, but Lei Shun.


    Rogge''s figure disappeared instantly, and a faint electric current that hadn''t dissipated appeared in the original position.


    "The next thing, leave it to me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge picked up Kara, who was half-kneeling on the ground, and thundered again.


    In the next second, he came to a corner of the warehouse, holding Cara horizontally, and then directly put Cara down.


    Feels pretty good!


    After putting down Kara, he disappeared again.


    Until now, those terrorists did not know that Kara was no longer behind the wooden ingot wall.


    Bullets and missiles continued to bombard the walls of the wooden ingot, and beams of dazzling explosions continued to rise.


    Although the sudden appearance of the wooden ingot wall surprised these terrorists, they did not associate the wooden ingot wall with Roger.


    In people''s common perception, controlling thunder and lightning is his super ability.


    Rogge did not intend to correct the thoughts of these terrorists. When they frantically attacked the wooden ingot wall, he asked the shadow clone to throw dozens of psychedelic Fei Lei Shen Kuwu to every corner of the warehouse.


    When the shadow clone had completed all this, he walked into the sight of these terrorists with a grin.


    Seeing Roger walking out of the dark, these terrorists first showed a look of doubt, then their complexion changed suddenly and they immediately turned their guns.


    When they first saw Carla, they thought Carla was very similar to the superhero Moonstone in the Thunder Agents.


    It''s just that Cara at the press conference did not show superpowers, so even if she was wearing the same battle suit, they did not immediately confirm Cara''s identity.


    However, when Roger, wearing a white imperial robe, walked out, they finally confirmed this guess.


    Moonstone Kara of the Thunder Agents, and the fourth generation of Naruto Roger!


    For Carla, a new superhero, these terrorists didn''t care too much.


    In their opinion, Moonstone Kara is nothing more than an idol launched by the US government, a trick used to fool the people.


    Of course, Kara, who has no record, can''t make them take it seriously.


    But Roger is different, this is a fierce man with a real record.


    When anyone mentions him, he can''t help but think of the scenes in which he powerfully killed alien soldiers during the Battle of New York.


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree!


    No matter how arrogant these terrorists were, they would never think that they would be Rogge''s opponents who could treat aliens as vegetables.


    For a while, all the muzzles and muzzles were aimed at him.


    Seeing these terrorists who are like enemies, Roger suddenly sighed.


    I don''t know when, just like Watergate, you can give up the mission without punishment like Watergate.


    Keep working hard!


    And Rogge hopes that his future treatment will be a little bit higher than Watergate.


    Watergate''s treatment is limited to the Ninja world, and he hopes that his treatment can be universal in the universe.


    But this kind of thing can only be thought of in my mind for the time being.


    He doesn''t have this kind of treatment on Earth now, let alone the entire universe.


    Although this goal is a bit remote, it can be considered a direction worth working on.


    When the terrorists aimed their guns at Rogge, Cara who was placed in the corner of the warehouse by Rogge also sneaked out.


    She wanted to see how Roger would deal with these terrorists.


    Roger is very strong, she knows this, but she wants to know how strong Roger is.


    I personally felt Kara, who was bombarded by modern gunpowder weapons, and wanted to see how big the gap between him and Roger was.


    "Get all your energy!"


    "The opposite is the fourth generation of Hokage. As long as you kill him, the entire US government will be afraid of us!"


    "He has only one person, don''t be afraid!"


    ...


    These terrorists shouted loudly in Ukrainian one after another. Rogge couldn''t understand what they were talking about, but it didn''t affect what he was going to do next.


    He suddenly took out a handful of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, and casually played with his right hand.


    Just when everyone thought he wanted to use Flying Thunder God Kuwu to launch an attack, he suddenly threw Kuwu up.


    Da Da Da Da Da Da Da...


    At the moment when he threw out kunwu, the terrorists who had been prepared for a long time did not hesitate at all and immediately pulled the trigger.


    However, their attacks are destined to have no effect.


    The moment Fei Lei Shen left his hand, Rogge cast Fei Lei Shen and disappeared in place.


    The bullets and missiles flew directly over where he was standing, hitting the walls, ground, and containers behind him.


    These gunshots stopped abruptly as soon as they sounded, and a sudden strange silence quickly enveloped the entire warehouse.


    At the same time as the gunfire stopped, Roger''s figure reappeared in the original position, and his right hand easily caught the yet to land Fei Lei Shen Kuwu.


    Get it done, call it a day!


    After he put away the Flying Thunder God Kuan Wu, there were bursts of falling to the ground in other parts of the warehouse.


    Is this the end?


    Kara thought she could see a wonderful battle, but the reality was completely different from what she had imagined.


    The only sight she saw was that Roger suddenly disappeared, then appeared again, and then there was no more.


    How can this be?


    What did he do?


    Is he really still human?


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 198： The scroll left by Roger

    "Inform the military to come to the aftermath, I will go back first!"


    Rogge ignored Kara, who was in shock and bewilderment, and directly ordered.


    It''s just a matter of solving more than 20 terrorists who are ordinary people at once. There is nothing to fuss about.


    With the same use of Flying Thunder God, Watergate can solve fifty Ninjas of Iwayak at one time.


    Compared with Iwayuki Ninja, the terrorists did not seem to exist at the same level.


    Not to mention that the number of enemies is only about half of that of Watergate.


    Before casting Fei Lei Shen left the warehouse, Rogge did not forget to let the shadow clone reclaim the thrown Fei Lei Shen Kuwu.


    After Rogge''s figure disappeared completely, Kara still couldn''t believe what he saw before her eyes.


    So many terrorists, how can they die?


    Even if there are more than 20 chickens, it wouldn''t be so simple to die.


    Rogge did not pay attention to what happened next in the warehouse, but when he returned to New York the next day, he saw Rose once again held a press conference.


    All three tasks were successfully completed.


    The Thunder Agents finally handed over their first answer as a superhero team.


    Before Ross held the press conference, Rogge received 30 Nincoins from the system.


    Nincoins not consumed: 335!


    After exchanging the Diamond Blockade and the Seal of the Four Elephants, his long-lasting ninja coin finally began to grow again.


    After the public announced his identity, he could no longer obtain Nincoin through the Konoha company as before.


    But this didn''t have much impact on him.


    As early as half a year ago, using Konoha as a commission to accept, none of them passed the system''s judgment. Instead, he wasted several commission scrolls.


    From that time on, he rarely executed the commissions Konoha received himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While Roger was enjoying his rare leisure time, there was a fierce father-son quarrel in the hall of Asgard''s Golden Palace, which was unknown how far from the earth.


    "You are an adventure. Once you fail, your weapon will fall into the enemy''s hands!"


    Holding the Eternal Spear, Odin stood in the hall of the Golden Palace, which was originally magnificent, but suffered severely at this time, and directly rejected Sol''s proposal.


    "If we sit and wait to die, it will only be more dangerous. His fleet may be hovering over our heads now, and we have no way of knowing!"


    Sol did not give up, still trying to persuade Odin.


    "When he comes, his men will be defeated by tens of thousands of Asgardian soldiers!"


    Odin was unmoved.


    "Then how many people are we going to sacrifice!"


    Sol is also sticking to his advice.


    "You can sacrifice as much as you want!"


    Odin''s tone suddenly became fierce: "We will continue to fight until the last Asgardian, and until the Asgardian''s blood is exhausted!"


    "Then what''s the difference between you and Malkis?"


    "The difference is that I will win!"


    Odin left the Golden Palace hall with a tired face.


    The invasion of the dark elves and the death of Queen Scarlett made the young king, who was no longer here, more vicissitudes of life.


    Witnessing Odin''s departure, Sol stayed silently, and then said in a voice that only he could hear: "I will protect Asgard, in my way!"


    A few hours later, Sol learned of the latest order issued by Odin.


    Close the Rainbow Bridge, no one can enter Asgard!


    "Enemies that even I can''t see, then who else can find them?"


    After the military meeting was over, Heimdall, the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge, found Sol in the tavern and said helplessly.


    "Malekis will come back, you and I know this very well. We need the help of other people, a reinforcement from another planet!"


    After dipping the beer in the glass, Sol pointedly said.


    "We can''t contact him. Even if we contact him, he will not be able to come to Asgard!"


    Heimdall immediately understood what Sol meant.


    "No, I can contact him!"


    When night fell, Thor summoned Sieve, Fandral, and Vostak, and came to a secret room in the Golden Palace with Heimdall.


    "What I want you to do is the most serious crime of treason! Even if we succeed, we will be exiled, and if we fail, we will undoubtedly die.


    "Malekis knows that the etheric particle is here, and he can sense its energy.


    "If no action is taken, he will lead the dark elves to attack again, but this time, he will completely destroy Asgard.


    "We want to take Jane out of here, so that Asgard will not become a battlefield again!"


    Sol said seriously, this is his way of guarding Asgard, which is completely different from Odin.


    "But the Rainbow Bridge has been closed, and the Cosmic Cube has also been locked in the palace treasure house!


    "Furthermore, we are not Malekiss opponents, only a few of us, unable to defeat him, and unable to protect the ether particles in Jane''s body!"


    Sieff is not opposed to Sol''s proposal, but the crux of the problem is that they cannot leave Asgard now.


    Even if they left, they would not be able to defeat Malkis, the king of the dark elves, which undoubtedly gave the etheric particles to Malkis.


    "There are other ways to leave Asgard. Not many people understand these ways. To be precise, there is only one.


    "In addition, this time action is not limited to a few of us, we will have a very powerful reinforcement!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Thor took out a scroll that did not belong to Asgard.


    "this is?"


    At the moment when they saw this scroll, the three of Sieff immediately thought of something.


    Although the color is a little different, this scroll is very similar to the commissioned scroll they have seen before.


    "This is a gift that Roger gave me the last time I went to New York, "If one day, you need my help, you can open this scroll." This is what he said to me. "


    That''s what it said, but Thor didn''t know what effect the scroll had.


    But now, this scroll is the only way he can contact Roger.


    "Is this really useful? It''s not so far from the earth.


    "Without the help of Rainbow Bridge, not many people can reach Asgard across such a long distance."


    As someone who has witnessed Rogue''s battle with his own eyes, Sieff does not doubt Rogue''s strength.


    But this kind of interstellar ultra-long-distance teleportation is not something that everyone can handle.


    Even Asgard, without the Rainbow Bridge, can only obediently establish an ultra-long-range teleportation magic circle.


    And as far as she knows, Rogge does not know how to magic, and it is impossible for him to establish any teleportation magic circle.


    "I don''t know, but I am willing to try it!"


    After speaking, Thor directly opened the unknown scroll that Roger had handed him.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 199： Alternative usage of wet bone forest

    Bang!


    As soon as Thor opened the scroll, a cloud of white smoke appeared in the room out of thin air.


    When the smoke cleared, Roger''s figure appeared in front of them.


    Is this coming to Asgard?


    Sol and the others looked at Roger in disbelief, but couldn''t react for a while.


    "Uh...I am not the deity, I am just a shadow clone of the deity!"


    After seeing the puzzled faces of Saul and others, the shadow clone immediately explained.


    This scroll is not a teleportation scroll, but a simple shadow clone scroll.


    Rogge left a shadow clone spell in the scroll, and left enough Chakra stimulation spell in the scroll.


    This kind of engraving scroll can be exchanged in the system, and the price is not expensive, one ninja coin can be exchanged for one.


    "Can you contact Roger? Is that the deity you call?"


    Although Saul didn''t know what kind of connection the shadow clone had with the deity, since Roger would leave the shadow clone in the scroll, then the shadow clone must be of special use.


    "No!"


    The shadow clone replied very simply.


    Sol''s face suddenly became a little hard to look.


    At this moment, the shadow clone continued: "Although I can''t contact the deity, the deity can sense my appearance, and he will come over soon!"


    After speaking, the shadow clone ignored the strange expressions of Saul and others, and signaled them to give up a sufficiently wide position.


    At the same time, Rogge, who was far away in New York, immediately sensed the appearance of the shadow clone.


    The long distance between the earth and Asgard could not prevent the side effects of the birth of the shadow clone, and the Chakra in Rogge disappeared out of thin air.


    "I didn''t expect this planned day to be really useful!"


    The scroll was indeed handed to Thor personally, but he could not be sure whether Thor would actually use the scroll.


    After taking a few deep breaths, he came to the training room and summoned a shadow clone.


    "Regardless of the result, you will summon the Wet Bone Forest again in ten minutes!


    "If I''m still inside, remember to get me out!"


    The summoned shadow clone nodded, and directly summoned the wet bone forest in the training room.


    Inherent barrier¡¤Wet Bone Forest!


    In just a moment, the remodeled training room became a wet bone forest full of natural energy.


    The wet bone forest summoned by the shadow clone is not big, only more than ten square meters, and even the training room is not completely covered.


    However, Rogge does not need a large area of ??wet bone forest.


    As long as the shadow clone summoned the wet bone forest, the size of the range was not the focus of the plan.


    When the shadow clone summoned the wet bone forest, Rogge directly came to the wet bone forest in a small garden, and a rectangular iron box was channeled out.


    This iron box is about two meters long, about half a meter high and wide, and has a hollow interior.


    From the appearance, it is very similar to the so-called coffin.


    Well, this is a coffin.


    It''s just that this is a metal coffin, and the outer layer is vibrating gold, and the inner layer is Ulu metal coffin.


    "Remember, no matter what happens, you will summon the Wet Bone Forest again in ten minutes!


    "If this thing is still there, save me! If it is not, you can relieve it yourself!"


    After giving an extremely solemn account for the last time, Roger sighed helplessly, opened the coffin and lay in, and finally let the shadow clone cover the top of the coffin.


    What a **** bad luck!


    Regardless of whether the plan is successful or unsuccessful, you must ask Sol for a compensation.


    Great compensation, otherwise you can''t make up for your mental loss!


    Although before that, he had tested hundreds of times with various animals including chimpanzees, and none of them failed.


    But the experiment is only an experiment after all, and no one dare to guarantee 100% what will happen during the actual operation.


    In case Goddess of Luck is unhappy just the past few days, it is not impossible to give him a debuff.


    The principle of this interstellar teleportation is actually very simple, that is, it uses the only one effect of the wet bone forest.


    No matter where the wet bone forest was summoned, the same wet bone forest appeared.


    Although only one wet bone forest can be summoned at the same time, as long as the time is arranged in advance, this tricky transmission method can be executed smoothly.


    First summon the wet bone forest on the earth, put the "Express" into the wet bone forest, and then release the wet bone forest on the earth.


    After finishing the storage work on the earth side, Asgard''s shadow clone summons the wet bone forest, and the "express" inside can be taken out.


    In this way, a complete "express" access process is completed.


    The reason why Rogge gave Sol a shadow clone scroll was to leave Sol a special pick-up brother.


    There is no problem with the principle of the whole process, and he has also passed hundreds of tests on the earth.


    However, the scope of his original test was limited to the earth, so when the interstellar "express" transportation was really started, he still inevitably developed some tension.


    Rogge discovered for the first time that the five-minute waiting time was so long.


    Just when he was considering whether to open the top plate himself, the top plate that had been sealed for five minutes was finally opened.


    The first thing that appeared before him was his own face.


    Shadow clone!


    From the perspective of lying down, this look is still so handsome.


    Sure enough, my handsomeness is three hundred and sixty degrees without dead ends.


    After seeing the shadow clone, this strange idea suddenly popped up in Roger''s mind.


    After coming out of the iron box, he also saw Sol and others who were in a dumbfounded state.


    "Why, haven''t you seen a handsome guy crawling out of the coffin?"


    This attitude is right for Rogge himself!


    After confirming that it was Roger himself who crawled out of the coffin, Saul immediately stepped forward and gave him a warm hug.


    "Enough, if you are Sif, I don''t mind letting you hold it a little longer!"


    After speaking, Rogge pushed away the somewhat enthusiastic Thor.


    When I was on earth, I never saw this guy so passionate!


    When Rogge came out, the shadow clone dismantled the Wet Bone Forest, and then dismissed his existence.


    The deity has already arrived, so the shadow clone will naturally leave.


    "Come on, what''s the matter if you call me over this time?"


    After observing the expressions of Sif and others and this room that is not gorgeous at all, Roger asked directly.


    If nothing happened, Sol would never let him over.


    "We are leaving Asgard, and we have to deal with Malekis..."


    In the next time, Thor talked to Rogge about the current situation.


    The invasion of the dark elves, the death of Queen Scarlett, the etheric particles on Jane, the imprisoned Loki, and the sad Odin...


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 200： Record-breaking commission reward

    Sol''s plan was as simple and crude as ever.


    The only improvement is that he finally stopped despising any enemies.


    But Malkis, the king of dark elves, was indeed not an opponent to be despised.


    Let alone the results of Malkis¡¯s attack on Asgard this time.


    Long ago, the enemy Malekis faced was Thor''s grandfather, the last king of Asgard, King Bauer.


    Although the battle was lost and the ether particles were also taken away, Malekis still lived to the present.


    In general, Malkis, the dark elf king, is an opponent who is not bad in force and strategy.


    "Rogge has arrived, so what we need to do next is to bring Loki out of the dungeon.


    "Only he knows how to leave Asgard secretly without using the Rainbow Bridge!"


    As soon as Saul finished speaking, Vostak, who was sitting next to him, shook his head helplessly.


    "I know you don''t like Loki, but we can only rely on him now!"


    Sol knows exactly what everyone else thinks of Loki.


    Had it not been for his insistence with Queen Frigga, Loki might have been sentenced to death by Odin on the day he was taken back to Asgard.


    "Um, interrupt you first!


    "In order to come here from the earth, I personally suffered some serious mental damage, so I hope that Sol can make up for me afterwards!


    "In addition, although everyone is already familiar with it, but they are familiar with it, and there must be some procedures. Let''s write this commissioned scroll first."


    Roger directly channeled an unconsumed commissioned scroll and placed it in front of Thor.


    "The payment I want is very simple. After this time, I hope you can take me to Nidavalla and ask them to help me build an armor!"


    He now only has a set of Uchiha Madara''s armor of the same style, but after he changed the title of a new hero, this armor can no longer match his image.


    "no problem!"


    Saul has taken offense to Roger''s commissioning habit.


    Even if he doesn''t say anything, Saul will give him a satisfactory reward after the matter is over.


    "Delegated content: defeat Malkis; delegate status: incomplete; delegate reward: 250 ninja coins!"


    As Rogge expected, Sol''s commission passed the system''s judgment smoothly.


    The only thing he didn''t expect was that the commission reward given by the system this time was as high as 250 Nincoins.


    How is this going?


    Malekis is just a boss in Thor''s personal copy, how could he have such a high reward.


    In the last Battle of New York, the system only gave out 200 Nincoins as a reward.


    Is Malekis so strong?


    Roger began to think seriously, and his instinct told him that this time things might not be as simple as he thought.


    After handing the entrusted scroll back to Rogge, Thor began to arrange tasks for Sieff and others.


    There will not be many people leaving Asgard, plus Loki at most four.


    Sif and the others will not leave Asgard, their task is to contain Asgard''s guard army.


    The dignified prince of Asgard, the next king of Asgard, is actually planning to break through the defense of Asgard fighters, which is really ironic.


    After giving instructions to Sif and the others, they left this dark and secret small room and began to perform their respective tasks.


    At Thor''s request, Rogge transformed into the appearance of a royal guard, and followed him like a guard.


    They are now going to the dungeon to rescue Loki. Without Loki, their plan to leave Asgard would basically have failed.


    "Sol, it''s been so long, are you coming to see me now?"


    When the two of them first came to Loki''s private cell, Loki inside the cell first spoke.


    After speaking, Loki suddenly turned his head and glanced at the royal guard behind Thor.


    For some reason, Loki always felt that something was wrong with this royal guard.


    However, most of his attention is now on Saul, so he didn''t go any further.


    A somewhat strange royal guard, nothing worthy of attention.


    Looking at Loki in the cell, Sol didn''t say a word, looking at this younger brother who had lived with him for thousands of years with complicated eyes.


    "Are you here to gloat?"


    Loki spoke again, taunting in his tone.


    "Loki, enough, don''t use illusions anymore."


    Sol ignored Rocky''s taunts and said calmly.


    As soon as Thor finished speaking, the Loki in front of them disappeared, and the neat cell was changed.


    Loki, with a disheveled hair, sat among the broken furniture, leaning against the innermost wall, with a lonely look on his face.


    "Now you see, my brother!"


    Sol came to the other side of the cell and began to move his wrists.


    "Is she walking in pain?"


    "I''m not here to mourn your mother with you. I''m here to give you a chance to get something better."


    Rocky looked at Sol in confusion, not for a moment to understand what Sol was going to do.


    "Speak straight!"


    "I know you want revenge just like me, you help me escape from Asgard, I will give you a chance to get revenge, and then shut you back here!"


    After listening to Sol, Loki suddenly laughed.


    "You must be desperate, so you asked me to help. Why do you think you can trust me?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Sol replied: "I don''t trust you, my mother trusts you!


    "You know, when we played against each other in the past, I still had a glimmer of hope and believed that my brother had not completely disappeared.


    "This glimmer of hope has been disillusioned, and you can no longer protect you. If you dare to betray me, I will kill you!"


    Listening to Thor¡¯s conversation with Loki, Roger wanted to say something to Thor: ¡°No, you won¡¯t kill Loki, you¡¯re a younger brother, you¡¯re a younger brother!¡±


    "When shall we leave?"


    Looking at Thor with a serious face, Loki gave his answer.


    It may be difficult for other Asgardians to release heavy prisoners from the cell.


    But for Saul, it''s just a sentence.


    However, when Sol did not expect, the first sentence after Loki came out was: "What do you plan to do with this royal guard? He will definitely inform Odin, and then I will not be able to go anywhere with you!"


    "Can I turn him into a sheep? Or, let him sleep for a month?"


    If it weren''t for Thor''s presence, Loki''s first choice would definitely not be a sheep or a deep sleep, but a more direct eternal sleep.


    "Whatever you want, if you can do it!" Sol didn''t intend to stop Loki.


    "It''s just a little royal guard, no one cares!"


    Loki revealed the evil smile he had in his life and went straight to the royal guard, and then he heard a somewhat familiar voice.


    "If you dare to do this, I promise you can only cast spells with your left hand in the future!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 201： Rocky Talking about Tuberculosis

    This voice?


    It''s Roger, Roger who calls himself a ninja!


    Although Rocky had only seen Rogge a few times, he still remembered Rogge''s voice.


    He will never forget that it was Rogge who broke his plan time and time again, allowing him to come to today''s tragic situation step by step.


    The smile on Loki''s face suddenly disappeared, and the whole person involuntarily stepped back a few steps, and the strange magical light rushed into his hands.


    Kill this guy and use his blood to wash away his anger!


    As soon as this thought came to mind, it was forgotten by him.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect you to come too. It seems that my brother is quite prepared this time!"


    After looking at Rogge vigilantly for a few seconds, Loki released the magical light surging in his hands and restored his original expression of fear that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Because I know you are here, I came here on purpose, isn''t it a pleasant surprise!"


    Bang!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rogge lifted the effect of the transformation technique and changed back to his original appearance.


    "Next time, let''s find a time and have a fair contest!"


    That''s how it is said, but Rogge knows very well that what Rocky calls fairness basically means unfairness.


    "Whatever you want, as long as you can bear the consequences!"


    Rogge answered without showing any weakness.


    Although Rocky has a lot of small tricks, his overall strength is limited and he doesn''t need to be too concerned.


    "Those will be said later, we are now leaving Asgard as soon as possible."


    Thor knows the personalities of Rocky and Rogge very well, and he doesn''t bother to stop their engagement.


    Under Thor''s lead, the three of them quickly left the dungeon and moved quickly in the Golden Palace.


    "This kind of secret operation is not your style. You even called Roger, don''t you really think about using brute force to make a **** path? That would be much easier!"


    I don''t know if it was because of being imprisoned for too long, Loki, who had left the dungeon, suddenly turned into a chatter, and kept chattering in front of Thor and Roger.


    "Your clone, why don''t you just summon hundreds of clones to attract the guard''s attention, so that we can leave more easily."


    After talking to Thor, Loki turned his head and said to Roger.


    Sol, who had been stern, began to warn Loki: "I will do it if you don''t shut up!"


    "Well, listen to you, I''m not here!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Loki cast an illusion technique to transform himself into the appearance of a palace guard.


    "How about it, it''s not worse than your transformation, I''m one of the best mages in Asgardri!"


    "If you don''t shut up, I will do it too!"


    Rogge also began to warn Loki, and he began to understand why Loki was being held in solitary confinement.


    Not because of his status as a former prince, nor because he is too dangerous, but simply because this guy talks too much.


    With him, the criminals in the same cell will be insane sooner or later.


    "But I think we can be a bit more low-key!"


    Loki removed the transformation effect on himself, and then threw an illusion effect on Thor.


    "My brother, you are so beautiful!"


    Loki changed Thor into the appearance of Sieve. He planned to give Rogge a transformation illusion, but he finally dispelled the idea.


    "Even if it becomes like this, I can still make you die miserably!"


    Saul looked down at his current appearance and said calmly.


    "Well, maybe you want your new friends more, after all, you seem to like them very much."


    Loki lifted the transformation effect on Sol, and then transformed himself into the appearance of Rogers of the US team.


    "This is much better, but the clothes don''t fit well, they are too tight!


    "But with that confidence, I can feel justice surging in my body!


    "Do you want to talk to me about the truth, or honor, God bless America..."


    Before Loki finished speaking, he was pressed by Thor on the stone pillar beside him, and directly covered his mouth.


    "what are you doing?"


    Loki took off Sol''s right hand, covering his mouth, and then followed Sol''s eyes to look at the two palace guards who were patrolling.


    "You should at least give me a weapon, my dagger or something!"


    As soon as Rocky finished speaking, he saw two kunai appear in front of him.


    "Take it, if you babble again, I don''t mind hitting you first and then taking you away!"


    Rogge didn''t know how Thor endured Loki for thousands of years. In the past few minutes, he had already had the idea of ??dumbing Loki several times.


    After seeing Roger take out Kuunai, Sol silently took back the handcuffs that had not been handed out.


    After going to the predetermined location and waiting for a few minutes, Sieff brought Jane to them.


    The moment they saw Jane, both Sol and Roger''s eyes lit up at the same time.


    Sol''s eyes glowed because he saw the woman he loved.


    Roger is different, he felt the ether particles in Jane''s body.


    With the experience of the spiritual gem, he didn''t let his mental power go too deep into Jane''s body.


    But even so, he felt the indescribable powerful force.


    Ether particles, or actually gems.


    He began to understand why Malekis had been obsessed with ether particles for so many years.


    This power is really tempting!


    Jane ignored Thor and Roger, but went straight to Loki, and then raised her right hand.


    Snapped!


    A crisp applause sounded.


    "This palm is for New York!"


    Although he was slapped, Loki was not as angry as they thought. Instead, he showed a charming smile, turned his head and said to Sol: "I like her!"


    "Okay, stop making trouble, we don''t have much time!"


    Although Odin was tricked into the Rainbow Bridge by Heimdall, this time will not be very long, and Odin may return to the Golden Palace at any time.


    Sure enough, as soon as Saul finished speaking, two teams of palace guards appeared on the other side of the passage.


    "They are there, catch them!"


    "I''ll hold them, you guys go!"


    Sieff very decisively undertook the task after the break. Just as Loki was about to leave with Thor, Sieve''s magic sword "Gift of the Goddess of the Earth" was placed on Loki''s neck.


    "If you dare to betray him, I will kill you!"


    "I''m glad to meet you too, Sif!"


    Loki didn''t pay any attention to Sif''s threat and replied with a smile.


    "I will leave a shadow clone to help you. I can buy more time."


    As soon as the voice fell, a shadow clone appeared next to Sieff.


    Sieve and the shadow avatar left behind, and Thor and the four rushed to the Golden Palace hall.


    There, there was their vehicle to leave Asgard, the small spaceship left by the dark elves.


    Before boarding the ship, Vostak also stopped Loki: "You dare to betray his idea..."


    Before Vostak finished speaking, Loki proactively said: "Are you going to kill me? Then you have to line up!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 202： The old driver of the soaring spaceship

    Although Thor didn''t use Thor''s Hammer to make a **** road in Asgard, to be honest, the plan of driving the Dark Elf spaceship away was not much better.


    Especially when no one of the four people on the ship can drive the spacecraft.


    "Are you sure you can really drive this thing?"


    Seeing Saul pressed up and down on the bridge of the spacecraft in confusion, Loki turned on the taunt mode again.


    "I just said that this thing will not be difficult."


    Vostak was fighting with the palace guard outside, while Thor was still studying how to drive away the ship.


    "No matter what you are doing, you have to speed up the progress!"


    Loki came to Thor''s side and reminded him kindly.


    There are more and more guards outside, and Vostak alone cannot hold on for long.


    "Shut up, Loki!"


    Thor was still working hard, but the spacecraft still showed no signs of being activated.


    Seeing Thor who was in a hurry, Roger sighed helplessly.


    He began to regret accepting this commission.


    "You must have missed something?" Rocky continued to prompt.


    "I didn''t, I pressed all the buttons above!" Sol explained impatiently.


    "Don''t press so hard, press gently!" Loki continued to suggest.


    "I''m already pressing lightly, it doesn''t work!"


    Saul became more and more impatient, but he didn''t know if his impatientness was due to Rocky''s nagging or because of the increasing number of guards outside.


    No, I can''t stand these two brothers!


    "You both get out of the way!


    "I strongly recommend that spaceship driving be added to Asgard''s royal education curriculum in the future, and it is a required subject!"


    Roger pushed Sol beside the bridge and said seriously.


    Counting on these two brothers, it is better to do it yourself, at least I have passed the second exam of Huaguo Subject, which is famous for its difficulty.


    Rogge couldn''t understand the words of the Dark Elf, but this did not affect his quick operation on the bridge.


    This is not a start button!


    This is not it!


    This should be it!


    Roger doesn''t have any aircraft driving experience, but as an experienced stand-alone game player, how could he have not played flight simulation driving games.


    Action game, he is a rookie.


    But in simulation games, he is an out-and-out master.


    The Sims, Flight Simulators, Simulator Racing...


    In any simulation game, he can complete the highest evaluation in the shortest time.


    This is his game talent!


    After a fierce operation, he successfully activated the dark elf battleship, and a holographic image shining with dark elf text appeared around them.


    Does this work?


    This earthling can actually fly a dark elf spaceship?


    A series of questions flashed quickly in Loki''s mind, and Roger also proved with facts what is the talent of the old driver.


    The blade-like spacecraft began to skyrocket, and the stone pillars in the Golden Palace were crashed one by one.


    "There is still a pillar that hasn''t hit!" Loki continued his poisonous tongue.


    "To shut up!"


    There are few pedestrians in the autumn mountains, and there are often higher and lower riders. The mountain road is still there today, and the old driver is nowhere to be seen.


    The once famous mountain bike **** of autumn is about to start flying the spaceship.


    "Don''t blink, Akina''s performance of the mountain bike **** is about to begin!"


    Although Loki and Thor didn''t know what the Akina Mountain Car God was, after seeing the crazy look on Rogge''s face, dangerous thoughts simultaneously appeared in their minds.


    Before they could react, Rogge pulled the power button of the spacecraft that he had just discovered to the limit.


    call out!


    The blade-like dark elf spacecraft flew out of the Golden Palace hall like a real blade, and began the speeding hurricane in Asgard.


    "Rogge, why not let me drive, my driving skills are better!"


    After watching the spacecraft fly over the buildings in Asgard at a crazy speed, Sol came to Rogge and said with a serious face.


    Rogge didn''t answer Saul, but just gave him the look you were joking.


    "Although you are the one who can fly, I have to say that his driving skills are much better than you!"


    As long as Sol can be hit, Loki doesn''t mind complimenting Roger''s driving skills.


    But his real thoughts at this time are that Thor and Rogge''s driving skills are completely inferior to him.


    I am the one who is really suitable for flying a spaceship!


    Although Asgard is a feudal monarchy, their technology is not feudal at all, and even very advanced.


    Just when Sol was about to correct Loki''s wrong idea, Asgard''s anti-aircraft guns directly aimed at their spacecraft and chose to fire them without hesitation.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom...


    Dense rain-like shells continued to fly past the spaceship, setting off a series of explosions enough to blow up the spaceship.


    this one?


    Just rely on these attacks to shoot down the spaceship I am driving?


    Do you look down on me, an old driver from the earth?


    Now that the speed can no longer be improved, it is naturally time to show the technology.


    I saw the writing wheel eyes of Rogge''s eyes quickly moved, constantly scanning the various buildings, shells, spaceships, and incoming shells in the holographic image.


    Although he had just started, he quickly grasped the performance limit of the dark elf spacecraft, and controlled the spacecraft to make various fancy evasive movements.


    There were more and more Asgard spacecraft following, and Roger''s driving became more and more crazy.


    The violent steering made Sol and others feel a magical experience like a roller coaster.


    Just as Rogge was about to throw off the spaceship behind him, Jane, who had not spoken all the time, suddenly fell weakly.


    "My God, is he dead?" Loki deliberately pretended to be shocked.


    "I''m fine, I''m just a little motion sick!"


    After speaking, Jane began to retire uncontrollably.


    "Uh... my pot!"


    After feeling the dissatisfied look from Thor behind him, Roger decisively chose to apologize.


    However, as soon as he finished apologizing, the spacecraft shook violently again.


    Was hit?


    Rogge thought that his distraction just now caused the spacecraft to be hit, but he soon realized that he was thinking too much.


    "Good job, you just chopped off Grandpa Sol''s head!"


    Loki glanced back and said to Roger with restrained smile.


    The spaceship was not hit, but the blade-like hull of the spaceship slashed over the statue of Odin''s father King Bauer like a sharp blade, cutting off King Bauer''s head.


    "I don''t want to distract you, but your plan is really bad!


    "Stolen the dark elf spaceship, and then fly it around Asgard, hitting whatever you see, and letting everyone find us, it''s awesome!


    "Sol, this really fits your style too..."


    Before Rocky could finish speaking, he was caught by Thor and threw it out of the spaceship.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 203： Kingdom of Dark Elves

    It''s really simply thrown away!


    Although the following is the spaceship piloted by Fandral, the three warriors of the Immortal Palace, this throwing method can easily cause irreparable mental damage to Loki.


    But think about it, Loki should have been used to this feeling of being thrown around.


    "Rogge, we should go too!"


    Sol picked up Jane, who had fallen on the ground, and came to the open hatch.


    "You go first, I''ll be there soon!"


    Looking back at Rogge, Sol did not hesitate and jumped directly from the hatch.


    When Thor and Jane also left the spaceship, Roger summoned a shadow clone.


    Driving a spaceship is not something that can happen all the time, he doesn''t want to end his first spaceship driving trip so hastily.


    After giving the pilot''s seat to the shadow clone, he looked around the spacecraft with a bit of reluctance, then came to the cabin door, and fell back down.


    Whirring whirring¡­¡­


    As soon as he left the spaceship, whistling wind sounded in his ears, and the feeling of weightlessness quickly enveloped his body.


    However, this feeling of decline in freedom hasn''t lasted long before the summer has ceased.


    The spaceship Fandral piloted caught him, and he happened to hit Loki who had just climbed up.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Although such a height cannot kill a frost giant like Loki, the feeling of being treated as a human sandbag is very uncomfortable.


    Can''t be angry, can''t be angry, can''t be angry...


    Loki hinted at himself, while throwing Roger away from him, stood up again.


    "Now it is the shadow clone that controls the spaceship, so it should be possible to buy more time."


    That said, but the real purpose of his shadow clone is to extend the spacecraft driving experience.


    Although there is no way to personally control it, after the shadow clone is released, the corresponding memory will be fed back to the deity, which is also an alternative personal driving experience.


    And he also concealed one thing, that is, before the energy of the spacecraft is exhausted, the shadow clone will not stop the movement of the spacecraft.


    "So this is your plan, it''s pretty awesome!"


    Until now, Loki finally figured out all of Sol''s plans.


    The dark elf spaceship was used to attract attention from the beginning, so the bigger the sensation, the better.


    "Keep your promise and take us to your secret passage!"


    After putting Jane down gently, Saul turned and said to Loki.


    Loki shrugged and held the steering rudder at the rear of the cabin, with a smile of excitement on his face.


    Finally, it''s finally my turn to take the helm!


    Now let you take a look at what is real driving technology!


    Under Loki''s control, the spacecraft began to fly towards the distant mountain, and the strong wake created a clearly visible water mark on the water.


    The dark elf spaceship piloted by the shadow clone attracted most of the spaceships, but there was still a spaceship that found their tracks and chased them.


    The guard didn''t notice that there were two princes on the spaceship ahead, and the two cannons on the bow of the ship kept bursting into flames.


    Although Rocky is sometimes quite proud, one thing is true, that is, his spacecraft driving skills are really good.


    Compared with Rogge''s crazy and rough maneuvering evasion movements, Loki''s evasion movements are undoubtedly a little more graceful.


    Using the flying method that the left and right arcs are continuously fitting, Loki dodges all the incoming shells.


    Saul obviously considered the current situation and called Fandral back.


    "Fandral!"


    Without any extra words, Fandral directly picked up the rope that had been prepared, and went straight to the edge of the spacecraft.


    "For Asgard!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Fandral jumped out and swayed onto the guarded spaceship using the rope.


    After a few seconds, the guarded spacecraft stopped pursuing it.


    Without chasing soldiers, Loki flew the spaceship to a bare mountain without any trees.


    Near the top of the mountain, there is a cave not much bigger than a spaceship.


    And Loki''s goal at this time was to fly the spaceship directly into the cave.


    "Rocky?" Sol asked Rocky nervously.


    "If it''s that easy, then everyone can do it!"


    Loki''s face also became extremely serious, but after saying this, he winked at Roger.


    What does this have to do with me?


    "Are you crazy?"


    The speed of the spaceship was getting faster and faster, Sol asked again, while holding onto Jane who was lying.


    "maybe!"


    Loki held the steering rudder in both hands and made the final fine-tuning of the flight direction.


    Looking at the entrance of the cave getting closer and closer, Roger also silently made plans to use the Thunder God at any time.


    If Loki fails, he will teleport back to the shadow clone for the first time.


    The accident did not happen after all, and the spacecraft flew into the cave smoothly.


    Except for the surrounding stone walls when he first entered the cave, no accidents happened.


    After entering the cave, Loki still had no plans to slow down, or in other words, there was no need to slow down.


    Although I don''t know how Loki discovered here, after entering here, the spacecraft entered a natural transmission channel, and the brilliant light instantly occupied all their vision.


    The spacecraft flew in this space channel for five or six seconds, and then flew back to the real world.


    "Victory arrived!"


    After making an intimate contact with the ground, and then being bounced back into the air, Loki said with a contented expression.


    This is a dark world, and the whole world gives people an extremely depressed feeling.


    The sky is gray, and the earth is gray, and even the stones are as black as coal.


    In this doomsday-like world, there are still a lot of damaged man-made buildings.


    These buildings fell in various places, adding some atmosphere of civilization destruction.


    "This is Walter Alheim, the former kingdom of the dark elves!


    "But that was a long time ago. After my grandfather King Bauer defeated Malekis and took away the etheric particles, this place became a barren land in the nine kingdoms."


    After setting up the sleeping Jane, Sol came to Rogge and explained silently.


    In order to prevent Malkis from harming the people of Asgard, Thor did not hesitate to violate Odin''s orders and brought Jane here.


    He wants to solve Jane''s problems here and avenge his mother, Friga.


    "If that energy is given to me, how much can I do!"


    Looking at Jane who was sleeping, Loki said suddenly.


    "You will be swallowed!" Thor immediately interrupted Loki''s fantasy.


    Just when Rogge thought they would discuss the next plan, the entangled brothers quarreled again.


    Their topic started from the short lifespan of human beings, transitioned to Loki''s ambitions in the middle, and then to the dead queen Frigga...


    Just when Thor was about to punch Loki in the face, he stopped.


    "She doesn''t want our brothers to fight."


    "She''s not surprised anymore," Rocky said helplessly.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 204： Cursed warrior with amazing physique

    After the two brothers completed their unique emotional communication, Roger finally had the opportunity to discuss the next battle plan with them.


    Let Malekis take out the etheric particles in the simplified form, and then Thor summons lightning to completely destroy the etheric particles.


    Finally solve Malkis and the other dark elves, and avenge the dead queen Frigga.


    The plan is simple and it seems feasible.


    And there is also the help of Loki, the master of illusion, it shouldn''t be a problem to fool Malekis.


    In Thor and Loki''s eyes, this plan is feasible.


    Even if something goes wrong in the middle, they are still capable of solving it.


    But Rogge''s view is just the opposite.


    If nothing happens, Sol¡¯s plan is doomed to fail.


    The reason is also very simple, that is, ether particles are real gems among infinite gems.


    Infinite gems are not that easy to destroy. To some extent, infinite gems are basically equivalent to the corresponding laws.


    Without the same level of energy, or energy of the same attribute, wanting to destroy the infinite gem is tantamount to a dream.


    "Well, I don''t want to hit your confidence, but I don''t think things will be that simple!


    "Sol, your lightning is indeed very powerful, but if you want to destroy the ether particles, it may not be enough.


    "So I suggest that you add a backup plan in addition to your plan.


    "If Thor successfully destroys the etheric particles, then everyone will be happy, but if it fails, I hope I can do it my way."


    Rogge did not directly oppose Saul''s plan, because even according to his own plan, Malekis had to take out the etheric particles in Simplified Chinese at the beginning.


    The only difference between the two plans lies in who takes care of Malekis.


    "No problem, as long as Malekis can be solved, I don''t mind giving him to you!"


    Sol did not oppose Rogge''s intentional proposal. As the only person present to play against Malekiss briefly, he was very clear about Malekis''s strength.


    Regardless of the appearance of Malekiss with thin arms and legs, he is also a powerful opponent when he really starts his hands.


    After making a simple plan, Loki controlled the spacecraft and flew towards the main ship of Malekis.


    The dark elf''s main ship is almost a dark elf spaceship magnified ten or twenty times, and the hull is inserted on the plain like a huge sword.


    Malkis led a small group of soldiers out of the main ship, while Roger and others looked down on them from a small hill not far from the main ship.


    "Wish you all the best!"


    After speaking, Roger psyched out the four-generation Hokage''s white royal robe.


    "Do you have to change clothes before the fight?"


    Rocky said a little tauntingly.


    "You don''t understand! This dress comes with a halo!"


    Rogge ignored Loki''s ridicule, took out several handfuls of Thunder God Kuunai, and threw them in different directions.


    When he finished throwing the God of Thunder in his hand, Thor and Loki also started his performance.


    Loki stabbed Thor with a dagger, and pushed Thor down the hill, and then in front of Malekis, cut off Thor''s right hand that summoned Thor''s Hammer.


    As they expected, Malekis took out the etheric particles in Simplified Chinese.


    But at this moment, Thor resumed his original appearance, and used Thor''s Hammer to summon a powerful lightning, which directly struck the etheric particles floating in the air.


    boom!


    The ether particles hit by the silver lightning suddenly exploded, turning into solid rubies and falling to the surroundings.


    Succeeded?


    After seeing this scene, Thor and Rocky couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    But they soon realized that they were thinking too much.


    The ether particles that had become solid floated into the air again, restored to their original liquid appearance in the blink of an eye, and quickly poured into Malekiss body.


    Sure enough, the scene in the memory still happened.


    Thor''s plan failed, and Malekis successfully retrieved the etheric particles.


    If no one else intervenes, Malekis will drive the main ship to London as he remembered.


    Then use the once-in-a-millennium celestial bodies to converge with ether particles to bring the universe back to the dark age.


    However, Rogge did not intend to let things develop according to the original script.


    Solve Malkis here, complete Sol¡¯s commission, and get the 250 Ninja Coins.


    Flying Thor!


    Roger on the hillside disappeared, and instantly came to Sol.


    Thor and Loki have the Thunder God technique he left behind, and Thor and Loki also know this.


    He who flashed to Thor did not hesitate, and once again cast a lightning flash.


    Dayu spiral pill!


    Just when the big jade spiral pill in his hand was about to hit the motionless Malekis, a tall figure suddenly appeared, and he used his body to resist the big jade spiral pill in his hand.


    Curse the warrior!


    This is the strongest cursed warrior among the dark elves!


    The Big Jade Helix Maru, which even Hulk could fly, was abruptly resisted by the cursed warrior.


    The strong twisting and tearing force did not knock the cursed warrior into the air, and did not even leave him much injury.


    This physique has been strengthened too much!


    Roger did not continue to maintain the Big Jade Helix Pill, because in this short period of one or two seconds, Malekis opened his eyes again, and the other dark elf warriors also pointed their energy guns at him.


    Flying Thor!


    Without any hesitation, he directly used Flying Thunder God to leave the place.


    He is not interested in using his body to resist the damage of the energy gun.


    After teleporting to a teleportation point that had already been prepared, a large number of light blue chakras and silver-white lightning appeared immediately all over him.


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode!


    When Roger entered the Lei Dun Chakra mode, Thor also attacked Malekis.


    Like Roger, Thor''s lightning attack was blocked by the cursed warrior in front of Malekis.


    I don''t know how the physique of this cursed warrior came out.


    After resisting Rogge''s Dayu Helix Maru and Thor''s lightning, this cursed warrior still looks like a lively life.


    Except for some cracks in the armor on his body, he looked no different from before.


    What is even more shocking is that after blocking Thor''s lightning attack, the cursed warrior rushed to Thor and directly played a hand-to-hand battle with Thor.


    The cursed warrior entangled Thor, while Loki was used as a target by other dark elves, and energy bombs continued to fly towards him.


    What''s more troublesome is that Loki has to protect Jane''s safety.


    "I will take her away!"


    As soon as Roger''s voice sounded, Loki realized that the Jane he was holding had disappeared.


    After bringing Jane back to the previous hillside, Rogge''s figure disappeared again.


    Flying Thor!


    Lei Shushen!


    Rogge, who had entered the Lei Dun Chakra mode, came to Malekis again, and the sword made of lightning in his right hand slashed directly at Malekis''s neck.


    Thunder slash!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 205： I cant lose as Naruto

    The Thunder Tachi made of lightning strikes Malkis''s neck at an unimaginable speed.


    As long as it hits, even if there are ether particles in Malekis''s body, he will definitely not avoid the ending of the separation of the body and the head.


    Before swinging the knife, Roger even made preparations to force Malekis.


    That''s it!


    The speed of Thunder Tachibana exceeded the limit that the naked eye could catch. Everyone including Malekis could only see a silver-white arc passing instantly.


    However, this perfect arc of attack stopped in the summer in front of Malekis''s neck, staying only a few centimeters in the air from Malekis''s neck.


    This is impossible?


    As the attacker, Roger was the first to notice something wrong.


    Thunder is too knife, disappeared!


    No, this is not disappearing!


    The Thunder Tachi made of lightning was changed in a short moment and turned into a breeze without any attacking ability.


    Rogge hadn''t figured out what was going on, the etheric particles that sprang from Malekis''s body hit him fiercely, knocking him out.


    boom!


    After smashing several boulders in succession, Roger finally removed the terrifying impact of the etheric particles and stabilized his figure again.


    Until now, he had no time to look at his right hand that was holding the knife.


    The silver-white Thunder Tachi has disappeared without a trace.


    All of it happened in a short moment that was insignificant, and he didn''t even have a chance to feel how Thunder Tachi disappeared.


    Is this the power of reality gems?


    Before Thunder Dagger disappeared, he saw the flash of red light in Malekis''s eyes.


    If it were not for the terrifying dynamic vision of Shao Lun Yan, he would not have even noticed the appearance of that red light.


    The weird scene just now is definitely not something Malekis can do.


    If he had such power, the dark elf would definitely not fall to where it is today.


    Only reality gems can make Thunder Dagger disappear in an instant, and only reality gems have the ability to change reality instantly.


    Now, he finally understood why the system would issue a commission of up to 250 Nincoin rewards for Malekis.


    He originally thought that the reward given by the system this time was too high.


    However, it seems that this reward is not high at all, and it is seriously low.


    Although the scene just now lasted for less than a second, it proved a very important thing.


    Malekis is no longer the guy in his memory who only used ether particles as energy shock waves, he can display the true power of ether particles and easily modify the power of reality.


    In the face of this force, any laws of nature and science are useless, and there is no longer any boundary between reality and illusion.


    This is the true power of reality gems, the power to change the world.


    This is Sol''s personal challenge dungeon, this is simply Asgard''s world-class dungeon, and it is the most difficult one.


    It is totally different to release the energy of infinite gems and to use the power of infinite gems.


    Just release the energy, now that Loki, who was rushing around by the dark elf warrior, can do it.


    With that level of Rocky, Rogge could be sure to win even if he let him know everything.


    But if the original Loki could truly use the power of the Soul Gem, even if Rogge fought his life, he might not be his opponent.


    The gap between being able to use and being able to use is so big, it is so big that it is even desperate.


    This is trouble, it is really trouble!


    This feeling is like the original plan to find a guard with a spear in the Golden Palace in Asgard to practice hand skills, and then find that the person with the spear is Odin.


    What''s more troublesome is that Rogge found that all the offensive methods he is currently good at cannot withstand the ability of ether particles to change reality.


    Either Lei Dun or Mu Dun will be changed at the moment of attack.


    Or it becomes a breeze, or it becomes bubbles, or it becomes air...


    Sol, who was fighting the Cursed Warrior not far away, seemed to have discovered the situation on Roger''s side. After knocking the Cursed Warrior into the air for a short time, he immediately flew to Roger''s side.


    "what happened?"


    "Malekiss is more difficult than we thought. He can modify reality!"


    After hearing the words modified reality, Sol''s face became as difficult to look like Rogge.


    As Asgard''s heir to the throne, it is impossible for him not to know what this means.


    "Then what should I do now? Retreat directly?"


    In the face of such totally unreasonable enemies, retreat is not unacceptable.


    Retreat first to save your strength, and after you find a suitable method, you can solve the enemy.


    This is also a relatively common and very reasonable operation.


    "Of course we can withdraw, but our withdrawal, the next battlefield, may be on Earth or Asgard!"


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, the etheric particles, like liquids, came in front of him and Saul.


    boom!


    It is not difficult to avoid the collision attack of ether particles. It is rare to resist the ability of ether particles to change reality.


    Rogge and Thor had just escaped the first wave of the etheric particle attack, and the second wave followed, giving them no chance to breathe.


    Ether particles attacked the two of them one after another, but one of them could fly Thor and the other could fly, so it was easy to avoid them.


    While avoiding the attack of ether particles, a thought suddenly came to Rogge''s mind.


    Or let this guy go to the earth, anyway, there are so many bigwigs on the earth.


    He can''t figure out the ability of ether particles to change reality, but there are always big men who can figure it out.


    For example, Gu Yi, who controls the gem of time.


    However, this thought only appeared for a few seconds before he was thrown away.


    It''s not in line with his style to run away dingy in this way!


    Especially he is still wearing the white robe of the fourth generation of Hokage.


    With the name of Hokage, I can''t lose!


    An inexplicable burning intent surged from his heart.


    Isn¡¯t it just ether particles?


    "The plan remains the same, Malekis hand it to me, and you and Loki deal with the others!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he folded his hands together, and the Chakra inside his body began to change.


    The red curved eyeshadow appeared around the eyes of the writing wheel, forming an inexplicable match with the blood red eyes of the writing wheel.


    A red circle also appeared on his forehead, and the fairy human body inherited from the pillars also received a terrifying increase at this moment.


    Faced with Malekis, the enemy who controls the etheric particles, he must use his strongest form to maintain his fourth-generation Naruto name.


    Wet bone forest fairy mode, start!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 206： Rogge

    Just for a so-called fourth-generation Hokage name, he played his life with an enemy who had lived for thousands of years and also controlled ether particles.


    In the eyes of many people, this may not be a wise choice.


    Even people like Thor who are more familiar with Roger would think his decision was a bit too reckless.


    But in Rogge''s own view, this is a very necessary battle, a battle worthy of his all-out effort and even risk his life for a chance of victory.


    Since crossing this world, he has been living relatively smoothly.


    Even if you encounter an enemy that can''t be solved for a while, you can rely on the system to become stronger a little bit, and then defeat the opponent with strength that surpasses the opponent.


    He fought too much in the battle to defeat the weak.


    But he has never experienced the battle of defeating the strong by the weak.


    But now, there is such an opportunity before him.


    He can choose to retire and let the stronger Odin and Gu Yi and others solve the problem of Malkis.


    But he had learned ninjutsu for so long and completed so many commissions, not to retreat safely when he encountered enemies that couldn''t be solved.


    Regardless of Secondary Two or no brain burning, this time, he will not retire!


    Not to protect the world, nor to complete the commission.


    In this battle, he only fought for himself!


    After he entered the fairy mode, everyone present noticed his changes, and an inexplicable indescribable aura quickly enveloped the entire plain.


    Among them, the most obvious feeling was that of Malekis, who had just played against him.


    Malekiss was not a weak person originally, after taking control of the ether particles, his power has been increased terribly.


    Although he didn''t know what Roger did, he was sure that the current Roger was completely different from just now.


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang...


    Under Malkis''s gaze, eight identical shadow clones appeared around Roger.


    The eight shadow clones did not attack Malekis for the first time, but ran to different directions, forming a roughly circular encirclement.


    Malekis didn''t care about the surrounding shadow clone.


    The power of the ether particles is enough to make him invincible.


    In the face of absolute power, no tactics will make sense.


    Rogge also ignored the departure of the shadow clone. Before the shadow clone was summoned, he had already worked out relevant tactics.


    Xianfa¡¤Wooden Dun¡¤Wooden Art!


    Although he knew that etheric particles could instantly change reality, he still summoned a wooden arhat.


    A wooden arhat tens of meters high jumped out from the ground, looking down at Malekis surrounded by ether particles like a demon from the abyss.


    As soon as the wooden Arhat appeared, he raised his huge right fist and attacked Malekis.


    Together with the wooden arhat attacked, there were two shadow clones located on the left and right sides of Malkis.


    The huge wooden box hit the ether particles in front of Malekis, and the terrifying force set off a shock wave that exceeded the speed of sound at the moment of impact.


    boom!


    Before the shock wave of amazing power dissipated, there was a flash of red light on Malekiss body, and the wooden Luohan was instantly broken down into square pieces of wood.


    The moment the wooden Arhat was changed, the shock wave disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared before.


    Modify reality!


    Malekis once again used ether particles to modify the reality, instantly solving the wooden arhat that caused most of the enemies'' headaches.


    However, at the moment when the wooden Luohan was decomposed, the two shadow clones also threw their prepared attacks.


    Fairy Magic¡¤Illusory Magic¡¤Dark Walk!


    Immortal law, fixation technique!


    Physical attacks are undoubtedly the most easily modified attacks, so Rogge didn''t expect much from the wooden Arhat from the beginning.


    The sole purpose of the wooden Arhat, tens of meters in height, is to attract Malkis''s attention.


    The art of holding body and walking in darkness are the first batch of ninjutsu and illusion that Roger learned, and they are also the skills he used to clean up the minions before.


    But now, he had the shadow clone cast these two ninjutsu and illusion techniques against Malekis.


    When dealing with ordinary people, the fixation technique can be called a magical control technique.


    But for the existence of Malekis, the hold technique is basically an impossible skill.


    Even if it is cast with the fairy magic chakra, the ending should not change much.


    But Rogge didn''t mind using a shadow clone to try it out to see if there was such a chance.


    If so, then the next battle will undoubtedly be much simpler.


    The reality is very cruel!


    Even if it was upgraded to the immortal method and hold the body technique, it still did not exert any effect on Malekis.


    At the moment when Malkis noticed the strangeness, he waved his hand and the two etheric particles flashed towards the two shadow clones.


    Compared with the gainless hold technique, the Dark Walk technique is obviously more effective.


    As soon as Malekis raised his right hand, he found that his eyes suddenly went dark, as if the light of the entire world had disappeared.


    Although deprived of his visual ability, Malekis did not show any panic.


    Darkness means danger to other creatures.


    But for the dark elves, darkness is their best helper.


    Malekis didn''t even use the cosmic particles to modify the reality of being deprived of vision, but instead let the dark art work on him.


    Although Rogge''s ability slightly exceeded his expectations, he still didn''t care about it.


    If he is right, the effect of visual deprivation can only last for only a second or two.


    He could afford to wait for these two seconds.


    Bang bang! !


    Two voices that were not loud but clear enough sounded, and the existence of the two shadow clones disappeared within Malkis''s perception.


    Such a fragile clone dare to attack me?


    I really don''t know that the sky is so great!


    There was a look of disdain on Malekis'' face.


    However, at this moment, the dangerous instinct in his body began to warn wildly.


    Immortal law, water escape, water iron cannon art!


    Xianfa¡¤Leidun¡¤Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon!


    At this time, Malekis still hadn''t recovered his vision. For safety''s sake, he again used the ability of ether particles to modify reality.


    Although I don''t know what kind of attack Rogge launched, I just need to modify all the surrounding attacks to disappear.


    Malkis'' body flashed red again, and the liquid bullet and the spiral shell entwined with lightning disappeared without a trace.


    After revising the reality again, Malekis finally restored his vision deprived of by the art of Xianfa Dark Walk.


    However, when he regained his vision, he saw a scene that was completely unimaginable.


    It was Roger. Hundreds of Rogers appeared in his sight.


    A surprising number of Rogers appeared in almost every area on the plain.


    The closest one is only tens of meters away, while the far away is hundreds of meters or even one kilometer.


    Either the fixation technique or the dark walk technique is just a small part of the plan.


    Just like the wooden Luohan, Rogge never expected that these two ninjutsu and illusions would cause any harm to Malekis.


    All he wanted was a little time and forcing Malekis to modify reality.


    Since it is desperate, how can eight shadow clones be enough?


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 207： Upright and upright

    It is also the first experience in life for Roger to separate so many shadow clones at once.


    If there is no two-tailed chakra, if there is no fairy body, he would not dare to try this dangerous approach.


    Except for the deity, all the shadow points have only two or three ninjutsu chakras in their bodies.


    And in order to prevent a large number of shadow clones from disappearing at the same time, he also deliberately made the shadow clones appear in different positions to avoid being swept away by a net.


    After creating so many shadow clones, Roger also asked the shadow clones to help Loki fix the dark elf warriors who were besieging him, and then brought him to Jane''s vicinity.


    "You can watch it carefully here. If you want to compete with the deity after reading it, the time and place are up to you!"


    After taking Loki to the hillside where Jane was, the shadow clone used Thunder God again to leave, leaving Loki with an unhappy expression.


    This guy is really getting less and less of my attention!


    Although he thought so in his heart, Rocky really didn''t dare to do anything to Roger, so he could only complain silently in his heart.


    As for the battle between Thor and the Cursed Warrior, Rogge didn''t let the shadow clone intervene, but directly handed it over to Thor to summon it.


    Although the curse warrior is a bit difficult, as long as Thor gets serious, he will definitely win in the end.


    Malkis never thought that he was only deprived of his vision for a second or two, and Roger had created such a big scene.


    What''s more troublesome is that he can''t tell which is Rogge right now.


    After the brief fight just now, Malekis can already be sure that the shadow clone''s ability to resist is not strong.


    As long as it hits, even if it is affected by a stronger attack, the shadow clone will disappear into smoke.


    So even if the number of shadow avatars appeared a little more, he didn''t take it too seriously.


    No matter how large the number is, it must be able to hit him.


    Malekis took a deep breath, and the weird red light began to envelope his whole body, and the fluid etheric particles also wrapped around him like a whirlwind.


    Since you want to play, then I will play with you!


    Malekis did not stand in place and waited for Roger to attack as before, but took the lead in attacking the shadow clone.


    King of Dark Elves, go all out!


    Facing Malkis''s attack, the shadow clone had no plans to retreat or evade, and also attacked toward Malkis.


    At the same time, each ninjutsu was released by the shadow clone.


    Xianfa¡¤ Palm Thunder, Xianfa¡¤ Thousand Birds, Xianfa¡¤ Thousand Birds Sharp Spear...


    Immortal law¡¤Spiral pill, Immortal law¡¤Dayu spiral pill, Immortal law¡¤Great forest art...


    Every shadow avatar that attacked Malkis used ninjutsu, while the shadow avatars of the second echelon all performed illusion.


    These illusions may be the dark magic that took effect just now, or maybe the illusion of writing round eyes developed by Roger himself.


    The shadow clones of the second echelon didn''t care about whether these illusions would take effect, anyway, their goal was to throw the illusions on Malekis.


    With the presence of ether particles, these ninjutsu and illusions are unlikely to hit Malekis.


    Even if the attack of any shadow clone breaks through the outermost etheric particles, Malekis will modify the reality in time, turning all attacks into nothingness.


    Turn ninjutsu into nothingness, and turn shadow clone into nothingness...


    Relying on the ability of ether particles to modify reality, Malekis quickly consumed the number of shadow clones with a terrifying speed.


    Twenty, fifty, one hundred, one hundred and fifty...


    The disappearing shadow clone kept feeding back memories and feelings to the deity, and a large amount of information quickly filled his mind, madly squeezing the deity''s spiritual endurance.


    Rogge himself did not participate in the attack, but sat on a small hill one kilometer away from Malekis with his eyes closed.


    At this time, he had used Chakra''s perception technique to its limit, and sweat continued to surface on his forehead.


    The location of the shadow clone, the location where it was attacked, the time it disappeared, the distance it moved, the time it shot...


    Through Chakra Perception, he can clearly feel what is happening in the battlefield.


    Combined with the information returned by the shadow clone, a fully digitalized battlefield model appeared in his mind.


    With the continuous shooting and disappearance of the shadow clone, he obtained more and more information, and Malekiss battle model became clearer.


    The attack speed, movement speed, impact force of ether particles...


    Malekiss own movement speed, attack habits, agility...


    Information such as the number of times that the ether particles modify reality, the scope of influence, and the effective time are continuously acquired...


    The ability of ether particles is indeed very strong. If there is sufficient energy supply, ether particles can even extend the scope of modifying reality to the entire universe.


    But this is the ability of the etheric particle, not the ability of Malekis.


    Malekiss own strength is also very good, but he is not the etheric particle itself after all, his power has its limit.


    What Rogge had to do now was to let Malekis reach that limit as soon as possible and squeeze out all the power of Malekis.


    Can''t you manipulate the etheric particles to modify reality?


    Don¡¯t you want to use cosmic particles to bring the whole universe back to the dark age?


    Then I would like to see if you, without power, can still manipulate etheric particles, and if you can still fulfill your dream of changing the universe.


    As time went by, Malekis also noticed something was wrong, and he saw Roger''s true purpose.


    But he couldn''t stop his attack.


    Even if he took the initiative to stop the attack, those shadow clones would not give up the attack, and Roger made it clear that he would consume his power if he wanted to use the shadow clone.


    This is not a conspiracy, this is an upright scheming, this is a life-threatening gamble using one''s own strength as a bargaining chip.


    If you want to win, you can, as long as you have this strength!


    Rogge really can''t figure out the ability of ether particles to modify the bug in reality, but he can figure out those who exploit this bug.


    Lightning and flames continued to appear, Mu Ren and Mu Long took turns in battle, liquid bullets and electromagnetic shells one after another...


    The light blue spiral pill and the light golden chakra chain are endlessly emerging...


    There were even some shadow clones who directly used the Thousand Birds Flow and Leiyi Protector and rushed straight towards Malekis.


    Shun Shu and Lei Shun make the shadow clone appear ghostly in all directions.


    The cooperation between the second stage of Fei Lei Shen and the avatar technique also made these shadow clones slippery like mud loaches without leaving their hands and difficult to lock.


    After the initial mass attrition, the remaining shadow avatars have become more cunning and more difficult.


    The red light on Malekis also appeared from time to time, becoming a long-term maintenance, and the reality of being attacked was constantly modified and resolved.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 208： Malekiths straw

    The battle between Roger and Malkis continued, but Loki, who was watching the battle, played with the dagger in his hand boringly.


    At the beginning, he would be surprised by the strength Rogge showed.


    But as time passed, his emotions gradually changed from surprise to calm, and then from calm to boring.


    Those dazzling lightning and flames are not mentioned.


    He had seen the amazing wooden Luohan and the wooden dragon dozens of times.


    The wooden arhat appeared, the wooden arhat disappeared, the wooden dragon appeared, and the wooden dragon disappeared...


    Rogge and Malkis are like cooperating in a gorgeous drama, repeating the two scenes of appearance and disappearance.


    The battle between Roger and Malkis fell into a short stalemate, while Thor''s hand-to-hand combat with the cursed warrior came to the end.


    You give me a hammer, and I give you a punch!


    You give me a bolt of lightning, and I will give you a black hole grenade!


    At this time, they were all working hard to find a chance to end the battle, and the fighting style became more and more violent.


    Roger could perceive the battle between Thor and the Cursed Warrior, but he didn''t put his mind on that side at all, and he didn''t even plan to arrange a shadow clone to help.


    Under the constant attack of hundreds of shadow clones, Malekis had been forced to the point where he had to passively choose to modify reality.


    For him and Malekis, whoever can''t survive first will be the ultimate loser in this battle.


    Relying on the defense of ether particles and the ability to modify reality, Malekis did not let any attack hit him.


    However, the constant use of ether particles to modify reality also quickly consumed his power.


    Although ether particles are not as overbearing as power gems, they still have a lot of burden to use.


    Especially when the reality is modified by ether particles, that kind of terrifying consumption can even directly drain a dark elf warrior or Asgard warrior.


    Malekis had no idea how many times he had modified the reality with ether particles, nor how many shadow clones he had eliminated.


    The only thought in his mind right now is to find Rogge as soon as possible, and then use cosmic particles to directly erase this annoying earthling.


    Malekis is very uncomfortable now, and Rogge is also not much better.


    Every disappearing shadow clone will feed back a memory and experience.


    Although the feedback is not a 100% real experience, it is still an inhuman feeling when so many numbers are added together.


    If it hadn''t been for his mental endurance, he would have been unable to endure this kind of pain, so he took the initiative to relieve the remaining shadow clones.


    Rogge finally understood why in the Ninja World, the only person who dared to use a large number of shadow clones in battle was Naruto.


    In addition to the excessive amount of Naruto''s Chakra, another important reason is that only he has this unparalleled superb endurance and can bear the painful experience of the shadow clone.


    When enduring this inhuman pain, Roger had to constantly sort out the information in his mind and build a battle model belonging to Malekis.


    Using ether particles to modify reality will bring a powerful burden, but driving ether particles to conduct physical attacks and defenses does not take much effort.


    Therefore, even if the shadow clone consumes most of Malekis''s strength and prevents him from continuing to use ether particles to modify reality, the defensive circle built by ether particles is still a problem he has to face.


    But this problem is not very serious.


    At least compared with the metamorphic ability of modifying reality, the defense and attack of the ether particle itself are within an acceptable range.


    Moreover, after collecting a large amount of data on the attack and speed of ether particles through the shadow clone, Roger was sure to end the battle instantly after Malekis lost the ability to modify reality.


    Compared with Roger, who is gradually taking the initiative, Malekis'' current situation is obviously much worse.


    In the face of Rogge''s upright conspiracy, he could not choose to retreat, nor did he have any reinforcements.


    The dark elf warrior was solved by the shadow clone early in the morning, and the strongest cursed warrior of his men was also inseparable from Thor.


    In order to resist the violent and desperate attack of the shadow clone, he could only choose to modify the reality time and time again, consuming less and less power of himself again and again.


    No, I can''t go on like this!


    The longer the delay, the worse the situation will become.


    Malekiss brain began to work frantically, thinking about all possible ways to help him get out of the current situation.


    The subordinates can''t count on it anymore, and there is no environment that can be used around. The wide plains are nothing but stones and sand, which can''t help at all.


    Celestial bodies gather!


    Convergence of celestial bodies can be used!


    When the heavenly bodies converge to connect the nine kingdoms together, the power of the etheric particles will increase exponentially every time they connect to a kingdom.


    If it can connect to nine kingdoms, the power of the ether particles is enough to affect the entire universe.


    At that time, let alone just a Roger, even if Odin is there, it will not prevent the universe from returning to the dark age.


    Malekis quickly remembered his original plan, and then he immediately discovered the problem.


    The gathering of celestial bodies will only last for a short time. He must release ether particles at the right place at the right time to connect to the nine kingdoms.


    Although Wat Alheim is also one of the nine countries, this is not the connection point for the gathering of celestial bodies, nor is it the time for the gathering of celestial bodies.


    There are at least a few hours before the celestial bodies converge. He can''t hold on for that long under Roger''s attack, and Rogge will definitely not give him that much time.


    The time is wrong and the place is wrong. Even if the etheric particles can change reality, it is impossible to advance the time when the celestial bodies converge.


    Unless he collected six infinite gems.


    Wait, although my strength is not enough to advance the time when the celestial bodies converge, I can create an environment similar to the congregation of celestial bodies.


    Just creating a similar environment, this degree of change in reality is completely within his tolerance.


    Malekis finally found his own life-saving straw.


    Earthling, you are sure to lose!


    Without any hesitation, Malekis urged the remaining energy in his body and began to use etheric particles to modify reality.


    The convergence of Watt Alheim and the two kingdoms of the earth is enough to increase the power of etheric particles terribly.


    A dazzling red light far beyond before erupted from Malekiss body, and the strange dark red imitation instantly occupied everyone''s vision, as if the whole world was only the dark red light in front of them.


    This dark red light lasted only a short time before disappearing. When the true colors returned, a circular portal with a diameter of several kilometers appeared in the air.


    No, this is not a portal, it is a spatial connection point created when two kingdoms converge.


    Roger recognized the city across the space, London, England!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 209： Tianwei must not be offended

    Looking up at London across the space, Rogge suddenly laughed, smiling a little bit happily, smiling a little bit unexpectedly.


    This operation of Malekis really exceeded his expectations.


    He did not expect that Malekis would use cosmic particles to forcibly modify reality, creating a convergence phenomenon of celestial bodies that belonged only to the two kingdoms of Watt Alheim and the earth.


    You are really a talent!


    Roger thought that the battle between himself and Malekis would continue for a while.


    But now it seems that it won¡¯t be long before this battle will come to an end.


    When the convergence of Watt Alheim and the earth''s celestial bodies occurred, Malekis could clearly feel the changes in the etheric particles.


    The ether particles became extremely active under the influence of the celestial bodies. Under the control of Malekis, the liquid ether particles stretched out into the space channels in the air like dark red tentacles.


    As long as the ether particles are connected to the earth through the space channel, the power of the ether particles will grow exponentially.


    The time for the celestial bodies to converge will not last very long, but even a few seconds will be enough for him to completely solve Roger.


    Rogge didn''t stop Malekis from trying to connect the two kingdoms with cosmic particles. He even stopped the shadow clone from attacking, allowing Malekis to have an undisturbed environment.


    The moment the shadow clone stopped attacking, Malekis noticed something was wrong.


    However, he didn''t think too much, but controlled the etheric particles to flood towards London.


    Roger took the initiative to disarm most of the shadow clones, leaving only the four closest to Thor and Rocky.


    Then, under his sign, the three shadow clones took away Thor and Loki.


    As for the cursed warrior, he was stopped by the last shadow clone.


    When the shadow clone took Thor and the others quickly away from the plain, Rogge himself did not idle, cast his thunder and left the plain quickly.


    Malekis sensed the departure of Roger and the others. In his opinion, this was just Roger''s dying struggle.


    No matter where Rogge escaped, even if he ran to the other side of Watt Alheim, the etheric particles that had received a terrifying increase could directly erase the reality of his existence.


    The etheric particle that only connects Wat Alheim and the earth can''t extend its power to the entire universe like it connects nine nations.


    But expanding the scope of the revised reality to the entire Watt Alheim did not have any problems.


    No matter how fast Roger retreats, it is impossible for him to leave Watt Alheim in such a short time.


    In other words, when the etheric particles are formally connected to the earth through the space channel, it is the moment of Rogge''s death.


    But Malekis soon discovered that Roger hadn''t fleeed like he imagined.


    After expanding the distance between the two to about three kilometers, Roger stopped.


    The shadow avatar also stopped.


    "Rogge, what''s the matter?"


    Sol asked Roger with a displeased look.


    Seeing that the battle between himself and the cursed warrior was about to be decided, Roger''s shadow clone suddenly came in front of him, and then ran away without saying anything.


    "It''s nothing, I just don''t want you to be affected by inexplicable power!"


    At this distance, he could no longer see Malakis clearly, but he could still see the etheric particles flying to the space channel.


    "Aren''t you going to stop Malekiss? Once the etheric particles are connected to the earth, no one can stop Malekiss by then!"


    Saul knows no less about ether particles than Roger, and he also knows the consequences of ether particles connecting to the earth.


    "Just watch it with peace of mind, Malekis doesn''t need us to stop it!"


    Rogge said with a calm face. If it weren''t for the image of a wild laugh that didn''t match his own robe, he would have already made the same laughter as Uchiha''s laughter.


    Although they were not at ease with Rogge''s answer, they had no way to break through the three kilometers distance instantly. They could only watch the tentacle-like ether particles pass through the space channel to the sky above London.


    When the etheric particles successfully connected to the earth, Malekis felt a powerful force that he had never felt before.


    This power surpassed his imagination and gave him a strange feeling of omnipotence.


    As long as he wants, he can even turn Walter Alheim into Asgard instantly.


    Until now, Malekis finally realized how powerful the etheric particles are.


    This is a power comparable to the gods of the universe, and this is an irresistible universal law.


    After trying to calm down the excitement in his heart, a cruel smile appeared on Malekis''s face.


    He doesn''t want to erase Roger in an instant, he wants to make Roger feel the extreme pain, and then take his life bit by bit.


    Tiny earthlings, repent!


    Confession is the enemy of me, confession is the enemy of etheric particles, and confession is the enemy of dark elves!


    The image of Roger wearing the imperial robe came to Malekis''s mind. He slowly raised his right hand and pressed his **** and thumb together.


    Snapped!


    Without any hesitation, Malekis snapped his fingers confidently.


    With the snapping of his fingers, the ether particles in his body also shone dark red.


    After that, nothing happened.


    How is this going?


    Why doesn''t the ability of ether particles to modify reality take effect?


    Why didn''t that annoying earthling come to me as a slave of pain?


    The arrogant look on Malekis''s face was quickly replaced by doubt, and he unwilling to give up snapped his fingers in succession, continuing to urge the etheric particles.


    But the result was no different. Roger, three kilometers away, did not suffer any changes, and the etheric particles seemed to have completely lost the ability to modify reality.


    This is impossible!


    This is absolutely impossible!


    How could the ether particles fail? This is an infinite gem, an infinite gem born with the universe!


    Malkis'' mind was full of doubts, and at this time, he finally remembered a reality that he had ignored.


    Why does the cosmic wonder of the gathering of celestial bodies occur in the nine countries?


    This is not because the nine countries have not seen each other for a long time, so everyone makes an appointment to connect in a straight line and greet each other with friends.


    This is a natural phenomenon caused by the mutual influence of the forces of the nine countries.


    This is the same as the moon revolving around the earth and the earth revolving around the sun. It is a natural law produced by the mutual influence of three planets.


    Malekis used ether particles to forcibly modify reality, creating a space channel between Watt Alheim and the earth that only occurs when the nine kingdoms celestial bodies converge.


    His behavior, like pushing the first domino, produced a series of complex and powerful chain reactions among the nine countries.


    Rogge does not need to stop Malekis, because the nine kingdoms will tell Malekis what is called Tianwei cannot be offended!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 210： Backlash of the Nine Kingdoms

    You are not modifying the reality of the two kingdoms of Walter Alheim and the earth, you are using your own power to fight against the nine kingdoms.


    If possible, Roger would love to say this to Malekis.


    However, judging from the current situation, Malekis will have a chance to hear his words at least after he has resolved the backlash given by the nine nations.


    Realizing something, Malekis slowly raised his head, looked at the space channel connecting Wat Alheim and the earth in the air, and then swallowed uncontrollably.


    The originally circular space channel was constantly changing shape at this time, and the ether particles that had entered the sky above London were forcibly driven out by an invisible force.


    The stable space channel showed traces like cracks in glass. Through these cracks, you could see the black hole as deep as ink.


    Space squeezed, gravity changed, and the power of the nine kingdoms began to forcefully repair the reality modified by etheric particles.


    As the constant use of all this, Malekis felt the continuous energy erosion from all directions.


    With Malekis as the center, the real world around him began to become fragmented.


    The liquid-like ether particles were quickly compressed by this powerful unmatched force, and were directly compressed from the emptiness-like liquid form into a red gem the size of a finger knuckle.


    When the ether particles were forcibly compressed and condensed, Malekis was horrified to find that he had completely lost the connection with the ether particles.


    The etheric particles returned to their original gem shape, floating in front of Malekis quietly with a red light.


    Although only a few tens of centimeters away, Malekis couldn''t even reach out to touch a real gem.


    The extremely terrifying energy wrapped him tightly like a cocoon, completely restraining all his actions.


    As time passed, this cocoon composed of energy kept shrinking its size, squeezing the inner Malekis crazily.


    Chaos, fury, destruction, death...


    Energy of various natures was constantly eroding Malekis'' body like locusts, making him feel the most extreme painful experience.


    At this time, Malekis finally understood why Roger would stay away from the plains, and why he would allow him to manipulate the etheric particles to connect to the earth.


    This earthling had anticipated this early on, and he deliberately waited for this to happen.


    Malekith felt that he had finally guessed Rogge''s plan, and laughed wildly with a voice mixed with pain.


    But Malkis didn''t expect that this was actually not Roger''s plan at all.


    Even Roger himself did not expect that Malekis would choose to break the game by connecting the earth.


    According to his plan, Malkis lost the ability to modify reality under the constant pressure of the shadow clone.


    After Malekis was consumed by the shadow clone, the deity would appear on the stage, using the best instant killing method to directly end Malekis''s life.


    But Malkis''s **** operation directly disrupted his plan, making his previous act of gathering intelligence seem a bit redundant.


    Rogge can only hope that Malekis can carry the backlash of the power of the nine kingdoms, so that he can use the information he has collected before.


    The reality modified by Malekis was quickly corrected, and the space channel quickly disappeared under the influence of the nine kingdoms.


    Although the space channel disappeared, the energy in Malekis showed no signs of dissipating.


    And with the passage of time, these energies have become more and more.


    The gathering of celestial bodies in the nine kingdoms breaks the boundaries of each kingdom, which also means that the power of each kingdom can be transmitted to other kingdoms.


    Fortunately, it is not the time when the gathering of celestial bodies actually takes place. Otherwise, under the combined suppression of the forces of the nine kingdoms, Malekis will even be directly crushed into flesh, or eroded into atomic state by energy.


    But even so, Malekis was on the verge of death at this time.


    If these chaotic energy does not dissipate, he will bid farewell to this world without any suspense.


    At this moment, a tall figure broke through the surrounding chaotic energy, withstood the erosion of the energy storm, and came to the immobile Malekis step by step.


    The person who came was not someone else, but the cursed warrior of Malekis''s strongest subordinate.


    At the moment when the vision occurred, the cursed warrior took advantage of the situation to resolve Roger''s shadow clone, and then quickly rushed to the location of Malkis.


    But the chaotic and powerful energy storm prevented him from advancing, so until this time, the cursed warrior successfully came to Malekis.


    The cursed warrior who could resist even Roger''s Big Jade Spiral Pill and Thor''s Lightning was already covered in blood, and the armor on his body was eroded by chaotic energy, completely losing his defense.


    After arriving with difficulty in front of Malekis, the cursed warrior silently glanced at the king who had been loyal to him for thousands of years.


    Then stretched out his right hand and grasped the gem of reality floating in front of Malekis.


    The cursed warrior is not Malekis. He has no experience in controlling reality gems, nor does he know how to use the power of reality gems.


    But he still had no plans to let go.


    No experience, it''s okay!


    Don''t know how to use it, it doesn''t matter!


    Although it is impossible for the Cursed Warrior to use reality gems like Malkis, he has his own method of using it, a costly but very effective method.


    After patting the right hand holding the real gemstone on the heart twice, the cursed warrior, who was already covered with blood, shone with orange-red light like magma.


    Dark elf, immortal!


    The cursed soldier roared for the last time in his life!


    The moment the sound ended, the cursed warrior exploded, and the reality gem in his right hand shone a dark red light again.


    Modify reality!


    The dark red light flashed, and the chaotic energy eroding Malkis disappeared, and the energy storm of the entire plain was empty.


    The chaotic energy disappeared, the dark elf main ship disappeared, and the cursed warrior disappeared.


    Malekis knelt weakly on the ground, gasping for breath, the reality gem floating quietly in the air.


    Reality gems modified reality once again, and the energy backlash brought by the nine kingdoms ended.


    It''s over, it''s all over!


    Malekis stood up again and looked at the gem of reality less than one meter away from him.


    As long as he raises his hand, he can put reality gems into his hands at any time.


    However, he did not stretch out his hand, but stood silently.


    Earthling, you won!


    As soon as Malekis spoke, Roger''s figure appeared in front of him.


    Appearing with Rogge, there is also a Thunder Tachi made entirely of lightning.


    Thunder slash!


    This time, Thunder did not fail or disappear, drawing a beautiful silver-white arc, directly across Malekis''s neck.


    At the end of the arc, the sword disappeared, and Malekis separated!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 211： Guardian of Reality Gems

    Begin with Thunder and end with Thunder.


    The moment Malekis'' head flew up, the battle between him and Rogge was finally divided.


    Although he won Malkis, Rogge did not feel much pleasure in defeating a powerful enemy.


    The existence of reality gems made Malekis extremely difficult.


    But also because of reality gems, Malekis suffered the energy backlash of the nine kingdoms, which eventually led to his defeat in the war.


    Rogge lifted the thunder sword in his right hand, turned around and held the quietly floating reality gem, feeling calm as water.


    Soon, the three of Sol came to Rogge, looking at Malkis who had completely lost his life with a complicated expression.


    Just as Loki was about to say something, a brilliant beam of light descended from the sky and directly came near them.


    The teleport beam of the Rainbow Bridge!


    In the colorful beam of light, several Asgardian warriors in golden armor walked out.


    "Your Majesty wants to see you!"


    The Asgard warrior who walked in the front said blankly.


    "Let''s go! It''s time for us to go back too!"


    Looking back at Malekis, who had completely lost his life, Thor led Jane into the teleporting beam of the Rainbow Bridge.


    Although there are still some hands that have not been dealt with, such as the dark elf main ship that is still inserted on the plain.


    But since Odin had sent people over, these hands and tails naturally didn''t need Roger to deal with them personally.


    Through the Rainbow Bridge, Rogge and others quickly returned to Asgard, and then under the leadership or **** of the palace guard, they arrived at the more severely damaged Golden Palace Hall.


    The Dark Elf¡¯s attack caused severe damage to the Golden Palace Hall, and Roger''s crazy driving caused the Golden Palace Hall to suffer the most serious damage since its establishment.


    "I said you still have a pillar that hasn''t crashed!"


    When passing by the only remaining stone pillar in the Golden Palace Hall, Loki turned his head and said to Roger.


    "I know! I did it on purpose!"


    Rogge ignored Loki''s complaints, he was thinking about a very serious matter now.


    Because of him, Loki didn''t cheat to death as he remembered.


    This also means that the scene where Odin was thrown into a New York nursing home by Rocky may not happen again, and Odin may not die so soon.


    Since Odin will not die so quickly, many things will not happen.


    For example, the reappearance of the goddess of death Hela, such as the twilight of the gods brought by the flame giant Sirtel, such as the crazy Titan who has long coveted space gems...


    Just when Roger was thinking about what the future would become, Odin''s slightly tired voice came over.


    "Rogge, give me the gem of reality in your hand!"


    Rogge did not speak, and directly spread out his right hand holding the gem of reality.


    As soon as he opened his palm, the reality gem flew towards Odin and fell into Odin''s hand.


    Odin didn''t explain anything, only to see several golden electric currents suddenly appeared in his hand, and the real gems also shone dark red.


    The dark red light swiftly swept across every corner of the Golden Palace like ocean waves, and the severely damaged Golden Palace quickly returned to its original appearance.


    Golden Palace restored its original appearance, but Odin did not stop his movements.


    With a wave of his hand, a cube like the Rubik''s Cube of the universe appeared in his hand.


    Later, under the gaze of Roger and others, Odin put the real gems into the cube, turning the original white and flawless cube into a dark red.


    "I have done some sealing treatments on the real gems to reduce the difficulty and risk of use, so that you can control or use the power of the real gems!


    "The principle of the seal is the same as the universe cube, so if you like it, you can call it a reality cube!"


    After speaking, Odin threw the reality cube in his hand to Roger directly.


    As soon as Roger caught the reality cube thrown by Odin, he heard Odin''s voice again.


    "From now on, you are the guardian of reality gems!"


    Although Odin''s voice revealed a trace of exhaustion, there was no joking in it.


    However, after hearing his words, Roger, Thor, and Rocky all showed incredible expressions.


    Is this decision a little too random?


    Of the three, Loki was obviously more excited than the two Rogersoll.


    He even began to fantasize about how many things he could do if it was him who had the gems of reality.


    Conquer Jotunheim, conquer Warnerheim, conquer the land...


    Forget the earth, it doesn''t make much sense to conquer that primitive country.


    Thinking of this, Loki turned his head and glanced at Roger involuntarily.


    Unlike Loki, who was already full of crazy thoughts, what first appeared in Rogge''s mind after hearing Odin''s words was not how powerful the reality gems were, but how troublesome they were.


    In this universe, there are not many lunatics who want infinite gems.


    And among these lunatics, there are many lunatics with terrifying power.


    Without sufficient strength, let alone guarding the gems of reality, even his own life may not be able to hold.


    To put it nicely, infinite gems are universe-level treasures that contain powerful power.


    To put it more bluntly, Infinite Gems is a disaster collector, and it is a disaster collector with super power and covering the entire universe.


    After thinking about it carefully, in fact, after more than ten seconds of thinking, Roger made a decision.


    He has no interest in the guardian of reality gems.


    However, he is still a little interested in the title of Reality Gem Master.


    Isn''t it the crazy Titan and some unknown cosmic enemies? Just let them go.


    After making the decision, he happily put away the reality cube in his hand.


    After giving the Reality Rubik''s Cube to Roger, Odin took the Eternal Spear and left the Golden Palace Hall, his back looked a little lonely.


    Under Thor''s arrangement, Loki was sent back to the exclusive cell, and Roger returned to the room he had lived in before.


    As for Jane, Saul was taken to his bedroom.


    As the future heir to the throne of Asgard, Sol has his own palace in the Golden Palace, which covers a large area and is luxurious enough.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Thor, who had disappeared for nearly twenty-four hours, finally appeared in front of Rogge again.


    "Malekis is dead. As agreed, I will take you to Nidavana.


    "But before I set off, I need to explain to you.


    "There are not many dwarves living in Nidaville, there are only more than 300 people, and they are somewhat xenophobic and don''t like people on other planets.


    "The most important thing is, don''t joke about their height, they will run away!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 212： Ninjutsu bullet

    Although they had already had a certain degree of psychological preparation, when they came to Nidaville, where the dwarves lived, Roger still had serious doubts about the dwarves.


    More than 300 dwarves live on the ring of Nidalville.


    Among these dwarves, as long as an adult dwarf is about twice his height.


    Even the underage dwarfs are generally a head taller than him.


    "Earth, do you want to build a suit of armor for you?"


    The dwarf king Ai Trey sat on a huge chair made entirely of metal and asked with his head down.


    "Yes, I want a set of armor that does not affect my speed and flexibility. The style of armor can be roughly referenced."


    After speaking, Rogge took out the sketch he had drawn last night.


    Unlike the last set of armor that was re-engraved by Uchiha Madara, the armor sketch that Roger took out at this time was a bit more modern.


    The overall shape of the armor is smoother and fits the body curve more closely.


    In this regard, Rogge decisively borrowed some concepts from the Tonymark series of steel suits.


    However, compared with Tony''s full-coverage suit, the armor he designed is only half-covered, and the parts are much less.


    In general, there are actually only three components.


    The main body composed of chest protector, shoulder protector, and battle skirt, the combat boots of both legs, and the arm protectors of both arms.


    None of the components are very thick, similar to the armor Thor is currently wearing.


    Although Roger won''t wear a cloak like Thor, he plans to wear a four-generation Hokage robe outside of the armor.


    "Your drawing level can continue to improve, but I roughly know what you want!"


    After taking a look at the scroll that Rogge handed over, the dwarf king Ai Tui immediately understood what kind of armor Rogge wanted, and the specific ideas for making it quickly came to his mind.


    "There is nothing wrong with building armor for you, but you have to solve the materials yourself, do you understand?"


    "understand!"


    Seeing Saul''s face, the dwarf king Aitri didn''t mind helping Rogue build a pair of armor, it wouldn''t take much time anyway.


    But as far as the materials are concerned, Roger can only solve it by himself.


    Although Asgard sent a lot of materials, they all had a clear purpose. The dwarf king Atri would not use Asgard''s materials for Rogue.


    "As for materials, the only things I can provide are Zhenjin and Ulu Metal. As for the others, if you need them, I can get them as soon as possible!"


    Rogge had no dissatisfaction with the request of the dwarf king Ai Tzu.


    It''s not bad if people are willing to make armors, and you can''t expect them to post materials.


    He couldn''t do this kind of thing for the time being if he wanted to face it.


    Under the gaze of Atri and Sol, Rogge took out the psychic scroll he carried with him, and psyched out some of the vibrating gold and Ulu metal he had collected before.


    Thank you Wakanda, thank Asgard!


    When Roger psyched up a bunch of Zhenjin and Ulu Metal, the dwarf king Ai Tui looked a little wrong.


    Is this guy Odin''s illegitimate child? Where did he get so much Ulu metal.


    The Ulu Metal currently channeled out by Roger alone is more than the total amount in Nidavan¡¯s warehouse.


    And Aitri can be sure that the Ulu Metal in Roger''s hands is definitely more than that.


    Now Ulu Metal, which is channeled by Roger, is only about one-third of his possession.


    When the army of the Asa Protoss fought Warnerheim, most of the Ulu metal sent by Asgard went into his pocket.


    Now, it is time for these Ulu metals to work.


    "The quantity is a bit wrong, it''s hard to use so much Ulu Metal and Vibration for a pair of armor."


    Just take a casual glance and you can see that the number of psychic Rogge outs greatly exceeds the need for a set of armor.


    "Yes, if you calculate by the number of armors, here is about ten sets of armors."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, the face of the dwarf king Atui became a little gloomy.


    Another greedy guy!


    The agreement is only one set, but in the end I want ten sets, earthlings, your appetite is too big!


    After hearing Roger''s words, Saul''s face gradually became difficult to look.


    It is not an easy task for the dwarf king Ai Tzu to build a suit of armor by himself.


    The reason why Ai Tui agreed to his request so easily was because of Odin''s face.


    "Here are ten sets of materials needed for armor. Except for the original one, the remaining nine sets of materials, I am willing to send five of them to Nidawelle.


    "As for the remaining four sets of materials, I hope that King Ai Tui can help me build a revolver!"


    After speaking, Roger took out his own sketch of another weapon design.


    The style of the revolver on the sketch is similar to the classic Colt Python, but with a larger body and not one barrel, but two.


    "This kind of weapon used by ordinary people can''t use Ulu Metal and Zhenjin at all. Let''s talk, what do you want?"


    Revolver, but also a gunpowder weapon.


    Not to mention this kind of thing in Niederweiler, even on earth, it is not a high-end weapon.


    "I have no interest in gunpowder weapons, but I still have a little interest in guns.


    "I hope this revolver can use the chakra on my body as energy and has the ability to fire ninjutsu bullets."


    Roger quickly explained to Ai Tzu what is called Chakra and ninjutsu bullet.


    Ninjutsu bullet, this is his own original saying.


    To put it simply, some ninjutsu is prepared in advance and condensed into the form of bullets, and then launched when needed.


    This is purely a boring study before him.


    But after seeing the dwarf king Ai Cui, he suddenly planned to make this research finished.


    "It''s not difficult to extract the chakra from you as energy and then launch it in the form of a bullet.


    "But firing ninjutsu bullets, I can only come to a conclusion after seeing your so-called ninjutsu bullets."


    Aitri had already labeled Roger greed, but after hearing about Chakra and Ninjutsu bullets, he regained his interest in Roger.


    "I made a few before, you can take a look! This is a spiral ball bullet, this is a violent fire fighting bullet, this is a thousand birds bullet!


    Not all ninjutsu can be made into ninjutsu bullets, after all, this is just a small research he did on a whim before.


    "After hitting the target, the ninjutsu in the bullet will be automatically released, you can experience it!"


    At Rogge''s gesture, Atri threw the spiral ball bullet that was a little too small for him.


    The spiral ball bullet hit an iron pillar more than ten meters away.


    The moment the bullet burst, the light blue spiral pill appeared at the place where the bullet hit, crazily twisting and impacting the huge iron pillar.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 213： Scourge pistol

    oom!


    The iron pillar as thick as Roger''s body showed a terrifying curved arc under the constant impact of the spiral pill, and then collapsed.


    "interesting!"


    Looking at the two ninjutsu bullets left in his hand, the dwarf king Ai Cui showed a curious look.


    Whether it was the Chakra mentioned by Roger just now, or the ninjutsu bullet, they were all existences he had never seen before.


    After a few seconds of silence, Ai Cui threw the arrogant fire quenching bullet and the Chidori bullet to the left and right.


    The sea of ??fire and lightning appeared at the same time, one side was the area damage caused by the astonishing high temperature, and the other side was the single damage caused by the terror current.


    When the flames and lightning dissipated, the dwarf king Ai Cui said again: "I can build the revolver you want. If you have any other requirements, you may as well say them together!"


    "If you can, I hope you can enchant the pistol so that it can respond to the master''s call like Thor''s Hammer!"


    Rogge doesn''t regard this revolver as his main weapon, so he doesn''t have too many requirements for the enchantment effect of the pistol.


    "no problem!"


    Although enchanting weapons will increase the difficulty of manufacturing, it is not difficult for the dwarf king Ai Tui.


    Rogge finally breathed a sigh of relief after getting a positive reply from Ai Tri.


    Although he gave enough rewards, for Aitri''s existence, the materials he gave may not be able to impress Aitri.


    As the dwarf king, Ai Trey has never seen anything.


    Not to mention just Zhenjin and Ulu Metal, he has seen many other metals that are rarer and more precious.


    What really moved him was not the materials given by Roger, but the ninjutsu bullets.


    This kind of ninjutsu bullet, which has never appeared before, is a good new weapon idea for Ai Cui.


    After Rogge and Atri reached a cooperation, Thor left Nidaville and returned to Asgard alone.


    As for Rogge, he was stayed by Aitri to participate in the manufacture of armor and revolver.


    Regarding Aitri''s arrangement, Rogge had no opinion, and was even a little happy and excited.


    Nidaville, this is a very well-known existence in the entire universe.


    As long as the weapons and equipment from Nidalville can be sold at an unimaginably high price on every planet.


    Produced by dwarves, it must be a boutique!


    The only thing Roger didn''t expect was that he stayed in Niederville for more than three months.


    In the past three months or so, Aitri has been repeating the process of building a pistol, melting the pistol, building again, and melting it again.


    In Ai Cui''s own words, this pistol is almost meaningless.


    In order to cope with Aitri''s obsessive-compulsive disorder, Rogge has also continuously developed various types of ninjutsu bullets and provided Aitri for a series of tests.


    When Aitri didn''t know how many times he broke the pistol mold, Roger finally got the revolver he wanted.


    This revolver, named "Scourge" by Aitri, is a bit larger than ordinary revolvers, and the whole is silvery white.


    The whole gun is about 30 centimeters long and has a capacity of six rounds. The two barrels side by side can fire two bullets at once.


    There are three firing modes. One is ordinary shooting. Chakras are drawn directly as bullets without reloading. The power is average and the rate of fire is faster.


    The second type of ninjutsu shooting, as the name suggests, is to shoot out the ninjutsu bullets in the bullet nest and kill the enemy with ninjutsu effects.


    The third type of lethal shooting is similar to ordinary shooting, but requires more chakras, and the chakra bullets shot out are more powerful. For enemies who are not specialized in defense, they can be killed by one blow.


    Ulu Metal can perfectly blend chakras, and vibrating gold also gives the pistol super solidity.


    The enchanting effect responds to the call, allowing him to summon natural disasters into his hands at any time.


    After a few test shots, Roger became more and more satisfied with the natural disaster pistol.


    It is indeed a weapon created by the dwarf king Ai Tzu himself, it is simply perfect.


    After putting on the armor that Aitri had already built, and hanging the Kusanaru sword and the natural disaster on the left and right sides of his belt, Roger left Niddaville, who had lived for more than three months, and returned to Aspen via the Rainbow Bridge. Gad.


    Because he participated in Thor''s escape plan, Heimdall was relieved of his duties as guardian of the Rainbow Bridge by Odin.


    It wasn''t until a month ago that Heimdall regained his original position and became Asgard''s first line of defense.


    "Do you want to return directly to Earth now?"


    Heimdall asked, standing on the console.


    "Let''s go back later, I''ll go and say hello to Sol first!"


    After bidding farewell to Heimdall, Roger directly performed ninjutsu and flew in the direction of the Golden Palace.


    Earth Escape¡¤Super Light and Heavy Rock Art!


    In more than three months in Niederweiler, in addition to cooperating with Ai Tri to create natural disasters, Roger did the most to develop ninjutsu bullets and exchange new ninjutsu.


    Sol''s commission provided him with a commission reward of up to 250 Nincoins, plus the 335 Nincoins he originally had, and his unconsumed Nincoins reached an astonishing 585.


    However, this astonishing amount did not last long, and he consumed more than half of it.


    The art of super light and heavy rock is one of the ninjutsu exchanged during the development of ninjutsu bullets.


    In addition to this ninjutsu, which can greatly reduce the material quality and has already given him the ability to fly, he also exchanged the items including Huo Dun¡¤hao Fireball, Huo Dun¡¤Fire Dragon Bullet, Water Dun¡¤Water Wave, Water Dun¡¤Water Breaking Wave, Water There are more than ten ninjutsu including escape, water dragon bomb, water escape, whirlpool water blade, wind escape, vacuum continuous wave, wind escape, tornado hurricane, etc.


    This series of ninjutsu exchanges also reduced his unconsumed ninja coins to 255.


    Although the consumption of Nincoins is a little bit, the harvest is obvious.


    After further improving his ninjutsu list, he always had a plan to find an enemy to practice his hand.


    However, his wish can only be realized after returning to Earth.


    After flying to the Golden Palace quickly using the technique of super light and heavy rock, Roger found Sol, who had not seen him for more than three months.


    When Rogge saw Sol again, Sol was handling the piles of documents tens of centimeters high in the chamber of the Golden Palace.


    Jane returned to Earth after staying in Asgard for less than a week. Saul planned to go to Earth with Jane, but Odin gave him a new mission, a long and boring mission.


    Odin was no longer dealing with Asgard''s specific government affairs at this time, and everything was handed over to Sol.


    "I''m going back to Earth. If you need help with anything in the future, you can contact me through the shadow clone!"


    After speaking, Roger took out a shadow clone scroll and gave it to Sol.


    "After you go back, help take care of Jane. Her research may attract some unkind eyes."


    "no problem!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 214： The Fourth Generation

    Thor told Jane the knowledge of astronomy that does not belong to the earth, so Jane is now one of the top astronomers on the earth, and he is also the kind of astronomer who has a certain understanding of alien civilization.


    Although the earth has not yet reached the level of interstellar civilization, there are many people who are interested in the stars and the sea.


    There are some fanatics among them.


    "I will pay more attention to life safety, but if it is emotional and spiritual, I can''t guarantee it!"


    After a few seconds of silence, Rogge said suddenly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Thor, who was struggling to write, stopped, frowning at him, and the Thor''s Hammer a few meters away became eager to move.


    "I''m leaving now, if I have time, come to the earth more!"


    Without waiting for Thor''s reply, Rogge directly cast Lei Shu and left the chamber, leaving behind a few faint light blue currents.


    After leaving the Chamber, he did not look for anyone else, and flew straight to the Rainbow Bridge Hall.


    After greeted Heimdall, Roger walked into the teleportation channel that exuded brilliant light and returned to the long-lost earth.


    I don''t know if Heimdall did it on purpose. He set the exit of the Rainbow Bridge in a place that completely exceeded Rogge''s expectations.


    Times Square, Manhattan, New York City.


    When Rogge walked out of the gorgeous teleporting beam, he saw the dense crowds and the mobile phones raised by the crowd.


    At this moment, he finally understood why Heimdall would ask him if he needed to teleport to a specific location.


    Heimdall, I remember you!


    After a helpless sigh, he locked a nearby Flying Thunder God technique and disappeared from people''s sight and cell phone cameras.


    After leaving Times Square, he began to sense the Flying Thunder God technique in the office.


    I have been away for several months, and I don''t know what is going on with Konoha.


    With a thought, the scene in front of him changed again, and the familiar office reappeared before his eyes.


    However, when he just returned to the office, he immediately noticed something was wrong.


    There is no change in the office, and it is as tidy as ever.


    But the problem is that there seems to be too many lives within the company.


    Even if he does not use Chakra Perception, he can clearly perceive dozens of human existence outside the office.


    After opening the office door, he saw a group of busy men and women in suits.


    Although they are all dressed up as professionals, he can tell at a glance that these are special people who have received professional training.


    Soldiers, agents, spies...


    Or there are some professionals whose professions he cannot name.


    "Can anyone tell me what is going on here?"


    Although Roger''s voice was not loud, at the moment he opened the office door, the eyes of the surroundings gathered on him involuntarily.


    "Mr. Rogge, you are finally back. I am your new assistant. My name is Alice!"


    A blonde girl who was protruding backwards, who looked more like a mistress than an agent, quickly came to him and said softly.


    "Where are Skye and Erica?"


    His tone was calm, but his mood now began to get a little worse.


    He has only left for more than three months, and the company has become such a ghost, which makes him very unhappy.


    "They moved to the headquarters in Washington, where they were temporarily handed over to me."


    The blonde girl named Alice continued to answer in a soft tone, with her just right charming smile, giving people a feeling of spring breeze.


    No one can refuse my charm!


    Sure enough, I am the most suitable person for this task!


    A few thoughts flashed in Alice''s heart quickly, her face still holding the right and charming smile.


    However, Alice did not expect that, while she was silently waiting for Rogge''s answer, Rogge directly took out the pistol at his waist to withstand her forehead.


    "I don''t care who you are. Now, immediately, use the phone on your body to contact your boss. You have five seconds."


    From start to finish, Roger didn''t turn his head to look at Alice.


    Rogge''s sudden action of taking out his gun not only completely exceeded Alice''s expectations, but also completely exceeded the expectations of everyone present.


    No one thought that Rogge, who had disappeared for three months, would suddenly come back, and it was like this when he came back.


    "Five, four, three..."


    Rogge ignored anyone, and had no intention of explaining at all, just silently counting down.


    He dared not shoot!


    He is a member of the Thunder Secret Service, and he never dared to shoot!


    Most people, including Alice, didn''t think Roger would shoot.


    In their view, this is just a way for Roger to show his strength.


    However, in addition to these people, there are a small group of people who are eager for Roger to shoot, and even sneakily took out a small candid camera and pointed the camera at him.


    "I''m from SHIELD. This is a cooperation between SHIELD and Secretary of State Ross.


    "If you need, I can help you contact SHIELD or Secretary of State Ross!"


    Although the gun was held against her forehead, Alice didn''t look panicked at all and explained.


    "Two, one!"


    The five-second countdown was over, and no gunfire sounded.


    He didn''t dare to shoot, he was just bluffing.


    Alice was not surprised by this result, in other words, she had already guessed the result.


    "Do you think that as long as you move out of SHIELD or Ross, I dare not shoot?"


    Only then did Roger finally turn his head and look at Alice, his tone as calm as ever.


    At this time, he did not exude any killing intent, nor did he have any oppressive tone in his tone.


    But I don''t know why, but a dangerous hint suddenly appeared in Alice''s heart.


    "Anyway, you are the captain of the Thunder Secret Service. Secretary of State Ross''s decision, you should still abide by it!"


    Although I don''t know why there is a sense of danger in her heart, Alice still maintains her previous posture and speaks unhurriedly.


    "is it?"


    After hearing Alice''s answer, Roger suddenly laughed.


    "Interesting, really interesting...hahahahahaha...Hey, those who are being secretly photographed, hold your hands firmly...Don''t you want to see this picture? I just show you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a fierce gunfire suddenly sounded.


    boom!


    Alice, whose head was held back by the natural disaster, flew upside down. The head hit by the Chakra bullet was shattered into several pieces, and bright red blood splashed around.


    Until Alice''s body fell to the ground, the agents and spies who had witnessed this scene still couldn''t believe what they saw before them.


    Roger, actually shot!


    And knowing that S.H.I.E.L.D. is working with Secretary of State Ross, he shot without any hesitation.


    The huge company suddenly became silent, and the TV in the hall just interrupted the latest news.


    "According to the latest news from this station, the fourth-generation Naruto Rogge, who died on a secret mission three months ago, just appeared in Times Square. A large number of pedestrians witnessed the fourth-generation Hokage emerge from the mysterious beam of light..."


    Death on mission?


    Looking at the footage in the news, Roger seemed to have guessed something.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 215： Hard-earned money is gone

    Why do people always like to do things on me, do they think I am weak and easy to bully?


    At the beginning, Rogge didn''t know exactly what happened.


    But as long as you combine what Alice said with the content of the news, it is not difficult to guess the result.


    It seems that someone wants to make some big news while he is not on the earth.


    After killing Alice, he ignored anyone in the hall and directly used Thunder God to return home.


    There is no trace of intrusion, it seems that this place should not have been grasped by SHIELD and Ross.


    After carefully inspecting several secret home furnishings, he took out the work phone specially modified by Skye from the study.


    This is the phone he used specifically to contact the Thunder Agents, with Rose''s contact information on it.


    First took the phone to charge, then he turned on the computer and began to think about news reports related to the fourth generation of Naruto.


    It''s okay not to search. After searching, he found out that not only did he die in the process of performing the mission three months ago, but he also held a super high-profile funeral two months ago.


    This is a bit too much!


    The latest news found was the news that he appeared in the beam of light transmitted from the Rainbow Bridge in his armor.


    Afterwards, he searched for news about Konoha Private Military Company and Spider-Woman.


    Spider-Woman is still active on the streets of New York, maintaining the safety and justice of New York.


    There is not much news about Konoha, and it is basically two things in summary.


    The first is that Konoha became a cooperative agency between S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Ministry of National Defense and received official official endorsement.


    This may also explain why there are so many people in his company that he doesn''t know.


    The second is the news that Konoha has moved to Washington and established its headquarters in Washington.


    Coincidentally, Konoha''s new headquarters is less than one kilometer away from the headquarters of the Thunder Secret Service.


    After reading the news searched on the Internet, Rogge not only failed to figure out what Rose and S.H.I.E.L.D. were trying to do, he became even more confused.


    What they want to do, publicize that he is dead, and then take over his staff and company.


    Where did they have the courage to implement this plan that was so straightforward that it was almost mentally handicapped.


    As long as he comes back, it is impossible to hide everything they did from everyone.


    Unless, they are sure that he will never show up again.


    But in this way, there will be an even more unreasonable reason, why they think he will definitely not appear.


    And from the performance of Alice and those people, although they were a little surprised by his reappearance, it was definitely not the kind of accident that saw him come back from the dead.


    No one knew he would leave the earth, even Gwen just probably knew he was going out for a while.


    And when he left the earth, he was transferred to Asgard through the wet bone forest.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. people will not be idiots, and Ross will certainly not be. They dare to do so, they must have sufficient confidence.


    Roger began to organize the information he knew now.


    First of all, the news of his death came from the Thunder Secret Service, which means that Rose must have been involved.


    Then, his funeral was jointly organized by Thunder agent and S.H.I.E.L.D., because he saw both of them in the funeral photos.


    In the end, Konoha''s new headquarters moved to the vicinity of the Thunder Secret Service. In the original company, most of the people were from SHIELD.


    What is this, when I really die, then divide my property?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly had the urge to log in to his bank account to check his account balance.


    Bang!


    However, instead of logging in on the computer, he directly took out the bank card from the drawer and handed it to the shadow clone.


    If he landed here, he might be investigated here by the people of SHIELD.


    While waiting for the phone to be charged and the shadow clone to check the account balance, he was not idle, and directly cast Fei Lei Shen to leave the study, and sent it to a forest in the suburbs.


    Spiritualism!


    This time, instead of psychic weapons and equipment, he chose the psychic punisher.


    In an instant, complex psychic techniques appeared on the ground, and then a cloud of smoke exploded out of thin air.


    When the smoke cleared, he saw one of his most reliable punishers.


    However, the current punisher is completely different from the punisher he imagined.


    The punisher was firmly bound in a cylindrical device.


    In addition to the free movement of the head, the body below the neck is bound in the device.


    On the surface of this cylindrical device, there are several broken circuit connections, which seem to have been forcibly torn off during channeling.


    "Wait a moment, I will channel Bronsky out too!"


    Without any hesitation, he performed spiritism again, and then saw a larger cylinder.


    The hatred of Bronsky is the same as the punisher, only his head can move freely, and what is worse than the punisher is that his mouth is sealed by a metal mask.


    It''s really thorough enough!


    Before he had time to release the punisher and hatred, the shadow clone who had just checked the account balance came to him and returned the bank card to him with a wry smile.


    The shadow clone did not speak, and the effect was cancelled by itself, and the related memories were fed back to the deity.


    The account balance is 0.23 yuan!


    After receiving this information, Roger was really angry.


    If he remembers correctly, when he left the earth, his account had about $1.8 billion in deposits, including $500 million that Rose had just delivered.


    For S.H.I.E.L.D. or the military, 1.8 billion US dollars may be nothing.


    But for Rogge, this is the hard-earned money he has saved after his journey into this world.


    Before leaving the earth, he was still a veritable billionaire, the kind of billionaire with a liquidity of 1 billion.


    After coming back, he turned out to be a pauper with less than one dollar in the bank.


    This is not just a matter of billions of dollars, it is SHIELD and Ross trying to kill him!


    Now he doesn''t want to know why SHIELD and Rose did this.


    The only thing he wants to do now is to use his own strength to get back his hard-earned money, and make those brave guys pay a painful enough price.


    Clang clang clang clang...


    Pulling out the Kusanaru sword hanging on the left side of the belt, Roger used the plover blade to directly smash the device on the Punisher and Abomination, and then said word by word:


    "Don''t you always want to go on assignments with me?


    "I''m going to the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s Sanquyi and the headquarters of the Thunder Secret Service. Do you dare to come together?"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 216： Hypocritical garbage (subscription, full subscription)

    In this short one or two minutes, Roger quickly recalled all the things he had done so far.


    Although he never considered himself a good person or a superhero.


    But he has always adhered to his bottom line, knowing what can be done and what cannot be done.


    However, he has only now discovered that his concession and goodwill are, in the eyes of others, weak and timid.


    People are good to be bullied, horses are good to be rided!


    At this point, he didn''t want to worry about what SHIELD and Rose were making.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is justice or evil!


    He intends to use his fist to tell others what it means not to mess with him.


    After coming out of the restraint device, the punisher got involved with the activities of abomination tacit understanding.


    They did not tell Rogge what they experienced in the past few months, because they firmly believed that Rogge would use practical actions to help them get justice.


    "Are you ready?"


    Although the anger in his heart is already burning, Roger''s brain has never been so calm.


    "I can''t wait to tear them up!"


    Disgust clenched his fists, his body glowing like magma.


    The punisher didn''t say anything, but his body exuded an astonishing killing intent, like a death angel.


    "Then let''s go!"


    He once inserted an ordinary Thunder God Kuwu at the headquarters of the Thunder Agents. Although the Thunder God Kuwu is no longer in the headquarters of the Thunder Agents, this did not affect his plan.


    He only needs to be able to teleport to Washington. As for whether S.H.I.


    What if there are traps, just crush you!


    In the next second, Rogge''s three figures disappeared into the forest.


    The killing journey of the Konoha trio has officially begun!


    There was no accident during the transmission, and the forest scene in front of him was instantly replaced by a wide square with ten football fields.


    In this wide and surprisingly wide square, the Rogge and the trio saw fully armed S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, U.S. soldiers, and all members of the Thunder operatives, all kinds of war weapons capable of launching a local war, and three quiet ships. A new generation of sky mothership floating in the air.


    Is this your source of confidence?


    Obviously, the people of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Thunder''s agents have already made preparations, otherwise it would take a long time to gather so many people here.


    In addition to the five members of the Thunder Agents, in the crowd on the opposite side, Roger only recognized one person, Skye!


    From the looks, Skye didn''t lack arms or legs.


    However, her mental state was not so good, she looked lifeless.


    Skye appeared here, but Erica was not there, and Roger roughly guessed Erica''s ending.


    "Who has the final say here?"


    After picking up the Flying Thunder God Kunai that was deliberately inserted in the center of the square, Roger took a few steps forward and said calmly.


    According to common sense, it is impossible for his voice to reach hundreds of meters away.


    But through Chakra, he created a natural loudspeaker to let the sound reach the ears of everyone present.


    "Rogge, you are suspected of endangering the security of the earth, stealing S.H.I.E.L.D. secrets, and massacring a large number of innocent people. The World Security Council has decided to impose the death penalty on you!


    "Just catch it, you don''t have any chance!"


    The other side did not know who was shouting in a loudspeaker, portraying their actions as a just act to maintain world peace.


    "Fucking hypocrisy, don''t you just want the power in me, don''t you just want to master the so-called ninjutsu!


    "Come on, let me see if you are worthy of this power!"


    After speaking, Rogge slowly raised his left hand and gave them a middle finger.


    "Rubbish!"


    Then he added another sentence.


    With the help of Chakra, the word garbage was communicated to everyone on the opposite side.


    After doing all this, he turned directly and walked towards the Punisher and Abomination, ignoring the snipers who had already targeted him.


    "There is only one mission objective, and that is to kill all of them, do you understand?"


    "understand!"


    "understand!"


    Seeing the unhesitating and determined look of the punisher and hatred, Roger suddenly felt a sense of relief.


    These two men are very good!


    At this moment, the snipers who had already aimed at the three of them finally pulled the trigger.


    Dozens of sniper bullets attacked them at speeds beyond sound.


    Then, when there was more than ten meters away from the three of them, it broke down instantly.


    Lei Dun¡¤Lei Yi Body!


    At the moment of turning around, Rogge had already used a large-scale thundercloth protection body, completely covering the three of them.


    It wasn''t until the sniper shell was completely broken down and disappeared that the sound of the shooting finally reached their ears.


    The sniper''s shooting also announced the official start of the battle.


    Bang bang bang bang...


    Da Da Da Da Da Da Da...


    Various guns continued to sound, and Roger finally began his own counterattack.


    Mu Dun¡¤The Tree World is here!


    The bullets and cannonballs swarming in were blocked by trees and vines before they flew in front of them. A dense forest emerged directly from the ground, transforming the battlefield specially created by S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Thunder Agents. Became Rogge''s home court.


    "kill!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger disappeared before the Punisher and Abomination.


    He doesn''t need to give any specific instructions to the punisher and hatred, because they are the top fighters.


    He doesn''t need to prepare any weapons for them, because their bodies are the most powerful weapons.


    Rogge has never used the Arrival of the Trees on Earth, so neither S.H.I.E.L.D. or Thunder Agents knew that he possessed the power to instantly change the terrain of the battlefield.


    In this lush forest that was beyond imagination, the threat of gunpowder weapons such as bullets and cannonballs plummeted.


    In this forest full of trees and vines, there is no good shooting environment.


    To make matters worse, the trees, vines, weeds and other plants here are all under Roger''s control.


    Just a tree world came, and he completely destroyed the battlefield carefully crafted by SHIELD and the Thunder Agents.


    However, at this time, he did not set his sights on the ground troops.


    The trash fish on the ground is not worth his wasted energy.


    At this moment, he was standing on a thick tree trunk, loading ninjutsu bullets into the natural disaster at will.


    Spiral electromagnetic cannon bullets, spiral electromagnetic cannon bullets, spiral electromagnetic cannon bullets...


    After loading all six spiral electromagnetic cannon bullets into the bullet nest, he looked up at the three sky motherships floating high in the sky.


    Since you trust the power of technology so much, then try the technology of dwarves and ninjas!


    Aim the muzzle of the natural disaster at one of the sky motherships and pull the trigger!


    Rumble!


    Two silver-white light beams with thick arms emerged from the barrels of the natural disasters, carrying the power of natural disasters that would destroy everything, and rushing toward the target!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 217： Come down to me

    The new generation of sky mothership in the sky is a super war fort built by SHIELD after the battle of New York.


    Each Sky Mothership is equipped with various weapons carefully developed by SHIELD.


    The ultra-long precision gun formation at the bow of the ship can even eliminate a thousand terrorists in one minute.


    Cooperating with the missiles of various ranges on the far, middle and near sides of the mothership and the near-anti-cannons located around the hull, these three sky motherships all possess the terrorist power of one ship to attack one country.


    However, in front of Rogge, holding a natural disaster pistol, these three sky motherships are three huge targets.


    Boom! ! !


    Almost the next second after pulling the trigger, the two spiral electromagnetic guns had already arrived under the sky mothership, and two terrorist explosions resembling nuclear bombs sounded loudly.


    Two light blue light **** hung high in the sky like the sun, and violent silver-white electric snakes raged madly around everything.


    The sky mothership shattered!


    No one thought that Rogge''s first target would be the Sky Mothership.


    What they did not expect was that the Sky Mothership, which was given high hope by SHIELD, would be so vulnerable in front of Rogge.


    The sky mothership hit by the two spiral electromagnetic shells has completely lost its original appearance at this time, turning into pieces of large and small debris, falling from the sky like a burning meteor shower.


    Until this time, people who witnessed this scene still couldn''t believe what they saw before them.


    Especially the three people sitting on the top floor of the Sanquyi Building of SHIELD Headquarters were even more incredulous.


    World Security Council Minister Alexander Pierce, S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury, and Secretary of State Thadius Rose.


    The three people, representing different forces, looked at the picture on the screen intently at this time, and said nothing.


    This time, the task against Roger was from the three of them.


    But they never expected that Rogge, who had disappeared for three months, would show such fierce resistance as soon as he appeared.


    Before the action, they used a psychological analysis team of hundreds of people to analyze all the actions Rogge took after he came to New York.


    In the end, they came to the conclusion that Rogge might resist, but in the end he would choose to compromise.


    A sufficiently reliable psychological analysis report, coupled with the strength of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s three Sky Motherships and the Thunder Special Agent Team, they agreed to this plan called "Conquering Naruto".


    Neither S.H.I.E.L.D. nor the military want such a super combat power beyond their control in the United States.


    If they can''t firmly control this super combat power, then they would rather destroy this uncontrollable super combat power with their own hands.


    If you don''t obey, you die!


    As the strongest military agency among the most powerful nations on the planet, they have such confidence.


    However, after witnessing the scene where Rogge instantly destroyed a Sky Mothership, their confidence began to shake.


    During the Battle of New York, S.H.I.E.L.D. had already known that Rogge had the ability to launch energy beams from a distance. After all, he used this trick to directly kill two Leviathan behemoths.


    They have evaluated the power of this trick and prepared accordingly.


    However, it turns out that their evaluation and preparation are just what they think.


    Rogge certainly knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. had seen the spiral electromagnetic cannon, but he still chose to use it against the Sky Mothership.


    This is nothing but to tell the people of SHIELD, don''t use your outdated and small eyes to infer my true strength.


    "The sleeping dragon is awake!"


    Rose did not go to see Nick Fury and Alexander Pierce next to him, and said to himself.


    After Rogge shot down the first Sky Mothership, the remaining two Sky Motherships did not stop at all and began to rapidly increase in height.


    The example of the first sky mothership is in the front. Even if the commanders of the remaining two sky motherships are idiots, it can be seen that the current altitude does not provide enough reaction time.


    No matter how strong the defensive capabilities of the close-in guns and other defensive equipment on the Sky Mothership are, it will take time to lock and react.


    Rogge¡¯s spiral electromagnetic cannon broke through all the defense systems of the Sky Mothership and hit the target directly with the ultimate speed that was as simple as crude.


    The Sky Mothership, which symbolized the peak strength of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s technological weapons, was destroyed in this way, and it was destroyed so quickly and so thoroughly.


    The spiral electromagnetic gun destroyed not only the Sky Mothership, but also the confidence and dignity of SHIELD.


    The burning wreckage of the Sky Mothership has not yet landed, but the mood of the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent who witnessed this scene has already fallen to the bottom.


    Is this power really something humans can resist?


    The extreme speed of the remaining two sky motherships at this time looked more like incompetent avoidance and shameful retreat.


    Seeing the rapid rise of the two sky motherships, Rogge not only did not launch a second attack immediately, but instead came to the top of the canopy, stepping on the leaves and smiling crazily.


    Hahahahaha...


    This is the so-called SHIELD, this is the Sky Mothership you are proud of!


    Hahahahahaha...


    I want to go now, do you look down on me too much!


    The Chakra inside his body surged crazily, and Rogge launched ninjutsu again, a ninjutsu with astonishing momentum and power.


    King Kong blocked!


    With a silent chant in his heart, dozens of chakra chains shining with golden light poured out frantically from his back.


    The chakra chain that just poured out was only **** thick.


    But when these chains flew toward the sky mothership in the sky like bullets out of the chamber, the volume of the chains became larger and larger.


    Three centimeters, ten centimeters, fifty centimeters, one meter, three meters...


    These two sky motherships rose to an altitude of more than one kilometer in just over ten seconds.


    But Chakra chains climb faster than them!


    Without considering the loss of Chakra at all by Roger, these Chakra chains showed terrifying speeds beyond the speed of sound, and it took only two or three seconds to reach the bottom of one of the sky motherships.


    Near-defense guns, rapid-fire cannons, anti-surface missiles, high-speed machine guns and other weapons vent their flames crazily. Hundreds of bullets and shells madly attacked the Chakra chains.


    This airtight crossfire defensive bullet rain was originally enough to destroy any target flying to the sky mothership.


    But in front of Chakra chains from another dimension, these bullets and missiles can''t even slow down the Chakra chains.


    Bang bang bang bang...


    Dozens of Chakra chains, more than three meters wide, penetrated the hull of the Sky Mothership like a sharp sword, and firmly entangled the Sky Mothership under the gaze of the mothership combatants and all onlookers.


    The pale golden Chakra chain tightened instantly, and the entangled Sky Mothership like a hairy crab was forcibly stopped.


    The anti-gravity engines around the hull gave off an orange-red light that exceeded the operating load.


    "Give me, come down!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 218： Overwhelmingly powerful (seeking subscription, seeking full order)

    Rogge let out a secret cry, and the Chakra chains pouring out of his back began to shrink back at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After the Battle of New York, the existence of extraordinary humans in the world is basically known to everyone.


    But even so, some of the people present couldn''t believe what they saw before them.


    The Sky Mothership, which was more than three hundred meters long, was pulled to the ground by a human being.


    What is even more unbelievable is that this human being is still standing on the leaves.


    This was a scene completely beyond the common sense of science, making the forest where the guns were loud and quiet suddenly, and a pair of eyes looked up at the sky as if they had seen a miracle.


    This...this is too **** crazy!


    Before the battle, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and military soldiers knew that the target they were going to deal with this time was Roger, who is known as the fourth generation of Naruto.


    They knew that Roger possessed extraordinary powers that ordinary people did not possess, and they also knew that Roger had strength far beyond ordinary people.


    They have seen the scenes of Roger fighting with the Zetaris during the Battle of New York, and they have also seen various analysis reports on Roger''s abilities.


    But no matter whether it is any video data or document records, they cannot accept the scene they see before their eyes.


    Being able to lift a car weighing several tons with bare hands is what people call Superman.


    What Rogge is doing now is to drag a sky mothership weighing tens of thousands of tons to the ground.


    This feeling, in the eyes of these soldiers and agents, who are mostly ordinary people, is tantamount to seeing someone lifting the Statue of Liberty or the Empire State Building with bare hands.


    No, this is more exaggerated and shocking than moving the Statue of Liberty and the Empire State Building.


    "Shoot, shoot me!"


    "I don''t care what you do, kill me Roger!"


    "Aim all the barrels at Rogge below, hurry! Hurry!"


    "The opponent is just a target now, shoot me, shoot me, and completely blast me that area!"


    ...


    The commander of the ground forces and the commander of the Sky Mothership gave orders to fire on Rogge almost simultaneously.


    Especially the Sky Mothership, which was being tightly bound by the Chakra chains, fired various types of missiles and bullets at Rogge in the first place.


    As the initiator of all this, Rogge, of course, is prepared to suffer fierce counterattacks from the opponent at any time.


    Chakra coat!


    Lei Yi body!


    The Art of the Wooden Man!


    In just an instant, he built an indestructible defense.


    A wooden Luohan tens of meters high appeared behind him, with huge hands covering his left and right sides.


    The chakra''s coat shining with light blue light completely enveloped the wooden arhat at the moment when the wooden arhat appeared, further enhancing the original terrifying defensive power of the wooden arhat.


    In addition, around the wood Luohan''s body, there is a layer of thundercloth protection that cannot be detected by the naked eye.


    No matter what direction the attack comes from, no matter what the weapon is.


    As long as they can''t penetrate the triple defense constructed by the thundercloth body, the wooden rohan, and the chakra coat in a short time, they can''t even hurt the innermost Roger.


    Fierce explosions continued to sound, orange-red flames continued to emerge like no money, and powerful shock waves and air waves raged around everything regardless of enemy and me.


    However, none of this makes any sense.


    Whether it was an attack by ground forces or an attack by the Sky Mothership, no attack could come within ten meters of Rogge.


    The retraction of the Chakra chains continued, and overwhelmed voices continued from the Sky Mothership.


    The hull made of steel was forcibly distorted by powerful forces. The power of the four anti-gravity engines has been mentioned to the extreme, and the light emitted by the engines has become more and more red.


    Although the power has been raised to the limit, the Sky Mothership still shows no signs of climbing, and the huge hull is getting closer and closer to the ground under the pull of the Chakra chains.


    boom!


    After persisting for a while, one of the anti-gravity engines took the lead to collapse.


    With the explosion of the anti-gravity engine, the power of the Sky Mothership was instantly reduced by a quarter, and the rate of decline became faster and faster.


    boom!


    Within a few seconds, the second anti-gravity also ushered in the end of an overload explosion.


    When the first anti-gravity engine exploded, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents had a bad feeling.


    However, their worries did not last long before they turned into despair.


    Four anti-gravity engines can provide perfect flight dynamics. Although three engines will reduce the stability, they can still maintain the flight attitude.


    However, once the number of engines drops to two, it means that the Sky Mothership will completely lose its flight power.


    When the Sky Mothership loses two engines, even if Roger does nothing, the Sky Mothership will crash under the influence of gravity.


    Therefore, when the second anti-gravity engine also collapses, the sky mothership is also destined to crash.


    It''s over, it''s over!


    Before the Sky Mothership, which S.H.I.E.L.D. had spent a lot of money to build, had not had time to truly show its strength, two ships had already been destroyed.


    And now it has been less than five minutes before the battle started.


    Nick Fury and Alexander Pierce on the top floor of the Triquy Wings Headquarters also staged the performance in person at this time.


    Rogge''s current combat power has far exceeded their previous expectations.


    Whether it was the spiral electromagnetic cannon that destroyed the first Sky Mothership, or the King Kong blockade that is about to cause the second Sky Mothership to crash, it is nothing new.


    Before formulating the plan, SHIELD had studied these two skills in great detail and made corresponding countermeasures.


    They couldn''t understand how the spiral electromagnetic cannon, which could only kill the semi-mechanical creature like Leviathan, was able to destroy the Sky Mothership in one blow.


    They also couldn''t understand why the Diamond Blockade that could only deal with ordinary people before could actually pull the Sky Mothership.


    However, it is obviously not the time to consider these issues. What they need to consider most now is how to stop Rogge and stop this ninja who has shown enough to fight against the entire SHIELD and the military.


    "I''m going to contact someone and come back in a few minutes!"


    After speaking, Nick Fury stood up and walked directly to his office.


    Now is not the time to conceal the hole cards. If you don''t want to solve Rogge today, there will be no SHIELD in the future.


    Nick Fray thought that this would only be an uphill battle against people with extraordinary abilities, but the development of the matter completely exceeded his expectations.


    Now, only that woman can stop Roger!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 219： Web of death and destruction

    Roger''s strength at this time has far exceeded the expectations of Nick Fury and others.


    If they knew that Rogge''s power was so powerful, they would definitely not make a so-called "conquer Naruto" plan.


    Although neither S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military like uncontrolled super-power, it also depends on how strong this super-power is.


    If it is really the kind of powerful that they can''t resist, even if their brains are all eaten by dogs, they won''t fight against such people''s ideas.


    For people like them, the so-called principles can be adapted at any time.


    After quickly returning to his office, Nick Fury took out a pager from the safe that looked like the last century.


    "I hope you can come back in time!"


    Without any hesitation, Nick Fury activated this pager with only unilateral notification function.


    A red and blue pattern appeared on the small display screen of the conveyor. In the middle of the pattern was an eight-pointed star protruding from the upper and lower ends.


    After seeing the pattern emerging from the pager, Nick Fury finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It has been decades since the pager was handed over to him, and he just worried about whether the pager would work properly.


    Fortunately, the passage of time did not affect the function of the pager.


    After all this was done, Nick Fury returned to his office on the top floor of the building.


    "You just missed a wonderful scene!"


    When Nick Fury returned, Rose did not look back, and said with a wry smile.


    "Can there be anything worse now?"


    Nick Fury didn''t care about Rose''s tone. At this time, no one can be happy.


    Picking up the remote control on the table, Nick Fury jumped back the time of the monitoring screen for a few minutes.


    Later, he saw what Rose called the wonderful scene.


    After losing two anti-gravity engines, the sky mothership is doomed to crash.


    However, Roger, standing on the canopy, did not stop there.


    The Chakra chains that were entwining the Sky Mothership stopped retreating and surged wildly again.


    The metal hull of the Sky Mothership is easily pierced in front of the Chakra chains, like butter cakes in a cake shop.


    Dozens of triangular chain arrows pierced the falling sky mothership into a hornet''s nest.


    The damage to the hull caused the falling sky mothership to disintegrate quickly.


    The hull began to break, and the fighters on the mothership that were too late to take off followed the agents who were too late to flee and fell like raindrops.


    come down?


    Roger never wanted to let the Sky Mothership fall.


    If he just wants to shoot down the Sky Mothership, he doesn''t need to use the King Kong blockade at all, just continue to fire the spiral electromagnetic cannon bullets in the natural disaster.


    What he wanted was to let S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military understand what it meant to be irresistible!


    Without my permission, not only will you not be able to fly, you will not even have the qualifications to fall to the ground!


    Dozens of pale golden chakra chains are like poisonous snakes with life, madly attacking everything in the air.


    Any existence with a diameter of more than one meter would be attacked by Chakra chains without any suspense.


    Keep your eyes open, this is the real King Kong blockade!


    Rogge''s scream reached everyone present, and their desperate eyes had begun to appear, and they had witnessed the blockade net that covered the sky.


    The original Chakra chain that was more than three meters wide, under the control of Rogge, broke down into hundreds of pieces in an instant like cell division.


    Although the re-decomposed chains are only two or three centimeters wide, the number has been horribly increased.


    There were originally only dozens of chakra chains flying in the air.


    But at this time, the chakra chains flying in the air have more than 3,000 astonishing chains!


    What is meant to cover the sky and the sun, what is impermeable, what is called hundreds of thousands!


    That''s it!


    More than 3,000 chakra chains formed an unimaginable attack net, like a piranha in the Amazon River, madly eating away the wreckage of the Sky Mothership.


    The damaged hull baffle, the burning Kun fighter, no missiles and shells...


    Only the things that fell from the sky mothership, whether they were metal products or humans, did not escape the fate of being attacked by Chakra chains.


    At this time, Rogge, like a skilled weaving craftsman, used more than 3,000 chakra chains to weave a large golden net in the sky that symbolizes destruction and death.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and military soldiers who participated in this operation thought that the scene where Rogge destroyed the two Sky Motherships was shocking and astonishing.


    But when they saw the net of death and destruction made up of chakra chains in front of them, they realized how naive they were just now.


    Is this a ninja?


    Is this the fourth generation of Hokage?


    We actually fight this kind of enemy like a god!


    ...


    All kinds of shocking thoughts appeared in the minds of these agents and soldiers, and Roger used real facts to prove what is unmatched strength.


    It wasn''t until more than a minute later that the wreckage of the Sky Mothership finally fell to the ground, if these things could still be called wreckage.


    In the death and destruction net made up of chakra chains, there is a filter net made up of the chain body with a hole no more than three centimeters.


    Only those who have passed the filter will not be attacked by Chakra chains.


    Burning metal fragments, fragmented corpses, unfired bullets, bright red blood...


    An indescribable drizzle appeared in the sky...


    When the artificial drizzle ended, Roger directly lifted the effect of the King Kong blockade, and the chakra chains flying all over the sky disappeared instantly.


    "The third sky mothership must retreat immediately!


    "I don''t care what method you plan to use to solve Rogge, the Sky Mothership absolutely cannot be destroyed here!"


    Alexander Pierce could no longer sit still at this time. He didn''t care what would happen to S.H.I.E.L.D., but he didn''t want Hydra without a Sky Mothership.


    "No chance! Rogge has destroyed two Sky Motherships, do you think he will let the last one go!"


    Nick Fury tried his best to calm his mood, as if the bone pain came from the mechanical right arm again.


    After hearing Nick Fury''s words, Alexander Pierce wanted to continue to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything and sat weakly on the sofa.


    As Nick Fury guessed, Rogge had no plans to let go of the third Sky Mothership.


    If he may still have some compassion before, then he now only believes in killing!


    Three kilometers, do you think that you can avoid my attack?


    After visually inspecting the height of the third sky mothership, Roger took out a handful of Odin''s enchanted Flying Thunder God Kunai and threw it into the air.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 220： Nine-tailed fox

    The Flying Thunder God Kumai thrown by Roger rushed straight into the sky like a bullet out of the chamber, and the speed of his flight directly broke through the sound barrier, and a dull sound erupted.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and American soldiers in the forest basically witnessed the scene of him throwing Lei Shen Kuwu, but they couldn''t figure out what this dagger-sized Flying Thunder God Kuwu could do.


    Does he want to use this little kunai to destroy the last Sky Mothership?


    Such questions could not help but surfaced in the minds of the agents and soldiers, as well as the minds of the three Nick Fury.


    Although this is a bit unbelievable, but with the previous two sky mothership examples, they did not dare to underestimate this Flying Thunder God Kunai.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. has studied in detail the one that Rogge had left in the Thunder Secret Service, the one that was previously located in the center of the battlefield.


    However, they didn''t get any useful information on that Kudu.


    They knew that Rogge could teleport through this kind of karma, but they couldn''t find out the secret in it, let alone crack the secret of Rogge teleportation in reverse.


    Except for the slightly different color, the Flying Thunder God Kuwu that Roger is throwing now looks no different from the one they studied before.


    What does he want to do?


    As the one who has dealt with Roger the longest among the three, Nick Fury can be 100% sure that Roger is definitely planning some extremely amazing plans now.


    The altitude of more than 3,000 meters is an absolute field that is hard to reach for ordinary people.


    But for those who have the ability to fly, this altitude is nothing.


    Rogge can fly directly to the sky mothership through the art of light and heavy rock, but he does not intend to do so.


    The reason is simple, such efficiency is too low!


    The Flying Thunder God Kuwu who was enchanted by Odin didn''t spend much time. To be precise, it took less than ten seconds to fly to the same height as the Sky Mothership.


    The Flying Thunder God Kuwu was not attacked by the Sky Mothership because he did not aim Kuwu at the Sky Mothership from the beginning.


    If he were, it was just a high enough teleportation point.


    The first sky mothership was destroyed by the spiral electromagnetic cannon, and the second was destroyed by the King Kong blockade.


    Then, of course, this last sky mothership must have a deserving method of destruction.


    When Fei Lei Shen Kuwu flew to a higher altitude than the Sky Mothership, Rogge did not hesitate to use Fei Lei Shen to leave the forest.


    In just an instant, he arrived at an altitude of more than 3,000 meters, stepped on the tip of Thor''s kunai, and hovered firmly in the air.


    When he came here through the Thunder God, the Sky Mothership a few hundred meters away came into operation in an emergency, aiming various types of muzzle barrels at him.


    Roger ignored the sky mothership below, as if he hadn''t seen those weapons at all, and silently took out a cube emitting a dark red light.


    Real Rubik''s Cube!


    At the moment he took out the real Rubik''s Cube, Nick Fury, who saw this scene through the Sky Mothership monitoring screen, suddenly remembered the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube that once belonged to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    These two things are too similar, right?


    Except for the different colors, they were carved out of the same mold.


    Nick Fury really guessed this point, and it was carved out of a mold.


    In other words, Odin was carved out based on the model of the Universe Rubik''s Cube.


    Although Roger hadn''t done anything with the Real Rubik''s Cube at this time, he simply took out the Real Rubik''s Cube, but Nick Fury had begun to have a bad feeling.


    Just when Nick Fury began to worry about whether the commander of the Sky Mothership would forget to issue an attack command, the Sky Mothership below Rogge vented the bullets that had been prepared.


    All kinds of bullets and cannonballs flew towards Roger like lightning!


    However, just when these bullets and shells were about to hit Roger, who was only covered with Chakra''s coat, the reality cube he held in his right hand suddenly shone with a dazzling dark red light.


    The dark red light flashed away!


    The bullets and cannonballs that flew at extremely high speed instantly changed into pitch-black crows, and flew past Rogge in a whisper.


    Modify reality!


    Using the power of real gems, Rogge instantly changed the shape of bullets and shells, turning them into vivid crows.


    This is why the infinite gem can become a treasure of the universe and why it can attract the eyes of the entire universe!


    Every infinite gem has the ability to directly change the rules!


    No matter how many bullets and shells fired by the Sky Mothership, these bullets and shells have turned into pitch-black crows, staged a weird but weird picture that people have to accept.


    This is not a power that humans can understand, nor is it all the power that humans control!


    Unlike the shocked Nick Fury and S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and others, Roger at this time had a calm expression on his face.


    He came here from the forest deliberately, not to stage this drama-like scene.


    The highlight he really wants to stage, but it hasn''t appeared yet.


    After taking a deep breath, he raised the reality gem in his hand again, and slowly said in a small voice:


    "Come out, nine-tailed demon fox!"


    As soon as the words fell, a behemoth that did not belong to this world at all appeared above the sky mothership.


    Afterwards, he fell heavily to the deck of the Sky Mothership.


    Orange fur, nine flying tails, claws and fangs several meters long!


    The nine-tailed tail, tens of meters tall and more than two hundred meters in length, officially debuted!


    Using reality gems, Rogge created a nine-tailed tail that did not belong to this world, just like an ancient monster beast.


    Although this nine-tail is not a genuine one, there is no endless chakra in it.


    Even consciousness is a virtual reality gem.


    However, this does not affect the shock it brings.


    Although the agents on the Sky Mothership could not see the whole picture of Nine Tails, they knew that everything was over when Nine Tails landed on the mothership deck!


    Nick Fury also had the same idea as them.


    In order to see the appearance of Nine Tails clearly, Nick Fury even urgently mobilized the observation satellite of S.H.I.E.L.D., so that the satellite''s lens was aimed at the only remaining sky mothership.


    This¡­¡­


    Is this really not an illusion?


    Even the well-informed Nick Fury, after seeing the full picture of Kyuubi, his eyes widened involuntarily.


    As for Rose and Alexander Pierce, they were so surprised that they couldn''t say a word.


    The Sky Mothership, which is more than three hundred meters long, is like a "cat litter" of inappropriate size.


    And the nine tails standing on the metal "cat litter" roared loudly.


    Nine-tailed demon fox, come on!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 221： Kneel down (five watch, ask for subscription, ask for full order)

    Compared with the real nine-tailed fox, the nine-tailed demon fox made by Roger with realistic gems may not even have the strength of one percent of the original one.


    But the nine-tailed demon fox still showed strong battlefield suppression.


    The nine tails of the Nine-Tailed Fox are like nine invincible swords, easily piercing the hull of the Sky Mothership.


    The Kun-style fighters that were trying to take off were slapped down by the nine-tailed fox, one by one, like flies.


    As for those bullets and shells, they couldn''t even penetrate the skin of the nine-tailed monster fox.


    The new generation of sky mothership carefully built by S.H.I.E.L.D., in front of the nine-tailed monster fox, is like a fragile toy, being continuously destroyed.


    The explosion continued to sound, and black smoke and orange-red flames continued to rise from the sky mothership.


    Standing on the top of the Thunder God''s Suffering Rogge did not participate in the attack, but indifferently watched the nine-tailed demon fox continue to destroy the Sky Mothership, and watched the continuous decline of this war weapon symbolizing the highest technology of SHIELD.


    It has to be said that as long as a creature has a large enough size, even if this creature can only perform physical attacks like beasts, it can show amazing destructive power.


    When the nine-tailed demon fox crazily destroyed the Sky Mothership, Rogge became more and more interested in the nine-tailed nine lama in the system.


    If the real Nine Tails appearing on the Sky Mothership now, then this Sky Mothership would not even have a chance of crashing.


    It only takes one ordinary tail beast jade to make the Sky Mothership completely disappear in this world.


    There will be enough Ninja coins in the future, and the real nine tails must be exchanged.


    Even if you don''t use it to fight, it''s very pleasant to keep a pet.


    At this time, Rogge was dreaming about a better life in the future, while the three Nick Fury of the Tri-Wing Building were more silent than one, and their faces were more ugly.


    Ross is the one who is not so sad at present, because since the beginning of the war, Roger has always destroyed the sky mothership of SHIELD.


    Even for the ground troops who were attacked by the punished and hate two, only about half of them belonged to him.


    The Sky Mothership is S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and half of the ground troops are S.H.I.E.L.D., so when everyone is miserable, he, a relatively less miserable person, is undoubtedly a winner in another sense.


    But even so, he now regrets why he agreed to participate in the "Conquer Naruto" plan proposed by Alexander Pierce.


    If he had been more determined, then he would be the biggest winner today.


    "The Sky Mothership is the world''s strongest war weapon. No one can resist its power."


    Recalling what Alexander Pierce had said, Rose wanted to give him a shot now.


    Let you speak wild words, let you speak loudly!


    Your so-called strongest war weapon has now been demolished by others in less than ten minutes!


    Three boats, and they were made by one person!


    What did I think, why did I believe these nonsense by Pierce?


    Rose sighed helplessly.


    Nick Fury and Alexander Pierce heard Rose''s sigh, and if they could, they regretted it more than Rose.


    No one thought that things would develop to the level of one-sidedness.


    They thought that Rogge was at most similar to Thor. At most, he had a little more power, which could discharge electricity, manipulate wood, and breathe fire...


    The serious misjudgment of Rogge''s strength caused them to completely lose the initiative and lose three Sky Motherships.


    Although the battle is not over yet, they have already begun to consider the aftermath.


    What is even more troublesome is that they are completely unable to predict what the final outcome of the matter will become.


    The air units have been annihilated, and the ground forces are currently intact, but there is also the possibility of annihilation.


    And with Roger''s current strength, he might not stop after he wiped out all the enemies present.


    "We need reinforcements now, strong enough! In the name of S.H.I.E.L.D., call up the Avengers and let them stop Roger!"


    Alexander Pierce turned to Nick Fury and said.


    "If the Avengers can be called by S.H.I.E.L.D., then they are not Avengers! Rogge''s friendship with the Avengers is deeper than you and me!


    "Iron Man Tony is his friend, Thor is his friend, and Dr. Banner owes his favor..."


    Nick Fury did not mention the three of the US team. As for the reason, it goes without saying that they all know.


    "I have notified the reinforcements, if she can rush back!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    boom! boom! boom¡­¡­


    The wreckage of the Sky Mothership fell to the edge of the forest, and the explosion sounded continuously.


    In the orange-red flames of the explosion, the small nine-tailed demon fox came out and walked towards the other side of the forest.


    That direction is the direction with the most enemies.


    Roger was standing on the head of the nine-tailed demon fox, and his white imperial robe was constantly flying under the wind.


    After witnessing Rogge destroying three Sky Motherships one after another, most of the agents and soldiers on the ground lost their intent to fight.


    It''s not that their will is not firm enough, nor that they are not loyal enough, but that what happened today has far exceeded their imagination of power.


    They never thought that someone could pull down the tens of thousands of tons of Sky Mothership, and they never thought that someone could summon a monster like a hill.


    Especially when the nine-tailed demon fox tens of meters high really came to them, they understood what it meant to be fear in the depths of instinct.


    Rogge ignored these agents and soldiers who had lost their fighting spirit, but he did not intend to let them go.


    Unless he allows, no one can leave here alive today.


    After directly ignoring these agents and soldiers, he set his sights on his former subordinates.


    Thunder Agents!


    The Red Tank and others did not participate in the first wave of offensive. The task they received was to give Rogge the final blow at the right time, kill him on the spot, or completely lose his ability to resist.


    In order for them to have this opportunity, the task of depleting Rogge''s power was handed over to the agents of the Sky Mothership, S.H.I.E.L.D. and military soldiers.


    However, the consumption plan had not been implemented in time, and it was declared a failure.


    "Kneel down!"


    After taking a look at the Red Tank and the others, Roger said indifferently.


    He didn''t say what the consequences would be if he didn''t kneel, because this didn''t need any explanation.


    Although he used to be the nominal captain of the Thunder Agents, he just showed his overbearing strength.


    But after he finished talking and knelt down, none of the Thunder agents chose to kneel down, but silently set up a fighting posture.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 222： Destroy

    When they first met, the five members of the Thunder Agents experienced the huge power gap between Rogge and them.


    Except for the red tank, the other four were solved with one move.


    According to common sense, they have experienced a fiasco, it is impossible for them to have this unrealistic fantasy of defeating Rogge.


    But at this time, they all assumed a fighting stance without exception, a posture of unrelenting.


    Rogge didn''t care too much about the choice of the Thunder agents.


    Since you want to die, then I will fulfill your wish!


    Under the gaze of the Red Tank and the others, Roger, who was standing on top of the nine-tailed demon fox''s head, disappeared instantly.


    Without any hesitation, at the moment Rogge disappeared, the Red Tank and the others quickly formed a defensive formation.


    The red tank took the lead in getting in front of everyone, and the singing bird Melissa also screamed at the same time, sending out ultrasonic waves that human ears could not detect.


    After the last lesson, they understand very well that they won''t have any chance of winning if they fight alone.


    If one person can''t do it, then five people can join together.


    The red tank and Luke Cage protected the singing bird in the center of the formation.


    Carla, a moonstone exuding a dazzling light, stood behind the Songbird, and covered the energy of the moonstone on the Songbird.


    As for the timidest ghost, it entered an invisible state for the first time and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    The songbirds are responsible for attacking with sound waves, the others are responsible for protecting the songbirds, and the ghosts act on the periphery, looking for opportunities for sneak attacks.


    It has to be said that the response of the Thunder Agents does have merits.


    However, like Nick Fury, they seriously underestimated Rogge''s strength.


    During the last fight, Roger didn''t have any killing intent on his body.


    So his attack will appear gentle to some extent.


    At this time, he had no plans to keep his hands.


    He ignored the sonic attacks from the songbirds, or in other words, directly ignored the various effects of the songbird''s ultrasonic attacks.


    As a superpower who can control sound waves, Songbird obviously did not understand the true power of sound waves.


    Manipulating sound waves to produce various negative mental states for the enemy is simply a great waste.


    boom!


    Just when everyone was looking for Roger''s trail, a violent gunshot sounded behind the Red Tank and the others.


    Scourge pistol, lethal shot!


    The Scourge pistol that fired Chakra bullets could have made no gunshots, but Roger asked Aitri to add the gunshot function.


    It''s not his style to shoot wretchedly in the dark.


    The gunfire sounded, and the figures of Roger and the ghost also appeared.


    The ghost at this time had completely lost his head, and Roger, holding a natural disaster pistol, stood behind him.


    A headshot!


    Even if the Ghost is not the weakest of the Thunder Agents, it is also the best solution among the Thunder Agents.


    Without any extraordinary ability, he can only rely on the ghost suit to fight.


    Moreover, his ghost suit has only two forms: invisible and invisible.


    No matter which form he chose, Rogge was not sure of a solution to him.


    The only difference is which move is used.


    Before the ghost''s body fell to the ground, Roger''s figure disappeared again.


    In less than two seconds, the Thunder agent team had already lost a member.


    The crying bird¡¯s ultrasonic attack continued, but such a short period of time was not enough to cause any impact on Roger''s spirit.


    Compared with Rogge, whose mental state is still extremely stable, Cry''s teammates and distant American soldiers have been more severely affected.


    Although an ultrasonic attack is an attack that cannot be detected by the naked eye, the characteristics of sound waves doom it to be unable to effectively lock onto a single target.


    Unless the songbird can be like Moonstone Kara, using both hands to emit sound waves like energy shock waves.


    Otherwise, the comrades around her will also be affected by her attack.


    And compared with the Red Tank and others, Roger has an advantage that cannot be ignored.


    Speaking of mental attacks like illusion, he is the real expert.


    After solving the weakest ghost, he did not stop his attacking pace, and instantly came to Luke Cage.


    Luke Cage''s super powers are very simple, they are simply invulnerable and beyond ordinary power.


    Other than that, Luke Cage has nothing special.


    Even the fighting skills, Luke Cage can only use ordinary punches and kicks.


    For Rogge, an enemy of this level is at best one move.


    Last time, in order not to hurt Luke Cage''s life, he chose to attack with spiral pills.


    And now, he will no longer have this concern.


    After the natural disaster pistol made a huge gunshot, Luke Cage was already twelve minutes away, and involuntarily leaned against the red tank.


    However, these small actions by him will not increase his hope of survival in the least.


    A silver-white arc-shaped light instantly appeared in front of him, occupying all his sight.


    When the silver light flashed, he heard Roger''s voice without emotion.


    Lei Dun¡¤Thunder Slash!


    Luke Cage''s skin is comparable to metal and can ignore most firearms.


    However, this defensive ability had no meaning in front of Roger, who could easily cut through steel.


    Whether it is a Thousand Bird Blade or Thunder with a knife, you can cut steel instantly.


    The reason why Rogge chose to slash with the thunder instead of the chidori blade is also very simple.


    Luke Cage didn''t even have the qualifications to let him draw the sword.


    Luke Cage''s head flew up, and bright red blood shot out, floating on the body of the red tank.


    The songbirds and the moonstone are not contaminated with any blood because of the moonlight energy.


    Although Luke Cage was standing by his side, he could only protect Luke Cage by slightly raising his right hand.


    But the Red Tank didn''t notice Rogge''s appearance at all.


    It wasn''t until Luke Cage''s head flew that the red tank barely caught Rogge''s disappearance again.


    After killing the ghost and Luke Cage in succession, Roger still had no plans to stop.


    No matter what reason the members of the Thunder Agents chose to oppose him, he has no intention of letting them leave.


    Now that you have chosen a position, you must be responsible for your choice.


    The energy shield formed by moonlight energy blocked the blood bursting from Luke Cage''s body, but after seeing the blood that was only a few centimeters away from him, the songbird Melissa involuntarily stopped the attack.


    Fear made her instinctively stop screaming!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 223： Moonlight jewel

    After several months of psychotherapy, Melissa Singing Bird thought she had completely forgotten the horrible feeling of countless disgusting bugs crawling all over her body.


    But watching the blood that belonged to Luke Cage flowed down the energy shield bit by bit, she once again recalled the horrible experience that had caused her to have nightmares for weeks.


    No, I don''t!


    Don''t come, don''t come, don''t come!


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the singing bird Melissa is a superhero with superpowers.


    But even after receiving the special training of the Thunder Agents, she still did not change the fact that she was just an ordinary person with superpowers.


    The existence of superpowers did not bring her a strong enough mental state.


    Her mental state is always the state of ordinary people.


    She is not a professional soldier, she does not have much combat experience, and she has not even killed anyone herself.


    Any strong enough psychological stimulus may completely destroy her psychological defense line and bury her unforgettable painful memories in her heart.


    The illusion that Rogge had cast on her before is undoubtedly a typical representative of it.


    Not everyone is suitable to be a fighter, and not everyone can have a strong enough mental state.


    With super powers, it is the luck of Melissa the songbird.


    And it is her misfortune to not have the will to match it.


    The mental fear quickly reflected on the body.


    The songbird Melissa stopped the attack first, and then, after a few seconds of silence, she sent out a sonic attack regardless of the enemy and us.


    what! ! ! !


    Unlike the previous ultrasonic attack that only affects the mental state, the songbird at this time issued an attack that was more inclined to the physical attributes of sound waves.


    The terrifying sonic energy centered on the singing birds, and hurricane-like hurricanes rushed towards the surroundings.


    The impact of sonic energy directly lifted the moonstone behind her.


    Even the amazing red tank, under the attack of sound waves, involuntarily stepped forward several steps before finally stabilizing his body again.


    As an attacker, Rogge didn''t expect that the singing bird who saw Luke Cage''s blood would have such a strong reaction.


    This made him wonder if Songbird and Luke Cage had a super-friendship relationship.


    Although he was thinking wildly in his mind, his actions showed no signs of stopping.


    The sudden eruption of the singing bird also provided him with a better attack environment.


    According to his plan, he planned to solve the Moonstone Kara first, and after solving the protection of the moonlight energy, he would deal with the problem of singing birds.


    However, the sonic attack of the singing bird directly lifted the moonstone behind her away.


    At the same time, she lost the protection of moonlight energy.


    Is this a surprise?


    Without hesitation, Rogge took out the natural disaster pistol again and aimed directly at the singing bird who was howling frantically.


    boom!


    Deadly shooting!


    A fierce gunshot came from the natural disaster pistol again.


    Although both were fatal shots, Rogge fired two Chakra bullets at this time.


    The sonic attack of the songbird continued, no matter whether she was aware of Rogge''s attack or not, the sonic energy she emitted would provide her with some protection invisibly.


    Sure enough, as Rogge expected, the first Chakra bullet was completely destroyed by the sound wave energy and dissipated into the air before it flew in front of the singing bird.


    Although the sound wave energy canceled the first chakra bullet, it did not have time to cancel the second chakra bullet.


    The two chakra bullets seem to fly out at the same time, but in fact, there is a very difficult to detect the order of the two chakra bullets.


    Using the pores created by the first chakra bullet, the second chakra bullet successfully broke through the barrier of sound wave energy and came to the crying bird.


    The light blue chakra bullet hit the songbird''s forehead, and the huge impact and penetration made the songbird''s head explode instantly, like a watermelon falling from a high altitude, torn apart.


    The songbird without a head fell backward under the influence of the impact, and the harsh and powerful sonic attack disappeared suddenly.


    The songbird is dead?


    The songbird died so easily!


    In Ross''s plan, the songbird Melissa is the main attacker, and all arrangements are based on the songbird can continue to emit sound waves.


    However, it was such a major attacker who was given high hopes, and Rogge was able to solve it very simply.


    A headshot!


    Another headshot!


    After seeing the scene of the songbird falling to the ground, Roston in the Tri-Wing Building couldn''t sit still.


    Just now he was still glad that the main loss was S.H.I.E.L.D., but only a few minutes later, there were only the last two left on his Thunder agent team.


    It''s over, this time it''s really over!


    If even the Thunder operatives can''t stop Rogge effectively, Rose can''t figure out who else in his hand can stop Rogge.


    As shocked as Rose, there is also Moonstone Kara.


    As the only two female members of the Thunder Secret Service, she naturally has a much closer relationship with Melissa the Songbird.


    Especially after a few months of living together, they even vaguely showed signs of becoming best friends.


    But it all ends here.


    After witnessing the death of the singing bird Melissa, Moonstone Kara had no time to grieve, and once again urged the moonstone in his body, intending to fly away directly.


    Regardless of the task or threat, she didn''t want to bother about it now.


    Even if Rose will be punished in the future, she must continue to live.


    After making up his mind, Moonstone Kara did not even look at the red tank in front, but directly looked up at the sky.


    I want to leave here, I must leave here alive!


    However, Moonstone Kara did not fly as smoothly as usual. At the same time, there was a burst of heart-piercing pain in her chest.


    "The teammate just died, do you want to leave?"


    Roger''s voice came from behind the moonstone, but Kara did not look back, but looked down at his chest.


    It was a right hand entwined with a silver-white electric current, and in this right hand, there was a gem with golden light.


    This is Moonlight Gem!


    Kara recognized this gem at a glance, because all her extraordinary abilities came from this moonlight gem.


    Before she had time to think about it, Roger drew out the right hand that had penetrated Carla''s body completely, and lifted the chidori in his hand.


    After Rogge pulled out his right hand, Moonstone Kala suddenly fell forward, and a lot of blood flowed out of the chest that was penetrated by the thousand birds.


    Just as Roger was about to put away the Moonlight Gem, Kara, who was lying on the ground, struggled to get up, knelt on the ground and looked up at Roger, and tremblingly stretched out his right hand.


    Moonstone, give me the moonstone!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 224： Cube life

    "Do you want this?"


    Seeing Kara, who was kneeling on the ground trying to stretch out his right hand, Roger said lightly, while continuing to play with the Moon Gem in his hand.


    "Give me...please...please...give me back..."


    The hard-hit Kara said intermittently in an imploring tone, and every time she spoke, some blood spurted out of her mouth.


    "Why should I return it to you, give me a reason?


    "If you can convince me, I don''t mind returning this to you."


    As far as he knows, Kara¡¯s Moonstone is actually a Cree¡¯s gravity stone, driven by some unknown energy, connected to Kara¡¯s nervous system.


    Using the energy of the moonlight gem, she can fly or concentrate gravity into shock waves and launch them.


    Of course, she can also directly emit the energy of the moonlight gem, or use it to protect herself.


    In addition, the Moonlight Gem can also reduce her own density or nihilism, immune to physical and magical attacks, and give her stamina, endurance, and speed beyond ordinary people.


    If she can get a second moonlight gem, she can also manipulate matter, create a force field, teleport in space, increase the gravity of the target to crush it, and even create a micro black hole.


    Unfortunately, the second moon gem was already lost.


    Judging from Carla''s previous performance, her control of the Moonlight Gem is still very rudimentary, and she can only use the energy in it to attack, defend, and fly.


    Moonlight Gem is still connected to Kara''s vitality, even if she is not injured, as long as she loses Moonlight Gem for more than a certain period of time, she will also die.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of the connection between the vitality and the Moonlight Gem that, after Kara was attacked by Chidori, he still did not die within a short period of time.


    "I...I can...help you do...anything..."


    Carla, who was still bleeding in her chest, answered Rogge''s question hard. In order to survive, she could do anything.


    "Help me? Are you sure I will need your help?"


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, the red tank rushed in front of him, intending to directly hit the enemy who had already killed three and a half teammates.


    The red tank could have launched the attack earlier, but when Roger was talking to Kara, he used his not very smart brain to think about whether to continue attacking Roger.


    For Rogge, the Red Tank has a deeper impression than others.


    After all, besides hatred, he is the only person who has enjoyed the physical probation of a wooden Arhat.


    After some serious consideration, the Red Tank finally made the decision to continue attacking Rogge.


    However, his decision has nothing to do with Rose''s "Conquer Naruto" plan.


    All he wanted was to have a good fight with Roger.


    Although the reason is very simple and rude, it is completely enough for the Red Tank.


    But this time, he was destined to be disappointed.


    Just when he was about to hit Rogge, he was knocked out by a claw that was even bigger.


    This is the right paw of the nine-tailed demon fox!


    Since sending Roger from the other side of the forest, the nine-tailed demon fox has been paying attention to the actions of the red tank.


    Although Rogge did not give it any specific instructions, after discovering that the red tank was going to fly into Rogge, the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox did not hesitate to take action.


    After flying the red tank into the forest, the nine-tailed demon fox immediately chased it up and swooped into the forest. The nine tails continued to hit the red tank that had just landed like a steel whip.


    "No... I don''t... mean... I can do anything... as long as you tell... anything can be..."


    Seeing Kara on the ground begging for mercy, Roger suddenly laughed.


    Although Carla''s ability is nothing to him, he has to admit that Carla''s rugged figure and delicate face still have a little value.


    "Forget it, who made me pity and cherish jade. Only this time, not as an example!"


    After speaking, Rogge threw the Moonstone Gem in his hand to Kara, as if he had thrown a worthless stone.


    After hurriedly receiving the Moonlight Gem thrown by Roger, Carla did not hesitate to put the Moonlight Gem back into her chest like a hole.


    Under Carla''s control, the Moonlight Gem emitted a strong golden light, completely covering her whole person.


    Rogge didn''t know what Carla was doing, and he didn''t care what Carla was doing.


    If Kara repents, he can take her life anytime.


    I can give it to you, and I can take it back!


    When the golden light dissipated, the dying cara once again showed a strong breath of life.


    If it weren''t for the battle clothes on his body that still had two extremely obvious holes and blood, Cara at this time would not look much different from before.


    "You cooperate with the punisher and hatred to destroy all the soldiers here!"


    After speaking, Roger didn''t even look at Kara, and flew in the direction of the Nine-Tailed Monster Fox.


    Moonstone Kara can come to an end for the time being, and now it''s time to deal with the trickiest red tank.


    The red tank has the magic of the ruler of the crimson universe, Saitorak, his power is inexhaustible, his physical strength is inexhaustible, and his body is almost indestructible.


    To solve such an enemy whose flesh is indescribable, the best way is to use a seal or directly exile him to another space.


    Rogge doesn''t know any magic like space exile.


    He has mastered two seal techniques, but now he has no plans to use seal techniques.


    Because he wanted to try a seemingly unrealistic idea, a method that is not scientific at all.


    After being shot flying by the nine-tailed demon fox, the red tank fell into the forest. Before he could get up from the ground, the nine-tailed demon fox''s nine tails kept beating him on his body, as if he was giving the most cruel whipping.


    The tail of the nine-tailed fox is indeed powerful, and even steel can be easily broken.


    However, the Red Tank just relied on its incredible and powerful body to forcibly underwent all the attacks of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox.


    And don''t know why, as the number of slaps increased, the red tank had a strange feeling of pleasure inexplicably.


    Roger came to the head of the nine-tailed demon fox again, looking down at the red tank condescendingly, and then took out the reality cube that he had used once.


    The most commonly used attack method of the red tank is to use the potential energy accumulated while running to crash everything in front of you.


    Therefore, Rogge intends to directly deprive the Red Tank of the best attack method.


    Modify reality!


    The reality cube shone again, and the dark red light hit the red tank like a shock wave.


    Then, under Roger''s gaze, the red tank''s body shape changed instantly.


    The nearly three-meter-high red tank disappeared and was replaced by a cube with a half-meter side.


    A living cube that still has life!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 225： Kill Pierce

    In terms of life form, the red tank at this time is still human.


    It''s just that he lost his human form and became a flat cube.


    So in terms of damage effects, the red tank did not actually suffer any serious damage.


    Unless Roger can keep him in this state forever, the red tank will be able to return to its original appearance sooner or later.


    Roger jumped down from the head of the nine-tailed demon fox, came directly to the immobile red tank, and silently looked at it.


    The face of the red tank changed from a three-dimensional three-dimensional to a flat surface, fully emerging on the top surface of the cube.


    "You should still be able to hear me, but looking at the way you are now, there should be no way to answer my questions."


    Not to mention answering Rogge''s question, the current red tank can''t even blink an eye. The face is like a real picture, carved on the top of the cube.


    "I don''t know what you think, but I don''t have much time to deal with you now.


    "So, I intend to give you a chance.


    "I don''t ask you to be my subordinate, and I don''t bother to care who you will become an accomplice. My requirement is simple, that is, don''t mess with me.


    "There is indeed a very powerful existence behind you, and he has given you power. I will not kill you, purely to give him face, do you understand?


    "Thirty minutes later, you will return to your original appearance. If you still want to fight, I will stay with you to the end!"


    After speaking blankly, Rogge left the forest without looking back.


    The strength of the Red Tank is not very strong, but the Crimson Dominator Setorak behind him is an out-and-out fierce man.


    Even with reality gems in hand, Rogge has no confidence in defeating Setorak.


    However, if it''s time to die with Setolak, he will definitely not catch him obediently.


    Whether you can win is one thing, whether you have the courage to fight is another.


    When Roger left the forest, the nine-tailed demon fox looked at the red tank that turned into a cube, but in the end it did nothing and left the forest behind Roger.


    The most threatening Sky Mothership and Thunder Agents were both solved by Rogge. As for the remaining S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and military soldiers, just hand them over to the abomination and punishment.


    Strictly speaking, the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox and Moonstone Kara, who had just recovered not long ago, should be added.


    Rogge is not interested in attacking those miscellaneous soldiers, and now, he has more important things to solve.


    Whether they are S.H.I.E.L.D. agents or soldiers of the military, they are just involuntary pawns.


    The people who are really responsible for playing chess are now in the Sanquyi Building, the headquarters of SHIELD.


    After casting the super light and heavy rock, Roger flew quickly in the direction of the Triquy Wing Building.


    "This is your carefully planned''Conquer Naruto'' plan. It''s really well planned!"


    After seeing Roger''s killing of the Thunder Agents through the drone, Rose has completely lost hope and directly turned on the taunt mode.


    If it hadn''t been for S.H.I.E.L.D. to confuse him, it would be impossible for him to participate in this project.


    Although the previous Rogge only joined the Thunder Agents on the surface, it was much better than now.


    "Okay, don''t complain! Don''t your military also want to master the power of ninjutsu? There is no point in complaining now."


    Nick Fury took a deep breath and said slowly.


    The plan to conquer Hokage can already be declared a complete failure. What is needed most now is not to complain to each other, but to think about how to deal with the aftermath.


    At this time, Roger had disappeared from the drone''s monitoring screen, but the three of them could be 100% sure that Roger was approaching the Tri-Wing Building.


    "Return all his things to him, and add a generous enough compensation by the way. This might ease his hostility a bit."


    Alexander Pierce, who had never spoken, gave his own advice at this time.


    But after he said this, both Nick Fury and Rose looked at him with idiot eyes.


    If Rogge was really so easy to kill, he wouldn''t have killed him just now.


    They took Rogge''s 1.8 billion U.S. dollars deposits in the bank, arrested his men, seized all his assets, and split up his company.


    The haters and punishments have been subjected to inhumane cruel research, and Dr. Connors is still in a secret prison.


    Skye suffered mental torture, and Erica was killed on the spot to protect Skye from leaving.


    Not to mention that they also found part of the extremis virus equation from Dr. Connors¡¯ laboratory and the lizard serum developed by Dr. Connors.


    If it hadn''t been for Roger to have completely destroyed the research data of Super Spider Formula long ago, the people in the SHIELD prison now might have to add one more Gwen.


    Not to mention that Rogge is a strong man who has mastered extraordinary power, even an ordinary person will have the idea of ??blood debt repayment after being treated like this.


    "Compensation is not necessarily impossible, don''t forget, he is just a person.


    "I am the minister of the World Security Council, Nick is the director of SHIELD, Ross, you are the representative of the Secretary of State and the military. As long as the three of us work together to pressure, he may not dare to fight against so many forces.


    "Unless, he intends to fight the whole world on his own!"


    Alexander Pierce still insisted on his opinion. In his opinion, there is no grievance that cannot be solved by compensation.


    If so, it means that the compensation is not enough.


    "The whole world? When will you three represent the whole world?"


    As soon as Alexander Pierce finished speaking, Roger''s voice came from the direction of the door.


    Looking along the voice, they saw Roger who opened the door and walked in, as well as the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents lying down behind him.


    "This time, we were wrong. To express our apologies, we can give you a satisfactory compensation.


    "Everyone is American, all to make this country stronger, so I hope you can..."


    Alexander Pierce took the lead in walking towards Rogge and said as he walked, but before he could finish talking, Rogge took out the Scourge pistol.


    boom!


    Take out the gun, shoot, and do it in one go.


    Alexander Pierce''s head was exploded like a balloon, and bright red blood and fragments of his head splashed around.


    "I am not an American, and I don''t have any good feelings for this country, understand, Mr. Pierce!"


    Roger killed Pierce as if he had squeezed an ant in his hand, then walked to the middle of the living room without changing his face, and sat down very casually.


    "McAllen Lalley 55 years, a piece of ice!"


    Putting the Kusanaru sword and the natural disaster pistol on the table, Roger pointed to a bottle of limited edition premium whiskey in the wine rack, and said to Rose in a tone of order.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 226： Captain Marvel debut

    With regard to the posture shown by Rogge at this time, Rose had a very strong emotion of being insulted, and a strong anger ignited in his heart.


    But after seeing the silver-white natural disaster pistol on the table, he finally stood up silently, came to the wine rack, and took out the bottle of Macallan''s top whisky.


    A piece of ice!


    After placing the iced whiskey in front of Roger, Rose sat back on the sofa without a word.


    Roger doesn''t have much interest in whiskey, but he has heard of this Macallan Lalique in 55 years.


    Only 420 bottles are issued in the world, and each bottle has an independent identification number. The cheapest bottle has sold for hundreds of thousands of high prices.


    As Pierce, it is obviously not appropriate to put such a bottle of wine in the office.


    However, not many people can express their dissatisfaction.


    After picking up the glass and taking a sip, Rogge found that he could not drink the difference between this limited edition premium whiskey and ordinary whiskey.


    "Rogge, we..."


    boom!


    The natural disaster pistol placed on the table came into Rogge''s hand instantly and shot an ordinary Chakra bullet.


    "Don''t bother me when I drink, understand?"


    Rogue didn''t directly kill Nick Fury who was talking, but instead shot him in the right knee, directly smashing his right kneecap.


    Neither Nick Fury nor Rose expected that until this time, Roger was still so strong.


    Just before Roger shot, they thought that Roger was finally willing to sit down and have a serious talk with them.


    Nick Fury endured the severe pain from his right leg and pulled out the belt on his pants directly and tied it to the thigh of his right leg.


    In this room, which symbolizes the supreme power of S.H.I.E.L.D., Pierce¡¯s body was lying on the ground not far from the gate, while the current director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury was sweating, and blood flowed down his calf. on the ground.


    In the silent room, Roger was still looking for the uniqueness of this Macallan Lalique 55-year-old whiskey.


    Although no one gave instructions, after Pierce lay down for a few minutes, a team of heavily armed S.H.I.E.L.D. agents came to the office and pointed their guns at Roger, who was holding a wine glass.


    "Get out! You don''t need to deal with it here!"


    Nick Fury endured the pain and whispered, and waved impatiently at the team of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    The team of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents exited the office in confusion, but they did not go far, but stayed in the aisle outside the office.


    As long as Nick Fury gives an order, they can rush in at any time to launch a fierce attack.


    Rogge ignored the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents. After drinking the whiskey in the glass that was more expensive than gold, he put down the glass in his hand and slowly said, "I know you still have cards, and I know , You are now waiting for her to come back."


    After a few seconds of silence, Nick Fury replied: "Yes, so I think we might not have to go to the point where you live or die."


    "Hahahahaha...Nick Fury, you haven''t performed a frontline mission for too long, have you?


    "At this time, you still have such naive ideas. I start to wonder how you became the director of SHIELD."


    Rogge opened his hands and leaned back, and at the same time raised his feet and put them on the table. The natural disaster pistol he held in his right hand turned flexibly in circles.


    "What''s her name, Kakarot... No, it''s not Kakarot.


    "Kaka...remembered, her name is Carol Danfoss!"


    Nick Fury finally changed his face after hearing Rogge say the name of Captain Marvel.


    "Don''t make a fuss, I know more things than you.


    "For example, the guy lying on the ground, I know he recommended you to become the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau. You saved him during the mission, and your personal relationships are also very good.


    "However, you must not know that he is actually a Hydra.


    "By the way, you probably don''t know yet. Your S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau can actually be called the Snake Shield Bureau. Your greatest enemy is actually among you."


    Rogge doesn''t mind telling Nick Fury the news, because from tomorrow, there will be no SHIELD.


    When an organization is about to die, they are qualified to know the truth.


    "Impossible, it is absolutely impossible!"


    Nick Fury directly denied Rogge''s statement, he would never believe that there would be Hydra in SHIELD.


    "Whether you believe it or not, it''s all your business. The reason for telling you this is because I don''t want to be too boring while waiting for your reinforcements!"


    Just after Rogge finished speaking, a person with a rainbow-like light all over his body fell from the sky like a shooting star, smashing the reinforced glass and flying into the office.


    Long golden hair, red and blue uniform, and an eight-pointed star logo on the chest.


    Nick Fury''s final trump card, Captain Marvel Carol Danfoss finally appeared.


    "Fry, what''s the matter with you?"


    After receiving the distress signal from Nick Fury, Captain Marvel Carol hurried back from the distant outer space.


    Although she didn''t know what happened, she vaguely guessed what happened after seeing Roger with an arrogant attitude with a natural disaster pistol in hand.


    Especially after seeing Nick Fury''s **** right leg, her unsightly face instantly became extremely serious.


    "You hurt Nick Fury?"


    Captain Marvel asked sternly, the brilliant light on his body showed no sign of dissipating.


    "Yes! Introduce yourself, my name is Roger, I am a ninja!"


    Rogge stood up, and his pale blue chakra jacket instantly enveloped him.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Captain Marvel continued to ask, the light on his body became more and more dazzling.


    "Why? It''s very simple, in order to make him feel the pain, at the same time, in order to anger you!"


    Without any sign, Roger pulled the trigger again, and the Chakra bullet came to Nick Fury in an instant.


    boom!


    The Chakra bullet penetrated Nick Fury''s left knee without any suspense, completely taking away Nick Fury''s mobility.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Captain Marvel, Carol, didn''t expect that this ninja who claimed to be Roger would actually say that he would do it, and it would still be in front of her.


    Just glanced at Nick Fury''s left leg, Captain Marvel knew that his injury was not fatal.


    It''s just that there should be no way to recover his legs.


    At this time, Captain Marvel finally understood what Roger meant by angering her.


    Since you are looking for death, then I will fulfill you!


    Captain Marvel Carol slammed his right fist suddenly, and the brilliant energy shock wave followed her fist and struck Rogge like lightning.


    Raidun¡¤Thousand Birds Sharp Gun!


    There will be energy, but Captain Marvel is not the only one.


    Roger will do the same!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 227： You dont deserve to be innocent

    The brilliant photon energy gushing out of Captain Marvel''s right fist violently collided with the javelin shot by Rogge''s left hand.


    The two energies with completely different attributes collided with a fiery light, and the sizzling sound like an electric current continued to sound.


    In terms of energy nature, the thunder attribute energy of the Chidori Sharp Gun is far inferior to the photon energy emitted by Captain Marvel.


    However, the Chidori Sharp Gun is a ninjutsu technique carefully developed by Roger. At the control level, it far exceeds the photon energy emitted by Captain Marvel Carol.


    Relying on sophisticated control, Rogge literally blocked Captain Marvel''s attack with a thunder-only sharp gun.


    Captain Marvel, Carroll, is obviously also the first time he has encountered an enemy like Rogge.


    boom!


    After a stalemate for a few seconds, the Chidori sharp gun exploded at the same time as the photon energy, and the tyrannical energy hit the surroundings like a hurricane.


    The desks and chairs in the office were blown off in an instant, and the floor and ceiling were burst in an instant.


    Nick Fury and Rose, the two unlucky guys, were lifted directly to the wall.


    Before the energy storm from the explosion dissipated, Roger''s left hand drew the Kusanaru sword from his waist.


    Lei Shushen!


    Chidori Blade!


    Rogge came to the front of Captain Marvel Carol instantly like lightning, and the Kusanagi sword in his left hand slashed directly at Carol''s neck.


    Although Carol was born in the US Air Force, he also received training as a Cree fighter.


    However, Carol''s fighting skills are never considered advanced.


    This may also be related to her being able to release energy at will.


    After all, it is obviously easier to use the energy in the body to attack and defend compared with Kung Fu.


    clang!


    The Kusanagi sword wrapped in lightning hit Captain Marvel''s neck without any suspense.


    Afterwards, there was a dull sound as if he had fancy vibrating gold.


    The brilliant light radiating from Captain Marvel not only makes her look like the most distinguished VVIP player in the game, but also gives her an energy field with amazing defensive power.


    If you want to cause damage to Captain Marvel, you must first break through the defense of this energy field.


    The Chidori Blade did not cause any damage to Carol, but triggered Carol''s second wave of attacks.


    Carol''s body suddenly burst into light, and the energy in his body exploded like a bomb, attacking with a 360-degree range without dead ends.


    Rogge, who was already covered in a chakra coat, performed ninjutsu again without any hesitation.


    Lei Dun¡¤Lei Yi Body!


    Chakra''s coat alone may not be able to stop Carol''s energy burst.


    However, coupled with the lightning protection body, Rogge is 80% sure to take this wave of attacks without injury.


    I don''t know if Carol is afraid of hurting other people in the building, Rogge always feels that her energy burst is a little weak.


    Leiyi''s body and Chakra''s coat blocked all the energy shock, and Rogge didn''t even shake his figure.


    Captain Marvel, the energy shock of this level broke out!


    Although Carol deliberately controlled the intensity of the energy shock, the energy storm completely destroyed this troubled office.


    Carol might have reduced the power of the attack because he was worried about hurting the innocent.


    But Roger has absolutely no worries in this regard.


    For him, everyone in the Tri-Wing Building is basically equivalent to his enemy.


    So as soon as Carol''s counterattack was over, he raised the natural disaster pistol in his hand and pointed it at Carol''s head.


    For an enemy of Captain Marvel''s level, ordinary shooting and deadly shooting have no meaning at all.


    Spiral electromagnetic gun!


    Roger decisively squeezed the trigger, and the fist-sized spiral electromagnetic cannon came to Carol in an instant.


    Although Carol had never seen the power of the spiral electromagnetic gun, her body instinctively gave a hint of danger.


    You can''t let this energy ball explode here, absolutely not!


    Carol is also an experienced superhero, although she spends most of her time in outer space.


    But in the face of this kind of civilians who might hurt a large number of civilians, she made a choice of a superhero, not a choice of fighters.


    She suddenly stretched out her hands and grabbed the spiral electromagnetic cannon that was about to hit her head.


    Since the invention of the spiral electromagnetic cannon, Rogge saw for the first time anyone who could hold his spiral electromagnetic cannon with his bare hands.


    What surprised him even more was that Carol used the energy in his body to forcibly prevent the explosion of the spiral electromagnetic gun.


    interesting!


    Although the positions are different, I have to say that Captain Marvel''s hand is very clever.


    After grabbing the spiral electromagnetic cannon that was still spinning crazily, Captain Marvel didn''t hesitate, so he soared into the sky and flew directly into the sky.


    Rumble!


    A few seconds later, Roger heard the familiar explosion of a spiral electromagnetic cannon.


    The spiral electromagnetic cannon that was taken high by Captain Marvel exploded in the air, creating a huge blue light ball like the sun, blazing light and terrifying energy storm like a nuclear bomb being detonated in the air.


    Although the spiral electromagnetic gun that could destroy the Sky Mothership was amazing, it was still not enough to look at in front of Captain Marvel as if it had been turned on.


    After all, this is a fierce man who can resist the ballistic missiles of the Kerry battleship.


    Among all the superheroes, Captain Marvel is the one with very good luck.


    Originally, he was just an ordinary person. After blasting the speed of light engine made by Mai Weir, he fortunately combined the energy of the universe cube in the speed of light engine with Mai Weir''s Cree gene.


    After waking up, she became Captain Marvel who could control and absorb energy, and had a more amazing physique than Thor Thor.


    This level of luck is almost the same as winning the first prize in the universe.


    After the spiral electromagnetic cannon exploded, Captain Marvel, who was full of light, flew back to the Tri-Wing Building again.


    "You are too much, don''t you know that this will hurt innocent civilians!"


    Captain Marvel Carol''s tone was full of anger, as if Roger was a heinous perverted killer.


    "Innocent? Hahahaha, you say the people in this building are innocent?


    "What qualifications do you have to say that they are innocent? Do you know how many civilians are killed in vain every year because of SHIELD?


    "Do you know how many lives were destroyed by SHIELD for so-called world peace?


    "You don''t know, you don''t know anything!


    "How can a superhero like you pay attention to the life and death of ordinary people? In your eyes, what you think is justice!


    "Innocent? You don''t deserve to be innocent!"


    For these so-called American justice, Rogge is increasingly disgusted.


    What you are upholding is not justice, just justice that is in your interest!


    I always feel that I have an obligation to protect the common people, and I always feel that I have a responsibility to uphold justice.


    Why? Just because you both like to wear tights, because your hair is more curly, and your skin is whiter.


    Justice, I''m going to your mother''s justice!


    For Rogge''s answer, Captain Marvel, Carroll, did not seem satisfied.


    However, Rogge did not need her to be satisfied.


    Spiral electromagnetic gun!


    The natural disaster pistol sounded again, and two spiral electromagnetic cannons flew out with lightning.


    Captain Marvel, Carroll, would never have thought that Rogge not only had no intention of converging, but became tougher.


    It was the first time she felt such a strong anger since becoming a superhero.


    you wanna die!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 228： Beat Captain Marvel

    Captain Marvel Carol showed amazing speed, with both hands and one hand, directly grasping the two spiral electromagnetic cannons shot by Roger.


    After being stimulated by Rogge, Captain Marvel Carol also got serious.


    She thought Roger was just a slightly extreme superpower, but the facts proved that Roger was much more extreme than she thought.


    If the two spiral electromagnetic cannons were allowed to explode here, she might not suffer fatal damage, but none of the others in the Tri-Wing Building wanted to leave alive.


    The intense killing intent caused her to make a fierce move that she would never have done before.


    I saw Carol''s hands entwined with energy suddenly exerting force, and the surprisingly powerful spiral electromagnetic cannon was directly crushed by her.


    Rumble!


    A terrifying storm of energy gushed from Carol''s hands.


    At the moment the spiral electromagnetic gun exploded, Carol''s hands also showed much more energy than ever before, and the energy of the explosion was firmly wrapped in the position of his hands.


    In order to suppress the explosive power of the spiral electromagnetic gun, Carol almost urged the energy in the body to the limit. The brilliant light made her emit a blazing light like a supernova explosion.


    what! ! !


    Carol, who has seen the power of the spiral electromagnetic gun, is very clear that he wants to rely on his own energy to forcibly suppress the explosive power of the spiral electromagnetic gun.


    What''s more, two spiral electromagnetic guns exploded at this time.


    Suppression is definitely impossible to suppress, but once she gives up suppression, the two spiral electromagnetic cannons will completely destroy the Tri-Wing Building like a nuclear bomb. Even the river and forest next to the Tri-Wing Building will be completely destroyed by the explosion. go with.


    Absolutely, absolutely, absolutely control the power of the explosion!


    Carol never thought that he would be forced to be so passive one day.


    However, she still had no plans to let the spiral electromagnetic gun explode.


    Since it can''t be suppressed, then absorb this energy!


    The Cube of the Universe gave Carol more than just manipulation of energy.


    All of this happened between the electric light and flint. While Carol used his own energy to suppress the explosive power of the spiral electromagnetic cannon, he was madly absorbing the explosive energy, intending to control the explosive power within a controllable range.


    However, Roger would not give her such a chance!


    Roger did not have the habit of watching the enemy resolve his attacks.


    Weird punch!


    When Carol suppressed and absorbed the energy of the spiral electromagnetic cannon, Rogge flashed in front of her, and the right fist wrapped in Chakra hit Carol''s energy field severely.


    Bang!


    Carol, who was absorbing the energy, was blown out by Roger with a punch.


    Although Guai Liquan couldn''t break through Carol''s defensive energy field, it had no problem with flying her.


    Carol dared not let go, nor dared to fight back.


    Because once she let go, the explosive energy she suppressed in her hands would blast around like a hurricane.


    As soon as Carol was knocked out to maintain the flying posture, Rogge, who used the technique of super light and heavy rock, came to her again, striking her body with strange force fists one after another.


    To be precise, it was her defensive energy field.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The beating sound after another sounded like a war drum, and the dull sound constantly stimulated the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents in the Tri-Wing Building.


    Most S.H.I.E.L.D. agents do not know what is happening now.


    The only thing they can be sure of right now is that the office on the top floor has been invaded, and a terrible explosion occurred above the building.


    In addition, what they could see was the picture of Roger continuously beating Captain Marvel in the air.


    They recognized Rogge, but they had no idea who was the woman who was being beaten and who was still glowing.


    Ironically, in their hearts, Rogge was still a symbol of justice.


    Although many people participated in the "Conquer Naruto" project, not every S.H.I.E.L.D. agent knew the existence of this project.


    Except for those involved in the operation, most S.H.I.E.L.D. agents did not know that the relationship between Rogge and S.H.I.E.L.D. had become so bad that they would never die.


    Although Roger never thought of himself as a superhero, in the eyes of others, he was a superhero.


    Just as these S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who didn''t know the truth were considering whether to help Rogge, Nick Fury''s voice sounded on the public channel.


    "The fourth generation of Hokage is a traitor, repeat, the fourth generation of Hokage is a traitor!


    "All the fighters in the base take off, don''t need to consider incidental damage, do their best to kill the fourth generation of Hokage!"


    After being rescued by the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent from the ruins of the office, Nick Fury immediately issued the latest order.


    Now he is too lazy to think about how to explain that Rogge is a traitor. He only knows that if Rogge is not resolved today, then there is really no tomorrow for SHIELD.


    When it was time to decide, Nick Fury could decide better than anyone else.


    Although Nick Fury''s order came suddenly, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents executed the order as soon as possible.


    The hangar doors in the river opened one after another, and the Kun fighters in the hangar lifted off one by one.


    Rogge saw this scene, but he did not stop beating Captain Marvel.


    If the Kun fighter jet poses no threat, it will take off.


    But the opportunity to beat Captain Marvel so happily is really gone if you miss it.


    At the beginning, he just beat Captain Marvel with strange punches.


    Subsequently, the fist became a spiral pill.


    In the end, the spiral pill became a big jade spiral pill.


    Rogge knew that Captain Marvel took the opportunity to keep away from the Tri-Wing Building, and he also knew that Captain Marvel was accelerating the absorption of energy from the spiral electromagnetic cannon explosion.


    But what about this!


    Whether you can kill Captain Marvel, let alone the pleasure of beating her, it is worth wasting some time.


    The energy rays in Captain Marvel''s hands were getting dimmed, and the energy burst out from the spiral electromagnetic gun was finally absorbed by her.


    Just give her a few more seconds, and she can completely absorb the energy of the spiral electromagnetic cannon.


    Three seconds!


    Two seconds!


    One second!


    Carol silently counted the time, when the violent energy in her hands was exhausted, and when the intense pain caused by the energy erosion disappeared, her eyes flashed with golden light.


    The chance to fight back is finally here!


    Carol suddenly clenched his fists, and the brilliant light on his body became more intense.


    However, at this moment, dozens of golden chakra chains poured out from behind Rogge, instantly binding Captain Marvel Carol firmly.


    Sealing Technique¡¤King Kong Blockade!


    Since mastering the King Kong Blockade, Roger has always used King Kong Blockade as an offensive ninjutsu.


    But he never forgot the purpose of redeeming the King Kong blockade by himself.


    The seal is the real power of King Kong''s blockade.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 229： King Kong Blockade

    How strong is the sealing ability of King Kong Blockade?


    Roger hadn''t personally experienced it, so he was not very clear about the limits of this sealing technique.


    However, Uzumaki Shinkuna, who had just given birth to a child, could use the King Kong blockade to subdue the endless Nine-tailed Chakra under extremely weak conditions.


    A mother who has just given birth to a child can do this, and the Diamond Blockade shown by Roger, who is at his peak, is of course not bad.


    Except for his head, Captain Marvel Carol''s whole body is firmly bound by Chakra chains, and the whole person is floating in the air like a mummy wrapped in Chakra chains.


    From the moment he was bound by Chakra chains, Carol noticed something was wrong.


    But it''s too late!


    No matter how she urged the energy in her body, the Chakra chains on her body showed no signs of loosening.


    Regarding Carol''s resistance, Rogge didn''t care at all.


    The King Kong blockade that even the nine tails could not easily break free was not that easy to break.


    What''s more, the amount of Chakra he now has far exceeds that of Uzumaki Shin Kuna.


    He doesn''t have the physique of the whirlpool clan, but he has a stronger body between the pillars than the whirlpool physique.


    The previous beating was purely to vent the unhappiness in his heart.


    The moment he saw Captain Marvel, he was ready to use the King Kong blockade as a killer.


    Sure enough, after the violent beating he had just now, Captain Marvel didn''t notice anything wrong with Carol, and actually tried to fight her head-on.


    "You have no chance!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Roger raised the natural disaster pistol and pressed the muzzle against Carol''s forehead.


    "You are the most defensive enemy I have encountered so far!


    "Even the **** of the ocean of the Warner Protoss dare not pick up my spiral electromagnetic cannon with bare hands. You are very courageous. There will be two!


    "But it''s a pity, your brain is not very good!"


    S.H.I.E.L.D.''s Quinn fighter jets will be launched one after another. According to common sense, there is no need for Roger to talk so much nonsense to Carol.


    But I don''t know why, after seeing Carol''s awe-inspiring big face, he felt an indescribable nausea.


    Until now, do you still think you are righteous?


    "Even if you win me, you will not be recognized by the people, they will see your true face, you will never become a true hero!"


    Captain Marvel Carol said with a straight face.


    "Hahahahahaha...you Americans are really interesting...


    "Become a hero? Do you think everyone wants to be a superhero under your values? Are you making too many Hollywood movies? I really think that there is only the United States in the world."


    Rogge laughed and said, although he has lived here for several years, he sometimes really can''t understand what these Americans think.


    "According to your usual movie routines, I should be as arrogant as possible now, and then your brave American soldiers or American heroes will arrive in time to wipe out my evil villain.


    "You finally won a complete victory, and the United States once again saved the world."


    Although Rogge said so, everyone could tell that his words were full of ridicule.


    Carol didn''t reply, and even wanted to turn his head to the other side.


    However, Roger''s right hand suddenly pressed hard, and her forehead was held by the muzzle of her gun.


    "Reality is not a movie, and the villain will only appear in the movie because of the story.


    "So, bye!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge pulled the trigger and fired the last spiral electromagnetic cannon bullet in the bullet nest.


    Spiral electromagnetic cannon bullets occur at this distance. Even if this ninjutsu was invented by him and the bullets were made by himself, he will also be affected by the power of the explosion.


    But what does it matter?


    To be a villain is to be a villain crazy enough!


    Rumble!


    The huge silver-white ball of light burst open, and the rapidly expanding silver-white ball not only engulfed him and Carol, but also engulfed the Kun-style fighters flying towards him.


    A terrifying energy storm swept everything around like a thirteen hurricane.


    Buildings, trees, cars, pedestrians...


    The shock wave from the explosion lifted everything that could be lifted, the ground shook, and the house collapsed...


    Although the Sanquyi Building was far away, it was also affected by the power of the explosion.


    The entire building shook violently, all the glass on the outer wall burst, and cracks of different sizes appeared in every corner of the building.


    The Sanquyi Building that was hit by the blast wave is not the worst building. The hangar below the river not only shook like an earthquake, but the rushing river water poured into the hangar like a waterfall.


    In this disaster-like scene of natural disasters, the only good news is that the explosions come and go quickly.


    A few seconds later, the energy storm caused by the spiral electromagnetic gun completely dissipated, and the sky began to return to its original appearance.


    At this time, apart from Roger and Carol who were still floating in the air, there was no fighter in the sky within the sight.


    Kun fighters, all crashed!


    Captain Marvel, who was originally exuding a brilliant light, tilted his head feebly at this time, and bright red blood flowed out of his forehead, corners of his eyes, nostrils, and mouth.


    Seeing the appearance of Captain Marvel at this time, Roger had to sigh.


    This kind of defensive power really exists in general.


    He used his forehead to connect a spiral electromagnetic cannon, but he was not directly knocked off his head.


    Even Roger couldn''t do this kind of thing.


    Although he was not shot headshot, Carol is not much better now, and the whole person is completely unconscious.


    As for whether there was an internal injury such as a concussion, Rogge couldn''t see it and didn''t care at all.


    Since one spiral electromagnetic gun will not work, let''s have a few more shots.


    The reason why he asked Ai Cui to build the natural disaster pistol was because of the current situation.


    Compared with ninjutsu, ninjutsu bullets are indeed a bit more troublesome.


    However, ninjutsu bullets also have an advantage that cannot be ignored, that is, they can be prepared in advance.


    Opening the bullet nest of the natural disaster pistol, Rogge stuffed the last three spiral electromagnetic cannon bullets he had prepared.


    When he left Nidaville, there were nine spiral electromagnetic cannon bullets and a lot of other ninjutsu bullets in his bullet bag.


    Unexpectedly, not long after returning to Earth, he consumed more than half of the spiral electromagnetic cannon bullets.


    After loading the remaining three spiral electromagnetic cannon bullets, he once again aimed his muzzle at Captain Marvel, Carol.


    "It seems that this time, I, the evil villain, won!"


    Rogge squeezed the trigger again, and the silver-white ball of light that hadn''t been over for a long time gleamed again, as high as the silver-white sun.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 230： Death of Captain Marvel

    A terrifying energy storm once again swept around, and the Sanquyi Building and the hangar at the bottom of the river were once again hit hard like a natural disaster.


    When the silver-white light dissipated, the head of Captain Marvel Carol disappeared completely in front of Rogge.


    Without the protection of the energy field, Carol is nothing more than a superpower with an amazing physique.


    However, no matter how strong the physique is, it cannot withstand the oncoming attack of the spiral electromagnetic gun.


    it is finally over!


    Captain Marvel Carol no longer has any vitality in his body, nor any energy response.


    She is just a corpse without a head.


    If it weren''t for Chakra chains to protect her body, her body would also disappear in the terrifying explosion of the spiral electromagnetic cannon.


    Putting away the natural disaster pistol with two spiral electromagnetic cannon bullets left, Rogge took out the psychic scroll he carried with him and threw the body of Captain Marvel Carol in.


    Don''t think that you will be free when you die!


    Enemies of Captain Marvel Carol''s level, even corpses, have extremely high value for use.


    For example, reincarnate Captain Marvel from the dirty soil.


    Of course, Rogge would definitely not reincarnate her dirty soil right now.


    The Reincarnation Scroll is worth 100 ninjutsu, and it takes 500 ninjutsu to exchange for the ninjutsu.


    Although Captain Marvel still has use value, it hasn''t been to the point where it needs to be reborn now.


    After throwing the body of Captain Marvel into the psychic scroll, Rogge flew towards the crumbling Tri-Wing Building.


    By now, it is almost time to end this battle.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. still had a certain ability to resist, when Roger arrived at the Tri-Wing Building, no S.H.I.E.L.D. agent dared to attack him.


    Even the guys who are apparently S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, but actually Hydra spies, dare not do anything.


    A few minutes later, in an office where the damage was a little less severe, Rogge met Rose, who was expressionless, and Nick Fury in a wheelchair.


    After Roger interrupted his legs, he completely lost the ability to move.


    Because of Rogge''s request, he was originally lying in the operating room receiving rescue and came here in a wheelchair to discuss the final armistice agreement.


    Said it was a discussion, but it was actually just a unilateral notice from Rogge.


    Rogge didn''t talk nonsense with the two of them, but directly stated his request.


    Return his deposit to him, and give him compensation for mental damage equal to the amount of his deposit.


    The 1.8 billion US dollars in deposits are his hard-earned money in recent years.


    In any case, he must return the money.


    The Thunder agent team was merged into Konoha, and all the personnel, funds, and equipment belonged to Konoha.


    In return, he will not kill the Thunder operatives, let alone visit Rose and the military leaders behind him.


    All the damage caused by this battle was borne by SHIELD. S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau will disband on the bright side, and all personnel, equipment and other materials will belong to Konoha like the Thunder Agent Team.


    As for how S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau handles these aftermaths, it is S.H.I.E.L.D.''s own business.


    If S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau likes it, it can also buckle all the black pots on Hydra.


    After the dissolution of S.H.I.E.L.D., Ross¡¯s military leaders and the political resources of S.H.I.E.L.D. jointly proposed to the White House to establish the Konoha Intelligence Agency to replace S.H.I.


    Rogge''s four conditions, one is more stringent than the other.


    In particular, the request for the establishment of the Konoha Intelligence Agency completely exceeded the expectations of Ross and Nick Fury.


    Rogge wants to be a chess player himself, instead of being a **** like he used to.


    "The first condition is okay, but the latter are a bit too much."


    Rose controlled his tone as much as possible, expressing that he was discussing instead of rejecting.


    "Correct your thoughts, this is not a discussion with you, this is a notice!


    "If you want an armistice, this is the content of the armistice agreement.


    "If you still want to fight, I will accompany you at any time!"


    Rogge didn''t bother to argue with them, anyway these four points were his request.


    Agree, then everything is easy to say, disagree, then continue to fight.


    "Even if we agree, the White House will not agree to it. It is not so easy to establish such an institution with law enforcement powers."


    Nick Fury explained that, let alone the establishment of Konoha Intelligence Agency, even S.H.I.E.L.D. has still accepted more checks and balances and restrictions.


    "That is your business, you can convey my next words to those behind you.


    "The things that S.H.I.E.L.D. dare not manage, we Konoha. Those who your military dare not kill, we Konoha.


    "In a word, the Konoha control that SHIELD and the military can manage, and the things that SHIELD and the military can''t control, we have to deal with.


    "Do you want this Konoha, or don''t you?"


    Rogge stood up directly, looked down at Nick Fury and Rose, and slowly said, "Before 12 noon tomorrow, give me the final reply! It''s a battle or a peace, you can start thinking now!"


    After speaking, Rogge directly used Thunder God to leave the office and returned to the forest created by the Arrival of the Tree Realm.


    The team of Abomination, Punisher, Moonstone, and Nine-Tailed Demon Fox defeated the remaining enemies without any suspense. Burning flames and corpses could be seen everywhere in the forest.


    According to the Punisher, at the end of the battle, the red tanks that were originally in the enemy''s camp joined them inexplicably.


    Although the battle was a bit difficult, they eventually wiped out all the enemies present and rescued the unconscious Skye.


    "Go to the headquarters of the Thunder Secret Service!"


    With the red tank and moonstone opening the way, Roger and the others entered the headquarters of the Thunder Special Agents team with great ease and settled in the headquarters.


    Rogge has no plans to return to New York for the time being, or that he may not return to New York for a long time to come.


    Although the four requirements he put forward are a bit stricter, if nothing happens, Rose and Nick Fury will eventually choose to accept them.


    After passing the unconscious Skye to the medical staff at the headquarters, Roger went to have a simple and rude conversation with the Red Tank.


    Although the Red Tank didn''t intend to surrender to Rogge, he didn''t mind joining Konoha, as long as Rogge agreed to let Hate play with him.


    For the small request of the Red Tank, Rogge did not refuse, but directly agreed.


    As to whether hatred would have an opinion on this, it is completely out of his consideration.


    If the hatred disagrees, he hands the hatred to Dr. Connors.


    The Red Tank and Dr. Connors, hate should know how to choose.


    After dealing with the problem of the red tank, Rogge returned to the room where he lived before, and then saw the Moonstone Kara in the room.


    "Something?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Moonstone Kara still wore the previous battle suit, and the blood-stained tights made her bumpy figure show an alternative charm.


    "Okay, needless to say, wash yourself and lie on the bed!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, Roger left the base alone and once again came to the Tri-Wing Building.


    He didn''t want to get up so early, but Rose called him early in the morning and asked him to go to Sanquyi.


    Although Rose said nothing on the phone, Rogge had already guessed their final decision.


    In other words, he has seen their decision from the TV news reports.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 231： Konoha Information Bureau established (1/5, subscription, full subscription)

    Sanquyi Building, in an office.


    Ross and Nick Fury sat across from Roger.


    In front of Rogge, the bottle of Macallan Lalique 55 years old whiskey originally belonging to Alexander Pierce was placed.


    The big screen on the wall is broadcasting news about the fall of the Sky Mothership.


    As Roger expected, S.H.I.E.L.D. threw all the black pots to Hydra.


    And after a night of investigation, Nick Fury had to admit that the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau he was managing was indeed invaded by Hydra.


    Go up to Alexander Pierce, Minister of the World Council, and go down to the operatives of the action team.


    At least one third of S.H.I.E.L.D. employees are Hydra.


    This level of invasion, even if you see it with your own eyes, will feel incredible.


    In view of the pressure from all quarters, Nick Fury thought about it all night and finally agreed to Rogge''s request.


    The dissolution of SHIELD is better than the destruction of SHIELD.


    As for the name S.H.I.E.L.D., if you discard it, you will also discard it.


    Nick Fury agreed to Rogge''s request on behalf of S.H.I.E.L.D., and Rose naturally did not have any opinions.


    Compared with S.H.I.E.L.D., the military forces represented by Rose are more willing to see this happening.


    Although the establishment of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau will divide some of the power that belongs to the military, compared with the current S.H.I.E.L.D., the Konoha Intelligence Bureau is obviously not so ambitious.


    And just as Rogge said yesterday, the military also needs an organization that can help them solve troublesome enemies.


    As for the dominance displayed by the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, it was more of Rogge''s personal dominance.


    Even if Konoha Intelligence Bureau really becomes the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D. in the future, even if it will far surpass S.H.I.E.L.D., that will be the future.


    At least at this stage, the military does not have much opinion on the establishment of the Konoha Intelligence Agency.


    The most important thing is that even if they have opinions now, they can''t come up with advanced combat power against Rogge.


    The people in the military don''t have as much money as S.H.I.E.L.D., and the huge gap in strength is enough for them to make wise choices.


    In the following period of time, the three of Roger discussed the specific affairs of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, and then Roger left the Sanquyi Building.


    Rogge was not in the mood to deal with procedural matters, as long as he knew the result.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flickered, and three months passed in an instant.


    SHIELD officially announced its dissolution three months ago.


    The reason for dissolution is to take the blame and disband, to take full responsibility for the fall of the Sky Mothership and the invasion of Hydra.


    The Thunder Special Agents team was also disbanded. The reason for the disbandment was because it assisted S.H.I.


    As for the remaining two members of the Red Tank and Moonstone, they joined the Konoha Intelligence Bureau led by the fourth generation of Hokage Roger.


    The establishment of Konoha Intelligence Bureau is the most sensational news in the last three months.


    With the help of the establishment of the Konoha Intelligence Agency, the official also explained Rogge''s death notification.


    In order to dissolve the evil organization Hydra, the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge sneaked into the Hydra with suspended animation, and in the Sky Mothership incident in Washington, prevented Hydra from attempting to use the Sky Mothership to attack the White House and the Pentagon.


    For this reason, Rogge received the highest medal of honor awarded by the current president.


    Of course, Roger himself did not appear on the scene, he only arranged for a shadow clone to go over.


    And even the shadow clone didn''t stay there for too long. After receiving the medal, he directly cast Fei Lei Shen and left.


    Although the establishment of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau has received official support, the support rate from the public is not bad.


    However, there are still many media who have raised objections to the lawmakers.


    Especially when Konoha began to forcefully suppress other branches of Hydra, the voice of opposition directly reached its peak.


    Although the Hydra led by Alexander Pierce was wiped out, the other Hydra branches have not suffered much damage.


    Those objections were basically smoke bombs made by these Hydra branches.


    In this regard, Rogge let everyone in the world see what is called domineering and strong.


    Capture all suspected Hydra members, and kill those who rebel on the spot!


    As for the suspected standard, the final interpretation right belongs to the Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    The United States, which advocates freedom and democracy, has seen for the first time what it means to be hegemony and indomitable.


    At the beginning, some people tried to use public opinion and so-called public opinion to stop the Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    But after Konoha''s action team performed several missions, everything fell silent, at least on the surface.


    S.H.I.E.L.D.''s intelligence network and technical support, military equipment, and Konoha''s fortified warriors, the Konoha squad, armed to the teeth, was born.


    Rogge did not receive all the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Thunder''s agents, and most of those left behind were logisticians.


    As for the combatants, the entire Konoha Intelligence Bureau combined was only in its early 100s.


    However, these carefully selected combatants were not only stamped with the stamp of extinction by Rogge, but they also received the transformation of Extremis Virus.


    The Punisher, Abomination, Red Tank, and Moonstone, plus more than a hundred desperate fighters, swept all Hydra strongholds under investigation.


    Even the death warrior squad led by Winter Soldier, the chief male model of Hydra, is also not an opponent of Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    In addition to the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, what Roger has done the most in these three months is to constantly train Skye, who has awakened to an alien.


    The Obelisk of S.H.I.E.L.D. has now become Roger''s personal belongings, and Skye, with his help, successfully awakened the ability to control Sasser.


    After three months of training, Skye is no longer the hacker with little combat effectiveness at the beginning, but a professional agent with superpowers.


    In the exclusive training room of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, Roger is conducting daily combat training with Skye.


    Water Escape¡¤Water Dragon Bomb!


    Fire escape¡¤How fireball!


    When Roger waved his hand, a water dragon more than ten meters long appeared out of thin air and directly attacked Skye not far away.


    At the same time, a huge fireball with a diameter of more than three meters also flew towards Skye.


    Although Rogge shot randomly, Skye didn''t dare to be careless.


    Facing the water dragon and fireball that hit, Skye raised his hands decisively, two invisible shock waves gushing out of his palm, and ran directly to the water dragon and fireball.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The breathtaking water dragon and the fireball were destroyed at the same time.


    The water dragon turned into water droplets flying all over the sky, and the fireball burst like fireworks.


    "The reaction is too slow!"


    As soon as Skye broke through the water dragon and the fireball smiled, Roger''s voice sounded behind her, and a huge force hit her back and knocked her out.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 232： Tonys ambition (2/5, subscription, full order)

    In order for Skye to grow up as quickly as possible, Rogge sometimes makes a heavier shot.


    Of course, this weight is for Skye.


    For Rogge, this kind of attack power is not at all important.


    If Skye fought against Hulk, Thor and others, he would know what a real punch is.


    Even so, Skye, who was hit in the back by Roger, was still knocked out uncontrollably.


    It was only five or six meters after flying out that he fell heavily to the floor.


    After falling to the ground, Skye lay motionless on the ground, looking as if he was completely knocked out.


    Looking at Skye who seemed to have passed out in a coma, Roger did not come forward for the first time, but directly sprayed a flame from his mouth.


    Fire escape¡¤Fire Dragon Ball!


    The violent flames flew towards the fallen Skye like a flying dragon, and the blazing heat made the surrounding air hazy.


    The flame of the fire dragon ball can be divided into three directions, front, left, and right to attack the enemy, and the direction of the fire dragon can be further controlled by Chakra, which is a ninjutsu that is extremely difficult to avoid.


    Rogge chose this ninjutsu as a precaution.


    In case Skye is really unconscious, he can also change the direction of the flame for the first time to prevent Skye from being hit.


    Although Skye was only five or six meters away from him, Rogge was confident in his Chakra control.


    Sure enough, just as he guessed.


    When the flame was about to hit Skye, Skye lying on the ground exploded with a powerful shock wave visible to the naked eye, directly shaking off all the flames that hit.


    This shock wave not only shook the flames of the fire dragon flame bullet, but also struck Rogge unabated.


    The shock wave came fast, but Roger reacted faster.


    Before the shock wave came, he had already cast his thunder and left the place.


    The shock wave of amazing power passed through the weak currents left by him when he cast the thunder instant, and hit the wall tens of meters behind.


    boom!


    The wall hit by the shock wave blasted like a missile hit, and the broken bricks splashed everywhere.


    Before Skye, who had just gotten up, could turn around, Roger suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "The power of the attack is pretty good, but it''s best not to pretend to be dead in battle. Most enemies like to use bullets to confirm the life and death of the target, so pretending to be dead can easily become real death."


    Although Skye has awakened superpowers, her actual combat experience is almost zero.


    This is why Roger is willing to train her for a period of time every day.


    Just letting Skye be responsible for intelligence collection is a typical wasteful behavior.


    She was not required to go to work before, because she did not have enough self-protection, so she was always responsible for the work of intelligence collection.


    "Come here first today. If you still want to practice, you can go to Frank. He should be in the base now."


    After speaking, Rogge left the training room directly and returned to his office.


    "Have you not found the whereabouts of Baron Strak and Rocky''s Scepter?"


    Looking at the report document in his hand, Rogge asked the assistant beside him without raising his head.


    "Master Naruto, we have cleaned up all the Hydra strongholds provided by the intelligence department. We have not yet discovered the whereabouts of Baron Straker and Rocky''s Scepter."


    After Erica''s death, Roger had to find an assistant again.


    His current assistant is a former S.H.I.E.L.D. agent named Sharon Carter.


    Sharon Carter did not have any superpowers, nor was he a dedicated assistant before, but Agent 13 of SHIELD.


    The reason why she chose Sharon Carter as her new assistant was purely because of her surname Carter.


    That''s right, Sharon Carter is the niece of Peggy Carter, Rogers'' first love.


    If Roger did not cross, in a while, Sharon Carter might still become the new girlfriend of the American team Rogers.


    However, Rodgers was completely cut off by Rogers before this line of emotion had even begun.


    Superheroes want to save the world, how can they be distracted by the little things like love.


    "Let the intelligence department continue to investigate, especially the base in Sokovia, and carry out a carpet search again!"


    On the bright side, most of the forces of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau are dealing with Hydra around the world.


    But in fact, Rogge focused his investigation on Rocky''s Scepter and Baron Strak.


    However, because his butterfly from other worlds is getting more and more fluttering, the future in his memory is also undergoing crazy changes.


    For example, Baron Strak and Loki Scepter who were supposed to be in Sokovia disappeared.


    He didn''t particularly care about where Baron Strak and Loki''s scepter were.


    What he cared about was whether Wanda the Scarlet Witch appeared now.


    The Scarlet Witch Wanda is the key link in his eyes for opening the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    If there is no Wanda, he can only choose to exchange the kaleidoscope to write round eyes from the system.


    That''s 300 Ninja Coins!


    Just to open up an opportunity and wasted 300 Ninja Coins, this is not very cost-effective at all.


    So before the last juncture, he will never choose to exchange from the system, and Wanda is his first choice.


    "My lord, why don''t we communicate with the reunion led by Mr. Stark. In recent months, they have also wiped out many Hydra bases, and Baron Strak and Rocky''s Scepter may have fallen into their hands. "


    Sharon gave his own suggestions.


    Although SHIELD was disbanded, Nick Fury did not know what method he used to persuade Tony, and with the help of Tony''s funds, he incorporated a large number of SHIELD members who were dismissed by Rogge.


    Now, Tony''s Stark Tower in New York has become the headquarters of Fulian, and Tony has become the nominal leader of Fulian.


    In personal relationships, Roger and Tony still maintain a friendship.


    However, the Konoha Intelligence Bureau and Fulian under their leadership have become two opposing organizations to some extent.


    The US team Rogers, Dr. Banner, Black Widow Natasha, and Hawkeye chose the reunion.


    Saul chose to be neutral, a shared member of Konoha and Fulian.


    "I''ll think about it again, you go out first!"


    Since the Konoha Intelligence Bureau was established, the connection between Roger and Tony has become less and less.


    Loki''s scepter won''t really be in Tony''s hands, right?


    Just when Rogge was entangled in whether to call Tony to ask, in the top laboratory of the Stark Building, Tony was constantly seducing Dr. Banner.


    "I want to apply this power to the Ultron program, but Jarvis can''t download such a dense data schematic...


    "The next time aliens invade, they will not even be able to break through the line of defense...


    "I don''t want to hear nonsense like''who is right and who is wrong.'' What I see is a safe world under armor defense..."


    Tony gave full play to his linguistic talents and constantly persuaded Dr. Banner.


    "This fragile blue planet needs Ultron. This will be the peace of our time, think about it?"


    Seeing Tony''s slightly lonely back, Dr. Banner started to be moved.


    A world where he can sip a cocktail, lie on the sunny beach, and turn his complexion into bronze instead of green.


    A world that doesn''t need Hulk, a world that doesn''t need to worry about Veronica.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 233： Ultron’s Invasion (3/5, subscription, full subscription)

    Rogge didn''t know what happened on the top floor of the Stark Tower. After a few minutes of serious thinking, he finally didn''t call Tony.


    I''ve been waiting for so long anyway, and it doesn''t matter if I wait for a while.


    After making up his mind, Roger used the phone on his desk to give Sharon Carter new instructions.


    Search for the whereabouts of Wanda Maximov and Pietro Maximov!


    As for the whereabouts of Baron Strak and Rocky''s Scepter, don''t care about it for now.


    As long as you can find Wanda, everything else is considered as a bonus.


    Following Rogge''s order, the Konoha Intelligence Bureau''s intelligence network began to operate frantically.


    Konoha has never stopped searching for Wanda and Pietro.


    However, compared with Hydra, whose targets are larger and easier to locate, the two of them clearly have much less intelligence.


    Time passed day by day, and after three days of sleepless search, the intelligence department finally gave a piece of information of a little bit of value.


    In the center of Sokovia, someone saw young people who were suspected of being Wanda and Pietro.


    But it is still unclear whether these two young people are Wanda and Pietro himself.


    The Punisher has now rushed to Sokovia with a team of Extremis Soldiers for final confirmation.


    After reading the report document in his hand, Rogge couldn''t help but frowned.


    The secret base of Baron Strak in Sokovia was Konoha''s first strike targets.


    As early as three months ago, that base was breached by Konoha.


    But in that castle-like base, Konoha did not find any news about Baron Strak and Rocky''s Scepter, not even a slightly high-tech energy weapon, let alone information about human enhancement projects.


    He thought that Baron Strak had moved the research base to other places, but now it seems that Baron Strak has more than one base in Sokovia.


    If Baron Strak¡¯s research base were in other countries, Wanda and Pietro would not be able to appear in Sokovia at this time, especially when Konoha¡¯s intelligence services were searching for them all over the world.


    Although Konoha Intelligence Agency is a new organization that has just been established for more than three months, the predecessor of Konoha Intelligence Agency is the intelligence center of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.


    Wanda and Pietro are not professional spies like the Winter Soldier Bucky. Even if they have super powers, they cannot return to Sokovia without disturbing Konoha''s intelligence network.


    So the only reasonable explanation is that they never left Sokovia.


    "Go and check if the reunion has performed missions near Sokovia recently!"


    If Fulian had recently performed a mission in Sokovia, then all of this would make sense.


    Baron Strak had more than one secret base in Sokovia, one of which was destroyed by Konoha, but there was no useful information inside.


    However, the reunion discovered the remaining secret base of Baron Strak, and destroyed this secret base that was not in Konoha''s intelligence in the recent period.


    Because the base was destroyed, Konoha searched Wanda and Pietro for more than three months before they appeared in the center of Sokowia at this time.


    Within a few minutes, Sharon obtained the complete mission record for the most recent month from the intelligence department.


    Of course, this is only what Konoha''s intelligence department can investigate.


    As for whether Fulian has secretly done other tasks, only Fulian people know this.


    As he guessed, just a few days ago, Fulian performed a secret mission in Sokovia.


    As for the specific content of the mission, Konoha''s intelligence department did not find more information.


    The only thing that is certain is that all five superheroes in the reunion participated in that mission.


    "Let Moonstone and Abomination also lead two teams of desperate fighters to assist the punisher in the arrest.


    "When arresting, try to be gentler and don''t hurt them both!"


    After watching the action time of the reunion, Rogge was basically certain that Wanda and Pietro appeared in Sokovia.


    Sharon relayed Rogge''s order, but not long after Sharon left the office, Rogge''s personal phone rang.


    This is the personal phone he has been using, and few people know his number except for those who have better relationships.


    What appeared on the phone screen at this time was a number he had never seen before.


    "Rogge...Mr...Mr. Stark...in danger...please...take care of...well...Mr. Stark..."


    Rogge is no stranger to the voice on the phone, it is Jarvis''s voice.


    It''s just that compared with the previous Jarvis, the current Jarvis seems to have a system failure, speaking intermittently.


    "what happened?"


    "Ultron... Ultron him..."


    Before Jarvis could finish speaking, the phone was hung up.


    If it is someone else, you might be at a loss at this time.


    But for Roger, who has seen the future, Jarvis has given enough information.


    Under his changes, the future of this world has changed a lot, but Tony finally got Ultron out.


    Is this the so-called self-repairing ability of destiny?


    After Jarvis''s phone was hung up, Roger sighed helplessly, and then dialed Tony''s number.


    In any case, he and Tony are still friends, if you can help, let''s help.


    However, just a few seconds after he dialed the phone, his mobile phone suddenly lost its signal, and then it completely crashed with a black screen.


    This... is this hacked?


    After hearing the name Ultron, Roger knew that this time things would not be that simple.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Ultron would react so quickly.


    This kind of enemy who can make full use of the Internet is really not ordinary annoying.


    Obviously, Ultron''s cell phone was not the only one that invaded. Just a few seconds after his cell phone crashed, the entire Konoha headquarters was invaded.


    All external contact methods were forcibly disconnected.


    The network was disconnected, the satellite could not be connected, and even the power supply system of the headquarters was cut off, and the brightly lit Konoha headquarters was suddenly shrouded in darkness.


    Emergency lighting has become the only light source in the headquarters.


    "My lord, we have been attacked!"


    Sharon Carter came to the office for the first time, and the file in his right hand turned into a pistol.


    "If the notice goes on, it means a temporary exercise! In addition, let Skye join the technical department to rebuild the system firewall!


    "After the system is restored, prioritize contacting the punishers and let them beware of additional enemies.


    "I''m going back to New York now, I''ll leave it to you first!"


    After the explanation, Rogge took a deep breath, and then connected to New York''s Flying Thunder God technique, cast the Flying Thunder God directly and left the base.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 234： The goodwill of Ultron (4/5, subscription, full order)

    Roger has no interest in Ultron.


    Similarly, he didn''t have much interest in the vision that blended Jarvis and the psychic gem.


    If he insists, he is only interested in spiritual gems and Wanda.


    After the New York War, he left a permanent flying thunder **** technique in the Stark Tower.


    However, it is a pity that he has never been to the Stark Building ever since he left this Flying Thunder God technique.


    After playing Thunder God, he instantly came to the Stark Building, and then saw the party held by Tony.


    At this time, although he did not wear the iconic imperial robes of the fourth generation of Hokage, when he arrived at the banquet hall, he immediately attracted the attention of the audience.


    Four generations of Hokage, why did he come?


    The director of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau actually came to the party held by Fulian. Interesting!


    Is Konoha going to cooperate with Fulian?


    People with hands full of innocent blood can also be called superheroes, ha ha!


    ...


    After seeing Rogge, the guests present involuntarily came up with various thoughts, some were amazed, some were emotional, and some were despised.


    Rogge ignored these guests and turned his eyes on Tony in the distance, and then a blinking spell came to Tony.


    "Rogge, why are you here?"


    Like those guests, Tony was full of doubts about Roger''s appearance.


    "I was notified by Jarvis, there is a problem with your Autron!"


    After hearing Ultron''s name, Tony''s face suddenly changed.


    Ultron''s existence is top secret.


    Even in the reunion, the only people who know Ultron are him, Dr. Banner and Jarvis.


    Roger can know the existence of Ultron and come over in person, which shows that Ultron may really have a problem.


    "Wait a minute, let me contact Jarvis!"


    Although Konoha''s relationship with Fulian is not very good, Tony''s personal relationship with Rogge is quite good.


    And Tony didn''t think Roger would joke with himself about things like Ultron.


    I saw Tony directly took out a cell phone like transparent glass, and then there was no more.


    Cannot reach Jarvis!


    No, it''s not that Jarvis could not be contacted, but that the phone in Tony''s hand was completely dead, just like a piece of real glass, without any response.


    "Tony, what''s the matter?"


    After seeing Roger''s arrival, Rogers of the US team noticed something was wrong and immediately came to them.


    "Something went wrong, we are now going to end the party early!"


    Tony didn''t tell the US team about Ultron, and this is not the time to explain Ultron.


    "Well, I''ll go to inform the guests!"


    The American team Rogers looked at Tony and Roger with a complicated expression, then turned and left, intending to inform the guests to leave.


    However, he had just walked out a few steps before the accident happened.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Explosions sounded in different corners of the hall at the same time, and the orange-red explosion fire blasted off, and the blast of air instantly lifted several guests.


    "It seems that there is no need to notify!"


    At the moment the explosion sounded, Rogge took Tony away from his original position, allowing Tony to avoid a cannonball that had flown towards him.


    "Is Ultron in the top floor laboratory?"


    After putting down Tony in his hand, Rogge asked directly.


    "Yes, right on the top floor, Loki''s scepter is there too!"


    "Be careful yourself, if you are killed by the robot you developed, I will laugh at you forever!"


    After all, Rogge directly cast Lei Shun and left.


    With the sound of the explosion, the Iron Legion robots built by Tony came to the hall one by one, and then killed everyone.


    Rogge did not waste time on these robots. He directly smashed through the tempered glass on the outer wall and used the technique of super light and heavy rock to fly towards the top laboratory.


    From the time the explosion sounded to when he arrived at the top laboratory, a total of less than ten seconds passed.


    However, when he came to the top-level laboratory, what he saw was still the robot in the Tony Steel Corps.


    The scepter of Ultron and Loki had long since disappeared.


    To be precise, only Loki''s scepter was missing.


    Ultron is now in these robots of the Iron Legion.


    "You shouldn''t come!"


    The robot walking in the front made a strange sound that was obviously composed of electronic sounds, which was the voice of Ultron.


    "Should I come, don''t you count."


    Ultron did not go forward, but raised his right hand, silently looking at his steel right hand.


    "I can sense that you are of the same kind as me, and you also have that power in you."


    Roger knew what Ultron meant by the same kind, nothing more than the actual gems on his body.


    In Ultron''s view, Roger, who owns the gems of reality, is, to a certain extent, the same existence as the gems of the soul.


    "No, we are not of the same kind, nor can we be of the same kind!"


    For Ultron''s practice of climbing relations, Rogge directly chose to refuse.


    "We can be the same kind as long as you want.


    "You are now looking for Wanda Maximoff. I can give her to you. It is a kind gift between friends. What do you think?"


    Ultron invaded the Konoha headquarters system, naturally, he knew exactly what Rogge had given.


    He may not know why Rogge cares so much about Wanda, but he doesn''t mind giving Wanda to Rogge in exchange for the so-called kindness of humans.


    "Leave it to me, hahahaha...


    "What qualifications do you have to determine Wanda''s destiny, relying on you not even having your own body, or relying on you to hide in the Internet like a thief!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a long spear composed of thunder and lightning appeared in Rogge''s right hand, which instantly hit Ultron''s body, and then cut him in half.


    Raidun¡¤Thousand Birds Sharp Gun!


    Although the lethality of the Chidori Sharp Spear is not as good as the Chidori Blade and Thunder''s dagger, but cutting Ultron''s body now, there will be no problem at all.


    "It seems that you don''t like my proposal, but it doesn''t matter. You will definitely accept my gift in the end, I promise!"


    Ultron changed his body and controlled another robot and said to Roger.


    After speaking, Ultron did not continue to talk to Rogge, nor did he plan to fight him, controlling the few remaining robots to fly towards the banquet hall downstairs.


    Ultron knew very well that with these robots of the Iron Army, it was impossible to cause any serious damage to Roger.


    Instead of wasting time on Roger, it is better to focus on the members of the reunion.


    Ultron left the top-level laboratory with his robot brother, but Roger had no plans to leave.


    He is now thinking about a very serious question.


    If there is no illusion, will he have a way to solve Ultron, an enemy that can escape through the network at any time in a crisis.


    As a result, it is not optimistic!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 235： Fulian VS Steel Soldiers (5/5, subscription, full order)

    Although he didn''t like Vision very much, Rogge had to admit that Vision was really indispensable if he wanted to deal with Ultron.


    There is no networking mechanism to destroy Ultron by Vision, even if they can destroy all of Ultron''s body, Ultron can escape through the network.


    Unless they can paralyze the entire world''s network, there is really no way to take Ultron.


    Forget it, be born!


    A robot is nothing more than a robot, even a robot with soul gems, it is absolutely impossible to be its opponent.


    As the little white dragon in the waves, Roger still has this confidence.


    After letting go of his worries about the vision, Rogge flew back to the banquet hall below using the technique of super light and heavy rock.


    The banquet hall at this time has completely lost its former appearance.


    Although the party is still going on, it is no longer the previous cocktail party, but a battle party that is life-threatening at any time.


    Tony didn''t expect that he would have a day of fighting with the Iron Legion he built.


    What he didn''t expect was that without Jarvis, he couldn''t even summon the suit in the hangar.


    Had it not been for some combat training before, he would have been tortured to death by the steel soldiers of the Iron Legion.


    Tony wanted to resist, but he didn''t have enough strength.


    But Dr. Banner is just the opposite. He has enough strength, but he dare not resist too fiercely.


    The power of Hulk is unquestionable, but let Hulk come out in such a place, maybe Hulk will make a moth.


    Banner can use Hulk''s power to some extent, but that''s when Hulk is willing.


    If Hulk is unwilling, even if Banner is self-harm, Hulk may not be willing to come out.


    Fortunately, even if Banner was not involved in the battle, there were enough combatants on the scene.


    Black Widow Natasha was staying with Banner at this time, and her pistol was constantly shooting steel soldiers in the distance.


    Compared with Natasha who was shooting at the bar, the US team Rogers'' battle was obviously more wild.


    I saw the US team rushed directly to one of the steel soldiers and directly played hand-to-hand combat with the steel soldiers.


    Flesh and flesh against the enemy of steel!


    This approach can only be done by soldiers like the US team who have strengthened their bodies to the limit of humans.


    After the US team wrapped up a steel soldier alone, Hawkeye Button and Tony were not idle, picked up the tools around them and started their respective counterattacks.


    In addition, Agent Hill, Colonel Rhodes, Falcon Sam and others are also constantly attacking the incoming enemies.


    In general, although everyone in the reunion has no weapons to take advantage of, they have shown good combat effectiveness.


    Especially Tony, holding an iron fork for barbecue, rushed up, jumped directly behind one of the steel soldiers, and then fiercely inserted the iron fork in his hand into the iron soldier''s neck.


    As the designer and manufacturer of steel soldiers, Tony is clearly the person who knows these steel soldiers best.


    Tony is now very grateful that he didn''t load too many weapons on these steel soldiers. Except for the arc pulse gun in the palm, only a few steel soldiers are equipped with small missiles.


    After the frenzied bombing just now, the small missiles on these steel soldiers have also been consumed seven or eight.


    Roger came to the banquet hall like a battlefield, but he had no plans to make a move.


    Unless Tony is really in danger of his life, otherwise he will not make a move.


    And he didn''t shoot for rematch, it was purely for Jarvis.


    After being threatened by Ultron, Jarvis chose to notify him as soon as possible. This behavior moved him very much.


    Although Jarvis is not a real person, Rogge doesn''t mind treating Jarvis as a true friend.


    The battle in the hall continued, but everyone in the reunion has gradually adapted to the threat posed by the steel soldiers, and the counterattack has become increasingly fierce.


    The strength of the Iron Legion is far inferior to the reunion. If it hadn''t happened to be caught off guard, these steel soldiers would be wiped out by the reunion soon.


    Just as Rogge was admiring the heroic fighting of the reunion members, he suddenly saw one of the steel soldiers walking towards Dr. Zhao Hailun who was squatting beside the piano.


    Dr. Zhao Hailun was the only non-combatant present, and Dr. Zhao Hailun was one of the key figures in the birth of Vision.


    Without Dr. Zhao Hailun''s cradle of life, the visionary body would never appear at all.


    In addition, Dr. Hailun Zhao is still a beautiful temperament with good looks and body.


    Therefore, Roger raised his hand as a palm thunder.


    Five or six lightning bolts gushed from his palm and directly hit the steel soldier in front of Dr. Zhao Hailun.


    boom!


    Without any suspense, the steel soldiers struck by the palm of the lightning exploded instantly, turning into pieces of debris and flying around.


    Rogge''s shot immediately attracted the attention of Ultron and Fulian.


    Rogge is a well-deserved lord of thunder and lightning when Thor is staying in Asgard to fulfill his duties as a king.


    "What a wonderful show!"


    Ultron suddenly clapped his applause, and at the same time began to hum a little tune: "I was bound by the thread, but I have been free, and the thread cannot restrain me..."


    Ultron stopped manipulating the other steel soldiers and allowed the reunion to destroy it.


    To him, these steel soldiers are nothing more than puppets.


    After the reunion destroyed all the steel soldiers, Ultron said again: "You want to protect the world, but you don''t want to change it. If human beings stand still, how can they have the ability to protect themselves..."


    "Look at these, these puppets, there is only one road to peace, mankind is destroyed!"


    boom!


    As soon as Ultron finished speaking, Rogers of the US team threw out the iconic shield in his hand and shattered Ultron''s not very strong body.


    Ultron left, using his cheating-like networking mechanism to leave.


    No one knows where Ultron will go. The only thing that can be determined now is that Ultron has great opinions on the human race.


    A few minutes later, the top laboratory of the Stark Building.


    All members of the reunion, Dr. Zhao Hailun, and Roger, all of them looked at the broken three-dimensional projection in the laboratory in silence.


    This is the programming projection of Jarvis, the programming projection that has collapsed.


    For an artificial intelligence, there is no concept of life.


    However, the complete destruction of programming is basically equivalent to human death.


    Rogge didn''t want to participate in this post-war summary meeting of the reunion, anyway, he is now the director of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    Even ordinary people can see the tension between Konoha and Fulian.


    So he is here, it is actually quite ironic.


    "Ultron cleaned up this place, and then used the Internet to escape..."


    "He has all the information, all kinds of files, surveillance videos, and maybe he knows us better than each other..."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 236： Controversy of ideas (1/5, subscription, full subscription)

    The members of Fulian are all discussing about Ultron.


    For example, Jarvis is the first line of defense, what should Ultron do if he obtains the nuclear weapons code, how should aliens invade again?


    In the end, this post-war summary meeting became a battle of ideas.


    The American team Rogers believes that the reunion should not be like S.H.I.E.L.D. to study those forces that cannot be controlled.


    Tony believes that they need all the power they can use to fight the alien enemies who are eyeing the earth. The last New York battle is a good example.


    "Then what do you think we are going to face this time?" Tony asked Rogers of the US team.


    "Unity!" The US team gave its own answer.


    "We will lose!" Tony asked.


    "Then we have to fight together!" The US team still gave the same answer.


    From their current dialogue, it is not difficult to see that the two of them have completely different perspectives on things.


    Tony is a rationalist, while the US team is an idealist.


    This may also be the reason why the civil war occurred after the reunion.


    Watching the debate between Tony and the US team, Rogge was very thankful that this situation would never happen to Konoha.


    Because Konoha is always the only one who has the final say, that is, he has the final say.


    "I hope I can take the initiative to attack before Ultron is ready. The world is huge, so let''s start to narrow it down!"


    The US team made a concluding statement.


    For the US team''s decision, Rogge did not express any views.


    This is a controversy within the reunion, and has nothing to do with him, the director of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    If it weren''t for Tony''s request, he wouldn''t even show up here.


    When the American team Rogers left the laboratory, Tony took Roger to another office.


    "The Ultron procedure is correct, but this time, Ultron made some mistakes and deviated from the original security protocol."


    Tony said to Roger with a serious face.


    If not for Tony, Rogge would treat Tony as a mad scientist like everyone else.


    "I know! Ultron''s design concept is of course correct, but you have mixed uncontrollable power into it."


    Ultron is a brand new earth defense system carefully developed by Tony, and the design concept is definitely without any problems.


    If Tony hadn''t used the calculation matrix analyzed from the Mind Gems by cleverness, but had studied the new artificial intelligence and calculation matrix seriously, this evil version of Ultron would never have been born.


    However, there are not so many ifs in the world. Under the influence of spiritual gems, Ultron has misinterpreted the definition of peace.


    The procedure set by Tony is for Ultron to protect the peace.


    But what Ultron now understands as peace is to eliminate all human beings to achieve world peace.


    When mankind is extinct, there will be no war or anything.


    To a certain extent, Ultron''s peace plan is similar to Uchiha Madara''s unlimited monthly reading plan.


    It''s just that one is simpler and rude, and one is even more bizarre.


    "I knew you would agree with me!


    "Ultron''s networking mechanism allows him to escape through the network at any time, so in order to eliminate him, we need a brand new perfect Ultron.


    "Only in this way can we completely cut off the threat posed by the evil Ultron!"


    Rogge''s recognition is especially precious when the members of the reunion do not recognize their own ideas, which also gives Tony a feeling of being a confidant.


    Fortunately, Rogge didn''t know what Tony was thinking, otherwise he would directly pierce Tony''s beautiful fantasy.


    He knew Tony''s idea was right, simply because he had seen the future.


    This has nothing to do with a confidant.


    "I support your approach, but the problem now is that we have nothing on hand.


    "Whether it''s hardware or software, we don''t have it now."


    Don''t look at how Ultron is jumping around now, that''s because Ultron has a super arithmetic matrix comparable to a real brain.


    Without this vital calculation matrix, Ultron is at best a robot that can act according to instructions.


    "I will handle the matrix calculation, but I need you to lock Ultron''s position during this time and prevent him from further destruction.


    "The system on the Fulian side has been completely destroyed by Ultron. We cannot locate Ultron now, but your Konoha can."


    Tony didn''t mention the hardware problem of the justice version of Ultron, because this is the easiest one to solve.


    It really doesn''t work. It''s fine to upload the calculation matrix directly to a certain steel suit.


    "Um... Konoha can''t locate Ultron now. Not long after Jarvis notified me, Ultron invaded Konoha''s headquarters. The situation on Konoha''s side will not be much better than that of Fulian."


    After listening to Roger''s explanation, Tony realized how serious the problem is now.


    They have become accustomed to the convenient life brought about by the Internet. Once they lose this right, everything will appear out of place.


    This is very similar to the disconnection syndrome mentioned on the Internet.


    The only difference is that the sequelae of their disconnection are more serious.


    "You may be able to start with Zhenjin."


    Rogge didn''t let Tony go directly to Ulysses Crow, and the ghost knew whether Ulysses would trade with Ulysses.


    "Why?" Tony didn''t react for a while.


    "If I were a robot, then I would definitely want to build my body with the hardest metal."


    If Tony couldn''t react to this, Rogge would seriously doubt his IQ.


    "From Konoha, I will ask them to pay attention to the whereabouts of Ultron as much as possible. When I solve the two brothers and sisters Maksimov, if you still need my help, please contact me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rogge used Thunder God to leave the Stark Building and return to Konoha headquarters in Washington.


    How to solve Ultron''s problems on the Fulian side is their own business.


    Compared with Ultron, what Rogge wants to solve more now is the matter of Wanda.


    The Wanda brothers and sisters don''t have any good feelings for Tony now. If Ultron finds them at this time, they will know what happened without thinking.


    So Rogge decided to remove this potential threat in advance.


    Ultron returns to Fulian, Wanda returns to him, everyone gets what they need.


    When Ultron finally really intends to cause an extinction disaster, it is enough to stop Ultron according to the situation.


    After an emergency repair by Skye and the technical department, the communication system destroyed by Ultron was finally online again, and Rogge finally contacted the punisher far away in Sokovia.


    Then, he learned a not-so-good news.


    The Punisher found the Wanda brothers and sisters, and then it was an extremely unfair battle.


    No one died, but the Punisher and his team of Extremis Soldiers all lost their combat effectiveness.


    The Crimson Witch and Quick Silver defeated the Punisher and the Desperate Warrior!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 237： Compared with fast silver (2/5, subscription, full subscription)

    The Punisher and the Desperate Fighter were not the rivals of the Wanda brothers and sisters, and Roger had already been mentally prepared.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t let Moonstone and Abomination lead people over.


    But when he didn''t expect it, the punishers would lose so badly.


    In the absence of death, all personnel lose their combat effectiveness.


    This is much harder than hitting the enemy hard.


    After finishing the call, Rogge did not hesitate, and began to sense the Thunder God technique on the punisher.


    At this time, he can only do it himself.


    Flying Thor!


    Rogge instantly spanned thousands of kilometers and teleported directly from Washington to Sokovia.


    When he arrived at the camp where the Punisher was, he found that the Punisher''s situation was worse than he thought.


    Even if the punisher with a dirty body is cut in half, he can quickly recover.


    But at this time the punisher still maintained the appearance of missing arms and legs, and his right hand and legs had completely disappeared.


    The restoration effect of the dirty body has not disappeared, but the restoration effect has been weakened to an unimaginable degree.


    After observing the punisher, Rogge calculated the specific recovery time.


    12 hours!


    It takes at least 12 hours for the punisher to restore his original appearance.


    In addition to the punisher, those desperate fighters were also not getting any better. One or two of them seemed to be completely drained of their physical strength, lying on the ground feebly.


    "Let''s talk about it, what happened to you?"


    To make the Punisher and the Desperate Fighter look like this, it seems that Hydra has also trained Wanda and Pietro.


    After a few seconds of recollection, the Punisher began to tell about their battle with the Wanda brothers and sisters.


    The course of the battle was similar to what Roger had imagined. Pietro broke through the front of the Punisher and the others with an astonishing speed, while restraining the Punisher and others'' attack.


    Although the speed of Kuaiyin Pietro is very fast, his attack lacks sufficient power when facing a punisher and desperate fighter who is more resilient than a perverted fighter.


    What really caused the Punisher and others to lose the ability to resist was Wanda, the Scarlet Witch who seemed to have no threat, but was a strange attack.


    At the beginning, Wanda just manipulated the crimson energy to attack them, or confused their minds from time to time.


    But when she found that the punisher could recover quickly, she gave the punisher an unexplainable energy attack.


    After being hit by that crimson energy, the punisher''s recovery ability became extremely slow.


    In the end, it became the result of the Punisher and others losing their combat effectiveness and the Wanda brothers and sisters winning.


    After listening to the punisher''s account, Rogge breathed a sigh of relief.


    When he first contacted the Punisher, he thought that Wanda had already acquired the Chaos Magic and the ability to modify the probability, so he easily solved the Punisher who had experienced many battles.


    But now it seems that Wanda''s ability has obviously not been upgraded to the level of fear in the future.


    Without chaos magic and the ability to modify probability, this is a good thing.


    It is a good thing for Roger and the whole world.


    "After Moonstone and Abomination come over, let''s go back to the headquarters together. I''ll take care of the things here!"


    After speaking, Roger left the camp directly and walked towards the city.


    As he went to the city, he kept thinking about what to do with Wanda and Pietro next.


    Using force to persuade, this is not a wise idea, and it will completely push Wanda and Pitro towards Ultron.


    The Wanda brothers and sisters have no interest in destroying the world, but they are still very interested in revenge against Tony.


    In other words, this is their only remaining goal.


    Sokovia is not a big city, with a typical Eastern European city style.


    Before entering the city, he used Chakra Perception to carefully perceive the entire city.


    Sokovia is not an international metropolis like New York. There are not many residents here, and there are very few people with strange energy reactions in their bodies.


    Without much effort, he perceives where Wanda and Pietro are.


    Just when he confirmed the position of Wanda, Wanda also noticed his arrival for the first time.


    Reverse positioning!


    When did she have this ability?


    Rogge completely does not remember that Wanda has the ability to track the perceiver backwards, or in other words, in his memory, Wanda did not master any sensing means at all.


    Isn''t this a sequelae caused by the timeline change again?


    Rogge planned to have a friendly first contact with Wanda, but now it seems that his plan was shattered before it was implemented.


    In his perception, Wanda and Pietro were quickly leaving the city at this time, evacuating at a speed far beyond ordinary people.


    After sensing that the two of Wanda were evacuating quickly, Rogge did not immediately come forward to catch up, but began to calculate Pitro''s speed at this time.


    I don''t know if it is because Pitro has not developed his speed to the limit, or because of the relationship with Wanda, the speed he showed at this time is not very fast.


    Of course, this displeasure is based on his standards.


    For others, Pietro at this time was a shadow that flickered, a shadow that couldn''t be seen at all.


    Lei Shushen!


    After confirming Pitro''s speed at this time, Rogge immediately cast a lightning flash, and his whole person disappeared in an instant, only a few weak silver currents remained in place.


    Lei Shushen is not a ninjutsu suitable for long-distance attacks, but at this time, it is one of Roger''s best choices.


    Relying on the extreme speed granted by Lei Shushen, Roger quickly pulled the distance between the two of them and Wanda.


    "He''s here, very fast!"


    Because Rogge never disarmed the Chakra Sensation Technique, Wanda always locked his position.


    "He can''t catch up!"


    Pietro has a blind confidence in his speed. Even with Wanda on his back, he doesn''t think he will lose to others in speed.


    However, his self-confidence was quickly challenged.


    Rogge really couldn''t catch up with Pitro in a long-distance raid just by Lei.


    However, Lei Shushen was not his only means.


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode!


    The silver-white lightning and the light blue Chakra instantly enveloped Rogge''s body, further enhancing his amazing speed.


    At this time, Roger approached Pitro quickly like a blue lightning, and then he walked side by side with Pitro.


    Compared with me, you are a little tenderer.


    Pitro did not expect that Roger could approach him quickly in just a few seconds.


    What shocked him even more was that he could clearly see that Rogge had not exhausted all his strength at this time.


    Their current speed has already surpassed the speed of sound, and the sound is impossible to convey, so Roger can only use gestures to signal Pitro to stop.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 238： Slow World (3/5, subscription, full subscription)

    After seeing Roger''s gesture, Pietro not only did not intend to stop, but began to accelerate further, trying to completely get rid of Roger.


    Seeing Pietro squeezing his own potential almost desperately, Rogge couldn''t help but stunned.


    What''s wrong with young people nowadays, are they so competitive?


    Although he thought so in his heart, his body consciously followed.


    Whether it''s speed or endurance, he has never been afraid.


    Back then, he was also a ninja who relied on speed to beat the world.


    Although later he mastered more and more ninjutsu, his style of play became more and more rough.


    But speed is always his specialty.


    I have never used speed to get rid of others, and no one has ever used speed to get rid of me.


    Rogge increased Chakra''s output again, and in the blink of an eye he followed the accelerated Pitro.


    Whether it is Pitro or Wanda, they are far from reaching the limit of their own capabilities.


    In other words, they are just "children" who have just awakened their abilities.


    Although bullying a child may be a bit unkind, but it also depends on who you are facing.


    Since mastering the super ability of high-speed movement, Pietro has met Rogge for the first time, an enemy who also has the ability of extreme speed.


    All along, Hydra''s combat training for him has been based on the premise that his speed far exceeds that of the enemy.


    This also directly led to Pitro suddenly not knowing how to respond when facing Roger, who was no worse than himself.


    Therefore, he instinctively chose to keep running.


    Run faster!


    Hurry up!


    Faster!


    ...


    Pietro, carrying Wanda, ran forward like a bullet.


    He didn''t know where he was going, he didn''t know how long he had to run.


    The only thought in his mind now is to run, keep running, run to the wasteland, run to get rid of Roger.


    However, he soon discovered that no matter how he speeds up or works hard, Rogge is like his shadow, always following him.


    what! ! ! !


    Pietro is really going to die!


    At the beginning, Pietro will still leave a flash of silver light in people''s sight.


    But now, his speed has completely exceeded the limit that the human eye can capture.


    Under the tremendous pressure brought by Roger, Pietro broke through his original speed limit and entered the field of faster speed.


    At this time, Pietro felt like he had entered a slow-moving world, and everything in the whole world had slowed down.


    The flying insects seem to be condensed in the air, and the water droplets from the tip of the leaf also stay in the air...


    This feeling that the whole world has slowed down made him feel an unprecedented strange experience.


    He also found that the Wanda he was carrying seemed to have become a motionless puppet, without the blinking and breathing reactions that a normal person should have.


    In this world that seemed to have slowed down thousands of times, he found that in addition to himself still maintaining normal, only Roger next to him remained normal.


    No surprise, no surprise!


    Speed ??is relative!


    When one''s own speed breaks through a certain limit, one can enter this strange slow world.


    Rogge is no stranger to this kind of slow world, or that he has entered this kind of slow world.


    But unlike before, this is the first time he has stayed in this slow world for such a long time.


    No one has been able to stalemate with him in speed for so long before.


    Even the owl of Warnerheim who inexplicably awakened the supernatural power of speed hadn''t competed with him for so long.


    After Rogge signaled Pitro to stop for the second time, Pitro finally started to slow down, and finally stopped the ultra-marathon run that I didn''t know how far he ran.


    After stopping, Pitro put down Wanda, his hands propped on his knees, and gasped.


    This is definitely the craziest run in his life so far, and he even feels that his heart is showing signs of going on strike.


    Compared with the exhausted Pietro, Rogge was obviously much better at this time.


    Except for a bit of shortness of breath and Chakra''s consumption a bit, he hasn''t changed too much.


    Bang!


    Three clouds of white smoke appeared in front of Rogge, and when the smoke exploded, Pietro and Wanda suddenly became extremely nervous.


    "Don''t be so nervous!"


    After the smoke dissipated, three bottles of mineral water appeared in the air.


    When the mineral water was about to fall to the ground under the influence of gravity, Rogge threw two of them to Pietro and Wanda, and then grabbed the last bottle of mineral water.


    "Drink, this is the ordinary mineral water bought in the supermarket, it is not poisonous!"


    Seeing Pietro''s desire to drink but not daring to drink, Rogge explained.


    After struggling for a few seconds, Pietro finally opened the mineral water in his hand and drank a whole bottle in two mouthfuls.


    Wanda had no idea what had happened, her memory still stayed before Pietro entered the slow world.


    Without high-speed thinking, she cannot perceive the existence of the slow world.


    For her, the slow world is a world that does not exist.


    If the time is too short and the thinking ability is limited, it is naturally impossible to generate the corresponding memory.


    Rogge also doesn''t have the ability to think at a high speed. The reason why he can stay unaffected in the slow world is purely because of the aftereffects of the too much Fly Thunder.


    Of course, the side effects of body strengthening caused by the fairy human body and the Lei Dun Chakra mode must be added.


    Without these, he would be like Wanda, ignorant of the slow world.


    "Now that everyone has calmed down, let me introduce myself first, I am..."


    Before Roger finished speaking, Wanda interrupted him.


    "We know who you are! Four generations of Naruto Naruto, a former member of the Avengers, the current director of the Konoha Intelligence Agency, and a friend of war merchant Tony Stark."


    Although Wanda''s tone was a bit cold, but I don''t know why, what came to Rogge''s mind was the image of a little girl deliberately pretending to be an adult.


    This introduction is really white, bah! This introduction is really round, wrong!


    This introduction is really complete...


    That''s right, complete, complete...


    After suppressing the messy thoughts in his brain, Roger''s normal thinking finally returned.


    "Um... Since I know everything, then I''ll just say it straight.


    "I am very optimistic about the two of you. If you are interested, I intend to invite you to join the Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    "Additionally, although my personal relationship with Tony is not bad, I personally strongly condemn Stark Industries'' previous weapons sales. I am a peace lover!"


    Strictly speaking, Roger is indeed a peace lover.


    It''s just that the peace standard in his mind may be a little different.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 239： Memory Seal (4/5, subscription, full subscription)

    Neither Pietro nor Wanda expected that the Rogge who appeared in front of them would be completely different from what they had imagined.


    Whether it was their own understanding or the information that Hydra had instilled in them, Rogge was a cruel and ruthless executioner.


    Powerful, cold-blooded, tyrannical, and regards human life like a waste.


    This is their perception of Roger.


    But obviously, the Rogge who appears now is quite different from the Rogge they imagined.


    Strong strength, this is not yet visible.


    But the speed is pretty good.


    Cold-blooded, tyrannical, and life-threatening things do not look like it at all.


    "Anyway, you are an accomplice of the United States, and you are an accomplice of Tony Stark!"


    At this time, Rogge looked harmless to humans and animals, but his deep-rooted impression was not so easy to change.


    Especially he still has a lot of friendship with Tony.


    "I know you won''t believe anything I say, so I plan to use another method to prove my sincerity."


    While talking, Rogge took a few steps forward, and then continued to say to Wanda: "I know you have the ability to read other people''s thoughts and memories, and I can let you explore my brain.


    "If you still think that I am malicious after reading it, you can reject my proposal!"


    Although Pietro is the elder brother, Wanda is always the one who is in charge.


    Don''t ask why, ask is a pet girl crazy!


    "you sure?"


    After hearing Roger''s words, Wanda showed an incredible look.


    Since she awakened her superpowers, except Pietro, although everyone else did not say it on the surface, they secretly wanted to stay away from her as far as possible.


    Letting people explore their minds is tantamount to opening up all their thoughts and memories to others.


    No one likes this feeling. Even a couple who has fallen in love with each other will not like the feeling of being investigated for all their secrets.


    Weird, he is a weird!


    Looking at Roger''s handsome face full of sincerity, Wanda suddenly felt a strange feeling.


    Although he can rely on his face to eat, Rogge still prefers to rely on his talent to interact with people sincerely.


    Let Wanda explore his mind, something he had prepared for a long time.


    As early as three months ago, he was already preparing for this.


    As a traverser, he certainly has many secrets that only he can know.


    Whether it''s the things that travel through, the system, or the events in the future, they are all existences that must not be known to others.


    But in order to gain the trust of Wanda, he decided to take a risk.


    Of course, he will not actively let Wanda know these secrets.


    So it took him three months to develop a high-level illusion that didn''t help the battle at all.


    This illusion is his culmination so far.


    Even the spiral electromagnetic gun can''t compare with the difficulty of this illusion.


    Illusion¡¤Memory Seal!


    Use illusion to completely seal some memories.


    This illusion can be cast on yourself or on other people, and the sealing time can also be freely controlled.


    For the longest, it can be maintained until the victim is killed.


    The shortest is a few minutes or a few hours.


    To use this illusion technique, in addition to being extremely proficient in illusion technique, it is also necessary to use the pupil power of the three-gou jade writing wheel to the limit.


    Even if he uses his current pupil power once, he needs three days to recover his pupil power.


    And in these three days, he still couldn''t perform other illusions of writing round eyes.


    The super-high difficulty of cultivation, coupled with super-high pupil power consumption, naturally brings super perfect results.


    He has tested this illusion on many people, without fail, and no one has noticed it.


    Gwen, Skye, Moonstone Kara, Sharon Carter...


    The effect of the test is perfect, but this may also be related to their lack of proficiency in spiritual power.


    As for whether this illusion can be hidden from Wanda, he actually has no absolute certainty. This is the only place he needs to take risks now.


    However, considering the good life in the future, and the power of Kaleidoscope Writer and Suzano, he decided to take a risk.


    And even if Wanda is really aware of it, he can get rid of Wanda''s investigation in the first place.


    Under Wanda''s gaze, Rogge walked in front of her step by step, and at the same time used the illusion of memory seal on himself.


    The moment he arrived in front of Wanda, the memory seal just came into effect, completely sealing the secret he wanted to hide.


    At this moment, the traversal, system, and future timeline completely "disappeared" in his mind.


    Also sealed at the same time, there are those memories before his crossing and everything related to the illusion of memory sealing.


    So, when he came to Wanda, he showed a look of doubt.


    He felt as if he had forgotten something, but he couldn''t remember what he had forgotten. He couldn''t even confirm whether he had forgotten something.


    "what happened to you?"


    After seeing the puzzled look on Roger''s face, Wanda asked.


    "Nothing! You can start anytime!"


    Asking Wanda to investigate his mind is not within the scope of the effect of the memory seal, so he clearly remembers what he is doing now.


    Wanda stretched out his hands and stayed near Roger''s temple, and the crimson energy began to enter his brain.


    Because of the angle, Rogge lowered his head slightly to see a very beautiful scene, and those messy thoughts once again surfaced in his mind.


    However, it didn''t take long for these thoughts to appear before they were forcibly suppressed by him.


    Oops, Wanda can see my thoughts now.


    Originally, Wanda was only planning to find out the true thoughts in Rogge''s heart, such as whether he really trusted him, and why he came to look for their two brothers and sisters.


    However, the thoughts that Rogge had just come up with occupied most of his thinking instantly, so Wanda also detected those thoughts in the first place.


    Hiss... It hurts...


    I don''t know if Wanda did it on purpose or if he didn''t control it well enough, Rogge suddenly felt a severe headache, which made him involuntarily take a breath.


    Fortunately, this intense pain came and went quickly, and within a few seconds, the pain that made his scalp numb disappeared.


    Twenty or thirty seconds later, Wanda finally ended the investigation of Roger''s brain, then silently stepped back and pulled the coat forward.


    Sister, as for?


    Although Wanda didn''t say anything, it was obvious that her actions were deliberately shown to Rogge.


    That kind of picture appeared in front of me, if I closed my eyes and didn''t look at it, it wouldn''t be more excessive.


    After sighing silently in his heart, Rogge said again: "You have seen my sincerity, if you still think that I am plotting wrong...


    "If you still think I''m not trustworthy, then I can''t help it."


    This is the most suitable solution he can think of.


    Although there will be a little risk, in general, it is worth taking a risk.


    And he can be sure that Wanda and Pietro are definitely not the kind of dangerous people with extreme ideas.


    What they really want is not revenge and make up for regrets.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 240： Rogges Mouth (5/5, subscription, full order)

    The sad memories of childhood will not disappear slowly over time, but will affect one''s life subtly.


    Happy people are cured by childhood all their lives, and unfortunate people are healing their childhood all their lives.


    Wanda and Pietro are obviously the latter.


    The weapons produced by Stark Industries left them with indelible sad memories.


    Because they were unable to change the past, they shifted the target of their hatred to the weapons of Stark Industries and to Tony Stark himself.


    This hatred, in fact, shouldn''t fall on Tony.


    Although this has something to do with him, he is not the most important part of it.


    This was followed by the murderer who bought a pistol in a gun shop, and then killed some innocent civilians with this pistol.


    Victims who have lost their loved ones can of course choose to avenge the murderer, but the object of revenge should be the murderer back then, not the gun shop, and not the boss behind the gun shop.


    If the gun shop violates certain regulations in the process of selling guns, the gun shop can of course be included in the target of revenge.


    But as far as Rogge knew, it was not Tony who would sell the missiles, but Obadea.


    That''s right, it''s Obadea, the manipulator of Iron Overlord, that big fat bald man.


    So Rogge understands Wanda and Pietro''s hatred of Tony, but he doesn''t quite agree with them.


    Regarding his thoughts, Wanda should have seen it when he probed his brain.


    Pietro didn''t speak, he didn''t know what Wanda saw in Roger''s brain.


    But when he saw Wanda''s expression become a little tangled, he roughly guessed what.


    As an older brother who grew up with each other and grew up together, he can of course see what his sister is thinking.


    Neither Wanda nor Pietro are bad guys, or they are not bad at all.


    If they really have that kind of desperate idea of ??revenge, they will not stay in Sokovia after the reunion destroys the base of Hydra.


    With the strength of the two of them, if they want to go to the United States to secretly carry out some terrorist attacks, although it is not as simple as drinking water, it is not difficult to go.


    "If you have no other plans for the time being, you might as well go back to Konoha with me for a while.


    "What is this world like? I hope you can see and experience for yourself, instead of letting others tell you what this world should be like.


    "If you want to leave at that time, I will definitely not stop you, how about it?"


    At this time, Rogge used a kind of escape technique that is not recorded in the system, but it is full of power.


    As for whether his verbal escape might be as effective as Naruto, it depends on God''s will.


    Prince Naruto can use his mouth to persuade Nagato who "makes the world feel painful"


    Rogge doesn''t expect his own mouth to be so powerful, as long as Wanda and Pietro accept his suggestion for a while, he will be satisfied.


    To change a person''s mind, it takes time to polish it slowly.


    As some people have said, this requires water droplets to penetrate the stone, explain the profound things in a simple way, do everything you can, brake with silence, and insert needles at first sight. Only by knowing the roots and knowing the roots can you achieve success in one shot.


    Simply put, this is not an ordinary thing.


    Of course, Rogge can also choose a simpler method.


    First exchange the kaleidoscope for writing round eyes, then exchange the other gods, and finally cast the other gods to Wanda Pietro.


    But now he can''t think of this method, all his memories related to the system are now sealed by himself.


    At least for several hours, he would not think of anything related to the system.


    And even if he remembered it, he was unlikely to do so.


    The reason is simple, one word can be summed up, poor!


    Kaleidoscope plus other gods, the exchange price is not generally beautiful.


    This is not right for the time being, it should not be something he can consider for a long time.


    And there is Wanda, why do you still need to exchange Nincoins for the kaleidoscope to open your eyes?


    Wanda seriously discussed with Pitro for a few minutes, and then gave an answer that seemed to leave him indifferent, but his heart was already choppy.


    They agreed to Rogge''s proposal and were willing to go back to Konoha for a while.


    However, they did not agree to join Konoha''s proposal.


    For Rogge, this is not a problem at all, and whether Konoha is added or not is not the point at all.


    "Since you have decided, let''s go back now!"


    After speaking, Roger came directly to the two of them and put his hands on their shoulders.


    "Don''t be nervous, you''ll be there in the blink of an eye!"


    Rogge noticed Wanda''s trembling body and explained it.


    The Art of Flying Thunder God!


    After connecting to Konoha''s headquarters, Rogge took Wanda and Pietro across thousands of kilometers and went straight back to his office in Konoha.


    "This is Konoha! I will have someone arrange a place for you and give you permission to go to any area!"


    The documents and objects that will be left in Konoha headquarters are not important things to Rogge, so he doesn''t have to worry that Wanda will see or find something that shouldn''t be seen.


    After receiving Rogge''s notification, Sharon Carter, wearing a professional OL suit, walked in.


    However, the moment Wanda saw Sharon Carter, Roger found that Wanda''s expression seemed to change.


    Uh... She shouldn''t have seen those memories just now, right?


    Roger suddenly felt guilty.


    However, as a battle-hardened elite, he certainly won''t panic because of these little things.


    "Carter, help them arrange a place to live, and give them the highest-level pass..."


    After arranging the affairs between Wanda and Pietro, Rogge leaned back on the chair and looked up at the ceiling.


    Wanda and Pietro are temporarily settled, as long as they avoid meeting Tony during this period, there shouldn''t be much problem.


    As for Ultron, um, this is the work of the reunion, and when the reunion can''t figure it out, Konoha will intervene again.


    If this is the case, there is only one main task he will do next.


    Open his kaleidoscope to write round eyes!


    After waiting so long, it is time to upgrade the accessories.


    But before opening the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, he still needs to make some additional small preparations.


    And don''t know why, he always feels that he has forgotten some very important things, but he can''t remember those things at all.


    It''s weird. Could it be that memory has declined recently?


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 241： Open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes (1/5, please subscribe)

    It wasn''t until after getting up the next day that the effect of the memory seal finally disappeared, letting Roger, who had doubted whether he was old and declining all night, breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the next few days, he basically accompanied Wanda Pietro and his brothers and sisters to experience the real world.


    In the meantime, Pitro did not give up and had another speed showdown with him.


    This time, instead of bullying Pietro with the Thunder Chakra mode, he adopted the simpler and more rude Flying Thunder God.


    After quietly leaving a flying thunder magic on Pitro, he easily won the game, and at the same time buried a deeper psychological shadow in Pitro''s heart.


    In general, the past few days have been more relaxed and happy, and Wanda and Pietro have trusted him more and more.


    Except for some unpleasant episodes when Skye and Wanda met for the first time, everything else was under Roger''s control.


    Of course, in the past few days, he did not forget to order the intelligence department to search for Ultron''s intelligence.


    It''s not a good thing for an intelligent robot that tries to destroy humans to jump around outside.


    However, he did not focus too much on Ultron, but instead focused on Wanda.


    In order to use Wanda''s ability to open the kaleidoscope writing wheel, he needs to let Wanda know in advance his plan to open the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    Otherwise, Wanda may not cooperate with him in such a plan that looks like self-harm.


    This preparation process took him a lot of effort.


    Several times, he even forced him to almost give himself a memory seal.


    Although it was more difficult than expected, he finally completed this preliminary preparation.


    Late that night after completing the preliminary preparations, Roger took Wanda to his private training room.


    In this training room, Konoha only has the authority to enter, and even Skye, who has developed the headquarters system, does not have this authority.


    There is nothing special about the training room, but it is big enough, almost the size of a football field.


    And unlike other training rooms, this training room is set up ten meters underground.


    "I have explained to you the things that should be done in the past few days. You can just do it later!"


    Roger looked at Wanda in front of him with a calm face, his tone of voice has never been so serious.


    The opening of the kaleidoscope writing wheel is not an easy task.


    Although he has studied this plan in detail for a long time, no one can guarantee that he will be able to open the kaleidoscope smoothly.


    "Ok!"


    Wanda gave a solemn response.


    "Then start!"


    Roger sat on the floor of the training room as he meditated, and then took a deep breath.


    When Rogge closed his eyes, Wanda came behind him and put his hands on both sides of his head.


    The peculiar crimson energy emerged from Wanda''s hand and slowly entered Rogge''s head.


    A little bit of time passed, and a few minutes later, the crimson energy in Wanda''s hand gradually disappeared.


    Wanda has already done what Wanda should do now, and the rest is Roger''s own business.


    Looking down at Roger, who was motionless, Wanda hesitated for a few seconds before leaving the training room.


    Wanda had just stepped out of the door of the training room, and the alloy door that was ten centimeters thick slowly closed, completely sealing the training room.


    When returning to his room, Wanda looked up at the monitor on the windward passage, and showed a meaningful smile.


    Skye in his room saw Wanda smiling through the surveillance screen, snorted in dissatisfaction, and then closed the surveillance screen.


    Rogge didn''t let Wanda create a picture of the death of his beloved, but just let Wanda urge him and amplify the negative emotions deep in his instinct.


    The negative emotions deep in human instinct, such as anxiety, anger, sadness, jealousy, fear, etc., are all motivated by Wanda¡¯s crimson energy, and are constantly amplified and distorted...


    At this time, Rogge seemed to have completely lost his thinking ability. Strong negative emotions occupied all of his mind. He fell into a painful abyss that belonged to him...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time passed day by day, and without knowing it, Roger had been in the training room for five days.


    In these five days, Skye wanted to open the door of the training room more than once, and wanted to see if Roger was okay.


    But every time she came to the gate of the training room, she could see the punishment and hatred waiting in line.


    Without his order, no one can enter the training room. This is the death order Rogge gave to the two punishers!


    Of course, just in case, he also arranged a deadline for himself.


    Fifteen days!


    If he hasn''t come out for more than fifteen days, the punisher and hatred can let others in.


    In the restless waiting, three days passed.


    Just when everyone thought it was another peaceful day, the door of the training room was suddenly opened.


    No one else opened the door, it was Roger himself.


    After eight full days, he finally crawled out of the **** abyss of pain and regained his sanity.


    When the door of the training room opened, the first thing that reflected was not the punisher and hatred, but Skye, who stayed in front of the door for a long time every day.


    "Give me something to eat, I''m almost starving to death!"


    Seeing Skye who was shocked, Roger spoke actively.


    What he can be sure of now is that he has successfully upgraded Sangou Yushulunyan into a kaleidoscope writinglunyan.


    But something embarrassing is that he still doesn''t know what his kaleidoscope writing wheel looks like.


    The reason is simple. He does not have enough Chakras to open his own kaleidoscope.


    Although this seems a bit funny, it actually happened to him.


    More than half an hour later, after eating the first meal in eight days and taking a good bath, he wrapped a bath towel and came to the bathroom mirror.


    After carefully looking at himself in the mirror, he took the initiative to open his own kaleidoscope for the first time.


    Each kaleidoscope writing wheel eye will have its own unique pattern, and Rogge''s is no exception.


    The first second he saw his kaleidoscope writing round eyes, he even wondered if he had read it wrong.


    In general, his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are very similar to Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope, if the two concentric circles of different sizes are ignored.


    After taking a close look at his kaleidoscope, Rogge frowned.


    This kaleidoscope pattern is improved on the basis of Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope, don''t think I can''t recognize it after adding two circles.


    At this moment, he began to doubt whether the three-gou jade writing round eyes exchanged by the system would have familiar patterns after opening.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 242： Monthly Reading and Sen Luo Vientiane (2/5, subscription required)

    After temporarily letting go of the kaleidoscope pattern, Rogge focused his attention on the pupil technique of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    Every kaleidoscope writing round eyes will awaken the powerful pupil technique.


    According to the actual situation of the eye opener, the pupil technique of Kaleidoscope Awakening will be different.


    For example, Uchiha Itachi, because he is good at illusion and fire escape, so he awakened the highest level of ninjutsu Amaterasu, which is known as the strongest mental attack.


    And Sasuke Uchiha, who is also good at fire escape, also awakened Amaterasu.


    But because Sasuke is also good at the shape changes of Chakra, his right eye awakening pupil technique is Yandun¡¤Added Earth Life, which can freely control the changes in the shape of Amaterasu.


    Normally, the pupil technique of Kaleidoscope Awakening is closely related to the eye opener, which is a qualitative improvement of the eye opener''s strength.


    But at this time Rogge was not very relieved of his awakening kaleidoscope pupil technique.


    The kaleidoscope pattern that was extremely similar to Uchiha Itachi gave him some bad feelings.


    After suppressing the anxiety in his heart, he began to search for information about his kaleidoscope pupil technique in his mind.


    Time passed, and when he carefully scanned the additional information about the Kaleidoscope pupil technique in his mind, his face became harder and harder to look.


    He still overestimated the moral bottom line of the system.


    However, this is normal. For a system that is unwilling to redesign the kaleidoscope pattern, the bottom line cannot be too high.


    Left eye pupil surgery, monthly reading!


    Right eye pupil surgery, everything is singular!


    Yes, the pupil technique of the left eye is Uchiha Itachi, the moon reading who is known as the strongest mental attack.


    Pull the enemy into the moon reading world and dominate all factors such as time, space, and gravity in the moon reading world; no matter how long in the past, the moon reading world has only a moment to the real world; if it is cracked, the operator will suffer a serious backlash ...


    The only difference is that the operation range has been increased to 20 meters.


    Because monthly reading is a visual illusion, if the other party does not see the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, monthly reading will not take effect.


    As long as you see the kaleidoscope writing wheel in the scope of the moon reading, whether the opponent sees it through the reflection of the mirror, wears sunglasses or sees it in the armor, it will be affected by the moon reading.


    So the best way to fight is not to look into Roger''s eyes.


    As for the cracking method, there is no relevant content in the information provided by the system.


    There is no doubt about the power of monthly reading, and Rogge, who has an immortal body between the pillars, does not need to worry about the side effects of monthly reading.


    Although his current immortal human body is far from evolving to the degree between the pillars, it is also the fairy human body between the pillars, which is much better than the simple cells between the pillars.


    But he couldn''t understand why he would awaken Yue-reading such an illusion pupil technique.


    Except for occasionally using Zhuanyan to perform illusions, or developing a few illusions by himself, he actually didn''t use many illusions.


    If possible, he hopes he can awaken the pupil technique of the Ninjutsu department, except Amaterasu.


    Although it wasn''t the ninjutsu pupil technique that I wanted most, Yuedu was also considered a very good powerful pupil technique.


    It seems that we will need to study illusion more in the future, and Roger sighed silently.


    After retracting his attention from the monthly reading of the left eye pupil operation, he began to browse the specific information of the right eye pupil operation forest.


    Sen Luo Wanxiang, this is a pupil technique he has never heard of.


    Moreover, he had never seen this pupil technique in the exchange page of the system.


    Compared with the detailed introduction information of the monthly reading, the introduction of Senluo Vientiane is obviously much simpler.


    Plunder the power of others and use it in the right eye!


    It is not difficult to understand, but it is not that simple to use.


    First of all, plundering has the possibility of failure. The stronger the target, the greater the probability of failure.


    Then, the force of holding cannot exceed his endurance limit.


    Finally, the more power to plunder, the easier it is to suffer backlash when used.


    Simply put, Forest Vientiane is a very high-growth pupil technique, but the higher the growth, the greater the chance of backlash.


    Without plundering the power of others, the forests are useless.


    The ability to plunder is too much, and it will endanger the operator himself.


    This is a very typical double-edged sword ability. Once it is not handled properly, it can easily endanger the operator''s own safety.


    Rogge sighed again after failing to get the prize he wanted in two consecutive draws.


    But no matter what, he can be regarded as completing the small goal of opening the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and obtained two fairly good pupil skills.


    More importantly, he who opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, finally has the qualifications to open Suzuo Nenghu.


    Unlike Hitomi Shu, which is the ability to give away when you open your eyes, Susao Ninjutsu is a ninjutsu that requires constant practice to improve.


    At the beginning, there was only the initial shape of the arms and ribs. Step by step, the skeleton, flesh, armor, and legs were added to the final full body shape.


    Opening up the Gundam is one of his ultimate dreams that he has already determined.


    Now, he finally has the qualification to gradually realize his dream.


    Yes, it''s just such a qualification now.


    In view of certain force majeure factors, he is now unable to display even the most basic initial form.


    After all, he just opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, no matter how genius he is, it is impossible for him to use the kaleidoscope to display the Suzuo Nenghu. This is unscientific.


    After confirming his kaleidoscope pupil, he returned to the bedroom and began to rest after a long absence.


    This night, he slept peacefully and contentedly.


    Except for being woken up by the phone at noon the next day, everything was pretty good.


    It was not someone else who called, but Tony who was looking for Ultron all over the world.


    "Rogge, where are you? We are in trouble!"


    As soon as the call was connected, Tony''s voice came over, and from the background sound, he heard some very intense explosions.


    "Calm down! Let''s talk, what trouble are you having?"


    Although Tony''s voice sounded a little rush, Rogge didn''t think they would be in serious trouble.


    "Banna is out of control and is destroying frantically in Seoul!


    "Barton and Natasha were seriously injured and completely lost their fighting ability!


    "Now there are only me and Rogers!"


    Tony said quickly, and while he was speaking, there were constant explosions from his side.


    "If you have time now, you''d better come here as soon as possible. It''s worse than New York before... Damn, they''re here again!"


    After speaking, Tony hung up the phone.


    Rogge looked at the phone in his hand with a dazed expression, full of questions.


    Banner out of control?


    The situation in Seoul is worse than that in New York?


    Isn''t Ultron supposed to be working on the peace plan of "justice from heaven"? How could such a big battle in Seoul?


    What happened these days.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 243： Konohas assistance operation (3/5, subscription required)

    More than half an hour later, in his office, Roger finally figured out the current situation in Seoul.


    One word can describe it perfectly, chaos!


    Although he doesn''t know when Ultron and Fulian did something in Seoul, according to the feedback from the intelligence department and the real-time monitoring images of satellites, he saw a scene that would only appear in science fiction films.


    Robots emitting lasers were flying around the sky, the people were in a mess, and explosions sounded everywhere in the city...


    Collapsed buildings, panicked crowds, and war-like scenes are constantly unfolding...


    "My lord, the fighter is ready, and the Desperate Soldier is ready to go!"


    Sharon Carter, wearing a light gray OL suit, stood next to Roger and slowly reported.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Roger picked up the phone and dialed Tony''s number.


    It takes at least ten hours to fly from Washington to Seoul, even if it is a Kun fighter.


    After such a long flight time, the day lily was cold after they flew over.


    "I gave you a handful of kunai before, do you carry it with you now?"


    After the call was connected, Rogge asked directly.


    If Tony took the Flying Thunder God Kuunai he had left before, then he wouldn''t mind taking someone to Seoul.


    If you don''t bring it, I''m sorry, I''m weak, and time is too late.


    "Are you talking about the kunai made of ordinary alloy? No, I am not a ninja, what kunai do I bring!"


    Tony answered immediately.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help you. I''m in Washington now and I can''t rush over!"


    After speaking, he hung up the phone directly, and then said to Sharon Carter: "Go ahead and let the Extremis Warrior disband.


    "This is the trouble caused by the reunion, let them handle it themselves."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Tony called.


    "I didn''t take your kunai with me. It''s on Veronica''s satellite. I''ll let Veronica launch it.


    "You should come here as soon as possible. The situation here is more troublesome than I expected. Banner is really crazy!"


    In the background of the fierce fighting, Tony''s voice sounded again.


    "You actually put the kunai I gave you on the satellite, you are really a genius!"


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense! Come here as soon as possible!"


    Tony obviously didn''t want to continue to entangle the subject with Rogge, so he ended the call.


    "Let the four of Frank, Kara, Wanda and Pietro come to my office!"


    After finishing the phone call with Tony, Roger told Sharon Carter.


    When Sharon Carter temporarily left the office, he began to consider what kind of compensation he should ask Tony this time.


    The Thunder Secret Service has been disbanded, and there is no need to use this heroic action to brush the goodwill of the people.


    Similarly, the Konoha Intelligence Agency is now an organization with an official background, and it also does not require popular opinion.


    As for himself, he can indeed continue to do good deeds and maintain his fourth-generation Naruto hero title, but he is not very interested in this.


    It seems that it hasn''t been executed for a long time, and I don''t know if Tony''s order this time can pass the system''s judgment.


    Within a few minutes, the punisher and others arrived at his office.


    "Let me make a long story short, now there is a super intelligent robot called Ultron causing some trouble in Seoul. This is a real-time image of Seoul."


    Rogge pointed to the TV on the wall, and then continued: "Fenglian has now stopped Ultron in Seoul, but they are not strong enough to prevent the chaos caused by Ultron.


    "Iron Man just contacted me, I hope we can go over and deal with it.


    "I agreed to his request. If Wanda has Pietro and you two don''t mind, I plan to take you two with you. If you don''t want to go, it doesn''t matter."


    Unlike the Punisher and Moonstone, Wanda and Pietro are not his subordinates, and he cannot directly order them both.


    The TV on the wall kept on exploding. After looking at each other, Wanda and Pietro said slowly: "We can also go there, but not to help the reunion, but to help the innocent people!"


    "Okay, Carla, take the two of them to prepare, and we will leave in ten minutes!"


    For Wanda and Pitro''s choice, Rogge was not very surprised.


    As he said before, the two of Wanda are not bad in nature, they are just a little bit horny.


    Ten minutes later, Roger, who had put on his personal armor and a white robe, arrived at the hangar where he started.


    The Punisher changed into Konoha''s uniform black combat uniform, and he was covered with weapons, and even carried a Gatling gun on his back.


    Moonstone Kara also put on her white uniform that can fully show the charm of women.


    Compared with the Punisher and the Moonstone, Wanda and Pietro''s outfits are much more normal, only slightly more suitable for activities.


    "let''s go!"


    Roger placed his right hand on Wanda''s shoulder, while Moonstone and Pietro held Wanda''s hands.


    As for the punisher, he put his hand on Pietro''s shoulder.


    There is only one flying thunder **** technique in Seoul, so Rogge doesn''t have to distinguish between them. The moment he even took the technique, he took Wanda and the others out of the hangar.


    In an instant, the scene in front of them became the streets of Seoul, scarred and broken streets.


    On the other side of the street, two giants were fighting fiercely.


    The green one is naturally Hulk, and the red one is Tony wearing Veronica.


    "The enemy is the silver-white robots. As for ordinary people who are crazy, if they can''t hurt them, try not to hurt them and act separately!"


    In this chaotic battlefield, there are no specific instructions to give.


    Anyway, at this time, the ones who would take the initiative to attack them are basically Ultron''s robot army and ordinary people who have lost their minds.


    Wooden Dun: The Art of Wooden Man!


    Although Hulk was still more than a hundred meters away from him, Roger summoned the wooden Arhat in advance.


    The five-six-meter-high wooden Luohan crawled out of the ground, and then ran towards the Hulk in the distance like a mad rhino.


    If Hulk is sensible, he will recognize the origin of the wooden Luohan in the first place.


    But it''s a pity that he doesn''t have such rationality at all now.


    boom!


    The wooden luohan slammed into Hulk like a speeding heavy truck, smashing the huge Hulk directly into the air for tens of meters.


    Tony had already noticed the arrival of Rogge, and when the wooden Luohan hit the Hulk, he flew the badly damaged Veronica to his side.


    "Wearing Veronica to make you feel so embarrassed, it''s not like your style!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 244： Tonys new commission (4/5, subscription required)

    "That''s because you haven''t seen Banner who went crazy, he is much better than he said!"


    Tony replied tiredly, although he was wearing the Mark 44 anti-Hulk armor specially built for Hulk, but the intensity of the battle still made him exhausted.


    "He is Hulk, not Banner!" Roger corrected Tony''s statement.


    "Well, Hulk! Anyway, Hulk, who is crazy now, is very difficult to deal with. If you don''t come again, I can only last for half an hour at most."


    While speaking, Tony also controlled the anti-Hulk armor to replace damaged parts.


    "What did you guys do with Ultron? The situation now looks like it didn''t seem to be made by Ultron at all."


    Ultron has an army of robots, which is normal. After all, it is not difficult for him to produce robots.


    But now in the city, it is not only robots, but also a large number of ordinary people.


    "Don''t mention it! Do you remember Loki''s scepter? Ultron used that scepter to drive Hulk and people crazy."


    "Let''s talk about it, what''s going on, Hulk won''t come to disturb us for the time being!"


    With the wooden arhats, Rogge was not worried that Hulk would suddenly rush over to attack them.


    Although he didn''t concentrate on manipulating the wood Luohan now, there was nothing wrong with stopping Hulk.


    "This is our second fight with Ultron, not counting the one in the building.


    "A few days ago, we discovered that Ultron was trading gold with a black market weapons dealer, so we raided their trading scene.


    "But it''s a pity that we didn''t succeed. Ultron eventually left with Zhenjin.


    "Although the raid failed, we also figured out that Ultron''s next target was Dr. Zhao Hailun, so we rushed here immediately.


    "But we were too late. Ultron caught Dr. Zhao Hailun and used Loki''s scepter to confuse the minds of Hulk and a large number of ordinary people.


    "The crazy Hulk wounded Natasha and Patton. Rogers is now commanding an army against Ultron''s robot army. Then, that''s what you see."


    Tony briefly explained the ins and outs of the matter.


    "Where does Rogers have military command authority?"


    Although this is Seoul, South Korea is a relatively special country. In Yongsan District, Seoul, there is a Yongsan base belonging to the US military.


    Yes, there is a US military base in Seoul, the capital of South Korea.


    Now that the Ultron robot army is being blocked, in addition to the South Korean army, there is also a part of the US army.


    But neither the South Korean troops nor the US troops stationed in South Korea can be commanded by the US team Rogers.


    "He has no command authority, but those people just want to listen to him!"


    Tony gave an impeccable answer.


    This is not the first time Rodgers has done this.


    At the time of the Battle of New York, those New York police officers also inexplicably admitted his command.


    This may be the hidden superpower of Rogers.


    "I probably understand the matter, but friendship is back to friendship, some things still have to be clear."


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger took out an unused commissioned scroll.


    "No, you have to accept the commission at this time?" Tony said in an exaggerated tone.


    "I am a person with a sense of ritual, you know this very well."


    Rogge threw the scroll to Tony, who had opened the anti-Hulk armor helmet, and threw him a signature pen.


    "What payment do you want this time?"


    In order to write the commission scroll, Tony wearing Mark 43 had to temporarily leave the Mark 44 anti-Hulk armor and began to write quickly.


    "An artificial intelligence system similar to Jarvis, I know you designed more than one!"


    Tony looked up at Roger.


    He thought that Roger had taken a fancy to the Mark 44 anti-Hulk armor or the entire Veronica, but he didn''t expect that Roger just wanted a set of artificial intelligence.


    "no problem!"


    Tony quickly finished writing the scroll, and then threw the scroll back to Rogge.


    Rogge did not look at the contents of the scroll, but directly opened the commission page of the system.


    "Delegated content: stop Hulk and regain the cradle of regeneration; delegate status: incomplete; delegate reward: 50 ninja coins!"


    The entrustment is not very difficult, quite satisfactory, and nothing special.


    This is also normal, after all, the content of the commission is only to prevent Hulk and regain the cradle of regeneration, not to prevent Ultron.


    "It seems that you have chosen the body of the justice version of Ultron!"


    Tony will write Dr. Zhao Hailun''s cradle of regeneration into the commission, which is obviously aimed at the special function of the cradle of regeneration.


    "Now I am not the only one who has taken a fancy to the cradle of regeneration. Ultron is also building his own new body, a new body created with vibrating!"


    What Ultron is doing in Dr. Zhao Hailun''s laboratory now, you can think about it with your toes.


    "Your commission, I''ll take it!"


    Although the reward of 50 Nincoins is not huge, it is enough to make him move his hands and feet.


    Moreover, he just wanted to test the new pupil technique he had obtained.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you here, I will solve those annoying flies first!"


    Tony pointed to the robots flying around in the sky.


    "I can solve it soon, do you plan to stay and see it?"


    While talking, Rogge converted the three-gouyu jade round eyes into a kaleidoscope round eyes.


    Tony wanted to leave directly, but after seeing the scene where Roger transformed the three-gou jade into a kaleidoscope, he suddenly had the idea of ??staying to observe in detail.


    This guy has become stronger again!


    Although Tony didn''t know the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, nor did he know what it means for the three gouyu writing round eyes to evolve into a kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but he can be sure that the current Roger is planning to show off his new ability.


    Since Seoul has been messed up like this anyway, it doesn''t matter how messed up for a few minutes.


    Lei Shushen!


    Rogge''s figure disappeared suddenly, and came to the top of the wooden Luohan like a teleport.


    Hulk at this time didn''t realize that the danger had come before him, and howled loudly at Roger on the head of the wooden Arhat like a beast.


    However, Hulk''s howl full of anger just sounded, but the summer stopped.


    Later, Tony saw a scene that was completely incomprehensible.


    The howling Hulk crashed to the ground, and the whole person fell into the rubble as if he had lost all his strength, raising a cloud of dust.


    Is this the end?


    What did he do?


    Am i missing something?


    Tony thought it was Rogge''s shot that was too fast, so he didn''t see how he shot it.


    But after adjusting the monitoring screen recorded by the suit to the lowest number of frames, he still didn''t see anything.


    Obviously, either Rogge''s shot speed has surpassed the capture speed of the suit system, or Rogge solved the crazy Hulk instantly.


    There must be something wrong with the suit when fighting Hulk just now, it must be like this.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 245： Wanda attacking Tony (5/5, subscription required)

    Although he had seen a lot of unscientific things in Rogge, Tony still couldn''t believe what he saw before him.


    He couldn''t understand why he was still alive and vigorous before, and his physical strength seemed to be endless. Hulk would fall down instantly.


    More importantly, he did not see exactly how Roger did it.


    Roger appeared on top of the wooden Luohan, Hulk howled in anger, Hulk lay down.


    Things shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    This feeling is like when reading a novel, I just read the first paragraph of the first chapter, and then I see three words at the end of the book in the next paragraph.


    Tony looked at Rogge with a puzzled look, and Rogge frowned suspiciously.


    He performed monthly reading on Hulk, so Hulk lay down, this was in his expectation.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he put Hokla into the moon reading world, he saw a person who shouldn''t appear in the moon reading world.


    Dr. Banner!


    Although Dr. Banner squatted like a panicked child in a corner of the monthly reading world, Roger discovered his existence for the first time.


    What is going on, how can Banner also be brought in? This is unscientific!


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Dr. Banner appeared in the Moonlight World, he didn¡¯t even think about the existence of Dr. Banner, so he created a pure black space for Dr. Banner without any light. Locked in.


    After dealing with Dr. Banner, he refocused his attention on the Hulk who was tied to the huge cross, and then beat him with a wooden Luohan about the size of Hulk for 72 hours.


    After the brutal beating was over, he relieved the effect of Yuexue.


    Hulk beat the wooden Luohan for 72 hours, and Dr. Banner was confined for 72 hours.


    But in the real world, it''s just a moment.


    Therefore, the alive Hulk lay down in an instant, and Dr. Banner... shouldn''t lie down, just don''t know if his mental state is good.


    Although confinement looks very civilized, the damage to the spirit is not so great.


    Even those professional soldiers with extremely tough mental will, after being detained for a period of time, will have varying degrees of inner shadow.


    There is no light, no sound, nothing but myself.


    What''s more frightening is that in such a space, you will gradually lose your judgment of time.


    The longer the time, the greater the mental stress, because you don''t know how long it has passed or how long you will be detained.


    That kind of helplessness and depression is enough to break through anyone''s inner defense.


    If it is not broken, it means that the time spent in detention is not long enough.


    Generally speaking, the confinement period in the military is one week.


    But considering the actual situation of Dr. Banner, mainly Hulk''s actual situation, Roger released him after only three days of detention.


    Although the time is not long, it is enough to impress Dr. Banner.


    After performing a monthly reading in person, Rogge also learned more about the illusion of monthly reading.


    The power of monthly reading is beyond doubt, but the side effects are not generally big.


    Even if he now has an immortal body between the pillars that has not been fully evolved, he still feels mental exhaustion after performing monthly reading.


    Hulk and Banner spent three days in the Moon Reading World, and his spirit also stayed in it for three days. This is also a small defect that Moon Read is a powerful illusion that cannot be avoided.


    Fortunately, he was just a little bit mentally exhausted, and there was no actual physical harm.


    Mental exhaustion is just a small problem. What he is more concerned about now is how Banner got in.


    Normally, he only performed monthly reading on Hulk, so only Hulk would be pulled into the world of monthly reading, but Banner came in with him.


    Although the place of entry is different, it is also in the world of monthly reading.


    Is this a side effect of sharing the same body, or is there a mysterious spiritual connection between Hulk and Banner?


    If conditions permit, Rogge doesn''t mind exploring the answer now.


    Unfortunately, the actual environment here does not allow him to do so, and he still has a commission to complete.


    Because the physical strength has not been consumed much, the current Hulk will not return to Banner''s appearance for a while.


    And now Banner probably has no plans to take over control of the body.


    "Would you like to leave the anti-Hulk armor to look after him? I guess he will not change back to Banner for a while?"


    Roger came to Tony and asked.


    "Uh... yes!"


    The anti-Hulk armor was built to stop Hulk, and now Hulk is lying down, it doesn''t matter whether he wears it or not.


    And even without him personally controlling it, Veronica can control the armor remotely.


    After leaving the anti-Hulk armor to protect Hulk, Tony and Roger flew towards Dr. Zhao Hailun¡¯s Ugin Genetic Research Laboratory.


    Tony was already familiar with Roger''s demonstration of flying ability.


    Especially after I just saw that after Rogge knocked down Hulk instantly, flying or something was just a small matter.


    Although the laboratory of Dr. Zhao Hailun''s Wujin Genetic Research Laboratory is not far away, they were often harassed by Ultron robots during their journey to the laboratory.


    These mass-produced robots did not cause them much trouble.


    The only result was to convey the information that they were going to the laboratory to Ultron.


    During the flight to the laboratory, they happened to meet Wanda and Pietro who were fighting with Ultron robots.


    Tony didn''t know Wanda, he was just a little interested in the superpowers Wanda and Pietro showed.


    "They are my new friends, two siblings, the male is Pietro and the female is Wanda, they treat you..."


    Before Roger had finished speaking, Wanda, who was attacking the robot with crimson energy on the roof, gave Tony an energy shock with his hand.


    Tony didn''t expect that Wanda would attack him suddenly, especially when Roger introduced the two of them.


    Not only Tony didn''t expect it, but Rogge also didn''t expect Wanda to launch an attack without warning.


    Caught off guard, Tony was knocked away more than ten meters away before re-adjusting his flight attitude.


    If it were not for Mark 43''s good defensive performance, Wanda''s energy attack might have directly damaged Tony inside the suit.


    Tony is not the kind of person who will endure a loss in silence. As soon as he adjusted his flight attitude, he gave Wanda two arc pulse cannons.


    The speed of the arc pulse gun is fast, but Pietro''s speed is faster.


    Pietro came to Wanda in an instant, and took Wanda to avoid the arc pulse cannon.


    boom! boom!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 246： Rogers battle with Ultron

    Do it if you don''t agree, it''s very fragrant.


    In the face of Wanda''s attack, Tony immediately countered without showing weakness, which was also normal.


    Looking at Tony flying in the air, and then at Wanda and Pietro on the roof, Roger decisively chose to watch.


    Let''s fight, it''s okay to fight harder, anyway they can''t kill each other.


    Tony has rich experience, Mark 43 comes with air superiority and firepower superiority.


    Wanda and Pietro have less actual combat experience, but their abilities are weird and they avoid full marks. Even if they lose to Tony, they won''t suffer too much damage.


    "Rogge, what''s the matter with your two friends?"


    Tony''s tone became dissatisfied.


    "When they were young, their parents were killed by a missile from Stark Industries, so..."


    Roger briefly explained that Tony would understand the rest even if he didn''t say it.


    Sure enough, after hearing Rogge''s explanation, Tony put away the weapons on his suit, and had no plan to continue attacking the two Wanda.


    Although Stark Industries has closed its weapons manufacturing department, the damage it caused before cannot be solved by closing one department.


    "Let''s go, don''t waste time here, the longer it is, the more likely Ultron will be replaced with a new body!"


    After speaking, Tony turned around and continued to fly towards Dr. Zhao Hailun''s laboratory.


    Seeing Tony leaving quickly, Wanda and Pietro were stunned.


    This Tony is very different from what they imagined!


    This episode came suddenly and ended soon.


    The first meeting between Wanda brothers and sisters and Tony ended in a relatively peaceful way.


    For the rest of the time, neither Tony nor Rogge mentioned what was just now, as if nothing happened just now.


    This is the tacit understanding of adults.


    At this time, Ultron is uploading his calculation matrix to the new body of the cradle of regeneration.


    He knew that Tony and Roger were heading to the laboratory, but he still had no plans to finish uploading the calculation matrix.


    Although the robots outside are not very powerful, they win because there are enough. It shouldn''t be a problem to stop Tony and Rogge for a while.


    When there were hundreds of meters away from Dr. Zhao Hailun''s laboratory, Tony and Roger were already ready to attack.


    Especially Tony opened all the long-range weapons on the Mark 43 directly.


    Various types of small missiles were directly launched.


    Boom boom boom...


    A dozen or so explosions sounded loudly, and one after another robot exploded like festive fireworks.


    The small missile launched by Mark 43 is not big but powerful.


    And without exception, all have tracking lock function.


    Produced by Stark, it must be a boutique!


    How could the weapons that Tony load onto the suit were ordinary goods everywhere.


    "Leave these miscellaneous soldiers outside to you, Ultron, I will deal with them!


    "As for the cradle of regeneration, I will send it directly to the laboratory in the Stark Tower!"


    Just after speaking, Rogge, who relied on the technique of super light and heavy rock to fly, took out a natural disaster pistol one size larger than the ordinary revolver and flew directly to Dr. Zhao Hailun''s laboratory.


    Rogge didn''t pay much attention to these robots. He almost drew a straight flight path in the air and crashed into the laboratory.


    As for the robots that tried to stop him, he shot them all heads, directly smashing the mechanical heads.


    When Rogge rushed into the laboratory like a falling meteor, Tony also started his own large-scale clearing.


    Mini air-to-air missiles, arc pulse guns, laser beams, cluster guns...


    Tony proved with practical actions what is meant by fire suppression.


    Tony outside the laboratory was venting the powerful firepower frantically, while Roger in the laboratory looked at Ultron, who was only five or six meters away, without a word.


    I don''t know if Ultron is full of confidence in his own strength, or he forgot to arrange a guard for himself.


    In the laboratory, apart from him and Rogge, there is only Dr. Zhao Hailun who is incapable of fighting and is still trembling.


    Ultron sat casually on a small cabinet next to the regeneration cradle, with a data transmission line a few centimeters thick connected to the back of his head.


    The cradle of regeneration was running quietly, emitting a faint green light.


    From the monitoring screen next to it, it can be seen that Ultron has uploaded more than half of the calculation matrix.


    "It seems that you have found the person you want, but it is not a wise choice for you to bring them here!"


    Ultron said unhurriedly, as if he hadn''t seen the natural disaster pistol in Roger''s hand.


    "It''s their own choice. Your little robots are okay to bully ordinary people. It''s not enough to deal with their brothers and sisters."


    Roger took a look at Ultron and answered casually.


    "I have watched all your fighting videos and information. Your strength is indeed very strong, but you can''t stop me.


    "Even if you beat me, it''s just a physical change for me."


    The reason Ultron waited so peacefully for Roger''s arrival was because he knew very well that Roger did not have the ability to stop himself from leaving.


    As long as he wants, he can leave through the ubiquitous network at any time to rebuild a body.


    "I know! But I still want to beat you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger raised the natural disaster pistol in his hand and pulled the trigger instantly.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Lethal shot, fire three shots in a row!


    Ultron is not those fragile robots outside, and ordinary Chakra bullets are not enough to threaten him.


    However, the chakra bullets fired by fatal shots are different.


    Double the chakra, double the damage.


    As for how much to double, it depends purely on Rogge''s mind.


    Ultron didn''t evade, and he couldn''t hide where he was still connected to the data cable.


    I saw Ultron raised his right arm and directly blocked the three increased Chakra bullets with his right arm.


    The fatally shot Chakra bullet did not penetrate Ultron''s right arm, but left three bullet holes visible to the naked eye.


    At the beginning, Rogge didn''t expect these Chakra bullets to cause much damage to Ou. The reason he fired was nothing more than to attract Ultron''s attention.


    Ultron stood up, unplugged the data cable on the back of his head with his left hand, and the five metal fingers of his right hand shot five bright red rays.


    Roger is not Ultron, and he has never used his body to harden the enemy''s attack.


    Five powerful red rays struck him like lightning, and then hit the wall behind him.


    Lei Shushen!


    At the moment Ultron fired a red ray, Rogge had already cast his thunder and left the place, coming behind Ultron like a ghost.


    Ultron had no consciousness, but he could feel that the muzzle of the natural disaster pistol was facing the data transmission port on the back of his head.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 247： The battle between Roger and Ultron (2)

    Normal people with guns against the back of their heads are somewhat nervous and fearful.


    But unfortunately, Ultron is not a normal person, he is not even a person.


    Although the data transmission port at the back of the head can be regarded as a relatively fragile and important area, it is nothing more than that.


    He can even change his body at any time, so it is impossible for him to be afraid of this so-called threat.


    "You are very fast, but you should know that it is not a threat to me!"


    Ultron''s so-called no threat, of course, did not mean that Rogge''s speed did not threaten him, but that he held his pistol against the back of his head.


    "I know!"


    Although that was the case, Rogge pulled the trigger decisively.


    boom! boom! boom!


    It was another three-shot burst of fatal shooting!


    The Chakra bullet exploded in the back of Ultron''s head, exploding a big gap in the palm of his hand.


    The huge impact from his head caused Ultron to take two steps forward involuntarily, and then he turned around abruptly, and the back of his right hand glowed with blue and white light.


    The moment the blue-white light was on, a powerful attraction immediately enveloped Roger, trying to pull him in front of Ultron.


    Bang!


    Under the huge pulling force, Rogge''s body instantly turned into a cloud of white smoke, which quickly dissipated into the air.


    Shadow clone!


    From the beginning, it was Roger''s shadow clone who was fighting Ultron.


    Although it is the shadow clone that is fighting, the natural disaster pistol in the shadow clone''s hand is a genuine and genuine copy, not a replica simulated by Chakra.


    Others may not know the power of the natural disaster pistol, but Ultron clearly knew it.


    In the battle between Roger and S.H.I.E.L.D., although there was no image data outflow, the damage caused was still counted as Hydra.


    But when Ultron was collecting information about Roger, he happened to have seen the original battle record screen in the secret information of SHIELD.


    Therefore, Ultron is one of the few who have really seen the power of the natural disaster pistol.


    Although the size of the natural disaster pistol was not in line with Ultron''s physique, and he also had many of his own weapons, he didn''t mind accepting such a powerful weapon.


    Attracted by the powerful gravitational force, the natural disaster pistol quickly flew to Ultron''s right hand.


    However, just when Ultron''s right hand was about to touch the natural disaster pistol, a figure suddenly appeared over his head.


    Dayu spiral pill!


    boom!


    The large jade spiral pill with a diameter of one meter instantly hit Ultron''s metal head.


    The terrifying impact and twisting force made him crash directly into the floor, falling all the way from the laboratory on the third floor to the basement.


    Flying Thunder God II!


    It has always been Roger''s habit to leave the flying thunder **** technique on commonly used weapons.


    And no one has ever stipulated that the second stage of Flying Thunder God can only be used by Flying Thunder God.


    After flying Ultron to the basement, Rogge turned his head and looked at Dr. Zhao Hailun, leaned slightly, and then jumped from the hole in the floor with the natural disaster pistol.


    After seeing Ultron and Roger both leave, Dr. Hailun Zhao finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Whether it is Ultron or Roger, in the eyes of Dr. Zhao Hailun, they are all existences that can bring danger at any time.


    However, when she turned her head to look at the cradle of regeneration, she saw Roger again.


    To be precise, he saw Roger''s shadow clone.


    After arriving in the laboratory, Rogge separated a total of two shadow clones.


    One of them took a natural disaster pistol to trick Ultron, and the other was left by him to act as a courier.


    The shadow clone who was left behind to act as the courier ignored Dr. Zhao Hailun''s shock and came directly to her, pulling her to the cradle of regeneration.


    Afterwards, he used the Thunder God to bring Dr. Zhao Hailun and the cradle of regeneration to the top laboratory of the Stark Building.


    After completing the mission left by the deity, the shadow clone didn''t say a word, and directly released his own existence, leaving Dr. Zhao Hailun with a look of shock and confusion in the laboratory.


    In the gloomy basement, Ultron got up from the pit bigger than his body, and tried to control his damaged body.


    The mechanical eyes still emit a faint red light, and golden electric sparks flash from time to time on the body.


    Although his body had been severely damaged, Ultron still maintained the most basic mobility.


    Of course, you don''t have to think about it if you expect to continue fighting with this body.


    After obtaining vibration gold, Ultron used the vibration gold to slightly strengthen his body.


    But now this body is still too fragile after all, and there is still a long, long distance away from the perfect body he wants.


    It is precisely because of this that he will use vibrating as the main material for his new body.


    Within a few seconds of crawling out of the pit, Ultron discovered that something was wrong.


    He can''t sense the existence of spiritual gems!


    Without any hesitation, Austrian Group invaded the laboratory''s monitoring system and retrieved the laboratory''s monitoring screen.


    He saw the scene where Roger hit him with the big jade spiral pill, and also saw the scene where the shadow clone took away the cradle of regeneration and Dr. Zhao Hailun.


    Whether it is the cradle of regeneration, or Dr. Hailun Zhao, or even a brand-new body in the cradle of regeneration.


    For Ultron, none of them is something that must not be lost.


    All he really cared about was the spiritual gems on his new body.


    The cradle of regeneration, vibrato, and a new body are all things that can be remade.


    As long as he is given enough time, he will have the confidence to make new and even better ones.


    But there is only one soul gem in the entire universe.


    As a special life form born from the spiritual gem, he knows the power of the spiritual gem better than anyone.


    With the same use of spiritual gems, Loki can only confuse the minds of two or three people at a time.


    And in his hands, he can confuse thousands of intelligent life forms at once, throwing the city into chaos.


    If there is sufficient energy supply, he can even extend the scope of influence to the entire planet.


    This huge gap, in addition to his strength is stronger than Loki, more importantly, he knows how to use the power of the spiritual gem to the greatest extent.


    "Your goal really is the cradle of regeneration!"


    Ultron looked at Roger, who was only a few meters away, and said unhurriedly.


    "Isn''t it obvious, like you said, I can''t stop you, so of course the target cannot be you."


    Like Ultron, whose tone has not changed, Roger''s tone is as calm as ever, and the two people hide their respective thoughts like two old foxes.


    "Tony Stark is responsible for containing the robots outside, and you are responsible for taking away the cradle of regeneration, a very simple and rude plan.


    "But with the strength of the two of you, this is indeed a very effective plan."


    As if Ultron didn''t care that the cradle of regeneration was taken away, he still had the attitude that everything was under control.


    "Do you think that if you bring the cradle of regeneration to the Stark Tower, I can''t help it? You shouldn''t leave Dr. Hailun Zhao there alone!"


    Until then, Ultron''s annoying mechanical sound finally had some changes.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 248： The battle between Roger and Ultron (3)

    "Now is it my turn to say something, as expected, Ultron, who can control the Internet at any time, really can''t hide anything from you."


    After Ultron''s tone changed, Roger''s tone finally changed.


    "Looking at how you look now, it shouldn''t be suitable for fighting anymore. Would you like to sit down and talk a few words to see if I guessed something wrong?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the ground behind Rogge and Ultron poured out a piece of wood, quickly forming two original ecological wooden chairs suitable for their body shape.


    "Sit, you are welcome!"


    Rogge motioned to Ultron, and then sat down directly.


    Ultron''s mechanical eyes stared at Roger tightly, and he began to wonder what exactly Roger was thinking.


    "Don''t look at me like this!


    "Since you know that the cradle of regeneration was brought to the Stark Tower by me, then you should know that even if you rush to New York via the Internet now, I can also pass, so why not sit down and talk?"


    After thinking for a few seconds, Ultron finally sat down.


    "Actually, I haven''t done this kind of thing for a long time, but it''s rare to meet an opponent like you, so I just have the opportunity to play like this.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, you should have guessed that I will come, right?"


    After speaking, Rogge took out his mobile phone.


    After seeing Roger take out his phone, Ultron adjusted his sitting posture a bit.


    "Although I asked Skye to reset the phone''s security system, it is still unrealistic to block you.


    "You have investigated my information. With your horror computing power, you can easily tell who I am.


    "So as long as Tony calls, you can be 100% sure that I will come."


    At this point, Rogge paused, and then continued: "Just as you know who I am, I know you very well.


    "You are very confident. After the riots in Seoul, you had better choices, such as taking the cradle of regeneration and going to other places to change your body.


    "As long as you pick any place, you can buy yourself a lot of time and complete this vital work without being affected.


    "But you didn''t do this, because you don''t think you will lose to humans, especially since you have deflated the reunion twice in a row.


    "So, you chose a plan that is not very wise, but confident enough.


    "I''m changing my body right here, you know, but you can''t stop me!


    "This is a very confident choice, and once it succeeds, it will bring great satisfaction!"


    Ultron listened quietly, and then said: "I admit that I underestimated you, but I still win the winner!"


    Although Ultron''s mechanical face cannot express complex expressions like humans, it is not difficult to see that he is still confident at this time.


    "Really? If you mean Dr. Hailun Zhao who has been bewitched by you, then I advise you to give up!"


    Ultron confuses most of the people in the city with spiritual gems, how can he ignore Dr. Zhao Hailun who is in front of him.


    Indeed, the previous Dr. Hailun Zhao showed the nervousness and fear that an ordinary woman should have.


    But it''s a pity that Rogge could tell at a glance that Dr. Zhao Hailun''s expressions and small movements were all pretended.


    As an existence who often uses illusions to intimidate enemies, how could he not tell if a person is really nervous or afraid.


    "Do you know something is wrong with Zhao Hailun?"


    "Of course I know, and I also know that she is currently operating the regeneration cradle to assist you with remote data uploads."


    Hearing this, Ultron finally couldn''t sit still, and stood up with a scream.


    "Sit down. Now that I know this, do you think I will not be prepared accordingly."


    Rogge stretched out his finger and motioned to Ultron. His performance was not over yet, how could the audience leave now.


    When Ultron sat down again, he said again: "Going back to the topic just now, in order to prove that you are better than us, so you have to complete the transformation of your body in Seoul. We know it, complete it. this matter.


    "But here comes the problem again. Although you are very confident, you are not blindly confident. You know that it is difficult for you to completely stop Fulian or me. So, you are ready for the next plan.


    "You have caused a commotion in the city, on the one hand to distract the attention of the reunion, and on the other hand to weaken the strength of the reunion.


    "As you arranged, Rogers of the American team ran to command the army, and Hulk was affected by the Soul Gem and directly stopped the three Tonys.


    "Of course, you considered my arrival. You know Hulk can''t stop me for long, and I will come to you with Tony sooner or later, so you arranged for the robot to deliberately lead Wanda to the top of the building.


    "Tony saw them, and they shot Tony too. It''s all in your plan.


    "But you missed a bit. Tony is more atmospheric than you think. Wanda and Pietro are also more rational than you think, so they didn''t really fight."


    Having said that, Rogge channeled himself a bottle of Fat House Happy Water, frozen.


    In his psychic scroll, there are many unexpected things, and the frozen fat boy happy water is one of them.


    After taking a sip, he continued: "Of course, you know very well that even if Tony fights with Wanda and the others, at most it will help you buy some time, so this is not your final preparation.


    "The process of entering the laboratory will not be mentioned, because no matter what, I will eventually come to the laboratory and meet you officially.


    "You know that I am here for the cradle of regeneration, and you also know that I will be able to take the cradle of regeneration, and you also know that I will bring the cradle of regeneration to Stark Tower.


    "So you pretended to resist and let me easily take away the cradle of regeneration.


    "The only thing you are not sure about is whether I will take Dr. Zhao Hailun, but based on your calculations, there is a high probability that I will take Dr. Zhao Hailun.


    "As long as I take away Dr. Zhao Hailun, all your plans on the surface will be achieved!"


    Roger deliberately increased the sound of the two characters on the surface.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ultron stood up suddenly, the five fingers of his right hand pointed directly at him, and the fingertips were shining with red light.


    "What exactly do you know!"


    Ultron''s tone began to become really tense, the tension caused by being seen through all the plans.


    "If I say I don''t know anything, all this is my guess, do you believe it?"


    As he spoke, several vines spewed out of the wooden chair behind Ultron, entwining his body and right hand like a python, and forcibly pulled him back onto the seat.


    "The real performance hasn''t started yet. As the only audience, how can you leave the venue!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 249： I should play with you

    "Finally seeing that you are really nervous, it''s not easy!"


    After pulling Ultron back on the chair forcibly, Roger took a sip of Happy Water from the Fat House again.


    "I''m curious, when did you see through my plan? In such a short time, you can''t guess so many things, and you can guess so accurately!"


    Ultron, who was firmly bound to the chair, said unwillingly, that there was no longer the attitude of being in control of everything.


    "After I came to the laboratory and saw you and Dr. Zhao Hailun, I guessed it.


    "As for the reason, it''s very simple! Because we are the same kind!"


    When we first met in the Stark Tower, Ultron told him that they were of the same kind.


    However, what Ultron meant at the time was that they all had infinite gems, and they were all the masters of infinite gems.


    What Rogge is talking about now is that they are all equally confident.


    Ultron is confident because he feels he is better than all human beings.


    Even in the face of the well-known superhero Avengers and Roger, he has the absolute certainty of winning the final victory.


    Like Ultron, Roger is also a very confident person.


    It''s just that, unlike Ultron, he didn''t show this confidence on the surface, but hidden it in his heart.


    As a traverser, and a traverser who has seen the future of this world, he certainly has the confidence to make his name in this world.


    What''s more, he still has a system.


    If under such circumstances, he still has no self-confidence and feels that he cannot surpass others, then he might as well give up earlier.


    Ultron''s self-confidence is shown on the bright side, while Rogge''s self-confidence is shown in his heart.


    Although the places shown are different, it does not affect that the two of them will have extremely similar thinking.


    Therefore, as long as Roger substituting himself into the actual situation of Ultron, it is easy to guess Ultron''s plan.


    After all, if he were Ultron, he would make similar choices.


    So, the next thing is very simple.


    Knowing the Ultron plan, even if only 70% to 80% of them are known, it is enough to formulate a countermeasure plan.


    "Since you have guessed that Zhao Hailun is my next player on the bright side, but you still can''t stop me from leaving, you still can''t beat me!"


    After understanding where the problem was, Ultron calmed down again and said calmly.


    "Okay, it''s all this time, there is no need to continue to show it to me, your play is a bit over!"


    Before Rogge finished speaking, Ultron tried to connect to the Internet and leave here.


    Then, he discovered the horrible facts that were enough to completely penetrate his spiritual defense.


    His networking mechanism has failed!


    This is impossible, this is absolutely impossible!


    "Did you find that you can''t connect to the Internet suddenly? It''s exciting!"


    Compared with the panicked Ultron, Roger was indescribably calm at this time.


    Now, it''s time to raise the trump card!


    "How did you do it?"


    The failure of the networking mechanism meant that he could no longer leave his severely damaged body.


    Ultron was completely trapped in this body.


    "This explanation will be a bit complicated, but now you have enough time to listen slowly, so I decided to explain it to you.


    "After all, this is my confidence!


    The villain died of talking too much, this kind of thing is impossible to happen to Roger.


    Although in the eyes of Ultron, he is a typical villain.


    "Seriously, for your strong artificial intelligence, there is really no way to stop you by myself.


    "If you want to completely wipe out you, you must not only wipe out you and all the robots you have made, but also wipe out all traces of you on the Internet, so that you can completely disappear.


    "I can''t do this kind of thing, but someone can do it!"


    After speaking, Rogge stretched out his finger and pointed to the hole in the basement. A figure with red skin and soul gems on his forehead floated down.


    Vision!


    The person who floats is no one else, but the illusion that has the ability to restrain the Ultron networking mechanism.


    "This is impossible! How can you wake up Vision in such a short time, it is absolutely impossible!"


    Ultron recognized Vision at a glance, after all, the body of Vision was originally prepared for him.


    "Such a short time? It seems that you haven''t realized it yet. Are you sure that only a few minutes have passed?"


    Rogge took out the Reality Rubik''s Cube, and then continued: "This is the Reality Rubik''s Cube, and there are real gems inside. You should be familiar with it."


    "Impossible, reality gems have no ability to change time!"


    Looking at the reality Rubik''s Cube in Roger''s hand, Ultron still didn''t understand how Roger changed time.


    "Help you do a popular science, have you heard of the time dilation effect?


    "The first is the time expansion effect of high-speed motion in the special theory of relativity; the second is the time expansion effect of gravitation in the general theory of relativity.


    "These two time dilation effects can bring about changes in time, and more importantly, these two effects are caused by objective physical laws.


    "Real gems do not have the ability to change time, but real gems have the ability to modify the laws of nature to change reality."


    Although Rogge did not explain in detail the principles of these two time dilation effects, it was enough for Ultron to understand what it was all about.


    "In your opinion, we just sat down and talked for a few minutes, but in fact, three full days have passed outside.


    "Whether it is Dr. Zhao Hailun, your bright back player, or your true back player, the''Sokovia Meteorite'', they have now been resolved.


    "And I might as well tell you that all of your clone robots outside have been destroyed.


    "As long as Vision removes all the traces you left on the Internet, and then destroys your current broken body, you can say goodbye to the world completely!"


    When Rogge finished speaking, Vision didn''t hesitate, and went straight to Ultron''s head, pressed Ultron''s head with both hands, and began to clear all traces Ultron left on the Internet.


    After Vision appeared, Ultron''s ending was basically determined.


    Rogge asked the shadow clone to take Dr. Zhao Hailun away, on the one hand to cooperate with Ultron''s plan, and on the other hand to ensure the smooth birth of Vision.


    Although in the world of monthly reading, he did not do anything excessive to Dr. Banner, but who knows if Dr. Banner will be languid for several days.


    Just in case, he had to prepare a professional technician.


    As for the mental influence on Dr. Zhao Hailun, a simple illusion can be relieved.


    In order to achieve the perfect performance, Ultron did not hesitate to play in person, and also used the cradle of regeneration and the spiritual gem as bait.


    Similarly, in order for Ultron to stay here obediently, Rogge had to cooperate with him until Vision came on stage.


    Ultron''s real plan is, I want to perform, I know you already know that I''m playing you, but I still have to cooperate with you to play you.


    And Rogge¡¯s plan is, I¡¯m going to perform, I know you¡¯ve already seen that I know you¡¯re playing me, but I¡¯m still going to accompany you and play you in reverse.


    This is not a contest of force, it is a contest of acting!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 250： Artificial Intelligence Assistant Hyuga Hinata

    Rogge is not very concerned about how Vision will clean up all traces of Ultron on the Internet and turn off Ultron''s networking mechanism.


    When Vision began to kill Ultron, he silently ended the gravitational time-dilation effect created with reality gems.


    The reason why he used Dayu spiral pill to hit Ultron into the basement is because the basement will not be as wide as the laboratory above, and the second is because the light here is dim and suitable for small movements.


    And to sit down in a chair made of wooden escape is not to create an atmosphere and force, but to use realistic gems is really tiring.


    Judging from his own timeline, he and Ultron only spent a few minutes in this basement with gravitational time expansion.


    But from the outside world, he and Ultron stayed here for three days and nights.


    If it weren''t for the real gemstone to affect only this small basement, the Chakra in his body would have been drained by the real gemstone.


    In the original timeline, why did Thanos take the power gem as the first goal?


    In addition to the clear location of the power gem, the main reason is that the power gem can provide him with enough power to drive other infinite gems.


    Roger does not have power gems, so he can only use his chakras as energy supply reality gems.


    The reason why he was sitting and chatting with Ultron was not because he was lazy, but because he really didn''t have much strength to stand up.


    At this time, he felt for the first time that the amount of Chakra in the second tail was not so sufficient.


    Vision''s touch on Ultron did not last too long. It only took a few seconds for Vision to clean up all traces of Ultron left on the Internet.


    When Ultron was completely expelled from the Internet, Vision did not hesitate, and his hands suddenly slammed Ultron''s metal head.


    "You go back first, remember to remind Tony to give me my payment as soon as possible."


    Rogge sat on the original wooden chair and said slowly.


    "Okay, Mr. Roger!"


    Vision turned around and took a look at Roger, and then replied in a tone similar to Jarvis.


    After Vision left, Rogge finally didn''t have to continue to maintain such a calm appearance, and sighed tiredly.


    Although I didn''t do much, this feeling was more tiring than fighting for three days.


    After resting alone in this gloomy basement for more than ten minutes, he used Thunder God to leave this alternative battlefield.


    Three full days were enough for Fulian to finish everything with Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    Roger summoned two shadow avatars only after arriving in Seoul, but when he left Konoha headquarters, he had already prepared five shadow avatars in advance and ordered the corresponding tasks.


    He didn''t know what Ultron''s specific plan was, so he could only leave enough shadow clones to see one step at a time.


    Fulian and the Punisher resolved the riots in Seoul, and Tony smoothly imported Jarvis, who had returned, into the body of Vision.


    Sokovia, the man-made giant meteorite, finally failed to fly.


    The shadow avatar led the Wanda brothers and sisters and the Extremis Warriors to fix Ultron''s robot army, and recovered a number of objective Zhenjin.


    In general, the turmoil caused by Ultron was resolved by the Konoha Intelligence Bureau and the Avengers.


    The Sokowia incident in the original timeline did not happen, but there was a Seoul incident, and Fulian once again came to the forefront.


    Compared with the naked-eye extinction disaster of the Sokowia meteorite, the potential threat of the Seoul incident is obviously not so obvious, so this has led to a very embarrassing thing.


    Ordinary people and most organizations only saw the reunion triggered the Seoul incident, and they did not know that there was a terrorist threat that threatened the entire planet.


    In their view, the riots in Seoul were due to the reunion¡¯s misconduct.


    Although Fulian has also announced the truth of some things, it has not been recognized by many people, and instead believes that Fulian is shirking responsibility.


    A pot that shouldn''t have appeared before, just like this, pressed on Fulian''s head.


    Although Fulian was dissatisfied with this, in the end, it could only bear the responsibility that did not belong to them.


    He has rich experience in fighting against super villains.


    But on the battlefield of public opinion, as superheroes, they are not much different from ordinary people.


    Not to mention, there are some organizations that have no brains and hate the rich and feel that they violated human rights or violated the law.


    Of course, these are all troubles of the reunion.


    As the director of Konoha Intelligence Bureau, Roger was enjoying his leisure time.


    The day after he returned to Konoha''s headquarters, Tony sent his reward.


    Jarvis became part of Vision, and Tony replaced himself with a new artificial intelligence female assistant, Friday.


    So Tony gave Rogge an artificial intelligence female assistant called Sunday.


    According to Tony, Friday is Sunday¡¯s sister, and Sunday and Saturday are twin siblings.


    Rogge replaced Tony''s naming and personification method without even thinking about it.


    Not only the name, but also the holographic image was changed together.


    Hyuga Hinata!


    This is Rogge''s new name for his female artificial intelligence assistant.


    Of course, after changing the name to Hinata Hinata, the hologram will naturally be replaced with Hinata''s version.


    However, he struggled for a while when changing the hologram.


    Is it the 16-year-old Hinata in the story?


    Or replace it with the 19-year-old Hinata in the theater version of TheLast?


    Or is it replaced by the 32-year-old Hinata in the blog?


    As a man, and an adult man in his early twenties, he made a decisive choice.


    Only children can choose one of three, and I want them all.


    As a result, Hinata Hyuga, his exclusive AI female assistant, has three different versions of holographic images.


    As for which one will appear, it depends purely on his mood and choice at the time.


    It is worth mentioning that the artificial intelligence created by Tony himself is indeed very powerful.


    On the first day after entering the Konoha headquarters, Hinata made a major update to the Konoha headquarters system, especially focusing on updating the headquarters'' defense system.


    In addition, after Hinata''s classification and regulation and statistics, the work that Rogge needed to handle was greatly simplified.


    Many tasks that are not very important have been shared out one by one, and his free time is also increasing.


    Even Skye and Sharon Carter were relieved by the appearance of Hinata.


    No wonder Tony has always relied on Jarvis so much. If he is not lazy with such a powerful artificial intelligence, he will really be condemned by God.


    Because of Hinata''s outstanding ability, Roger''s life is getting better every day.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 251： Inhuman races around the corner

    With Hinata''s assistance, Rogge also resumed his long-lost practice.


    Ninjutsu, illusion, physique...


    Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, wood escape, fairy magic...


    Whether it was redeemed from the system or he developed it himself, he rearranged and practiced everything.


    In particular, the increase in the amount of Chakra and the Susanoh, has become his main training content recently.


    The second-tailed chakra volume has gradually been unable to keep up with his actual needs, and he also needs to further improve his fairy body while increasing the chakra volume.


    His fairy body inherits the column, but does not represent the same fairy body as the column.


    He still has a long way to go to reach the inhuman level between the pillars.


    According to his own estimation, his current immortal human body should barely reach the level of one-third or one-fourth between the pillars.


    Although the degree of development is far less than that of the column, it is enough to ensure that he will not be blinded by excessive use of the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    The cultivation process is boring, especially when no one can communicate with him the relevant cultivation experience and experience, this kind of boring will be particularly obvious.


    In order to make the training process less boring and to expand the commission business that he had put down for a long time, Rogge asked Hinata to reopen a new commission channel.


    The director of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, the superhero fourth generation Hokage, semi-publicly accepted private commissions.


    This approach is very inconsistent with his current status, and may even easily lead to misunderstandings by others, but he never takes these objections and dissatisfaction in his heart.


    Compared with Nincoin, those opposition and dissatisfaction are completely negligible.


    All the commission requests submitted will be screened by Hinata first, and then Roger himself will be screened again, and finally will have face-to-face conversation and sign the commission scroll.


    Although not every order can be judged systematically, after the double screening of Hinata and Roger, the chance of passing the judgment reached an astonishing 90%.


    The amazing passing rate, coupled with the difficulty of commissioning, is basically not that high. In just a few months, Roger has earned more than 300 Ninja coins from the system, giving him a kind of The illusion of the systemic wool.


    After completing Tony''s entrustment, his unconsumed Nincoins have reached 305.


    After several months of hard work, he once again refreshed his record of unconsumed Nincoins.


    Nincoins not consumed: 645!


    While the number of Nincoins has not been consumed day by day, his Chakra amount has finally increased from the second tail to the third tail.


    Then, it fell into a plateau again.


    "My lord, Calvin Zabo appeared at Miss Skye''s action again. Do you need to arrange for members of the Anbu to deal with it?"


    When Roger finished the day of training, Hinata''s voice sounded beside him.


    Anbe is a new department that Rogge has just set up in recent months, with a small number of people, only more than 30 people.


    Although there are not many members in the Anbe, each of them is the best of the Extremis Warriors, and all have received the second transformation of the Extremis Virus.


    The second transformation of the Extremis Virus is the latest result researched by Dr. Connors, which can further enhance the strength of the Extremis Soldier, and it also incorporates part of the abomination serum to have more excellent defense capabilities.


    "Don''t care about him for the time being, as long as he doesn''t touch Skye, don''t care about the others!"


    Calvin was Skye''s father, and he didn''t know where he got the information. Knowing that Skye was in the Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    Then he followed Skye like a perverted stalker.


    Rogge didn''t notice his appearance at first, but Hinata found this man who often wandered next to Konoha''s headquarters during a security inspection of the headquarters, and then determined his identity.


    "Okay, I will focus on his next behavior and avoid him from contacting Miss Skye.


    "In addition, Miss Gwen''s dinner party has been arranged. Do you need to go now?"


    Hinata is now not only responsible for Rogge''s work arrangements, but also his daily routines.


    Although Hinata is not a real human being, she is still very good at dealing with these interpersonal matters.


    "I''ll go there in half an hour, you let the restaurant prepare in advance!"


    Without the lunatics who always wanted to destroy the world, Roger would be quite satisfied with his current life.


    However, this world will never lack careerists and paranoias.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Himalayas, afterlife.


    "Jiaying, do we really want to cooperate with the people in Attilan City? Once we officially cooperate, the peace of the next life will be completely ended!"


    Gordon, who had no eyesight, stood in front of Jiaying and asked seriously.


    As one of the few strangers who can freely enter and exit the afterlife, Gordon does not want the peaceful life of the afterlife to end.


    "Although Maximus''s proposal is crazy, his plan still has a lot of merits. If we really succeed, the Inhumans will gain true freedom, forever freedom."


    Jiaying, who was writing the calligraphy with a brush, raised her head and glanced at Gordon, revealing her face with scars.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Gordon wanted to continue to say something, but finally fell silent.


    As more and more superpowers emerged in the world, many strangers became eager to move.


    Although the life in the afterlife is very peaceful, compared with the prosperous life outside, the afterlife is like a backward mountain village.


    Not everyone likes peace, especially after having superpowers that surpass ordinary people, there are more and more foreigners who are unwilling to spend their lives in peace.


    Why can ordinary people who are inferior to us enjoy a better life than us?


    Why do we, with superpowers, have to hide like mice that everyone shouts and beat?


    There are not many people with this mentality in the afterlife, but since the alien named Maximus came to the afterlife, there have been more and more radical aliens.


    If it weren''t for some strangers who remained calm, maybe someone had already begun to shout the slogan of conquering the world and becoming the world''s master.


    Gordon was one of the few strangers who remained calm. Although he did not have eyes, he knew that the outside world was not as good as they thought.


    Especially after the appearance of the Avengers, there are more and more unstable elements in the world.


    The blue zone of the moon, Attilan City.


    If it weren¡¯t for not knowing the exact location of Attilan, Gordon would really like to go up and find out and confirm whether the Attilan city that Maximus said was really as beautiful as he said.


    When Gordon left the study, Maximus walked out of the hidden corner of the study, went straight to Jiaying, and stretched his right hand toward Jiaying''s scarred face.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 252： Skye is missing

    As a stranger who grew up in Attilan and was also a member of the royal family of strangers, Maximus had a sense of superiority when facing strangers like Jiaying Gordon.


    In his opinion, these strangers left on the earth are undoubtedly lowly strangers.


    Only strangers born in the city of Attilan on the moon are real strangers.


    Only they are qualified to take back the earth on behalf of other people.


    Just when Maximus'' right hand was about to touch Jiaying''s face, Jiaying grabbed his right hand and performed her own power.


    The moment Jiaying grabbed her right hand, the vitality in Maximus began to flow crazily and was forcibly absorbed by Jiaying.


    An unspeakable painful sensation spread all over the body.


    His skin quickly dimmed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the flesh and blood in his body began to quickly dissipate.


    Maximus tried to use his own abilities to get rid of Jiaying''s control and get rid of this near-death situation.


    But he soon discovered that his abilities seemed to disappear with the passing of life force.


    will die!


    I will die here!


    Just as despair emerged in Maximus''s heart, Jiaying retracted her right hand and stopped drawing Maximus'' vitality.


    "No next time, understand?"


    Jiaying''s tone was as calm as ever, but in this calm tone, Maximus heard full of threats.


    But now he has no time to pay attention to these.


    Although Jiaying stopped absorbing his vitality, he lost a large amount of vitality in a short time, showing weakness like a dying patient.


    If he hadn''t supported the edge of the table with his hands, he would not even have the strength to stand now.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Maximus didn''t expect that Jiaying would dare to do something with him, and she would be so overbearing.


    If it wasn''t for Maximus to contact Attilan City in the next plan, Jiaying wouldn''t mind turning him directly into a paralyzed cripple.


    From the outside, Jiaying is a woman with no power to restrain her, with a weak body, a gentle personality, and kindness to others.


    But as the master of the afterlife, how could she look as weak as her appearance.


    In the past, she might still lack some cruelty and domineering.


    But after experiencing that cruel and inhumane and painful experience, the gentle personality was completely dead.


    Now she is the leader of the stranger in the next life, and the careerist who will throw the whole world into chaos to achieve her goal.


    And all this was taught by Whitehall of Hydra.


    After standing silently like a puppet for more than ten minutes, Maximus barely regained the power to walk freely, and staggered away from Jiaying''s study.


    Rogge knew nothing about what happened in the afterlife.


    Now he is enjoying the gentle experience brought by Gwen.


    After a crazy night, he was still asleep when he was awakened by Hinata''s call.


    "My lord, Miss Skye is missing!"


    Hinata didn''t say any unnecessary nonsense, and reported to Rogge what he knew so far.


    Skye, who was supposed to set off with the action team this morning, did not show up. Hinata immediately investigated the entry and exit records and monitoring records of the headquarters.


    Then, nothing was found.


    Since the surveillance video captured Skye returning to the room at 9 o''clock last night, Skye has never appeared again.


    There is no entry and exit records, the defense system has not suffered any damage, and there is no one in the room.


    After further invoking the hidden energy monitoring system, Hinata found a clue.


    Not long after Skye returned to the room, an abnormal energy appeared in Skye''s room.


    Subsequently, the abnormal energy disappeared, and Skye''s life energy signal also disappeared.


    "Look at whether Calvin is still outside the headquarters?"


    Roger frowned, and a bad feeling came to his mind.


    "No trace of Calvin Zabo was found!"


    Hinata responded immediately.


    "Okay, I know what''s going on, let Kara replace Skye''s mission this time, and I will take care of the other things!"


    When Calvin Zabo appeared inexplicably near the Konoha headquarters, he had secretly sent someone to pay attention to the situation in the afterlife.


    He doesn''t care if there will be some messy terrorist activities in the next life, he only cares if Jiaying will hit Skye''s idea.


    In terms of identity, Jiaying is Skye''s mother, but he does not think Jiaying is a qualified mother.


    Although Skye''s identity has been manipulated by S.H.I.E.L.D., if Jiaying really wants to find Skye, it is not particularly difficult for her.


    Even Calvin Zabo can investigate some clues. If Jiaying, who controls the next life, wants to investigate, it will only be easier.


    But obviously, Jiaying did not look for Skye''s ideas.


    Skye needs her family, but what she needs is not a family who uses her as a tool, but a family who really cares about her.


    "Something happened to Konoha, I want to go back!"


    After getting dressed, Roger said to Gwen who was still lying on the bed.


    Since he became the director of the Konoha Intelligence Agency, his secret den in New York has become Gwen''s secret stronghold.


    Of course, when he returns to New York, this will become a warm home for him and Gwen.


    "Every time, can''t you stay a few more days?"


    Gwen was also dissatisfied with Roger''s practice of leaving only a few days at a time.


    "Next time!"


    As soon as the words fell, Roger disappeared and returned to Konoha headquarters in Washington.


    "Help me arrange Kunshi and a team of Anbu, I''m going to visit Skye''s mother in the next life!"


    Five minutes later, Roger flew towards the afterlife with an Anbu team.


    Jiaying had taken the initiative to send someone to Konoha, why would he have to pay a return visit, otherwise it would appear that he is very ignorant of etiquette.


    At this time, Skye in the afterlife was enjoying the first dinner after the mother and daughter reunited with Jiaying.


    More than ten hours ago, Gordon took Skye into the afterlife and let her see her biological mother Jiaying, whom she had sought for more than 20 years.


    But I don''t know why, after seeing Jiaying, after knowing that Jiaying was his biological mother who had been searching for more than 20 years, Skye did not have too obvious emotional fluctuations.


    No excitement, no excitement, no surprise.


    There were a lot of questions in Skye''s mind, but she didn''t know where to start asking.


    "What''s wrong? Are you out of appetite?"


    Looking at the untouched tableware in front of Skye, Jiaying asked gently.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 253： Abnormal Jiaying

    "No, it''s just a little uncomfortable."


    Although she had learned the truth from Jiaying''s mouth, she even knew that her real name was Daisy Johnson.


    But Skye always had a strong sense of unreality.


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    The picture of reunion should not be like this.


    Skye couldn''t tell what was wrong, but she just thought it all happened too suddenly.


    In other words, it was a coincidence.


    Jiaying saw Skye''s discomfort and did not continue to force her, so she was brought back to the room.


    When Skye left, the gentle expression on Jiaying''s face disappeared cleanly.


    As a long-lived person who has lived for an unknown number of years, Jiaying can see at a glance the rejection that Skye accidentally revealed.


    Skye may not have noticed this, but Jiaying saw it through her small gestures and tone.


    "Gordon, go and investigate the fourth generation of Hokage. His influence on Daisy may be greater than we thought."


    Although Gordon was not in the room at this time, he clearly heard Jiaying''s instructions, and immediately used his power to leave the afterlife.


    As soon as Gordon''s front foot left, Maximus came into the room with his back foot, and came in front of Jiaying.


    Maximus, who has seen Jiaying¡¯s methods, is no longer as lofty as before, saying in a calm tone: "Her abilities are very good. If they play well, they can play a big role. You must not let her Participate in our plan?"


    Maximus didn''t dare to use any more commanding tone to Jiaying. Although Jiaying''s abilities could only be used when contacted, Maximus didn''t dare to gamble his life.


    From the bright side, there are only a few combatants in the afterlife.


    But no one can guarantee that Jiaying doesn''t have any successors yet.


    Just like the city of Attilan on the blue zone of the moon, although it does not seem to have much armed forces, the people inside are more perverted.


    Especially his brother, the leader of the Moon Inhumans, the Black Bat King.


    And after being taught a little by Jiaying, he saw the shadow of the black bat king on Jiaying.


    The black bat king is ruthless, but Jiaying is ruthless.


    "This has nothing to do with you."


    Jiaying didn''t even look at the Maximus in front of her, she left the room and walked towards the building on the other side of the afterlife.


    Seeing Jiaying''s disappearing figure, a sharp light flashed in Maximus'' eyes.


    Jiaying''s ignorance made him recall some very unpleasant memories, those memories that he will never forget.


    After walking along the quiet paths of the next life for a while, Jiaying came to a building that was several times larger than an ordinary house.


    After entering this unknown huge building, Jiaying came to the room with two guards, then opened the door and walked in.


    Compared with the clean and quiet outside, the room is obviously a different environment.


    The wooden furniture fell scattered on the ground. A middle-aged man with a messy haircut and a brown suit was panting like an angry bullfight, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    "Calvin."


    Calvin Zabo, who originally looked like a stranger should not enter, was stunned for an instant when he heard this gentle voice.


    The look of anger on his face instantly changed from ecstasy and disbelief, Calvin turned his head and looked at the face that made him think about it for more than 20 years.


    However, the moment he saw Jiaying''s face, his ecstasy disappeared, and the scars pierced his heart like a sharp knife.


    More than half an hour later, Calvin Zabo, who was excited, sat on the chair with a smile like a well-behaved pupil, and witnessed Jiaying''s departure.


    Except for the two of them, no one knew what they were talking about.


    But judging from the way Calvin is now, it is clear that they have reached a consensus on certain things.


    While Jiaying was intensively maintaining her family relationship, Rogge and the four Anbu extremist fighters sat silently in the seats of the Kun fighter, with big eyes to small eyes.


    To be precise, it was the people from Anbu who had big eyes to small eyes, and he was bored looking at the scenery outside the Kun-style.


    Although he seemed to be enjoying the scenery bored at this time, in fact, he was thinking about Jiaying''s purpose.


    Jiaying would let Gordon take away Skye and Calvin, which is definitely not an impulsive choice made on a whim.


    As an ambitious alien leader, Jiaying knows the consequences of taking Skye away from Roger''s nose.


    But even so, she still asked Gordon to take Skye, and also from Konoha headquarters.


    This woman is not small!


    Even the crippled Hydra dare not retaliate face-to-face, but he has the courage to take people away from Konoha headquarters.


    There is usually only one explanation for such abnormal behavior, and she is sure to bear the corresponding consequences.


    But after thinking about it, Rogge couldn''t understand where Jiaying''s confidence came from.


    Even if he doesn''t take action, the Punisher and Abomination can completely defeat the afterlife.


    Although there are many foreigners in the afterlife, not many are strengthened by the fog of Terrigan.


    As long as the superpowers of these strangers awakened are not particularly special, they are basically ordinary people who have mastered superpowers.


    For this kind of enemy, usually one bullet is enough.


    Jiaying is definitely not the kind of stranger with no brains, especially after experiencing the Whitehall incident, her consideration of potential threats will only be more profound than ordinary strangers.


    Forget it, I just don''t want to, just a few strangers, and I can''t get through any storms.


    It''s not that Roger is proud. On the earth, as long as he has the gems of reality, he is basically equivalent to the ceiling of combat power on the earth as long as he doesn''t meet those hidden bosses.


    With his strength, he can completely crush most enemies.


    After flying for nearly ten hours, Roger finally came to the afterlife hidden in the Himalayas.


    After this long flight, he once again determined that he needed a teleportation ability other than Thunder God.


    Fei Lei Shen is easy to use, but the prerequisite for it to be effective is to have a technique.


    It seems that it is time to add a teleportation ability to oneself, and in the next life, there will be a stranger who can teleport all over the world.


    Gordon, it''s you!


    In fact, besides Gordon, he also has other options.


    For example, go to Kama Taj to learn portal spells, or get a sasuke six-gou jade reincarnation eye.


    Of these three methods, Gordon is undoubtedly the one with the lowest difficulty, and it is also the one that suits him best at the moment.


    As a non-native resident, he always tried to avoid meeting big guys like Gu Yi.


    Although Gu Yi¡¯s main duty is to prevent invasions of other dimensions, the ghost knows whether crossing is considered to be an invasion of other dimensions in Gu Yi¡¯s eyes.


    So, for safety''s sake, it''s better if this kind of boss can not be seen or not.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 254： Cooperation with Konoha in the afterlife

    The Kun-style flying for more than ten hours landed directly on a clearing near the afterlife, without any intention of hiding its tracks.


    In addition to the Kun-style driver, Rogge led the four Anbu members and walked straight towards the wooden archway gate that was purely decorative in the afterlife.


    I have to say that the region in the afterlife is indeed worthy of the name of the world.


    The mountains are clear and the water is fresh, the air is fresh, the mountains are in the distance, and the vegetation nearby is rich.


    With rare human traces and a wide field of vision, this place is completely a good place to live in seclusion.


    As soon as Rogge and the Anbu members arrived at the gate of the archway, a few sturdy men stood in front of them, with vigilant expressions on their faces.


    "who are you?"


    One of the leading men took the initiative and asked sternly.


    "Go tell Jiaying, just say Roger is here!"


    Rogge didn''t care about the man in front of him who looked at his enemy, and answered calmly.


    When these men appeared, he used Chakra Perception to perceive them.


    These men are without exception, all of them have abnormal energy in their bodies.


    Although he could not infer the true abilities of these men from these abnormal energies, judging from the energy intensity, their strength was not very strong.


    To put it bluntly, the energy intensity of any Desperate Warrior in Konoha is higher than that of them.


    "You are waiting here! Watch them, don''t let them in!"


    The first half of the sentence was obviously addressed to Roger and others, and the second half was of course addressed to his companions.


    Before leaving, the leading-looking man turned his head and glanced at Rogge, as if he wanted to remember his appearance deeply in his mind.


    The four members of Anbu are now all wearing white animal masks with a few simple lines on the masks.


    I don''t know why, this leading man always feels that something is wrong with the four Anbe members, and has a very evil feeling.


    However, he couldn''t tell the evil.


    Roger saw the confusion of the lead man.


    If it weren''t for the current situation, he would tell this man that the reason why he felt that the Anbu members looked wicked and wrong was purely because these Anbu guys had killed too many people.


    To be more precise, the killing intent and intent are too heavy.


    Don''t even look at the four Anbu members who didn''t say a word at this time, but in their eyes, these strangers who blocked their way are no different from a group of chickens waiting to be slaughtered.


    The afterlife is not very big. Five or six minutes later, Roger saw Jiaying, the true ruler of the afterlife, and her most loyal subordinate, Gordon.


    In addition to the two of them, Skye and Maximus came together.


    Roger didn''t remember Maximus in the next life, and there was nothing in him worthy of his attention.


    Therefore, he directly chose to ignore it!


    Just like those strangers who stopped them, they were not even interested in knowing their names.


    This kind of person again!


    It''s this expression again!


    Maximus saw Roger''s disregard, and his sensitive heart instantly became choppy.


    However, he controlled his expression and movements very well, and did not show his inner dissatisfaction.


    Roger''s attitude, he experienced too much in Attilan, to the point where he has become accustomed to it.


    Although he is a member of the royal family, he is the younger brother of the Black Bat King.


    But because the awakening ability is not very high-end, or, in the eyes of the Moon Inhumans, it is not very high-end.


    As a result, his status in Attilan has not been very high.


    In terms of technological level, the technology of Attilan City is higher than that of most other countries on the earth.


    However, Attilan City adopts a rigid caste system, and the status of social members is determined by the ability after awakening.


    And once it is decided, no matter how great and powerful this foreign person will be in the future, it will not change his position in Attlan City.


    With a good background, his parents and elder brother are both high-ranking existences in Attilan.


    But he was an ordinary member of Attilan City, in the same class as those lowly ordinary strangers.


    This is a fact that Maximus cannot accept and does not want to admit.


    Maximus, who grew up with this mentality, doesn''t say that he hates Attilan, but he definitely has no good feelings.


    Therefore, he came to the earth secretly, came to the afterlife of the settlement of aliens on earth.


    After confirming that Skye had not suffered any harm, Roger came to her study at Jiaying''s invitation.


    "Just tell me, what are your plans?"


    At this time, only the two of them were in the study, so Roger didn''t bother to make some nonsense on the scene with Jiaying, and asked directly.


    "Before answering your question, I want to know what do you think of the alien race, and what do you think of Skye?"


    Although she didn''t have much combat power, and she was facing a fierce guy like Roger, Jiaying still kept calm and calm, neither humble nor overbearing.


    "I don''t think so, foreigners are nothing but humans, but your ancestors are the experimental products of the Kerry people, so you can all awaken superpowers that humans do not have.


    "As for Skye, although you are her mother, I still refuse to answer this question!"


    Rogge spoke unhurriedly, and at the same time used Chakra Perception to perceive all the strangers in the next life.


    "It seems you know the history of foreigners well, but this is also normal.


    "You can let Daisy awaken her abilities through the Terrygan Mist. You also know how to help Daisy control her abilities. Without a certain understanding, you can''t do all this."


    Speaking of this, Jiaying paused, and then continued: "Maximus, he is a stranger from the city of Attilan. A few months ago, he suddenly came to the afterlife and said that he represented the city of Attilan. Here."


    After hearing the words Attilan City, Roger finally showed an expression of interest on his face.


    Only in the afterlife, he really couldn''t raise any interest in him.


    The reason he came here in person was purely for Skye''s sake.


    And now, he thinks he might be right.


    Unlike an organization that has little strength in the afterlife, Attilan City is several levels higher than its existence.


    Let alone the advanced technology of Attilan City and the strangers in it, the black bat king, the stranger leader of Attilan City, is an important role that cannot be ignored.


    "Then if I guessed right, what you want to say next is to cooperate with Konoha, right?"


    Jiaying wouldn''t advance Attilan City for no reason. Since she took the initiative to figure this out, it is not difficult to guess what she wants to say next.


    "Yes, I hope Konoha can cooperate with the afterlife!"


    "What are the benefits? There is no good cooperation, but no one will do it!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 255： Alien Planet and Kerry Fleet

    "You are the director of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, and you are also the famous fourth-generation Hokage. You may not be able to appreciate the rewards you can get in the next life."


    Although this is the case, Jiaying''s expression clearly has a different meaning.


    "Don''t talk about these nonsense, let''s get it straight, what kind of remuneration can you give?"


    If Jiaying can''t give any valuable rewards, Roger will not care if she is Skye''s mother.


    It is impossible for him to work for nothing.


    With this kind of time and energy, he might as well go back and spend more time with Gwen.


    Speaking of this, the strengthening of Gwen by spider serum seems to be more and more obvious.


    Some things that could not be done before are now easy to do.


    When I go back to New York next time, maybe I can try...


    Roger, with a serious face on the surface, involuntarily showed some unhealthy pictures in his mind.


    "Well, then I''ll just say it!


    "The next life can give you a planet, a planet suitable for human habitation. I don''t know if this reward will allow you to make a move?"


    Jiaying''s tone was very plain, but what she said was not plain at all.


    A planet?


    A planet suitable for human habitation?


    When will the next life be so rich, I will be rewarded with planets.


    Rogge didn''t answer Jiaying directly, but began to recall quickly.


    Alien, planet, human habitation...


    In his memory, there is only one planet that fits these keywords at the same time.


    The planet Tatooine was exiled for the first time in history.


    In the afterlife, got the black boulder that can be teleported to the planet Tatooine?


    Questions quickly flashed through Rogge''s mind.


    "In order to avoid unpleasant misunderstandings, I want to confirm that the planet you mentioned is the planet that exiled the first alien hive in the legend?"


    For other strangers, the existence of the hive may be a historical mystery.


    But for Jiaying, who is in control of the afterlife, this may just be the ancient history recorded in the history books of aliens.


    "I''m becoming more and more curious, where did you know so much about Inhumans.


    "Yes, it''s the planet that exiled the hive.


    "Foreign people can''t compete with the hive, but you can, you have enough strength to solve the hive and obtain a planet of your own!"


    At this point, Jiaying''s tone became excited.


    If it weren''t for the beehives on the planet Tatooine, she would never consider taking it out as a reward.


    It was a whole planet, and it was a planet suitable for human habitation.


    How valuable a planet is, you can even think about it with your toes.


    "Your reward is really generous!


    "I''m very satisfied with the reward. Let''s talk about it. Do you want Konoha or what do I do?"


    Rogge thought that Jiaying would not even dare to retaliate against the crippled Hydra.


    But the fact is that Jiaying not only retaliated against Hydra, but also took away the black boulder that is vital to Hydra.


    For Inhumans, the first inhuman hive in history on the planet Tatooine.


    For Hydra, on the planet Tatooine is their ultimate belief in Hydra.


    "We hope to get a Kerry fleet, or some spaceships in the fleet.


    "In addition, we hope that the Konoha Intelligence Bureau can help the foreigners in the afterlife to integrate into society. In other words, we need Konoha to help the foreigners in the afterlife endorse their identity."


    Roger could understand every word Jiaying said, but the more he listened, the more puzzled he became.


    "Kerry Fleet? Do you have any misunderstandings about me? I am not the commander of the Kerry people. I don''t have the Kerry Fleet you want."


    If he could, Roger himself wanted the Cree fleet.


    But the problem is that there is no Kerry fleet on Earth, and there are not many Kerry corpses.


    The black boulder that can transport people to the planet Tatooine is indeed very attractive, but it does not mean that he must get it.


    If conditions permit, he doesn''t mind getting the black boulder into his hands.


    In fact, when the Konoha Intelligence Bureau was all over the world fighting Hydra, he did not let Konoha pay attention to the news of the black boulder.


    But unfortunately, there has been no gain.


    "The Cree fleet will appear by itself, you just have to take them down before they retreat!"


    Jiaying obviously considered this question a long time ago and answered confidently.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The development of things became more and more bizarre, and Roger suddenly felt that he could not keep up with the times.


    Just forget about the black boulder, this is something on earth after all, as long as you look for it carefully, you can still find it sooner or later.


    But the Cree¡¯s fleet is obviously a matter of another level, which is a matter entirely outside the earth.


    "Maxims, he has a Kerry fleet behind him, or it is because of the support of this Kerry fleet that he will come to Earth from the city of Attilan on the moon."


    Jiaying first explained Maximus''s problem, and then continued: "Maximus tried to use the name of Attlan City to trick the afterlife into causing a global disaster on the earth."


    "When foreigners in the afterlife take the initiative to set off a war, the Kerry Fleet will disguise as the fleet of Attlan City and provide help in the afterlife.


    "Of course, the final result is that aliens in the afterlife become slaves of the Cree again, and the Cree conquer the earth.


    "After conquering the earth, the Cree will also help Maximus become the new master of Attilan."


    Jiaying spoke unhurriedly, as if she had witnessed the collaboration between the Kerry people and Maximus throughout the process.


    "Is the source of intelligence reliable? I don''t want to deal with attacks from Attilan City when facing the Cree.


    "The strangers in Attilan are a bit strong!"


    To be precise, the stranger, the Black Bat King, is very strong.


    "This is information directly searched from Maxims'' memory, and he does not know it."


    Jiaying briefly explained the source of the intelligence.


    "Attilan City is not interested in the earth, so they migrated to the blue zone of the moon. As long as we don''t provoke them, they won''t take action against us."


    Obviously, this is also the intelligence searched out of Maximus'' memory.


    "If this is the case, there shouldn''t be a big problem. Konoha''s teaming with the afterlife will be enough to solve the Kerry fleet if nothing else.


    "This cooperation, Konoha agreed!"


    After hearing Roger''s answer, Jiaying finally breathed a sigh of relief, but Roger''s voice immediately rang again.


    "Cooperation is no problem, but I am a person with a sense of ritual, so let''s sign the commissioned scroll!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger took out a commissioned scroll he had never used.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 256： Jiayings commission

    "Delegated content: help to obtain at least one Kerry battleship in the afterlife; delegate status: incomplete; delegate reward: 120 nincoins!"


    Jiaying''s entrustment passed the system''s judgment smoothly, and the rewards given by the system were also within Roger''s expected range.


    After throwing the commissioned scroll back into the psychic scroll, Rogge suddenly asked: "How could the Cree suddenly decide to attack the earth? With their technological strength, they can attack at any time?"


    Compared with the earth, the Kerry Empire, which has developed an interstellar civilization, is obviously several levels higher than its existence.


    To describe it in Thor''s words, the Kerry Empire is a civilization that has already completed advanced wars in the universe.


    "I am not very clear about this, but Maximus vaguely talked about this when talking to the commander of the Kerry Fleet.


    "According to the fleet commander, the terrestrial man named Captain Marvel died, so no one can stop them anymore."


    After hearing Jiaying''s explanation, Rogge was slightly shocked.


    But he controlled his expression very well, and didn''t let Jiaying see anything.


    Captain Marvel is dead, so the Cree plan to invade the earth.


    This seems reasonable, but it doesn''t make sense at all.


    Rogge didn''t doubt the ability of Captain Marvel, he just doubted that the Kerry people would not make such a naive decision.


    Since the Kerry knew that Captain Marvel was dead, he must know that Captain Marvel died in his hands.


    A person who can kill Captain Marvel can never show any weaker combat effectiveness than Captain Marvel.


    Otherwise, it would not be Captain Marvel who died.


    Therefore, Rogge himself is skeptical of what Jiaying said just now.


    Of course, there may be another reason.


    That is, in the eyes of the Kerry people, the death of Captain Marvel was only an accident. Roger did not have the strength of Captain Marvel, so he didn''t need to care too much.


    If you think about it from this perspective, then the actions of the Kerry people make perfect sense.


    It''s just that Roger himself is not very satisfied.


    What is accidental death?


    Is that what I killed with my strength!


    I don''t even use reality gems, I completely rely on my own strength to kill!


    But dissatisfied with dissatisfaction, it is impossible for him to explain to the Kerry people, anyway, when the time comes, they will naturally know the truth of the matter.


    "Give me a list of foreigners who need legal status, and I asked Konoha to arrange a new identity for them.


    "But if you say it beforehand, Konoha can provide you with a new social identity.


    "But, if you do anything wrong with the identity Konoha gave, or let Konoha take the blame, you know what the consequences are!"


    Rogge didn''t ask Jiaying to write about the arrangement of strangers on the commission scroll, on the one hand because it was a relatively long-term job, and on the other hand because it was difficult to measure.


    It is not easy to judge to integrate into human society and gain recognition from ordinary people.


    Even Rogge himself, there are still some people who don''t recognize him, thinking that he ignores American laws and human rights and uses violence to control violence.


    "I will warn them seriously!"


    After speaking, Jiaying took out a list of her prepared lists from the drawer of the desk.


    "This is the list of the first batch of strangers, and their abilities have also been noted."


    Remarking the superpowers of each alien is not because Jiaying trusts Rogge enough, it is purely because she does not want Konoha to secretly conduct human experiments on these aliens.


    Although she didn''t say it clearly, she was sure that Roger could understand what he meant.


    "Konoha is not S.H.I.E.L.D., nor is it a Hydra. He is not interested in human experiments or something."


    Although Konoha''s current chief scientist, Dr. Connors, is showing signs of progressing toward Oshomaru, even the movement of sticking out his tongue is becoming more and more disgusting.


    But as long as he was still in Konoha, no one would dare to do those inhumane human experiments in Konoha.


    To put it bluntly, Konoha doesn''t really appreciate the superpowers of these strangers.


    Of course, except for superpowers like Skye''s shock wave, Gordon''s teleportation, and Black Bat King''s pseudosonic wave.


    When Rogge and Jiaying discussed cooperation and follow-up plans, Maximus was not idle either, carrying out a secret operation that he had been thoroughly monitored.


    Although Maximus''s superpowers are not very good, they only possess a certain degree of telepathy, and they must be concentrated in order to perform smoothly.


    What''s more troublesome is that his own mental state is not very stable, so his telepathic ability is sometimes absent.


    In order to make up for his own strength, he has become a rare inventor among the alien races, and he is also a genius-level inventor, who can use simple materials to make exquisite machines.


    For example, for this mission, he deliberately combined his own telepathy ability and invented a small hypnotic gun to make up for the fact that his superpowers sometimes cannot take effect.


    If conditions permit, he doesn''t mind inventing a few more weapons for himself.


    However, in order to avoid irritating strangers in the afterlife, he only carried this hypnotic gun, and specially made the shape of the hypnotic gun into a cylindrical shape more than ten centimeters long.


    After taking this hypnotic gun, which was completely non-gun-shaped, Maximus walked towards the room where Skye was resting.


    He had already heard of Skye''s shock wave ability, and he had seen it with his own eyes yesterday.


    If used well, Skye''s ability can completely change the battlefield situation in an instant.


    This ability shouldn''t appear on an alien on earth.


    Only a stranger like himself who came from the royal family was worthy of such a powerful force.


    On the way to Skye''s room, Maximus even dreamed about the beautiful picture after he had Skye''s ability.


    However, he didn''t know at this time, his every move was clearly seen by strangers in the afterlife in the dark.


    Although the arrival of Maximus has made many strangers become fanatical, they even violated the rules of escape from the world.


    But as long as Jiaying is still in the next life, as long as the alien warriors who are loyal to Jiaying are still there, there will be no chaos in the next life.


    Just as Maximus was about to come to the room where Skye lived, Gordon without eyes suddenly teleported to him, and then grabbed his shoulder.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gordon obviously didn''t have any plan to answer him, and once again teleported, taking Maximus to Jiaying''s study.


    "Is he Maximus? He doesn''t look very smart."


    Roger took a look at Maximus and said casually.


    "What do you mean? Are you going to fight the alien race?"


    Maximus keenly noticed something was wrong.


    The actions of Jiaying and Gordon made him realize something, so he didn''t even think about it, so he put a big hat on Rogge''s head and secretly changed the concept of starting a war with an alien.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 257： The surrender of Maximus

    "You can''t represent the alien race!"


    Rogge snorted and replied disdainfully.


    Maximus knows his value and status very well, of course he knows that he is not that important.


    But being pointed out so ruthlessly by Roger still made him feel extremely unhappy.


    "What do you want to do, don''t blame me for not reminding you, my brother is the black bat king, if something happens to me, he will definitely not let you go!"


    If possible, Maximus can''t wait to completely draw a line with the Black Bat King.


    But he knew very well that at this time, not only could he not draw a clear line from the black bat king, but he had to use the black bat king''s influence as much as possible.


    Although he didn''t know what Roger and Jiaying had talked about, judging from the current situation, the situation was not good for him.


    "If your brother really cares about you so much, you won''t have to cooperate with the Kerry people, so you should do less of this kind of bravado!"


    Rogge didn''t care if Maximus really had the support of the Black Bat King.


    No one can stop him from completing the commission, Maximus can''t, and Black Bat King can''t either.


    Cree cooperation?


    How did they know about my cooperation with the Cree?


    Except for me and the Kerry people, no one can know this!


    Maximus'' face became difficult to look, and the psychological defense began to show signs of collapse.


    The reason why he dares to stay in the next life is because he knows that these people in the next life cannot know his true purpose.


    How can these indigenous strangers who have never left the earth see through my plan? They don''t have strangers who can read their minds.


    Thinking of this, Maximus turned his gaze to Roger.


    From Maxims'' point of view, Roger is indeed the most suspected one.


    However, he would not have thought that the person who really saw through his plan was not Roger, and Jiaying, who had always looked down on the native aliens of the earth.


    "Are you sure this can really lead to the Kerry people. What they want is the alien disaster that sweeps the entire earth. They may not appear without seeing the planned disaster."


    Jiaying did not go to see Maximus. After reaching a cooperation with Roger, Maximus was already dispensable.


    "Of course not sure, I am not from Kerry, how can I know what kind of decision they will make.


    "But since they are still interested in foreigners, they will definitely be interested in Hive!


    "After all, compared to controlling a group of strangers, controlling a stranger is obviously much easier. And having a hive is basically equivalent to having the key to control all strangers."


    According to the cooperation agreement between Maximus and the Cree, the Cree will conquer the alien and the earth in the afterlife after an alien disaster erupts on the earth.


    Neither Roger nor Jiaying have any interest in causing global disasters.


    Therefore, they had to consider other ways to elicit the Cree.


    The hive is the bait they prepared for the Cree.


    If the Cree knew the existence of the hive, Rogge wouldn''t dare to say that they would definitely change their plans, but they would be somewhat tempted.


    More importantly, whether or not the Cree will change his plan because of the hive, it will not affect his next plan.


    As long as the Cree receives the information that the hive exists and takes Maximus on the Cree battleship, his plan can be declared a success.


    "Well, in this case, I believe you once!"


    After speaking, Jiaying motioned to Gordon to bring the transparent box with the black boulder to the study.


    Maximus glanced at the black boulder that Gordon had brought, then turned his head and glanced at Roger and Jiaying, and immediately realized something.


    Maximus is no stranger to the name Hive.


    Combining the dialogue between Roger and Jiaying and the black boulder Gordon brought, he roughly guessed the plan of Roger and others.


    But there was one thing he didn''t understand, and that was why Roger and Jiaying thought he would choose to cooperate obediently.


    "Don''t froze, go contact the Cree!"


    Maximus, who was still thinking, immediately heard Roger''s voice.


    "Why should I listen to your instructions, who do you think you are!"


    Although there is no fighting power, Maximus is quite sure that in Roger and Jiaying''s plan, he is a key part.


    They dare not do anything to me, only I can contact the Cree.


    They can''t do anything without my assistance.


    Maximus felt that he had grasped the point of the matter and regained control of the initiative.


    In addition, neither Rogge nor Jiaying imposed any restrictions or oppression on him, which made him firmer in this idea.


    No wonder you dare not do anything to me after you brought me here.


    A confident look began to appear on Maximus''s face.


    Then in the next second, he heard a gunshot and felt severe pain in his right leg.


    boom!


    Just when Maximus was full of strange thoughts, Roger directly took out the natural disaster pistol and shot him without even thinking about it.


    "The reason why you should listen to my orders is simple!


    "Because if you say no, I will kill you now!"


    Rogge''s tone was calm, but all three of them could tell that he was not joking.


    Madman, he is a madman!


    Maximus endured the severe pain from his right leg and looked at Rogge and the natural disaster pistol in his hand with an incredulous expression.


    Not only Maximus was shocked, even Jiaying and Gordon had no idea that Roger would shoot so decisively.


    If you don¡¯t agree, draw a gun and shoot!


    No, it wasn''t a disagreement. He didn''t even say anything, so he shot.


    "I¡­¡­"


    As soon as Maximus spoke, Roger''s voice sounded again.


    "Think about it before answering, you only have one chance!"


    Maximus is indeed the only person who can contact the Cree, but this does not mean that Roger needs to be controlled by him.


    Even if only Maximus can contact the Cree, he can get the dead Maximus back.


    Although this will consume some of his Ninja coins, the cost of the entire commission will quickly decrease.


    Enduring the severe pain from his right leg and the intense anger in his heart, Maximus took a deep breath, and then said word by word: "I will do as you tell me!"


    Wouldn''t it be okay to answer this way earlier, you have to get some moths.


    After hearing Maximus'' answer, Roger put away the natural disaster pistol with satisfaction, then got up from the chair, went straight to Maximus, and patted him on the shoulder.


    "I know why you can''t compare to your brother, you really can''t!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 258： Accuser Ronan

    I don''t know that the Cree didn''t prepare the contact device for Maximus in advance.


    It is still Maximus that it is not safe to carry the communication device with him.


    The communication device to communicate with the Kerry battleship had to be manufactured temporarily.


    Under the supervision of Rogge and others, and with sufficient materials in the afterlife, Maximus made this contact device that is tens of centimeters high and looks like a coffee machine.


    "Remember, don''t do anything stupid!"


    After finally confessing to Maximus, Roger and the others left the room, leaving Maximus and the black boulder in a specially arranged temporary room.


    Rogge didn''t care how Maximus wanted to contact the Cree or how to take away the black boulder.


    He only cared about one thing now, and that was whether the Cree would take Maximus onto the battleship.


    As long as the Cree takes Maximus on a battleship, he can be teleported up through the Thunder God spell on Maximus.


    But this will also have a potential problem, that is, the location of the Kerry battleship may exceed his sensing range.


    So in order to avoid this embarrassing problem, and also to avoid losing the black boulder, he and Jiaying made second-hand preparations.


    The one who is staying in the room with Maximus now is not the real black boulder, but the black boulder that the shadow clone casts its transformation technique.


    Maximus didn''t know this, and now he couldn''t have the means to confirm the authenticity of the black boulder.


    Even if the Kerry people want to confirm the authenticity of the black boulder, they can only take the black boulder on the battleship for further confirmation.


    Therefore, whether the Kerry battleship''s range is within Rogge''s sensing range, it will not affect his final plan.


    Under the supervision of Rogge and others, Maximus activated his temporary communication device and contacted the Kerry battleship in outer space.


    After reporting the news about the black boulder and the hive, the Cree gave a response that Rogge expected.


    Kerry''s reaction was within Rogge''s expectations, after all, this was an opportunity to control all aliens more easily.


    But there is one thing he did not expect.


    He originally thought that the Cree would use some very high-tech, imaginary quantum portals or other transmission methods to directly take away Maximus and the black boulder.


    But the response from the Kerry people is that they will arrange a small spacecraft to pick up Maximus and the black boulder.


    This is reasonable, but it doesn''t seem to be compelling.


    A few hours later, with the intentional indulgence of Roger, Jiaying and others, Maximus left the afterlife with the black boulder, and then boarded the small Kerry spacecraft specially to pick him up.


    After Maximus boarded the Kerry spacecraft that looked like a four-pointed arrow, Roger connected him with the Thunder God technique.


    As long as the Thunder God technique stops moving, he will use the Thunder God to teleport over.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that the Flying Thunder God technique is still within his sensing range.


    After more than twenty minutes, the Thunder God technique on Maximus ended this ultra-high-speed movement and returned to the normal small-range movement level.


    This small-scale movement is caused by Maximus''s own movement, and is a normal position change.


    Because the fighting ability of the foreigners in the afterlife is not that good, at least in Rogge''s view, it is a barely pass.


    So apart from Gordon, he didn''t bring any foreigners, only his four Anbu men.


    As for Skye, she didn''t even know the existence of this mission.


    "Just kill the enemy''s vital force, try not to destroy the battleship itself!"


    After confessing to the four Anbes, Roger directly grabbed one of the Anbes by the shoulder and cast Fei Lei Shen to leave the afterlife.


    In just an instant, Roger and the others teleported from the antique afterlife to the interior of the Kerry-style warship.


    Maximus was still struggling whether to tell the Kerry people the truth of the matter, but before he thought about a result, he saw Rogge again.


    Roger and the others are like ghosts, suddenly appearing around Maximus and Kerry Warriors.


    Before these Kerry fighters had time to sound the alarm, they were quickly sent to hell.


    All this happened between the electric light and flint. Maximus hadn''t even recovered from the shock of Rogge''s appearance. The Kerry fighters beside him had already lost their lives.


    The super high killing efficiency of Anbu not only made Maximus cool, but even Gordon on the side frowned.


    Although Gordon didn''t have eyes, he couldn''t see the specific situation of Anbu''s shot, but he felt the moment when the Kerry soldier lost his life.


    These four Anbes proved to Gordon with their actual actions what a real professional fighter is.


    "Gordon, take this guy back, he still has a little remaining value that has not been squeezed out!"


    The reason why Roger brought Gordon up was because Gordon was the only one among the strangers in the afterlife who could travel back and forth between the Battleship Kerry and the afterlife.


    As for Gordon''s combat effectiveness, he did not take into account at all.


    Fighting this kind of thing, just have him and these four Anbes.


    Gordon returned to the afterlife with Maximus, and Rogge and Anbu also embarked on their battleship looting journey.


    The four dark sections were divided into two groups, attacking from different directions.


    And Roger, of course, went to the command center of the battleship alone.


    Although the science and technology of the Kerry Empire far surpasses the earth, the strength of the Kerry warriors has not kept up with their technological level.


    Except that the body is stronger than the earthlings and the weapons in their hands are more advanced, these Kerry warriors did not bring any surprises to Rogge.


    At the very beginning, he would personally take action against these Kerry soldiers who came to stop him.


    After solving two or three Kerry Warrior squads, he handed this matter of no combat experience to the shadow clone.


    The huge power gap made him effortlessly push all the way to the command center of the battleship, a taller and larger battleship command center that looks like a mausoleum hall.


    Uh... this is Kerry style!


    Just when Rogge thought he would take control of the Kerry battleship without any suspense, he saw a familiar Kerry man.


    Strictly speaking, he saw the more representative warhammer.


    Dark black Kerry armor, holding a warhammer more than one meter long, there are strange black muddy lines on his face.


    This is Ronan the accuser!


    Although it was the first time we met, Roger immediately recognized Ronan, and a doubtful look appeared on his face.


    Why is he here?


    Even if the timeline changes, the accuser Ronan should be looking for the cosmic spirit orb with the gem of power, why suddenly he has the idea of ??hitting the earth.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 259： Roger VS Ronan

    While Roger was looking at Ronan, Ronan, who was holding a warhammer, was also silently observing Roger.


    Unlike Roger, who knows himself, Ronan has no knowledge of Roger.


    The accuser Ronan only knew two people on Earth.


    One is Captain Marvel, who single-handedly pushed back the Kerry Fleet decades ago.


    The other is a predator who claims to be a star noble.


    As for the name of the star, Ronan didn''t know, nor was he interested in knowing it.


    The reason why he knew about Xingjue was purely because Xingjue was a rare earth person in the universe.


    That''s it.


    But from now on, the list of earthlings he knows will add a Roger.


    After witnessing the battle scene where Roger and the shadow avatar were pushed all the way to the command center, Ronan knew that this earth man was not easy.


    Although in Ronan''s view, the Kerry fighters who had just been killed by Rogge were not as good as the fighters of his accuser''s legion.


    But no matter what, those qualified fighters were also raised by the Kerry Empire, not a rabble of space pirates or criminals.


    If compared with the human warriors on earth, those Kerry warriors can definitely be regarded as elite warriors.


    "Earthman, report your name, you are qualified to let me do it myself!"


    After looking at Rogge carefully, Ronan said, his tone was full of confidence, or rather, pride.


    Not to mention that Roger is just an earthling, even if he is a person from the New Star Empire, Ronan''s attitude will not change much.


    He is Ronan, the accuser of the Kerry Empire, and he has a reputation throughout the universe.


    Although Ronan''s attitude is not very friendly, he does have the strength to match his pride.


    But Ronan had obviously overlooked one point, that is, Rogge didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    Ronan does not know the language of the earth, nor does Rogge do not know the language of the Kerry Empire.


    Rogge, who has not really started his journey in the universe, can''t have the so-called universal language translator on his body.


    So in response to Ronan''s inquiry, Rogge responded by directly raising the natural disaster pistol and giving him a shot.


    boom!


    The light blue chakra bullet came to Ronan the accuser at a speed beyond the sound.


    Afterwards, Ronan blocked it with a warhammer.


    Although in the original timeline, the accuser Ronan died in the hands of the Yinhe Wutian Group in a funny way.


    But there is one thing that cannot be denied, that is, Ronan is a fierce man who can hold the power gem with his bare hands without death.


    There are only three people who can do this alone in Rogge''s memory.


    One is Ronan, the other is Thanos, and the other is the Celestial Group who doesn''t know the name.


    You cannot be too serious about such an existence.


    After lightly blocking the Chakra bullet, Ronan finally realized that there might be a language barrier between him and Rogge.


    So he spoke again.


    Only this time, he deliberately turned on the language translation function on the spacecraft.


    "Report your name? I want to know my name, I''ll talk about it if I win!


    "I don''t have the habit of my opponent''s loser registration number!"


    Rogge put the natural disaster pistol back into the holster and replied arrogantly.


    Regarding pretense, I have never been afraid.


    Ronan did not expect that Roger would actually give such an answer.


    However, he did not feel any dissatisfaction or anger due to this, but felt that what Roger said was reasonable.


    Two men of different races with a little similar name, in such a strange way, reached a strange resonance.


    Fortunately, Rogge doesn''t have any telepathic abilities now, otherwise he will definitely tell Ronan that they are not the same kind of people, let alone have the same hobbies.


    Ronan didn''t speak any more, snorted softly, and struck Rogge instantly.


    In terms of speed, Ronan''s speed is not very fast, not as fast as Kuaiyin and the owl who has awakened the power of speed.


    However, in terms of combat experience, Ronan was obviously several times stronger than the combination of Kuai Yin and Xiao Xiao.


    In combat, speed is very important, but whether there is a corresponding attack that matches the speed is even more important.


    Ronan''s speed is not very fast, but his attack completely matches his speed. The warhammer in his hand hits Rogge''s head like a meteor.


    clang!


    Just when the head of the warhammer was about to hit his head, the silver-white Kusana sword appeared in Rogge''s right hand and struck the handle of the warhammer like lightning.


    boom!


    Neither Roger nor Ronan released any energy attacks, but at the moment when the warhammer collided with the Kusanaru sword, a shock wave visible to the naked eye gushed out from the impact site, producing a burst of air with great momentum and power.


    The shock wave generated by the gas explosion slapped Rogge and Ronan like ocean waves.


    The waves of air enough to lift ordinary people did not cause them the slightest tremor, and the two people were motionless like a boulder standing on a mountain.


    The single blow failed, Ronan didn''t hesitate, the warhammer, which was not known for being flexible, showed a side beyond common sense.


    I saw that the warhammer in Ronan''s hand was like a viper with life, suddenly withdrew and turned, drawing a beautiful arc.


    Then from top to bottom, he slammed straight into Roger''s forehead.


    If hit, Rogge''s head will burst like a watermelon falling from a height.


    However, Rogge would not give Ronan such an opportunity.


    He was the only one who had a headshot. When did he get a headshot?


    The warhammer came quickly, but Roger disappeared faster.


    To be precise, this is not a disappearance, but an attack.


    Lei Shushen!


    Kusana Sword and Thousand Bird Blade!


    Roger arrived behind Ronan in an instant like real lightning, and the entwined Kusana sword of lightning slashed directly at the back of Ronan''s neck.


    Although Ronan was wearing a battle armor at this time, he also wore a hood that didn''t know whether it was metal or some other material.


    As long as he was struck by a Thousand Bird Blade, even if Ronan''s neck was really steel, Rogge had the confidence to cut him off.


    The warhammer was still falling, and Ronan had no time to turn around to defend.


    At the moment Rogge disappeared, Ronan was energized.


    As a warrior with many battles, he certainly knew that his biggest weakness at this time was behind him.


    When the Kusanagi sword was only the last ten centimeters away from Ronan''s neck, Ronan''s body suddenly burst out with a dark and dark energy.


    This sudden black energy did not disperse like a shock wave, but instantly constructed a 360-degree energy shield, covering Ronan completely.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The Kusanaru sword entwined with lightning slashed on the black energy shield, bursting out silver-white electric currents.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 260： Rogers ninjutsu combo

    Ronan was not surprised that Ronan could block his own sword.


    In other words, if Ronan can''t stop him, he will be surprised.


    How could a guy who can make a name for himself in the universe be killed so simply.


    Without any hesitation, Roger resolutely drew his sword back, and instantly opened a distance of more than ten meters.


    When Roger retreated, Ronan, who was holding the warhammer, turned around unhurriedly and stared at Roger with a plain face.


    At the beginning, Ronan did not have a clear understanding of Rogge''s strength.


    Those Kerry soldiers who tried to stop Rogge were killed instantly like amateur miscellaneous soldiers, without providing any valuable information.


    After a preliminary fight with Rogge, Ronan finally knew why those Kerry fighters seemed so vulnerable.


    Whether it is power, speed, skill, and combat intuition, Roger can be considered top level.


    And unlike fighters who are only good at physical attacks, he is also proficient in energy release and attacks.


    Although Ronan doesn''t know what ninjutsu is, he can conclude that Rogge is absolutely proficient in energy attacks by just looking at Lei Shushen and Chidori Blade.


    This is not a speculation without any basis, but a combat intuition cultivated by rich combat experience.


    An enemy who has no shortcomings in offense, interesting!


    Except that his physique might be slightly weaker, Ronan didn''t see any weakness in Rogge.


    However, this was only the information obtained after a short fight, as to whether Roger would have other weaknesses, it still needs further confirmation.


    Ronan silently adjusted his judgment on Rogge''s strength, raising his threat level by several levels.


    In the general judgment standard of the Kerry Corps, the threat level of ordinary earth adult males is almost zero.


    The Elemental Eater, known as one of the most dangerous creatures in the universe, has a high degree of threat.


    As for Rogge, in Ronan''s view, the threat level was even higher than that of the Elemental Eater, reaching a very high level.


    But even so, he had no idea of ??retreating.


    He was judged to be a highly threatening creature, and more than one or two died in his hands.


    Although Rogge is very strong, he has not yet reached the level that makes him unable to resist.


    If the previous Rogge just made Ronan feel that he was qualified to let himself take the shot, now Rogge is an opponent worthy of him to take seriously and go all out.


    The accuser Ronan was ready to attack with all his strength.


    Without any signs, Ronan attacked Rogge again.


    This time, he didn''t have any hands left, and directly exploded his peak strength.


    I saw Ronan shooting towards Rogge like a meteor, and the warhammer in his hand began to shine with black light.


    Before the Ronan arrived, the shock wave excited by the warhammer came to Rogge first.


    boom!


    The shock wave of terror hit Rogge''s position like a missile, blasting a large hole more than ten meters wide from the metal floor.


    The huge impact even made the entire command center violently shake.


    The shock waves emitted by the warhammer were indeed powerful, but they did not cause any damage to Rogge.


    At the moment when the warhammer shined with black light, he cast a thunder and left the place.


    The warhammer in Ronan''s hand looked unremarkable, just like an ordinary warhammer made of metal.


    But this warhammer is a high-tech product of the Kerry Empire, and it has a very special name.


    Universal weapon, this is the name of Ronan''s Warhammer.


    Regardless of the name, but the power of the warhammer is quite a bit.


    Disintegrate or reorganize matter, manipulate the gravity and density of matter...


    Control lightning, absorb energy, manipulate energy, create energy shield, launch shock waves...


    Flying, creating force fields, creating "time trends and moving fields", carrying out "hyperspace" mental transmission...


    Even in the technologically advanced Kerry Empire, this "universal weapon" warhammer is also a rare god-level individual weapon.


    In terms of force, Ronan''s omnipotent weapon warhammer may not be as good as Thor''s Thor''s Hammer Mjolnir.


    But in terms of practicality, the universal weapon warhammer can smash Thor''s hammer for several blocks.


    And unlike the Thor''s Hammer, which is particularly picky, the universal weapon Warhammer is more approachable and has much lower requirements for users.


    After dodge the shock wave from the warhammer with thunder, Rogge didn''t be polite with Ronan, and shaking his hand was two ninjutsu.


    Water Escape¡¤Water Dragon Bomb!


    Fire escape¡¤Fire Dragon Flare!


    A huge water dragon more than 20 meters long appeared behind Luo Ge out of thin air, opened the huge dragon mouth, and flew directly towards Ronan.


    At the same time, the flames from Roger''s mouth turned into three giant flame dragons, attacking Ronan from three different directions at the same time.


    It is not easy to solve Ronan with a close attack.


    And close attacks can bring unnecessary threats to oneself.


    As a sufficiently cautious ninja, Rogge certainly wouldn''t rush forward without thinking.


    Rumble!


    The water dragon and the fire dragon came to Ronan in the blink of an eye, and then hit the energy shield beside Ronan.


    Whether it is a water dragon bomb or a fire dragon fire bomb, it is not a ninjutsu with exceptional power.


    The reason why I chose to use these two ninjutsu for counterattack is purely because these two ninjutsu sell better than others.


    Even the Thousand Bird Blade did not break through the defense of Ronan''s energy shield. Of course, the Fire Dragon Fire Ball and Water Dragon Ball were even more unlikely to break through.


    The water droplets formed by the broken water dragon fly all over the sky, and the high temperature brought by the fire dragon quickly evaporates the droplets.


    The temperature in the command center began to rise rapidly.


    Ronan, who had blocked the water dragon bomb and the fire dragon fire bomb, had not had time to fight back, and Roger''s attack came to him again.


    Wind escape, continuous waves of vacuum!


    Roger expelled a big breath, and seven or eight wind blades resembling a sickle came to Ronan instantly, slashing towards the energy shield like a sharp blade.


    The wind-bladed vacuum wave can not only cut off the opponent''s body and weapons, but also cut off the opponent''s chakra.


    Ronan certainly cannot have Chakra, so what the vacuum wave cuts off at this time is the energy circuit of the energy shield.


    Regardless of whether it is an enchantment or an energy shield, there will be an energy loop during the maintenance period.


    Therefore, when facing the enchantment and energy shield, cutting off the energy circuit is the best way to break the enchantment and energy shield.


    Of course, if the strength is strong enough to ignore the enchantment and energy shield, brute force cracking is also possible.


    Rogge didn''t expect the water dragon bomb and the fire dragon fire bomb to break Ronan''s energy shield.


    He just wanted to test the weak points of the energy shield with the water dragon bomb and the fire dragon fire bomb, or the key connection point of the energy circuit.


    This kind of thing, for others, may be a bit weird.


    But for Rogge, who has a roundabout, it''s not that difficult.


    The insight of writing round eyes is indeed inferior to that of white eyes. Even if it is a kaleidoscope writing round eyes, the insight cannot be compared with white eyes.


    However, he doesn''t need the perverted insight of the eyes, as long as he can roughly judge the connection points of a few suspicious areas and the energy circuit, it is completely enough.


    The wind blade of the sickle and the wind blade of the vacuum continuous wave appeared to slash on the energy shield randomly, but each landing point was carefully designed by Roger.


    Ronan would never have imagined that Rogge could have worked out an attack plan specifically for the energy shield in such a short time.


    At this time, he still maintains absolute trust in the energy shield.


    However, at the moment when the wind blade of the sickle wind blade hit the energy shield, the energy shield, which had never been broken by anyone, shattered like glass.


    Lei Dun¡¤Chidori!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 261： Time trends move the field

    Rogge, who was still more than 20 meters away, came to the accuser Ronan instantly, and his left hand shining with silver and white light directly pierced Ronan''s heart.


    Ronan was still in shock when the energy shield was broken.


    He never thought that the energy shield had never been broken before, and it would shatter at this time.


    Compared with the shattering of the energy shield, Rogge, who appeared in front of him instantly, did not shock him much.


    It was too late to rebuild the energy shield, and Roger would not give him such time.


    If Roger is not facing Ronan but other Kerry fighters at this time, then this Chidori will choose to penetrate the opponent''s heart without suspense, and completely end the opponent''s life.


    But Ronan was not an ordinary Kerry warrior, nor was he the first time he faced such a deadly attack close at hand.


    Although he is too late to make any defenses and counterattacks, he can still do it if he just avoids Chidori.


    The Kerry armor on his body gave him a real moment of time.


    And in this instant that ordinary people could not detect or grasp at all, Ronan activated the most peculiar ability on the universal weapon warhammer.


    Time moves to the mobile field!


    Ronan does not have the ability to control time, and the universal weapon warhammer cannot control time like a time gem.


    However, the universal weapon warhammer is one of the very few weapons in the universe that can use the power of time.


    In the technologically advanced Kerry Empire, why can the universal weapon warhammer be called a god-level individual weapon?


    In addition to being super versatile, the universal weapon warhammer possesses a time movement field.


    How exactly was the ability to move in the field of time dynamics created? Even the supreme wisdom of the Kerry Empire could not give an accurate answer.


    This ability is like time making a joke with the universal weapon warhammer, inexplicably let the universal weapon warhammer possess this ability.


    Ronan is not the focus of Ronan''s current focus on how the ability to move in the field of time moves.


    What he needs now is the ability to use time to move to the realm, avoiding Rogge''s chidori.


    When the ability to move the realm of time is stimulated, Ronan''s time seems to be completely isolated from the time of the entire world, forming a parallel line of time in a sense.


    For others, time hasn''t changed in any way, just as it should pass.


    But for Ronan, who is in the realm of the movement of time, his time has been extended, in another sense.


    In this extended period of time, he has no way to change what is already happening in the real world.


    Because that is the power of time, he cannot change time, nor can he change reality.


    However, the ability to move the field of time does not originally exist for changing time.


    The real purpose of this ability can be seen from the name of the field of time movement.


    Mobile field!


    In the long river of flowing time, move the field of your own location!


    In a way, this ability is similar to teleportation involving spatial forces.


    It''s just that teleportation relies on the power of space, and time moves to the field of movement, relies on the power of time.


    Although the power used is completely different, the effect achieved is still very similar.


    So in Roger''s perception, Ronan, who had been stabbed by himself, instantly disappeared in front of him.


    Hid it?


    Ronan''s momentary disappearance made Roger frowned slightly.


    How fast Chidori is, he knows better than anyone.


    He had already felt the touch of hitting Ronan just now, and the green blood stained on the fingers of his left hand proved it.


    How did he disappear?


    Rogge is no stranger to the power of space, and he doesn''t think Ronan just disappeared because of the speed.


    Whether it is the instantaneous movement of space power or the instantaneous disappearance caused by extreme speed, it will not be the same feeling just now.


    Relying on the time movement of the universal weapon warhammer, Ronan successfully avoided Rogge''s Chidori and saved his precarious life.


    Although the fate of death was temporarily avoided, the huge consumption of time to move the field still made him feel a strong sense of fatigue.


    There is no doubt about the effect of time movement in the field of movement, and this is not the first time he has used this ability to save his life.


    Even so, he still failed to completely control this ability and could only use it as a life-saving skill at critical moments.


    Feeling the faint pain and numbness in his chest, Ronan began to think seriously.


    He already knows how strong Roger is.


    Although Rogge didn''t seem to be doing his best yet, the strength he showed so far has completely exceeded his expectations.


    Water, fire, wind and thunder!


    In less than a few seconds, Rogge used four completely different energy attacks.


    This kind of sophisticated energy manipulation technique is even stronger than some special energy creatures.


    "Did you kill Captain Marvel Carol?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Ronan suddenly asked.


    "You know she died, but you don''t know who killed her?"


    Rogge asked back.


    "We really don''t know who killed her, we just confirmed her death!"


    It''s not that the Kerry intelligence network is not advanced enough, nor that the Kerry spies they hide on the earth are not working hard enough, but that they really don''t know anything.


    Even the news that Captain Marvel had died was told by others.


    Ronan certainly wouldn''t fully believe this kind of news from unknown sources, so he made some small confirmations.


    After being prompted by the supreme wisdom and visiting the planet guarded by Captain Marvel, he finally confirmed that the news of Captain Marvel''s death was true.


    So, he brought the Kerry battleship to the earth, and at the same time contacted Maximus.


    According to their plan, this should have been a very simple plan to conquer the planet, just like the other conquests they had done before.


    But obviously, things are not as smooth as they thought.


    "Since you know that she died in my hands, then I will send you to accompany her next!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger attacked Ronan again.


    Although he didn''t know exactly how Ronan escaped the Chidori, there was one thing he was sure of, that is, Ronan now consumes a lot of money.


    Being able to escape once does not mean that you can escape the second time.


    And judging from Ronan''s current state, Rogge doubted whether he could use his previous magical evasion skills again.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 262： The way the accuser Ronan fights

    Facing Rogge, who was struck by lightning, Ronan had no intention of continuing to use the energy shield.


    The scene where the energy shield shattered left a deep impression on him.


    He even almost ended his life directly.


    If he hadn''t used time to move into the field of movement, he would have already reported the death of the five great creation gods in the universe.


    The Kusanagi sword wrapped around the silver-white electric snake came to Ronan with an aura of destruction and directly pierced Ronan''s injured heart.


    In melee attacks, Rogge always likes to use lethal parts such as the heart and throat as his prime target.


    Although Ronan is better than ordinary Kerry fighters, he is no exception.


    Seeing that the blade of Kusanaru sword was about to hit him, Ronan finally moved, and the warhammer in his hand burst into a terrifying shock wave that was far greater than before.


    Compared with the previous shock wave, this time the shock wave is not only more powerful, but also covers a wider range.


    boom!


    With Ronan himself as the center, the terrifying shock wave exploded like a bomb, attacking every corner around 360 degrees.


    Ronan knew very well that his speed was far inferior to Roger.


    It is difficult for a fixed-direction shock wave to hit Roger, who is good at speed, so he takes a simple and rude attack without dead ends.


    The command center that had already suffered a shock wave once again ushered in a terrifying shock.


    Only this time, not only the command center was shaking, but the battleship itself began to shake suddenly.


    Ronan''s attack method is no stranger to Rogge.


    It can even be said that in the past few months, this kind of range attack like a full-map skill is one of his most familiar attack methods.


    As soon as the shock wave that was invisible to the naked eye touched the tip of the Kusanaru sword, he decisively released the right hand holding the sword.


    After letting go, the Kusanaru sword was knocked into the air without any suspense, and his figure disappeared instantly.


    Flying Thor!


    Having been on the Kerry battleship for so long, how could he have not left a few flying thunder **** spells handily.


    Be sure to save the game before playing the boss!


    When you arrive at a place that may become a battlefield, you must prepare the flying thunder **** technique in advance!


    The cautious ninja is not just talking.


    The Kusanaru sword was knocked into the air, and a terrifying shock wave hit the surroundings like a hurricane.


    The console was lifted off, the wall was broken, the floor was broken...


    Ronan''s attack not only prevented Rogge''s attack, but also destroyed the battleship''s command center.


    Unlike Roger, who needs to save the battleship to complete the commission, Ronan obviously has no concerns in this regard.


    Not to mention just destroying the battleship''s command center, even if the battleship is blown up, he will not have any heartache.


    When the shock wave completely dissipated, the command center that was originally full of Kerry style was already in a mess, transformed into a more punk space pirate style.


    Do not!


    Even the spacecraft of space pirates would not have such a shabby command center.


    Sasser alone can never kill Roger, no matter how powerful Sasser is.


    Ronan knew this very well, so when Roger disappeared from him again, he suddenly raised the warhammer in his hand and slammed it against the already devastated ground.


    Bang!


    The hammer head shining black light hit the metal floor heavily, and the black light on the hammer head flowed like an electric current to all the places and objects that the metal floor touched.


    Manipulate material gravity!


    Ronan did not choose to manipulate energy.


    After seeing Rogge''s ninja, he knew that he could not be Rogge''s opponent in terms of energy manipulation, so he focused on substances that were easier to manipulate.


    Compared with manipulating energy, manipulating matter is undoubtedly easier.


    The metal and matter flowing through the black energy began to float slowly, and the devastated command center seemed to be trapped in an environment where gravity was out of control.


    Relying on the universal weapon warhammer, Ronan can manipulate the gravity and density of substances, to a certain extent, control these substances as he wants.


    What he is doing now is to create a battlefield that is more suitable for him and able to give full play to his strength.


    These seemingly floating metal fragments can be transformed into weapons to attack Roger or shields to block Roger when he needs them.


    After doing all this, Ronan added an energy shield to himself again.


    Although the energy shield could not completely block Rogge''s attack, it was not a big problem to block Rogge.


    The energy shield was added again, and the battlefield was built, so the next step was to look for Roger''s trace.


    Ronan had already roughly figured out Rogge''s fighting habits.


    Create flaws, and then assassinate them at high speed!


    Whether it was the sword that slashed at the back of his neck or the previous attack that almost pierced his heart.


    When Ronan went around looking for Roger''s trace, Roger once again used the Thunder God to return to the command center, standing on the Kusanagi sword inserted on the wall, and looking at Ronan condescendingly.


    Energy shield and floating metal fragments, this is to fight defensive counterattack!


    Rogge was not surprised by Ronan''s choice.


    Anyone will make similar choices after experiencing two assassin-like close assassinations.


    When Rogge stood on the Kusanagi sword and looked down at Ronan, Ronan also raised his head and looked at him with a look of alertness on his face.


    At the same time, with a hint of provocation.


    Are you not good at high-speed close assassination?


    Come, let the horse come here!


    Although Ronan didn''t say a word, Roger saw his thoughts.


    However, even if the two of them want to communicate now, there is probably no chance.


    In Ronan¡¯s shock wave attack that did not distinguish between enemy and us, most of the external equipment of the command center was destroyed.


    If there is nothing wrong with the translation system, it should have been completely reimbursed.


    Seeing Ronan with a wary expression on his face, Rogge suddenly sighed.


    Ronan''s response method cannot be said to be wrong, and there is also the vigilance he should have.


    But he ignored some very important things, or in other words, he didn''t realize it at all.


    Roger is good at more than physical attacks and energy attacks.


    He is equally good at mental attacks!


    When Ronan stared at him intently, Rogge silently converted the three-gou jade chakras into a kaleidoscope chakras.


    Monthly reading!


    When he saw the three-hook jade in Rogge''s eyes spin inexplicably, Ronan sensed something was wrong.


    However, he had no chance at this time.


    In just an instant, Ronan''s spirit was entered by Rogla into the moon reading world, a moon reading world completely controlled by Roger.


    A huge red moon hangs in the dark sky with flowing water.


    Ronan looked vigilant, constantly looking at this strange and weird world.


    Later, he saw Roger wearing a black auspicious cloud robe, and the grass naruto sword shining with cold light in his hand.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 263： Ronan

    The moment he saw Roger, Ronan instinctively wanted to grip the universal weapon warhammer in his hand.


    But he soon discovered that he had nothing in his hands.


    Not only that, but he, who was still able to move freely, was instantly bound by an irresistible force, and his whole person was firmly tied to a cross that was slightly larger than him.


    not good!


    Although Ronan didn''t know what happened to him, one thing he was sure of was that he had completely lost the ability to resist.


    No matter how hard he tried, and no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break away from this seemingly ordinary cross to bind the small chains of hands and feet.


    "No need to struggle, if you can break free, you will be free to leave here!"


    Rogge ignored Ronan''s struggle, because at the moment he pulled Ronan into the moon study world, he had already confirmed that Ronan''s mental power was far inferior to him.


    It''s a bit funny to say, Yuedu is his kaleidoscope ability, but he doesn''t know how to crack it.


    If it is in the Naruto World, he more or less knows some ways to crack the monthly reading.


    But here, he can only keep trying one by one.


    So far, there are only three people who have experienced monthly reading.


    One is Hulk, one is the unexpected Banner, and the other is Ronan in front of him.


    Hulk tried to crack, but failed.


    Banner barely tried to crack it, but the result was not as good as Hulk.


    As for Ronan, Roger is looking forward to his performance.


    "Where is this place?"


    After confirming that he could not break free for the time being, Ronan quickly calmed down and asked.


    "You can simply interpret this as my world. By the way, I kindly remind you that you don''t need to expect others to save you, no one will come!"


    Although Ronan seemed to have given up resisting, Rogge knew very well that it was absolutely impossible for someone like him to admit his fate so easily.


    Generally speaking, the more powerful people are, the less they will accept their fate.


    And Ronan is obviously the kind of person who is extremely striving for power.


    "What do you want to do? You brought me here specially, didn''t you want to chat with me?"


    Having said this, Ronan suddenly realized something.


    "It seems that you have also discovered that this is not the real world.


    "If it''s the real world, I don''t understand what you say, and you also don''t understand what I say."


    Rogge answered casually, not worrying about Ronan''s guess from his answer.


    Sure enough, Ronan fell silent after hearing Roger''s answer.


    Not the real world, that means, this is a mental attack.


    In the universe, although not many people can use mental attacks, they are not too few.


    Some races are born with mental or telepathic abilities.


    Mental attack is the attack method that these special races are good at.


    Although many years of expedition career did not give Ronan any incomparable super strength, it gave him a wealth of experience far beyond ordinary people.


    In his memory, there was a race with tentacles on its head, and it had a racial talent for telepathy.


    Ronan began to quickly recall the mental attacks in his mind and how to get rid of it, hoping to find useful information.


    As time went by, Rogge did not stop Ronan and let him think about countermeasures.


    Ten minutes passed, twenty minutes passed...


    After more than half an hour, Ronan showed a helpless smile.


    No way!


    He didn''t find any way to help him get out of this situation, not even a theoretical way.


    "It looks like you should give up now, if that''s the case, then it''s my turn!"


    Roger patted Ronan on the big face with the Kusanagi sword in his hand, and then continued: "In the beginning, I intend to see how powerful you are, and then kill you!"


    "But I think about it now, it would be too boring to kill you like this!


    "The famous accuser Ronan died silently in the hands of an earthling, which is too shameful.


    "More importantly, I think you still have a little surplus value that has not been squeezed out.


    "So, I plan to give you a chance to live!"


    When Roger was speaking, Ronan didn''t say a word, just listened silently.


    When Rogge finished speaking, there was a trace of disdain on his face.


    Want to humiliate me with death threats, ignorant earthlings!


    Seeing the "I''m not interested" expression on Ronan''s face, Rogge sighed again.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what Ronan thought, it was clear that Ronan rejected his kindness.


    In that case, let''s go with the standard package.


    "By the way, to remind you, death is not the most painful thing. If you want to die but you can''t die, it is!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Roger in front of Ronan changed from one to a dozen.


    Afterwards, these Rogers simultaneously raised the Kusanaru sword in their hands and stab Ronan from different angles.


    People always learn to cherish only after they are lost.


    In the following time, Ronan fully experienced the pain of wanting to die but not being able to die.


    Of course, when Ronan felt this hell-like extreme pain, Rogge would ask him again from time to time.


    It''s just that the time Rogge asks is not fixed, sometimes it is several hours, sometimes it is a day.


    It has to be said that the spiritual endurance of professional fighters is stronger than that of ordinary people.


    Especially Ronan, who is knowledgeable and experienced, has a certain strength in his own warrior, and his spiritual endurance is even more outstanding.


    Even so, Ronan finally relaxed after enjoying the painful torture for five days.


    "I agreed¡­¡­"


    Ronan seemed to use the last strength to say this sentence.


    Afterwards, his spirit returned to the real world.


    As soon as the tormented spirit returned to his body, Ronan fell forward uncontrollably, lying on the ground like a dead body, motionless.


    After lying on the cold metal floor for more than ten minutes, Ronan struggled to sit up and looked up at Roger, who was only one meter away from him.


    "According to the agreement, you will hand over the remaining two Kerry battleships to me, and then you can go!"


    In order to communicate smoothly with Ronan, when Ronan was lying like a dead body, Roger deliberately obtained a universal language translator from the two Kerry warriors.


    "I never break my promise!"


    With Ronan''s personal arrangement, Rogge easily gained control of the other two Kerry battleships.


    As for the original Cree on the battleship, he also asked Ronan to pack all of them away.


    All he wanted was battleships, Kerry or something, not in his plan.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 264： Quantum teleportation

    The handover was smoother than Rogge expected, or Ronan''s control of the Kerry fighters was stronger than he thought.


    Even though Ronan had to be supported by others when he walked, all the Kerry fighters chose to obey unconditionally after he issued the order.


    "Before leaving, I want to know who I lost to?"


    Before the battle began, Ronan asked Roger''s name.


    At that time, his attitude was much more arrogant than now.


    "Rogge, the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge!"


    After thinking for a while, Roger reported his fourth-generation Hokage''s name.


    Ronan''s reputation in the universe is not small, letting him know the name of his fourth generation of Hokage will also have certain benefits for his future exploration of the universe.


    Although he has no plans to leave the earth yet, sooner or later he will start his own cosmic journey, so it is good to make some preparations in advance.


    "Okay, I remember! I hope I can fight with you in the universe next time. You should not stay on a backward planet like Earth!"


    I don''t know if Ronan has any latent tendency to shake M. After being educated by Roger in the world of monthly reading, his attitude towards Roger has changed significantly.


    "The earth is not behind!"


    After finally returning Ronan''s sentence, Roger took his four Anbu men to the two Kerry battleships that had not received any damage.


    One of the Kerry battleships will be given to Jiaying by Rogge as a task item to complete the commission.


    As for the other one, he will transform it into his own exclusive battleship.


    If you want to start a cosmic journey, how can you not have a spacecraft?


    But before that, he needs to adjust the warship a bit.


    For example, the eye-catching Kerry style decoration, and the operating system.


    After handing over one of the battleships to Jiaying, Roger received his commission of 120 Nincoins and the black boulder that could lead to the planet Tatooine.


    Before leaving the afterlife, he deliberately found an opportunity to discuss with Gordon, and got what he wanted relatively peacefully.


    Although Jiaying and Gordon were a little dissatisfied with his approach, they did nothing in the end, as if nothing had happened.


    Senluo Vientiane¡¤Quantum Teleport!


    Through the all-encompassing nature of his right eye, Roger successfully plundered this extremely useful teleportation ability from Gordon.


    As for the name quantum teleportation, he chose it at will.


    He is not a scientist, and he does not know the principle of this teleportation ability.


    Therefore, he adopted a very simple naming method.


    Undecided, quantum mechanics.


    Unlike the Thunder God, who needs to mark the technique in advance, Quantum Teleport does not require any prior preparation.


    Even if you don''t know the specific situation of the teleportation site, or have never been to the teleportation site, it will not have any impact on quantum teleportation.


    After some practical tests, he found that quantum teleportation is more useful than he thought.


    When teleporting over a long distance, there will be a certain amount of time for the skill to roll forward, but it is not very long and consumes little.


    If the transmission distance is short, the forward shaking time is close to zero, and the consumption is also not large.


    In general, this is a transmission capability that basically does not require the user.


    Even an ordinary person can easily use it without burden after possessing this transmission ability.


    And this time using Sen Luo Vientiane also let him know a very important information.


    The plundering of all things is not the real plunder.


    After he used all things for Gordon, Gordon did not completely lose the ability of quantum teleportation.


    He just weakened.


    To describe it in Jiaying''s words, Gordon seems to have changed back to the time when he had just awakened his superpowers, and when he was completely unable to control his superpowers.


    This discovery also slightly reduced some of Roger''s psychological burden.


    After all, he is not a demon, plundering others'' abilities for no reason will still make him feel a little sad.


    The Kerry battleship is in hand, the black boulder is in hand, and the quantum teleport is also in hand.


    Rogge''s trip to the afterlife can be said to be quite rewarding.


    Before leaving the afterlife, Skye, no, she should be called Daisy now.


    Daisy said that she wanted to live with Jiaying and Calvin for a while and experience the feeling of living with her parents.


    Regarding this, Rogge had no opinion, and gave Daisy half a year''s annual leave with a wave of his hand.


    After bidding farewell to Daisy, Roger took the four Anbe members and teleported back to Konoha headquarters.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flies, and half a year passed in the blink of an eye.


    Daisy, who has officially changed her name, also took the annual leave given by Rogge a few days ago and returned to Konoha.


    In the past six months, Roger did not execute any orders, nor did he exchange anything from the system.


    Since looting Gordon''s quantum teleportation ability, he has embarked on the path of self-developing blood succession boundaries.


    With the addition of 120 Nincoins commissioned by Jiaying, he now has 765 unconsumed Nincoins.


    Originally, he was going to exchange a new Blood Succession Limit directly from the system.


    But after seeing the collective price increase of Xue Ji Boundary, he decisively gave up this idea.


    Is this trying to master big data?


    No doors!


    As a result, he decisively embarked on the path of self-developed blood relay limits.


    Because of objective physical reasons, he couldn''t develop the boundary of blood in the body such as white eyes or bones.


    However, what he wants to develop is not these blood succession boundaries, but the blood succession boundaries of escape techniques such as magnetic escape.


    Speaking of this, I have to mention the seven-attribute chakras in the novice spree given to him by the system.


    At the beginning, he just regarded the seven-attribute chakra as a prerequisite for using various ninjutsu, and did not have any thoughts about the seven-attribute chakra.


    After all, compared with self-development, it is undoubtedly much easier to exchange from the system.


    However, this time the system''s price increase behavior allowed him to thoroughly see the system''s evil profiteers.


    Sit on the ground and start the price, the rogue is extremely!


    But what Rogge didn''t expect was that the system''s price increase this time was really justifiable.


    He already had the two blood succession boundaries of Shao Lun Yan and Mu Dun, and his body had reached a certain level of tolerance.


    If he can develop the fairy human body between the pillars to the limit, then he can indeed continue to contain more blood inheritance boundaries.


    The problem is that he doesn''t.


    Therefore, the system has increased the exchange requirements of the blood inheritance boundary, not because of big data, but hinting that you want to upgrade the immortal body as soon as possible.


    But obviously, Rogge didn''t understand the hint of the system, but instead embarked on the path of self-development of blood succession boundaries.


    This is Roger, this is also very straight!


    Because the straight guy can''t understand the hint!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 265： Practice

    Although he embarked on the path of developing the blood succession boundary due to misunderstandings, after studying the fusion of chakras with different attributes for half a year, Roger still gained a lot.


    He didn''t successfully develop such blood succession boundaries as Magnetic Escape, but he got another fairly good harvest.


    Chakra fuse energy!


    When fusing his own chakras with different attributes, he discovered that his chakras have a certain sense of scumbag attributes.


    Simply put, in addition to his own seven attributes, his chakra can also fuse different energy absorbed from the outside and transform it into the form of chakra.


    In order to prove this, he also deliberately tried it with the quantum teleportation ability he had just plundered.


    It turns out that his chakras can also fuse quantum transmission energy.


    Moreover, there is a tendency to refuse to come.


    Rogge didn''t know whether it was his own specialness that caused his chakra to become more and more abnormal, or because the chakra granted by the system was originally set like this.


    In a word, his current chakra is a bit different from the chakra he imagined.


    In addition to Chakra''s ability to integrate other energies from the outside world, his other gain is that he can temporarily make his Chakra possess two or more different attributes.


    Because he has seven chakras, he didn''t encounter too much difficulty when merging chakras with different chakras. On the contrary, he went smoothly and a little abnormally.


    As long as he wants, he can make Chakra have two or three attributes at any time.


    The reason why he didn''t develop the blood follow-up techniques such as magnetic escape and dissolution was because he finally discovered that his body had reached a certain limit.


    It is not difficult for Chakra to have different attributes temporarily.


    It is rare that his body cannot completely transform these chakras, which have different attributes, into cost performance, so that he can perform ninjutsu such as magnetic escape and elude as if using wooden escape.


    The euphemism of the system finally achieved the effect at this time.


    After understanding this, Rogge did not continue the development of the Blood Succession Limit, but shifted the focus slightly, and raised the schedule for the development of the fairy body.


    The development of Xuejixian has come to an end temporarily because of the body.


    Instead, it is the cultivation and promotion of the immortal human body, as well as the cultivation of the necessary energy.


    The purpose of further improving the fairy human body is to increase the limit of the body so that the body can hold more blood boundary.


    The purpose of practicing must be to increase his attack and defense methods.


    Let''s not talk about the power of Suzuo Nohu, just the prosperous appearance can already explain the problem.


    Suzuo Nohu''s cultivation is divided into six stages, that is, six forms.


    In the initial form, Suzuo can only have arms and ribs, with a large gap, which does not completely envelop the user, and has the worst appearance and power.


    However, even the Susano Nohu in its initial form already has multiple purposes such as attack, defense, and control, and can withstand most attacks.


    Rogge mastered the original form of Suzano in less than a month.


    The first form after the initial form shows a complete skeleton shape.


    The actualized chakra will also completely envelop the user, and the attack power and defense power will be further improved, and some simple sword weapons can be used.


    Although the appearance of Suzuo Nohu in the first form is still not very good, he has already initially possessed the ability to become a combat killer, and it can be regarded as a good hole card.


    The second form after the first form, that is, the Suzunohu form that Roger now masters, is the form with the best balance.


    Starting from this form, Suzano can use some users'' exclusive weapons and ninjutsu.


    Moreover, this form of Susano has a similar long-range attack ninjutsu-Yasaka no Goyu!


    The second form of Suzuo Nenghu finally got rid of the appearance of the skeleton frame, possessing meridians and flesh and blood, and its integrity has been significantly improved.


    After mastering the second form of Susano Nohu, Rogge planned to cultivate to the third form with Wutengu armor, which is the final form that Uchiha Itachi mastered.


    He wanted to see if he, who has a kaleidoscope pattern similar to that of Uchiha Itachi, and who also has a monthly reading, can have such artifacts as Uchiha Itachi and Yatakyo.


    However, Hinata''s report made him temporarily dismissed his intention to continue practicing Susuo Nohu.


    After spending half a year and a lot of manpower and material resources, Hinata completed the transformation of the Kerry battleship and completely transformed it into the look required by Roger.


    At the same time, Hinata completed his research on the black boulders on the planet Tatooine.


    Hinata can now open the portal connecting to the planet Tatooine through the black boulder at any time, and when he needs it, open it again to allow him to return to Earth.


    Since acquiring the black boulder, Roger has been considering how to develop the planet Tatooine.


    Although the civilization and creatures on the Tatooine planet were completely extinct because of the honeycomb, it is undeniable that it is a planet suitable for human habitation.


    Whether it is to develop its own secret base or to do some other things on it, the planet Tatooine has great development value.


    Rogge hasn''t finalized the specific development plan yet, but he doesn''t mind cleaning up the hive above.


    Rogge didn''t tell anyone about going to the planet Tatooine, and no one even knew he was leaving the earth.


    In the past six months, he often stayed alone in the training room for training, and sometimes stayed for ten and a half days, so Wanda, the Punisher and others have long been accustomed to not seeing him often. .


    After bringing the special tablet specially prepared by Hinata, Roger jumped into the black water pool transformed into the black boulder and left Konoha headquarters quietly.


    In just an instant, he crossed the unimaginable distance from the earth to the planet Tatooine, which is not known where in the universe.


    After arriving on the fabled planet Tatooine with the gloomy sky and the dead earth, Rogge''s first feeling was that it was very similar to Wat Alheim, the hometown of the dark elves.


    They are all planets that were born with civilizations, and finally lost completely.


    It was a planet that was once full of vitality, and finally was dead.


    After looking at the sky and the earth, which were completely different from the earth, Roger began to use the Chakra perception technique.


    After several years of practice and improvement, although his Chakra perception technique still hasn''t reached the level of sensing the entire earth, it has also been improved, for example, half the earth.


    Of course, this is only the limit range of initial perception. In the case of detailed perception, the perception range will be greatly reduced.


    However, on this kind of planet Tatooine with no signs of life, he didn''t need detailed perception either.


    On this planet, there is only one living thing, and that is the alien hive!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 266： honeycomb

    On the silent planet Tatooine, Rogge stood motionless like a sculpture.


    A 3D topographic map came to his mind.


    As time passed, the scope of the map continued to expand, quickly extending to a distance beyond the line of sight.


    No signs of life!


    Rogge''s range of perception has extended hundreds of kilometers, but he still hasn''t sensed any signs of life.


    At this time, on the planet Tatooine, not to mention the living organisms, even the living plants are very few.


    Although there has been no gain until now, Rogge is not worried that he will not find the hive.


    And even if he can''t find it, the hive will take the initiative to find him.


    For the hive that has been hungry for a long time, Roger is a delicacy delivered to his door, a delicacy that can allow him to survive, and even a chance to leave the planet.


    Roger''s range of perception is still expanding. When his range of perception is about to exceed 500 kilometers, he finally perceives the goal he wants to find.


    It was completely different from the life energy he had sensed before. The life energy he sensed at this time was not only low in energy intensity, but also in a mist-like free state, like a cloud of smoke that was constantly flying.


    Although the life form is very special, Rogge can be 100% sure. This is the first alien beehive in history, the legendary Hydra.


    Unlike other strangers, the hive is not a human being, but a collection of parasites.


    The human body is just a container to him.


    Those hundreds of millions of parasites are his ontology.


    This special life form not only allows the hive to have a lifespan that far exceeds that of other strangers, but also makes him extremely difficult.


    Dealing with ordinary creatures, whether they are foreigners or Kree, as long as they cause serious damage to their bodies, they can end their lives.


    But for the hive, the body is just a container.


    Even if the head is gone or the body is ruined, it is nothing more than changing a container.


    What''s more troublesome is that when dealing with the hive, conventional weapons such as swords, guns and shells will not have much effect.


    The effects of energy attacks such as laser, flame, lightning, etc. will be relatively better, but they may not completely wipe out the parasites on the hive.


    Therefore, the best way to deal with the hive is to exile him to a space where it can''t survive, and use the extreme external environment to completely eliminate all parasites.


    Such as outer space!


    But the hive is not a fool, he can''t let others take himself into outer space.


    Even if he can''t beat his opponent, with the ability of the hive, if he wants to leave, he can completely abandon his body and leave as a body of parasites.


    Although the hive without a host will die, no one knows how long this guy can survive without a host.


    If there is no host, the hive can still survive for more than ten or twenty years, which will greatly affect Rogge''s development of the planet Tatooine.


    And without the fixed form of the host, the ghost knew whether the hive would divide itself into several strands or even dozens of strands and hide it somewhere else.


    So for Roger, he has only one chance.


    If he can''t solve the hive all at once, the hive may evolve into an extremely difficult sequelae, an unstable factor that will greatly reduce the value of the planet Tatooine.


    After determining the location of the hive, Rogge thought about the countermeasures for a while, and then used the quantum teleport plundered from Gordon to directly transmit it to a location only thirty meters away from the hive.


    When the brilliant aurora-like light of Quantum Teleportation disappeared, Rogge saw at a glance the ultimate belief that Hydra had sought for thousands of years-the hive!


    The hive at this time was not as weak as he had imagined, and it could even be said that the physical condition was quite good.


    I don''t know if Hydra has just fed the hive not long ago, or the hive is better for maintaining his body. At this time, he looks like a healthy adult male.


    The complexion is ruddy, the spirit is full, and the eyes are piercing.


    If you can trim your messy hair and beard, take a shower and change your clothes, Hive is an adult who is physically and mentally healthy.


    When Roger was looking at the hive, the hive was also looking at him.


    After being exiled for thousands of years, especially after the intelligent race on the planet Tatooine was exterminated by him, the hive''s concept of time became increasingly blurred.


    After all, on such a dead planet where no one can communicate at all, and no hope can be seen, recording time is completely meaningless.


    By now, the concept of time in the hive has basically been simplified.


    Just eaten, a little hungry, hungry, very hungry, very hungry, hungry to death...


    Therefore, for the hive that is currently in a state of just eating, it is an incredible thing for an unplanned human to suddenly come in front of him.


    Speaking of this, I have to talk about the wonderful practice of Hydra.


    I don''t know what those Hydra leaders think, they can actually think of sending someone from the organization by drawing lots every ten to twenty years.


    And those who are eligible to draw are all high-levels in the organization.


    From the perspective of faith, Rogge can barely understand the practice of Hydra, after all, in their opinion, this may be a kind of supreme glory.


    But from an objective point of view, he felt that one of the Hydra''s top executives was counted as one, and they were all idiots with ignorance.


    Your spiritual belief, the leader you have searched for thousands of years, is now on a strange planet.


    Even if you really think that Hydra is a **** and a higher being that can survive without food, can you consider sending a few more people over?


    What''s more, the hive is not the kind of advanced existence that can survive without eating.


    In the eyes of Hydra, the hive is a god.


    But the hive is really not, he is also a life, he also needs food.


    Besides, if you send a few more people over and do a few more tests, the more likely it is to find an accurate regression method.


    Even if it is really for faith and glory, it won''t take a couple of years to send someone over.


    Everyone knows that the Olympics will be held every four years!


    Compare your heart to your heart. If you were a hive, your followers would come only once every ten or twenty years, and only one person at a time, what would you think?


    Therefore, Rogge looked down upon this practice of the top Hydra.


    Not to mention one a year, even if it is once every four years like the Olympics, the hive will not be so hungry.


    "Who are you? You are not a tribute?"


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s been a long time since I haven¡¯t spoken, the sound of the hive seems a little weird, like a radio that has been discontinued for many years, and it¡¯s restarting broadcasting.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 267： Hive desire

    Tribute?


    After hearing the words of the hive, Rogge froze for a moment.


    what''s the situation?


    Is my first feeling that I have fallen to the level of tribute?


    Rogge can tolerate others'' ridicule of his strength, and can also tolerate others'' disapproval of others'' character.


    However, he could not bear the contempt of his appearance.


    As a man with the title of Fourth Generation Naruto and a little more handsome than the original Fourth Generation, he could not accept the tribute evaluation given by Hive.


    Have you ever seen such a strong tribute from me?


    Have you ever seen a tribute that I am so strong and handsome?


    Have you ever seen a tribute that I am so strong, handsome and reliable?


    Tribute? You are the tribute, your whole family is the tribute!


    After trying to calm his excitement, Rogge looked at the hive presumptuously with his eyes scanning the prey.


    Hive never thought that a simple sentence of himself would actually cause Roger to produce such complicated mental activities.


    Seeing Roger, whose attitude had obviously changed, a trace of doubt appeared on Hive''s face.


    Isn''t it a tribute?


    When parasitizing the host, the hive can acquire the memory of the host.


    But under normal circumstances, he would not do this.


    Because searching for the host''s memory is meaningless to him.


    Whether or not he searches the host''s memory, he cannot help him leave this **** planet.


    And every time you search the host''s memory, it consumes a portion of energy.


    For a hive that has not eaten a full meal for thousands of years, every energy is extremely precious.


    So over time, he lost his interest in searching the host''s memory.


    But now, he suddenly had the urge to search the memory of the current host.


    This host had just been parasitic for a long time, and the energy in his body was still enough for him to consume for a long time.


    More importantly, he now has a backup host.


    Although he didn''t know who Roger was, he didn''t know exactly what kind of ability Roger had.


    But at the first sight of Rogge, the hive had a very strong intuition.


    This is the right host for me!


    This is the host I want!


    This is the host that can perfectly match me!


    Hive didn''t know why he had such intuition, but he was sure that his intuition was correct.


    Unconsciously, the atmosphere became a little strange.


    Rogge scanned the body of the hive, and the hive looked at Rogge''s body.


    If it''s not that the surrounding environment is not suitable, just looking at the eyes of Rogge and Hive looking at each other now, it is easy to misunderstand whether they want some super-friendship relationship.


    "Do you have any last words?"


    "Give me your body!"


    After a few minutes of silence, Roger and Hive spoke simultaneously.


    "It seems that you have no last words!"


    "It seems you don''t plan to give me your body anymore!"


    After a pause for a few seconds, Roger and Hive spoke at the same time again.


    This **** tacit understanding!


    After speaking twice in a row at the same time, both Roger and Hive dispelled their intention to continue talking, and looked at each other seriously.


    Although the Hive didn''t know Roger, after a serious sense of Roger, his face showed a win-winner look.


    Alien!


    This guy is a stranger!


    Although it was different from the foreign energy he had previously induced, he would never admit this special foreign energy.


    For other people, there are no particularly obvious energy characteristics in foreigners.


    But for Hive, every alien has a unique form of energy that proves their alien identity.


    Among all the aliens who have undergone the experimental transformation of Terrigan from Cree, Hive is definitely the most special one.


    Let alone a fundamental change in his life form, his ability to control all strangers alone is enough to prove this.


    In the Cree¡¯s Terrigan experiment, other aliens were powerful mutant fighters, and the hive was the leader of these mutant fighters.


    Therefore, the hive naturally has the ability to control other strangers, and it is an absolute control, and it will never be controlled by resistance.


    It¡¯s just that no one thought that the hive that was set up as a leader of a foreigner at the beginning would be exiled to the planet of Tatooine by the Cree before he could enjoy his life for a few days.


    Since it is a stranger, it is easy to solve!


    Although the hive once swore that he would never parasitize foreigners.


    But now, he intends to betray his oath.


    After all, compared with Roger''s body, vows are not very important.


    Just as the hive was looking at himself with the kind of unkind eyes that could be seen by a person, Roger silently took out the reality cube.


    In order to solve the problem that the body is a honeycomb of parasites, he has considered many solutions, and carefully studied the feasibility and actual effects of the solutions.


    After repeated deliberation, he had to admit a fact.


    Solving the hive is not difficult for him.


    However, he does not have too many choices to quickly solve the hive cleanly and without leaving any sequelae.


    Among the few options, using realistic gems is the simplest and most rugged solution with guaranteed results.


    Therefore, as a ninja who longed for glory and yearned for battle, he made the final choice decisively.


    Reality gem!


    Simply direct, one hundred!


    Just once, you can eliminate all the troubles!


    After Rogge pulled out the dark red reality Rubik''s Cube, the hive''s inherent crisis instinct gave an unprecedented danger reminder.


    This dangerous reminder that was so strong that it almost occupied his entire consciousness instantly interrupted Honeycomb''s beautiful fantasy about Roger''s body.


    Hive didn''t know why he had such a strong danger reminder, but as an old monster who had lived for thousands of years, he unconditionally trusted his crisis instinct.


    There is no hesitation, it can even be called extremely determined!


    The hive instantly turned into black mist, flying in all directions like a locust.


    Things like the host and the parasite are completely out of his consideration now.


    However, he was still a step slower!


    The reality cube in Rogge''s right hand shone a dark red light that was not dazzling but strange enough, and the surrounding space instantly changed.


    The originally unobstructed space became a barrier-like existence.


    Space barrier!


    Using the Real Rubik''s Cube, Rogge created a spherical space barrier with a diameter of 100 meters, completely covering the honeycomb.


    Preventing the hive from leaving in its own form is only the first step of the plan.


    When a spherical space inaccessible to even the smallest atoms was formed, Rogge began to further compress this huge spherical space with a diameter of 100 meters.


    Groups of black misty honeycomb bodies are constantly being driven back to the host''s body.


    Although the body of the hive was driven back to the host, Roger still did not stop compressing the space.


    In the end, a spherical space mixed with the parasites of the hive and human flesh and blood floated in the air.


    From the original one hundred meters in diameter, it is only the size of a basketball.


    All this happened in just a few seconds!


    After being completely trapped in this crowded spherical space, Hive finally understood why his crisis instinct gave such a strong reminder.


    This guy is a bit outrageous!


    I have never seen the honeycomb of infinite gems, and regard the power of real gems as Rogge''s own power.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 268： Establish Konoha Hidden Village

    If the vigilance performance of the hive is slightly higher, for example, the first time Rogge sees it, he chooses to escape.


    Then, he might still have such a slight chance of survival.


    But unfortunately, thousands of years of exile made him lose the vigilance he deserved.


    The honeycomb, completely enclosed in the spherical space, was not completely desperate at this time.


    Although he doesn''t know what Rogge will do next, he is confident in his ability to survive.


    It''s just that the place of detention has changed. This can''t scare me!


    After taking a look at the disgusting sphere floating in front of him, Rogge once again urged the reality cube.


    Reality gems do have the ability to modify reality, but to maintain the modified reality requires constant supply of energy.


    Rogge is not from Kerry, and he has no plans to exile or imprison the hive.


    Killing the hive directly is his real goal.


    Using a completely enclosed spherical space to completely trap the hive is only the first step of the plan.


    The reality Rubik''s cube in Roger''s hand once again shone a dark red weird light, and a circular portal only half a meter wide appeared in front of him.


    Using the real Rubik''s Cube, Rogge constructed an interstellar portal opened by the Universe Rubik''s Cube during the Battle of New York.


    Compared with the portal constructed by the Universe Rubik''s Cube, the portal constructed by reality gems is much smaller and has much worse stability at this time.


    But Rogge didn''t care much about this.


    All he needs now is a one-time portal that can connect to outer space.


    Stability and instability, security or safety, are not in his consideration at all.


    When the portal with a diameter of only half a meter was completely formed, the honeycomb trapped in the spherical space finally realized something.


    This guy didn''t want to imprison me!


    After realizing this, the honeycomb in the spherical space began to surge frantically, trying to find an escape exit that did not exist.


    The survivability of the hive is indeed very strong, where most creatures cannot survive, he can survive unharmed.


    However, this does not mean that he can survive in any environment.


    A vacuum, or outer space, is an environment in which he absolutely cannot survive.


    "I have already asked if you have any last words, so this time, I''ll just see you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the right hand formed by Chakra grabbed the floating spherical space, and threw this spherical space mixed with human flesh, clothing, and parasites of the hive body into the newly constructed portal.


    The spherical space the size of a basketball drew a beautiful arc in the air, and then fell directly into the portal.


    Perfect hit!


    When the spherical space passed through the portal and entered the outer space where it was unknown where it was located, Rogge finished maintaining the portal.


    The portal with a faint blue light disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    After the portal was closed, Rogge''s maintenance of the spherical space was also forced to end.


    The terrifying distance in space increases the energy required to maintain the spherical space.


    As a budget-conscious person, and also to kill the hive early, Rogge cut off the energy supply without even thinking about it.


    Without a continuous supply of energy, a spherical space that violates the rules of nature cannot of course continue to exist.


    As a result, in a certain corner of the universe, a spherical space the size of a basketball broke apart.


    The human remains and the hive body in space welcomed the warm hospitality of the outer space environment.


    Rogge has no interest in what happens to the hive in outer space in a vacuum.


    At this time, he channeled out the tablet computer specially modified by Hinata from the psychic scroll.


    The black boulder can open the space channel connected to the planet Tatooine, but because the planet Tatooine continuously rotates, the place where the space channel opens is different every time.


    Therefore, in order to ensure that he could return to Earth smoothly, Rogge asked Hinata to conduct a series of preliminary experiments and calculations to calculate the opening time and location of each space channel.


    In the tablet in his hand, the corresponding opening time and channel are recorded.


    According to his request, Hinata at Konoha Headquarters will open the space channel every hour, and each opening will last for three minutes.


    Now it has been more than half an hour since he arrived on the planet Tatooine, so he has to rush to the next opening of the passage in the remaining twenty minutes.


    Quantum teleportation!


    At this time, Rogge once again thanked Gordon for his free quantum transmission capability.


    After more than twenty minutes, Roger, who easily solved the hive, returned to Earth.


    "Hinata, now you can start the second phase of the Tatooine Project!"


    After returning to Konoha headquarters, Roger gave Hinata the latest order.


    Although he has not yet figured out how far to develop the planet Tatooine, this does not prevent him from making some preparations in advance.


    "Okay! Tatooin''s steel engineering team and building materials have been arranged in Muyeyin Village. One month later, Muyeyin Village will complete the initial establishment!"


    Under the control of Hinata, robots of various shapes were activated, and boxes of packaged building materials were continuously sent into the transmission channel constructed by black boulders.


    Regarding the establishment of Konoha Hidden Village on the planet Tatooine, Rogge didn''t tell anyone.


    In Konoha, only he and Hinata knew the existence of this plan.


    In order to keep secret, he did not use anyone except Hinata.


    Even those construction robots were redesigned and specially produced by Hinata based on the design principles of Ultron Robots and Mark III.


    The building materials were purchased in the name of Konoha, and there is no need to hide these common building materials.


    Even if someone discovers that Konoha has acquired a large amount of building assets, it is impossible to know that Roger is secretly establishing Konoha hidden village on the planet Tatooine.


    When Hinata secretly established the Konoha Hidden Village, Rogge was also continuing the cultivation of Suzuo Nohu, hoping that he could cultivate Suzuo Nohu to the third form with Wutiangu armor as soon as possible.


    However, his training plan was quickly interrupted again.


    According to feedback from Konoha''s intelligence department, it is suspected that an extraterrestrial life form he listed as a key observation target appeared in San Francisco and caused some damage in San Francisco.


    Konoha''s special operations team in San Francisco has set off at this time, but has not captured the alien lifeform that caused the riot.


    In the past six months, there have been more and more riots caused by such suspected superpowers or special creatures.


    If the Battle of New York is known to people all over the world, there are still many unknown special humans in this world.


    Then the Seoul incident triggered by Ultron is equivalent to completely opening the stage for this type of special event.


    Various superpower criminals and unreasonable incidents happened one after another.


    Even those criminals who only want to fight home, robbery and bully ordinary criminals have embarked on a unique upgrade path.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 269： Symbiote

    Under normal circumstances, the riots caused by such special events will not be reported to Rogge, but Konoha''s special operations team will be responsible for handling.


    However, Rogge has reminded the intelligence part that once the special event he mentioned is discovered, he must be notified as soon as possible.


    Therefore, the riots caused by the suspected alien life in San Francisco this time were directly reported to him.


    There are not many special events that can be specifically requested by Roger.


    So far, there are only two.


    One is an alien life form that is suspected to have changed its form, and the other is a skeleton full of flames.


    Of course, this is just a rough description of the intelligence part.


    What he really wanted to pay attention to was actually Venom and the Ghost Rider.


    However, he was unable to inform people in the intelligence department about the venom and ghost knight, so he could only let them pay attention to similar incidents.


    San Francisco, alien life form!


    If nothing happens, this should be the venom he has been waiting for for a long time.


    In other words, symbiosis.


    Because of him, the timeline of this world has become more and more different from what he remembers, and he can''t even be sure that the people and events in his memory will happen.


    After reviewing the information handed over by the intelligence department in his own office, Rogge assigned this special incident in San Francisco to his own name.


    At present, Konoha has only a few people who are qualified to lead a team to solve special incidents.


    Punishers and hatreds were his earliest subordinates, and now they are also the main force in foreign operations.


    Moonstone Kara and Daisy will also handle some tasks that are not so difficult.


    The Red Tank currently does not admit that he is a member of Konoha, but he is basically willing to do the tasks assigned to him.


    As for Pietro and Wanda, Rogge did not list them as operatives at first.


    However, Pietro, who was not idle, applied to join the Operations Department, and now he has become a team leader of the Operations Department.


    After half a year of hard work and constant appearances, Pietro finally gained his own title.


    Konoha fast silver!


    Although this title is not as good as Konoha White Fang, it is still a good title.


    Wanda also had several missions with Kuaiyin, but they were all common missions with low difficulty.


    I don''t know if it''s because of his personality. Wanda doesn''t have much interest in fighting, nor does he use his superpowers as often as Pietro.


    This choice of Wanda also gave Roger a lot of peace of mind.


    Wanda''s ability is indeed very strong, it can be used to the extreme, and can even surpass real gems.


    However, the stronger the force, the greater the possibility of losing control.


    Rogge didn''t want Wanda to stage an event like "The World Has No Superpowers" in Konoha.


    After putting this incident in San Francisco under his own name, no one else would interfere in this incident.


    Unless Rogge can''t figure it out, or asks for help.


    After reading all the information collected by the intelligence department, Roger set off directly.


    Through the surveillance video at the scene of the riots and the videos taken by the onlookers, he can basically determine that it is the symbiote that is alive and kicking in San Francisco and causing riots everywhere.


    As for whether this symbiote is venom, it needs further confirmation.


    After all, the symbionts are not much different, especially the symbionts of the same color, they feel like twins.


    Quantum teleportation!


    A brilliant light like an aurora emerged, and then Rogge''s figure disappeared completely.


    At the same time, the same brilliant light appeared on the top floor of a building in San Francisco.


    Thanks again for Gordon''s selfless dedication!


    I have to say that Gordon''s quantum teleportation ability is really easy to use.


    Although it is far inferior to Flying Thunder God in battle, it is not too fragrant for long-distance teleportation.


    San Francisco, a world-famous tourist destination, is one of the most important high-tech research and development bases in the world and the most important financial center on the west coast of the United States.


    Although the population living here is not as scary as New York, it is also amazing.


    Nearly one million people live in San Francisco. It is not an easy task to find someone parasitized by the symbiote but who has not transformed themselves.


    Rogge was not interested in perceiving the past in detail, so he adopted a very simple method, which was to wait.


    Judging from the current situation, the symbiote is obviously looking for something.


    At the same time, the symbiote is being hunted down by an organization that is temporarily unknown.


    In Rogge''s memory, it was the Life Foundation located next to the Golden Gate Bridge that brought the symbiote to the earth.


    However, this is only his previous memory.


    After knowing that San Francisco really had a life foundation, he asked Konoha''s intelligence department to focus on the foundation.


    Especially focus on the spacecraft launch plan of the Life Foundation.


    But it is a pity that this life foundation has no interest in life beyond the earth, nor does it have any idea of ??exploring the stars.


    So this symbiote incident really has nothing to do with Life Foundation.


    After condescendingly admiring an environment in San Francisco, Roger took out a pair of sunglasses and put it on.


    From the outside, this is just a pair of ordinary sunglasses, at best they look a bit expensive.


    But in fact, these are sunglasses specially modified by Hinata.


    Through this pair of glasses, Rogge can contact Hinata at Konoha headquarters at any time, and the lens can also present real-time virtual interactive images, which is convenient for him to browse various documents and materials sent by Hinata at any time.


    Obviously, this idea is based on the smart glasses "Edith" that Tony has not designed yet, but will sooner or later design it.


    After putting on his glasses, Roger directly transported from the top floor of the building to the side alleys, and then wandered around the streets and alleys like tourists.


    The symbiosis that seems to be venom is embodied in not knowing where it is hidden, but he will definitely show up again.


    When he appeared again, it was time for Roger to act.


    While wandering, Rogge was not idle, and asked Hinata to investigate all the information about Eddie Bullock.


    The appearance of the symbiote may have nothing to do with the Life Foundation, but one thing will not change, and that is the fate of the host.


    As long as the host''s fate has not undergone a particularly huge change, some things are destined.


    For example, Tony becomes a superhero, or Eddie Bullock becomes the new host of Venom.


    Hinata now has partial authority from the military and the Ministry of National Defense.


    These authorities are specially authorized by the military and the Ministry of National Defense to the Konoha Intelligence Agency.


    In addition to Hinata, Konoha''s intelligence department occasionally uses these special permissions.


    It didn''t take long, to be precise, in less than thirty seconds, all the information about Eddie Bullock appeared in the lens of the glasses.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 270： venom

    Eddie Bullock, who previously worked for the New York Global Journal, is a well-known reporter.


    Because of an unconfirmed false report, he lost his job and reputation, was labeled as unreliable, and was rejected by his colleagues in New York.


    In order to bid farewell to the past and to get life back on track, Eddie Bullock moved from New York to San Francisco and became an outfield reporter for the San Francisco local news channel.


    With excellent professionalism, Eddie quickly gained a foothold in San Francisco and even had his own news section.


    Simply put, Eddie Bullock is a mature man who has experienced the downturn in his life and regained his honor by his own efforts.


    Except for a major occupational accident in New York, Eddie Bullock has no abnormalities in his life history, and there is not even a lot of tickets for parking violations.


    If only looking at these materials, it would be difficult for Roger to associate Eddie Bullock with Venom.


    Although from the information point of view, Eddie Brock is not like the kind of person who has extraordinary powers to behave nonsense, Rogge still insists on his own views.


    If the symbiote that caused the riot in San Francisco is really venom, then the host of the venom must be Eddie Brock.


    Because this is the fate of Eddie Bullock!


    "Investigate Eddie Bullock''s whereabouts in the past few days, I want to know what he has done in the past few days?"


    After giving the latest instructions to Hinata, Rogge turned off the virtual projection on the lens and began to wander around the streets of San Francisco like a real tourist.


    Taste the signature dishes of famous restaurants, admire the scenery of famous scenic spots, and respond to fans¡¯ photo requests...


    If it weren''t for the occasional sense of special lifeforms nearby while wandering, Roger at this time looked no different from real tourists.


    And while wandering around, he realized for the first time that being too famous is not a good thing.


    Although he has rarely performed missions in public as the fourth generation of Hokage recently, even so, he has not reduced his popularity among the public.


    After signing nearly a hundred autographs and enduring more than a dozen female fans with the same hot figure and hot personality, he finally dispelled the idea of ??wandering in the real face.


    At night, the Golden Gate Bridge.


    Rogge, who had changed his appearance by the transformation technique, stood at the top of the bridge and looked at downtown San Francisco.


    By hacking into San Francisco''s city surveillance system and various surveillance cameras that can be connected to the Internet, Hinata sorted out the specific whereabouts of Eddie Bullock these days.


    Although the picture of the symbiote''s transformation was not captured by surveillance cameras, it is basically certain that the host in the symbiote is Eddie Bullock.


    Now that the host is confirmed to be Eddie Bullock, the identity of the symbiote is ready to emerge.


    venom!


    Venom claims to be the loser of the Symbiote clan, but has the power to contend with leader-level riots.


    The identity of the symbiote and the host had been confirmed, but Hinata did not investigate which organization appeared to be capturing the venom.


    The weapons and equipment used by the arrested personnel are not common in the market.


    It can even be said that these weapons and equipment are customized products specially created.


    Not only that, Hinata also discovered that the weapons and equipment used by these arresters had not appeared in any country or region before.


    In addition to the specially customized weapons and equipment, the combat literacy demonstrated by the arresters is also amazing.


    Even when compared with Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D. operation teams, there is no obvious gap between these arresters.


    Customized weapons and equipment, excellent capture teams, these all prove one thing, that is, the organization that is currently fighting the venom idea is not a third-rate role.


    A mysterious organization with decent R&D capabilities and excellent operatives.


    Roger became interested in this mysterious organization!


    And according to what he has always done, the organizations that can generate his interest usually don''t end well.


    Rogge had just given Hinata an order to continue investigating this mysterious organization, and a strong explosion occurred in the downtown area of ??San Francisco not far from him.


    The flames of the explosion soared into the sky, towering like a small mushroom cloud in the bustling urban area.


    As soon as the strong explosion sound came, Roger was directly transmitted to the street where the explosion was located through quantum teleportation.


    The streets that were originally lively and crowded are now in chaos as if they were war-torn.


    Broken windows, burning vehicles, crumbling houses...


    Just looking at the scene in front of you, it is impossible to believe that this will be the downtown area of ??San Francisco.


    The streets were full of pedestrians affected by the explosion. Around these pedestrians who were either injured or dead, there were many combatants wearing uniform black uniforms and combat helmets.


    Rogge ignored the arresters of these mysterious organizations, and quickly swept across the streets.


    It didn''t take long for him to find the target he was looking for in a shattered ruin.


    Humanoid black body, mouth full of fangs, and the iconic big white eyes.


    Rogge''s eyes had just focused on the venom, and the venom that had been pressed under the bricks felt something, and looked up at Rogge.


    The moment he saw Rogge, Venom was like seeing a horrible existence that could not be described in words, his big white eyes suddenly shrank, and then the whole person jumped up and ran wildly without looking back.


    How is this going?


    Rogge was taken aback by the abnormal behavior of Venom.


    Although I don''t know why Venom is so scared, Rogge can''t let him go easily.


    The Venom, which is nearly three meters tall, uses both hands and feet, running like a beast on the streets of San Francisco.


    "Venom, what''s wrong?"


    As the host Eddie Bullock encountered this situation for the first time, and asked quickly.


    "The man behind is very dangerous!"


    The venom in the desperate rush replied very seriously.


    "The person behind? Where''s the one behind..."


    As soon as Eddie Bullock wanted to continue to inquire, he saw Roger who stopped in front of them.


    Although it is venom that controls the body now, this does not affect Eddie''s use of venom''s senses to observe the outside world.


    The speed of the venom running wild is not too slow, but wanting to get rid of Roger at this point is undoubtedly an idiot.


    It was just a few times when the thunder was shot, Rogge easily surpassed Venom and stopped Venom in advance.


    Fire escape¡¤How fireball!


    Without any hesitation, Roger directly ejected a huge fireball with a diameter of more than three meters.


    The huge orange-red fireball flew towards the venom running wild like a cannonball.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 271： Howe Fireball and Venom

    For a long time, Huo Dun has been described as having smoke and no injuries, and the technique of burning the undead.


    However, this situation will never happen to Roger.


    Although he hadn''t calculated it carefully, there were not a few people who died in his fire escape attack.


    It also includes many Warnerheim protoss warriors whose physique far exceeds that of humans on earth.


    Seeing a huge fireball with a diameter of three meters hitting him like a cannonball, the venom running wildly began to change direction.


    This level of fire attack, let alone the venom itself is afraid of fire attack.


    Even if he didn''t have the weakness of being afraid of fire, he didn''t intend to use his body to resist the fireball.


    I saw the venom''s limbs suddenly exerted force, and the whole person leaped high like a flea, trying to directly avoid the oncoming fireball.


    However, Rogge''s attack was not so easy to dodge.


    Under normal circumstances, Howo Fireball can only attack in a straight line, and it is easy to dodge.


    This is also the reason why Huo Dian Ninjutsu is underestimated.


    Ninjutsu that can''t hit the target, or ninjutsu that can easily avoid the past, is ninjutsu that has no practical value.


    Therefore, in order not to waste the Nincoins he used to exchange for the Fireball Art, Rogge made some detailed improvements to the Fireball Art.


    The Hao Fireball, which went straight, did not pose much threat.


    But what if the fireball can change its flight path?


    In order to change the trajectory of Howo Fireball, Rogge borrowed some of the techniques of the Fire Dragon Ball.


    Chakra can control the direction of the fire dragon, making the fire dragon extremely difficult to avoid.


    Since the fire dragon of the fire dragon flame bomb can do this in the control of the Chakra, then this possibility naturally exists in the fireball.


    After a series of tests and practical operations, Roger successfully mastered the method of using Chakra to control Howe Fireball.


    The venom leaping high had just breathed a sigh of relief, and then he saw that the huge fireball that was supposed to fly forward suddenly changed direction and flew straight toward him in the air.


    bad!


    The sky is not the ground, and there is no place to borrow.


    Although the fireball that suddenly changed its direction completely disrupted the rhythm of Venom, Venom still did not give up.


    I saw that Venom''s hands shot out a trail of black spider silk-like material, and lightning flew to the houses on both sides of the road.


    As long as a black spider silk sticks to the house, the venom can swing out of here like Gwen the Spider Girl.


    Venom''s response method cannot be said to be wrong, but he underestimated the flying speed of the fireball and overestimated the speed of the black spider silk.


    boom!


    The venom had just shot out black spider silk with both hands, and the huge fireball hit him like a heavy truck, and the orange-red flame instantly swallowed his whole body.


    Although the temperature of the Hao Fireball is not very alarming, it is completely sufficient for the venom whose weakness is flame.


    The venom engulfed by the orange-red flames fell heavily to the ground, and the whole person rolled like crazy like losing his mind.


    Relying on the eyes of the writing wheel, Roger could clearly see that the black body of Venom was shrinking rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    If the flame lasts a little longer, the venom will completely change back to Eddie Bullock''s appearance.


    But fortunately, the flame of Howe Fireball only lasted two or three seconds before it ended.


    When the orange-red flame was completely dissipated, the venom seemed to have succeeded in losing weight, from a size of nearly three meters to a size of about 2.5 meters.


    In addition to the obvious change in body shape, Venom''s spirit seemed to have suffered severe damage. The whole person knelt on the ground weakly, spit out a long tongue, and gasped for breath.


    I don''t know why, looking at the current appearance of Venom, Roger suddenly felt a little intolerable.


    However, he quickly put these undesirable thoughts behind him.


    Regardless of the tragic appearance of Venom now, with his healing power, it won''t take long for him to fully recover.


    Rapid recovery and regeneration are as simple as breathing for the symbiote.


    Sure enough, within a few seconds, the venom that fell on his knees began to swell rapidly, swelling back to its previous three-meter-high appearance.


    "Do you want to fight here and then talk?


    "Or just skip this part of the fight?"


    Roger came to Venom and asked calmly.


    He had no intention of killing the venom in the first place. If he wanted to kill the venom, he didn''t have to do it himself.


    The reason why he came to San Francisco specifically is because he wants to talk to Venom about some transactions.


    "Who are you? I never talk to guys pretending to be someone else!"


    Although Venom couldn''t see through Rogge''s transformation technique, he could be sure that Rogge had carried out some mysterious disguise.


    This is not a special ability, it is purely an intuition gained from living a long time and experiencing too many things.


    "My name is Roger, if you like it, you can call me Hokage 4th generation!"


    Roger directly reported his identity, but he did not remove the effect of the transformation technique.


    After hearing Rogge''s reply, Venom did not answer immediately, but began to search the memory of the host Eddie.


    Whether it¡¯s Roger, or the fourth generation of Hokage.


    To the venom that hadn''t been long since coming to Earth, and was inexplicably hunted down as soon as it arrived, it was a completely strange existence.


    After the host Eddie''s memory roughly figured out Rogge''s identity, Venom gave his own answer.


    "Where to talk?"


    "Of course I went to the hotel to talk!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the light of quantum teleportation emerged from Rogge''s body, and then the venom was completely enveloped.


    After the brilliant aurora-like light disappeared, Rogge and Venom also disappeared completely.


    Then, what appeared in front of them was a luxurious hotel suite.


    This suite was specially booked by Hinata during the day.


    After looking around the environment in the suite, Venom came directly to the sofa in the living room, and the whole person lay down directly.


    The black venom on the white sofa!


    Although Venom''s image and movements were a bit harsh, Rogge didn''t say anything about it.


    You can''t use the manners of the earth to demand an alien creature, which is very unreasonable.


    Bang!


    When Venom lay on the sofa like an uncle, Rogge also lifted the effect of the transformation technique, revealing his true face.


    "I want to know, how did you come to earth?


    "Did you come here alone or with your kind?


    "Also, how can you find your symbiote kind?"


    It was just a symbiote, and Roger was not interested.


    But if it is a group of symbionts, or thousands of symbionts, it is different.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 272： Unlucky Venom

    "Do you want to capture the symbiote?"


    Venom didn''t answer Rogge''s question directly, and asked with interest.


    "Isn''t this obvious?


    "Let''s not say that the symbiotic body can greatly enhance the host''s power. The peculiar life form of the symbiotic body alone is enough to make people interested."


    Rogge was not surprised that Venom could see his plan at a glance.


    Although Venom says he is the loser of the symbiote family, it is the weakest existence in the symbiote family.


    But this is nothing more than his modesty.


    How can a guy who can be famous in his race be a real loser.


    It is impossible for a true loser to have such a reputation as Venom.


    And how could the weakest guy in a group have the power to compete with the leader.


    Strength is status!


    How high is your status!


    No matter what race, this is a common standard.


    "Why should I help you? Anyway, they are my kind. I don''t think I need to help you!"


    The Venom lying on the sofa looked at Rogge carefully and said silently.


    "If it is under normal circumstances, you really do not have the need to help me, but unfortunately, it is not normal now."


    After speaking, Rogge paused for a while, and then continued: "After experiencing the events of the past few days, you should also be very clear that you are now being targeted."


    "Judging from the weapons and equipment they use, the people who are arresting you now have enough knowledge of the symbiote!


    "Although you are still alive and kicking now, you are only one person after all. Even if you can hold on, your host may not be able to hold on.


    "If my perception is correct, your current state is not ideal. Based on your current situation, how many times do you think you can escape capture? Once, twice, or three times?"


    The symbiote possesses amazing regenerative and repairing abilities, even if it is a severed limb regeneration, or even a fatal injury, the symbiont can return to normal in a short time.


    It''s just that this world is a reasonable world.


    What you want to get, you must give something.


    Nothing can be easily obtained without paying a price.


    Even the infinite gems that can change the laws of the universe are the same.


    The symbiote does have amazing regeneration and repair capabilities, but this regeneration and repair are not obtained in a vacuum.


    Although Rogge doesn''t know exactly how the symbiote completes regeneration and repair, one thing he can confirm is that there is a limit to the regeneration and repair of the symbiote, and a certain price must be paid.


    After comparing the life energy intensity of the venom before and after being attacked by the fireball, he firmly believed this.


    "Do you think I am the kind of person who will betray the same kind for my own safety?"


    Venom snorted disdainfully.


    "Do you think you are the kind of person who sacrifices himself to protect the same kind?"


    Rogge asked back.


    The atmosphere in the room began to become a bit awkward. After two or three minutes of silence, Venom said again: "First, I came to the earth through a meteorite.


    "Secondly, besides me, there are three other guys from the earth that came with me. They are howling, fear, and tearing.


    "Third, the three hapless guys have been arrested. If you want to find them, you can only find the people who arrested them.


    "If you want to find more symbiosis, you can only go to the universe to find our home star. The home star is the only planet where we can live normally without being possessed. As for the specific location of the home star, I don¡¯t know. !"


    Venom answered the first three questions Rogge asked, and then fell silent again.


    After hearing Venom''s answer, Roger frowned slightly.


    Without counting the venom, there are only three symbiotes, and the number is much less than he thought.


    This amount is a bit far away from the symbiote army he wants, very far.


    "You can live freely without being possessed only on your home planet. How did you four survive on a meteorite?"


    Roger asked his doubts.


    "The meteorite is a stone on the parent star. I and Howling had discussed some things on the stone, but an inexplicable space channel appeared around us and sucked us in with the stone.


    "Then we arrived near the earth, attracted by the gravity of the earth, and finally came to the earth!"


    Venom simply explained the ins and outs of the matter. From his tone of voice, he was also very speechless about his encounter.


    But this is also understandable. If you stay at home, if you stay at home, you are inexplicably teleported to a completely strange planet, and your mood will become very bad.


    No disaster!


    Venom and the four of them have used their own experience to prove what is bad luck.


    "You take the liberty to ask, how big is that stone, and, aren''t you four men?"


    From the name point of view, the names of Venom, Howl, Fear, and Tear are all typical male names.


    As far as Rogge knew, the reproduction of the symbiote family seemed to be parthenosexual, so he had a little curiosity about why the four people of Venom appeared on the same stone.


    "Put away your strange thoughts, we are different from humans, without your peculiar hobbies and primitive breeding methods!"


    In the next time, Rogge asked about the Symbiote family and the Symbiote''s parent planet.


    If he remembered correctly, there was a fierce man who cut off the head of a member of the Celestial Group with a single sword on the mother planet of the symbiont.


    Nal, the **** of symbiosis!


    Of course, when mentioning the **** of symbiote Nar, one has to mention his famous sword of slaughter-the sword of black death.


    I don''t know if the Black Death Sword is now in the hands of God Slayer Geer, if I have the opportunity in the future, I can inquire about relevant information.


    After reaching an initial cooperation agreement with Venom, Rogge used Quantum Teleport to bring Venom back to Konoha headquarters.


    Before the mysterious capture organization has been resolved, Venom will live in Konoha headquarters for a while.


    Konoha protects the safety of Venom, and Venom provides the intelligence Rogge wants.


    After arriving at Konoha''s headquarters, Venom lifted the transformation form and gave the body control back to Eddie.


    After arranging a room for Eddie and Venom, Rogge returned to his office and gave the intelligence department the latest order.


    Fully search for the mysterious organization that captures the symbiote!


    According to Venom, they were transported to the outside of the earth by an inexplicable space channel.


    But Roger always felt that things were not that simple.


    The reason is simple, the weapons and equipment used by the mysterious organization are a bit wrong.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 273： Osborne Group

    Time is not right!


    Although the weapons and equipment used by the mysterious organization in their arrest are not particularly high-tech, they cannot be designed and produced in a short while.


    According to Venom, it took only a few days for them to arrive on Earth, and not long after they landed on Earth, they were caught by a mysterious organization.


    Combining these circumstances, it is not difficult to infer that this mysterious organization knew about the existence of the symbiote early on, and knew when the symbiote would come to earth.


    That''s why Venom and others who came to Earth inexplicably met such a professional capture team.


    There are only two possibilities for the mysterious organization to arrange the plan to this extent.


    One is that they can predict the future.


    The other is that the bizarre encounters of Venom and others were planned by them.


    Rogge first ruled out the possibility that the mysterious organization could predict the future.


    Foreseeing the future, this is an ultra-high power that involves time.


    Unless this mysterious organization has mastered the time gem and the correct way to use it, it is impossible for them to have the ability to predict the future.


    If this mysterious organization really has the ability to predict the future, they won''t have the idea of ??a symbiote.


    Compared with the power of predicting the future and time, the symbiote is obviously several levels lower.


    If it is not for predicting the future, then there is only the second possibility.


    This mysterious organization planned the emergence of Venom and others, and forcibly brought the Venom and others far away on the host planet of the symbiont to the earth.


    Of course, the mysterious organization may not know the identity of Venom and others.


    For them, this is similar to fishing in the ocean, whichever one catches counts.


    It''s just that Venom and others had poor luck and were caught by the mysterious organization.


    Although in this way, the issue of space channels will be involved.


    However, compared with predicting the future, space channels are obviously easier and more realistic.


    Under the full search of Konoha''s intelligence department, this mysterious organization that had never appeared before finally revealed some clues.


    Due to time constraints, although Konoha''s intelligence department did not fully grasp all the information of this mysterious organization, it also dug up a lot of valuable information.


    Osborne Group!


    After a series of investigations, Konoha''s intelligence department discovered that this emerging mysterious organization has inextricably linked connections with the Osborne Group.


    Whether it is the weapons and equipment used by the mysterious organization, or the secret base used by the mysterious organization to hide their whereabouts, they are more or less related to the Osborne Group.


    After reading the information collected by the intelligence department in the past few days, Rogge discovered that the symbiote incident this time seemed a little more complicated than he had imagined.


    After the incident between the Rhino Man and the Dian Guang Man, he thought that the Osborne Group would be a business tycoon in a proper manner, dispelling the idea of ??extraordinary power.


    But now it seems that Osborne Group is not willing to be an ordinary normal company.


    The main research field of the Osborne Group is the field of biotechnology, and symbiosis is a special life form with superpowers.


    It can be said that the symbiote is the research object that the Osborne Group dreams of.


    Under such circumstances, it is very possible for the Osborne Group to sponsor or even directly set up a capture team for the symbiote.


    Although the relationship between the mysterious organization and the Osborne Group has not yet been fully determined, Rogge has decided to visit the Osborne Group himself.


    Thinking of it, the Osborne Group can be regarded as his old opponent, no, not an opponent, but an old helper.


    Whether it¡¯s Dr. Connors¡¯ Super Lizard Serum or Gwen¡¯s Super Spider Serum, the Osborne Group has helped a lot, and it can be considered a great contribution.


    Especially the Dianguang people of the Osborne Group, who selflessly dedicated themselves, let him develop several good Thunder Ninjutsu.


    After reading the information submitted by the intelligence department, Roger sent it to the public training hall of the headquarters, and found the venom that was wrestling with hatred.


    I don''t know how Venom sees hatred. Since Eddie met hatred by chance a few days ago, Venom has developed a great interest in hatred.


    In the past few days at Konoha''s headquarters, Venom is basically online 24 hours a day, without giving Eddie any personal time.


    After Venom took control of the body, he didn''t do anything weird, just inexplicably hit the bar with hatred.


    Comparing with hatred than appetite, with hatred than strength, with hatred than speed...


    Except for its resistance to fire and high temperature, and resistance to sonic attacks, Venom basically compares everything with hatred.


    If he was not sure that Venom had no plans to change its host, Rogge couldn''t help but wonder whether Venom was planning to use Abomination as its host.


    It''s strange to say that his appearance is as amazing as his body shape. I don''t know if it is the wrong charm. He has an alternative and powerful attraction to those with long tongues.


    Dr. Connors is like this, and so is Venom.


    Do creatures with long tongues like big green ones?


    Just as Roger was thinking about it, Venom and Abomination also distinguished the victory or defeat.


    Although the power of the venom was good, it was still a little weaker than hatred, especially compared with hatred strengthened by the Extremis Virus.


    "Stop playing, it''s time to go out and work!"


    When he came to Venom and Abomination, Roger raised his head and said to Venom.


    Although a little bit reluctant, Venom temporarily dispelled the idea of ??continuing to compete with hatred, and his long tongue danced towards hatred before leaving the training hall with Roger.


    Through quantum teleportation, Roger and Venom arrived on the top floor of a building opposite the Osborne Building.


    "The person who arrested you before has something to do with the Osborne Group, but it is still uncertain whether it is a capture team sent by the Osborne Group.


    "So I''m going to ask you to meet the people of the Osborne Group for a while and see how they react?"


    Rogge''s plan is very simple, in one sentence, it is to deliver goods to the door and lead the snake out of the hole.


    The venom that the Osborne Group is interested in is delivered to the door, and then based on the response of the Osborne Group, the next step is made.


    "Are you sure it will work? If I really fall into their hands, will you come to save me?"


    Venom has only fought Rogge once, the time when he was hit by the Fireball.


    However, before the fight, he already knew that Roger was a dangerous existence he couldn''t afford.


    This is why he ran away as soon as he saw Rogge.


    "It is still during the cooperation period, I will guarantee your life safety, you can rest assured!"


    Regardless of the look of Venom''s fierce monster, and the habit of biting off the enemy''s head at every turn, he is a very cautious person just like Roger.


    Especially when it comes to your own life safety.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 274： Lead the snake out of the hole

    "If I get caught, you must come and save me!"


    Before leaving, Venom reminded Rogge again.


    "Go, go, you are such a big person, why are you so timid."


    He didn''t know whether the previous arrests left a psychological shadow on Venom, or he himself was such an overly cautious character. Rogge always felt that the venom in front of him was completely different from the venom in his memory.


    The venom in his memory, but the guy who is not afraid of fear.


    Even if it is a leader-level riot, it is just fighting.


    Even if his physical fitness is not as good as the riot, there is no fear.


    After getting Rogge''s affirmative answer again, Venom still looked uneasy. He turned his head three times, turning his head to look at Rogge behind.


    When Rogge''s patience was about to run out, the venom, nearly three meters tall, finally showed a domineering look that matched his own image. Like a prey hunter, he jumped directly to the Osborne Building tens of meters away.


    Rogge didn''t worry about the venom''s jumping ability, even if he couldn''t jump over, the venom could not be killed at this height.


    What''s more, Venom is still a very good at using various weapons and props.


    The black venom drew a beautiful parabola in the air, and then crashed into a certain floor of the Osborne Building like a knocked baseball.


    Not long after Venom broke into the Osborne Mansion, a shrill alarm sounded inside the Osborne Mansion.


    Along with the sound of the sirens, there were gunshots one after another.


    Perhaps it was because it was inside the Osborne Building, or it was because the guards inside were not prepared for heavy weapons with great lethality. The sound of gunfire was always heard in the building, and there was no explosion of shells or bombs.


    As time passed by, the floor where the gunfire was heard was constantly changing.


    Within a few minutes, several police cars with flashing police lights appeared below the Osborne Building.


    The first New York police are here!


    At the same time, a beautiful white figure also appeared in the distant building, and quickly approached the Osborne Building where the alarm bell was made.


    Spider Girl Gwen!


    Since it was in New York and the target of the attack was the Osborne Building, it was normal to attract Gwen.


    At this time, Spider-Woman is already a household superhero in New York.


    In New York, whether it is the fourth generation of Hokage, or superheroes such as Iron Man and Captain America, the popularity is lower than that of Spider-Woman.


    As far as Rogge knows, the New York City government is even considering promoting Spider-Woman as an urban hero in New York.


    Gwen didn''t know that this riot was planned by Rogge alone. She thought that this time, just like the cases she had handled before, it was just an ordinary crime.


    However, when she saw Roger standing on the opposite side of the Osborne Building, she knew that this time things were not as simple as she thought.


    As one of the women who know Rogge the best, Gwen knows very well that Rogge¡¯s character is basically not interested in these criminal cases if it is not a particularly important matter or commission.


    Since Rogge is at the scene, and he has no plans to shoot, it means that this time, it is very likely that he planned deliberately.


    "Why are you here? Is there any problem in the Osborne Group?"


    After swaying to Roger''s side through the spider silk, Gwen asked.


    "It''s not a big problem, it''s just that I am interested in something in the Osborne Group."


    For Rogge, this is really not a big problem.


    Whether it is the venom that is currently rampaging in the Osborne Group, or the three symbiotes that have a high probability of falling into the Osborne Group, they are not targets of particular interest to him.


    Three or four symbioses can''t satisfy his ambitions, only thirty or forty thousand symbioses, or the **** of symbioses, meets his requirements.


    "The actions inside will not harm innocent civilians?"


    Looking at the Osborne Building opposite, Gwen asked with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, I told him!"


    After hearing Roger''s answer, Gwen let go of some of his worries.


    However, her gaze never left the Osborne Building where gunshots and alarm bells were ringing.


    Although Gwen has the power to surpass ordinary people, she is different from Rogge. She cares for ordinary people far above Rogge.


    Although Rogge didn''t deliberately involve ordinary people into the battlefield when he acted, he wouldn''t let himself be restrained because of these ordinary people.


    This is also the main reason why S.H.I.E.L.D. had given him a "lack of due sympathy for the weak" before.


    But Gwen is different. She is like a real policeman, and the kind of policeman who puts the safety of ordinary people first.


    Rogge had reminded Gwen many times before, admonishing her that this approach would easily expose herself to unnecessary threats and injuries.


    But no matter what he said, Gwen insisted on this approach.


    In Rogge''s view, Gwen''s approach is completely unnecessary, but perhaps it is precisely because of her persistence that she can gain more support and love than Rogge and the Avengers in New York.


    "Don''t worry too much. Although the guy inside is **** and violent, he will not attack innocent ordinary people. He is also principled."


    Looking at Gwen who was still worried, Rogge comforted him.


    Although Venom doesn''t look like a good person, there is one thing he will never do, and that is to hurt innocent people.


    The riots in the Osborne Building continued, and the Venom also vandalized in the Osborne Building in an almost crushing manner.


    At this time, Harry Osborne, who was in a secret research base of the Osborne Group, was observing what happened in the Osborne Building through real-time monitoring.


    "Venom seems to have investigated something, and unexpectedly came to the door!"


    As the chairman of the Osborne Group, Harry Osborne is well aware of the origin of the venom, or in other words, he brought the venom and others to the earth.


    According to the original plan, these symbiotes that came to the earth will become the latest research materials of the Osborne Group.


    But no one thought that, when they had been fully prepared, the venom actually broke out with a strength far beyond their imagination, forcibly broke through the encirclement, and successfully escaped several subsequent pursuits.


    As a result, the symbiote capture plan, which was supposed to not alert any organization or force, turned into a special biological invasion event in San Francisco.


    What''s more troublesome is that after the last failed arrest, the Osborne Group completely lost the news of Venom.


    Watching the venom on the screen arbitrarily destroy the Osborne Building, Harry Osborn''s face became extremely gloomy.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 275： Osborne Groups trump card

    "Using such an obvious trap to test our reaction, it seems that the guy who took the venom in the first place did not put the Osborne group in his eyes at all!"


    Although Harry Osborne didn''t know who the person who took the venom was originally, he was quite sure that the venom would appear in the Osborne Mansion and could not be separated from the guy who took the venom.


    Venom vandalized in the Osborne Building, and Harry Osborn didn''t particularly care.


    Even if Venom completely destroyed the Osborne Building, it would not have any serious impact on the Osborne Group.


    It¡¯s just a building, and it¡¯s ruined if it''s destroyed, it''s no big deal.


    What Harry couldn''t accept was that the other party used such a simple and rude plan to test the Osborne Group.


    The venom that managed to escape the capture will not show up so aggressively, let alone set the location of the appearance at the Osborne Building.


    Even if Venom''s investigation revealed that the arresting team was related to the Osborne Group, he would never make such brutal retaliation.


    According to the feedback of the three symbionts, not only is Venom not the kind of existence that will desperately serve the same kind, but when necessary, he will abandon the same kind without hesitation.


    If the appearance of the venom was not his own choice, then why he did it, the purpose is obvious.


    "Since they want to play, let''s play with them!


    "Let the prehistoric behemoth troop and the dark thunder troop set off, and the bait delivered to the door is too unreasonable to eat!"


    Harry Osborne said indifferently, and his gloomy face showed a win-winner look.


    The appearance of the venom is obviously a trap.


    Harry Osborn knew this well, but he still decided to cooperate with the other party''s plan.


    No matter how clever the trap design is, it depends on who stepped on the trap.


    The traps used to catch mice will not only fail to shut down the king of beasts, but will also put the trapping hunters in danger.


    The Osborne Group does not exist that can be provoked by just one person or organization.


    With the order of Harry Osborne, a strange figure left the secret research base and hurried to the Osborne Building.


    At this time, the venom was still jumping up and down in the Osborne Building, repelling the guards in the Osborne Building again and again.


    Venom seems to be looking for something, but the truth is that he now has no goals at all.


    The reason why he has not left the Osborne Building until now is purely because of Roger''s request.


    You cannot leave until the target appears.


    These are the original words of Roger.


    Rogge didn''t say what the consequences would be if he didn''t cooperate, but Venom didn''t have any idea of ??disobeying.


    Roger is dangerous, Roger is cruel, Roger hates people who don¡¯t follow orders...


    The first evaluation is the instinctive evaluation made by Venom when he saw Rogge for the first time.


    The second and third evaluations are the factual evaluations obtained from the abomination after the venom comes into contact with it.


    So even with the honorary title of partner, Venom decisively chose to cooperate with all Rogge''s plans.


    "Wait a moment, there may be some superhumans or other types of special creatures. You don''t need to take action, just leave it to me!" Roger suddenly said to Gwen.


    Counting the time, the Osborne Group is about to show its cards.


    Rogge was not worried that Harry Osborne would see that this was a trap, nor was he worried that Harry Osborn would deliberately fail to take action after he knew it was a trap.


    Harry Osborne is not the kind of person who can forbear, to some extent, he can even be called crazy.


    Let the Rhino Man carry out the actual combat test of the battle suit in New York, and let the Dianguang Man blatantly appear in Times Square...


    When he wants to do something, he doesn''t have any worries.


    It didn''t take long for nine vital energy signals that were completely different from normal people to emerge in Rogge''s perception network.


    Perceiving the Internet is a new habit he has just developed in the past six months.


    After the perception range of Chakra''s perception technique reached a certain limit, he set up a more clever passive perception method for himself.


    Perception Network is just a name he can easily pick up.


    To say that it is a perceptual network is actually to maintain Chakra perceptual technique for a long time.


    It''s just not the same as Chakra Perception, which is hundreds of kilometers or even thousands of kilometers away, the sensing range of the sensing network is only five kilometers in diameter.


    With his location as the center, a circular perception area with a diameter of five kilometers is maintained for a long time, which is the perception network.


    "Where have you seen these two life energy signals?"


    The first time he perceives the nine inhuman life energy signals, Roger developed a sense of familiarity.


    If he remembers correctly, he should have seen a similar life energy signal before.


    After a quick recollection, especially after linking these two special life energy signals to the Osborne Group, he quickly found the answer.


    Dr. Connors and Dianguangren!


    The life energy signal that is now rushing to the Osborne Building is very similar to the life energy signal of the two Dr. Connors.


    interesting!


    Is this the trump card of the Osborne Group?


    After dozens of seconds, Rogge saw the true colors of these nine life energy signals.


    Six lizardmen similar to Dr. Connors, and three mutants similar to the lightning man.


    Although Dr. Connors took away all the information about the lizard serum, it is clear that the Osborne Group reproduced his lizard serum formula and created their own lizard people.


    As for the three mutants, they should be electro-optical people built in batches.


    Although the birth of Dr. Conners and Dianguang Man has certain accidental factors, for the Osborne Group, which is good at biotechnology, it is not difficult to reproduce this accident.


    These lizardmen and mutants did not find Roger and Gwen in the opposite building, just like special fighters who were airborne, they went straight to the top floor of the Osborne Building and then attacked directly.


    Unlike Dr. Connors and the Electric Lightmen who do not use weapons, these lizardmen and mutants are just like real special warriors, with various weapons hung on their bodies.


    Not only that, but Rogge also saw protective gear like body armor and armor on them.


    Obviously, it is completely different from human fighters, but the combat equipment is still built according to the thinking of human fighters.


    The approach of the Osborne Group is quite interesting!


    Obviously, the path that the Osborne Group wants to take is not a personalized superhero path, but an established and strengthened fighter path.


    Although this is a completely different path from Konoha and the Avengers, it perfectly meets the requirements of human beings for formed troops.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 276： Venom taken away

    Nine specially modified strengthened fighters, two completely different strengthening paths.


    The Osborne Group used its unique advantages in the field of biotechnology to create its own army of fortified people.


    Although these fortified fighters currently have no outstanding achievements, they have not even been officially announced.


    But it is not difficult to imagine how the military and other organizations will react when they learn about these enhanced fighters.


    For a large organization, especially an institution such as the military, which can be mass-produced and has a strong combat capability, it is the super soldier they really desire.


    The unique existence of Roger and Thor, who are super powerful, will not become the military''s first choice.


    Whether it is the military or other organizations, what they need are fighters who can unconditionally obey orders, rather than the maverick and uncontrollable guys like Roger and Sol.


    No matter how strong the combat power is, it must be controlled.


    "Does your subordinates really have no problems?"


    Seeing the nine reinforced warriors who were obviously unlike humans broke into the Osborne Building, Gwen asked with some worry.


    At this time, Gwen did not know the existence of the venom. She thought that the person doing the destruction in the Osborne Building was a member of Konoha.


    "Don''t worry, the guy inside is very tenacious!"


    As long as it is not for a targeted fatal blow, the symbiote is an immortal Xiaoqiang.


    And Rogge didn''t think the Osborne Group had plans to kill Venom.


    The living symbiote has research value!


    When the nine fortified warriors who did not look like humans entered the Osborne Building, the otherwise uneasy Osborne Building suddenly became more lively.


    Compared with the guards who can only use ordinary firearms, these nine fortified fighters are clearly prepared.


    Even in the opposite building, Roger could see the blazing flames.


    In addition to the flamethrower, these enhanced fighters apparently also brought high-frequency sonic weapons specifically for the symbiont.


    It didn''t take long for Roger to witness the restored Eddie Bullock being taken away by the enhanced fighters.


    But unlike when they first appeared, when these fortified fighters left the Osborne Building, their number changed from nine to four.


    There were only two reinforced warriors in the form of lizardmen, and only two mutants with weird skin colors and currents from time to time were left.


    With one enemy to nine, and taking away five people from the other side, and the other side is still fully prepared.


    Although Venom was defeated, the combat power he showed was still very satisfying.


    Rogge didn''t stop these fortified fighters from taking away the venom, or that this was exactly the result he wanted.


    Home delivery does not mean sending the venom to the Osborne Building, but to the secret base of the Osborne Group.


    Using the venom as bait to fish out the true base of the Osborne Group is the true meaning of home delivery.


    Of course, the Osborne Group can also send the venom to other bases to avoid exposing the real base.


    But this also cannot prevent Roger from finding the real research base of the Osborne Group.


    The original bait of the venom was just to find the research base faster.


    If the Osborne Group takes the venom to other places, Rogge can also ask Hinata and Konoha intelligence agencies to search.


    Unless the Osborne Group sets up research bases on other planets, it is absolutely impossible for them to escape the search of Hinata and Konoha''s intelligence agencies.


    This is nothing more than a matter of the amount of work.


    When the four fortified fighters quickly left New York City with Eddie and Venom, Rogge did not follow them, but used Chakra Sensation to confirm Eddie''s Thunder God technique.


    He intended to leave the technique on the venom, but the special form of the venom dispelled this idea.


    The Thunder God technique cannot be fixed on the Venom that has no stable form and can change back and forth, so he can only leave the technique on Eddie.


    As long as the Venom does not leave Eddie, then Eddie''s location is where the Venom is.


    As for whether the venom will be forced to leave Eddie''s body, just pay attention to Eddie''s vital energy signal.


    Eddie, who was possessed by the venom, did not seem to have any changes in appearance, but his life energy signal had undergone significant changes, which was completely different from that of a normal person.


    So as long as he pays attention to his vital energy signal, Roger can know whether the venom is still in his body.


    When Eddie¡¯s Thunder God technique stayed in a location in the suburbs for nearly half an hour, he used Thunder God to teleport it over.


    He did not use the quantum teleportation looted from Gordon, nor did he use the transformation technique to disguise.


    The Osborne Group can be regarded as an old friend, and as long as he does it, the Osborne Group can recognize his identity, so there is no need to pretend.


    In just an instant, he came to Eddie''s side from downtown New York and came to this secret research base belonging to the Osborne Group.


    The Osborne Group is very aware of the weakness of the symbiote, so they adopted a very clever way to keep the poisonous fluid in a state where it cannot be transformed.


    At this time, what appeared in front of Rogge was an enclosed space nearly the size of two basketball courts, as well as two teams of heavily armed Lizardmen and Electro-optical soldiers.


    In this huge closed room, which is somewhat unspeakable, there is also a huge display screen hung.


    In the screen picture, Harry Osborne, chairman of the Osborne Group, who has gained fame in recent years.


    In addition, there was a mosquito-like buzzing in every corner of the room.


    It is these ubiquitous buzzing sounds that make Eddie who is tied to a chair struggling as if he is possessed by an evil spirit, and black oil-like substances continue to emerge from him and disappear. .


    Obviously, these mosquito-like hums are high-frequency sound waves specifically aimed at symbionts.


    Roger raised his head and glanced at the display hanging in the air, and saw Harry Osborne''s unconcealed look of surprise.


    Although Roger appeared in this room for more than ten seconds, Harry Osborn still did not recover from the shock.


    How could it be him?


    How could it be the fourth generation Naruto Rogge who took away the venom?


    Harry had seen the scene of venom being taken away on the streets of San Francisco, but he did not expect that the person who used the strange transmission method would be Roger.


    Seeing Rogge''s smiley face, Harry suddenly felt a sense that the whole world was against him.


    I just want to study the symbiosis of alien creatures, how come this guy was brought out again?


    Is this guy the natural nemesis of the Osborne Group?


    Can this world be reasonable?


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 277： The goodwill of the Osborne Group

    Seeing Harry Osborn''s increasingly gloomy face in the display, Roger shrugged helplessly.


    Although they hadn''t said a word yet, he could already guess what Harry Osborn was thinking.


    After being silent for ten seconds, Harry Osborne suddenly said: "You all go down and turn off the sonic instruments!"


    Don''t know if it was hit by the bad fate, Harry Osborn''s tone became a little lonely.


    The two teams of heavily armed Lizardmen and Lightning soldiers left this huge room without any hesitation.


    "Do you want symbiote too?"


    When only Roger and Eddie were left in the huge room, Harry spoke again.


    "Isn''t this obvious!"


    Roger''s answer made Harry''s face even harder to look.


    Although Harry had not formally dealt with Rogge, he knew very well that if Rogge got involved in the symbiote, the Osborne Group could basically say goodbye to the study of the symbiote.


    "You are too domineering like this? The symbiote was discovered by the Osborne Group, and it was the Osborne Group that brought them to Earth.


    "Your strength is indeed very strong, but the Osborne Group is not the kind of existence that will let others decide!"


    Harry knew that there would be someone else behind Venom, but he didn''t expect that the person behind Venom would be Roger.


    He deliberately arranged for the lizardman warrior and the lightning warrior to catch the venom, nothing more than he wanted to draw the person behind the venom, and by the way capture the venom, the symbiote that escaped outside.


    Rogge''s appearance really exceeded his expectations and completely disrupted his plan.


    But even so, he had no plans to hand over the symbiote.


    Symbiosis is the top priority in the next series of Osborne Group plans.


    So he said nothing would give up the symbiote, even if the person standing in front of him was Roger.


    "You don''t have to look at me like this, I have no interest in the three or two symbiotes you have on hand!"


    Of course Roger knew what Harry Osborn was worried about.


    He wanted the symbiote, but it was definitely not the two or three little shrimps in Osborne''s hands.


    After knowing that there are hundreds of millions of symbionts and the **** of symbionts on the home planet of the symbiont, Nar, if you still focus on the symbiont in the hands of the Osborne Group, it would be too ambitious.


    If you want to play, play a bigger one!


    For example, a thorough attack on the home planet of the symbiont!


    "Do you want to go to that symbiote planet?"


    After hearing Roger''s words, Harry Osborn''s eyes lit up, and his brain began to work wildly.


    He is not a stupid person, if he is a stupid person, it is impossible for him to turn the Osborne Group into a kingdom of his own.


    From Rogge''s words, he heard some meanings that could cooperate and even make a lot of money.


    "Talking to smart people is easier. That''s right, I want to go to that symbiote planet.


    "If you are willing to help me fulfill this small wish, I don''t mind bringing you back some symbiotes.


    "Even if the Osborne Group wants to reopen cooperation with the military, I can ask Konoha to speak for you!"


    Since the establishment of the Konoha Intelligence Agency, most of the military''s outsourcing orders have been directly digested by Konoha.


    Even a large part of it was cancelled directly.


    Because of Konoha, many companies that previously had commercial cooperation with the military, such as companies such as the Osborne Group, have lost orders from the military.


    If it were not for Konoha''s strength to be overbearing, Rogge himself was also strong enough, and those companies and organizations that had lost orders from the military might have long thought of buying murderers.


    "You give me the venom, and I will give you the way to go to the symbiote planet.


    "If you can come back alive, I will have thirty additional symbiotes."


    After serious consideration, Harry Osborne gave his own terms.


    "Venom can''t be given to you, and even if I come back from the symbiote planet, I have the final say on how many symbiotes to give you!"


    Rogge rejected Harry Osborne''s terms without even thinking about it.


    What an international joke, he is really looking for cooperation!


    The reason why I talked to Harry Osborn about this in peace was to save some energy.


    To put it bluntly, the current Osborne Group is not qualified to discuss cooperation with him.


    "According to what you said, I basically want me to give you the way to go to the symbiont planet for nothing.


    "And even if you complete your goals and come back, I may not be able to get rewards, because it depends on your mood at the time.


    "Don''t you think this is a bit too domineering!"


    Harry understood. Roger didn''t have the idea of ??cooperating with Osborn from the beginning, he just wanted a way to the symbiote planet.


    "Okay, you don''t know the style of me and Konoha. Just click, give or not?"


    Roger didn''t take Harry Osborn''s dissatisfaction at all.


    Regardless of whether it is a lizard warrior or a lightning warrior, in his opinion, they are just bullying and bullying ordinary people.


    Not to mention that these two enhanced fighters are imitations, even their genuine Dr. Connors and Electro-optical Max himself are just so-so.


    There are only two roads before Harry Osborne.


    The first is that he handed over the way to the planet of the symbiont, and then prayed that Roger was a person of good morals, and hoped that Roger would give them more symbiotes by then.


    The second is that he would rather die than surrender, and do his best to oppose Rogge''s hegemony and maintain the dignity of the Osborne Group.


    Harry Osborne is a young man, but he is not the kind of youthful young man, so he made a decision quickly.


    "Take the venom away, I will send the relevant information to Konoha headquarters.


    "In addition, let me tell you first, the information we have is not complete. There is no way to establish a stable spatial channel, so if there is any accident, it has nothing to do with us."


    The fight is definitely not going to be won. When S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Thunder operatives teamed up, they failed to get Rogge, and of course the Osborne Group was even more impossible.


    Although the battle was not open to the public, Harry Osborn was one of the few people who was qualified and able to know the specifics.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was disbanded, the Thunder operatives were disbanded, and three Sky Motherships were destroyed.


    Hydra has not only carried the biggest black pot, but has also been chased by the world, and now he dare not even risk his head.


    "It''s really easy to talk to smart people. I accept the kindness of Osborne Group!"


    After speaking, Roger grabbed Eddie, who was still a little languid, and used Quantum Teleport to return to Konoha headquarters.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 278： To the home planet of the symbiont

    Not long after Roger took Eddie back to Konoha''s headquarters, Harry Osborn transferred the way to the Symbiote''s home planet.


    In the face of the huge power gap and potential benefits, Harry Osborne was not as strong as other young people, but made a wise choice that would benefit both parties.


    For Harry Osborne''s decision, Rogge was not particularly surprised.


    Harry Osborne is a person who knows how to judge the situation and the situation. Compared with the future benefits and costs, face is not important.


    After receiving the information from Harry Osborne, Roger immediately asked Hinata to conduct systematic analysis and research.


    He didn''t worry about the authenticity of the information, and Harry Osborn would not do such meaningless things at this time.


    Let Hinata conduct research and analysis, just to make sure that he can safely go to the symbiont parent star.


    He is indeed interested in Symbiote and the God of Symbiote Nal, but he will not put himself into a dangerous situation because of his temporary interest.


    The cautious ninja is more than just talking.


    Time passed day by day, after repeated calculations and tests for nearly a month, Hinata finally calculated a relatively safe space channel coordinates.


    In order to construct this space channel, Hinata also deliberately cut a piece of the black boulder that can be connected to the planet Tatooine and used it as the main material for the space channel.


    In addition, Rogge also used real gems to cooperate with several tests, allowing Hinata to calculate the space coordinates of the symbiote''s parent star faster.


    Even the Kerry battleship, which had been renamed "Golden Jack", became Hinata''s test tool.


    In this trip to the Symbiote''s home planet, Rogge didn''t intend to take anyone there except Venom.


    In terms of strength, Konoha is also stronger than Venom.


    But none of them have the ability to survive on the host star of the symbiont.


    The host star of the symbiont is not a planet suitable for human survival. Without the possession of the symbiont, human beings cannot survive on the host star of the symbiont.


    At the beginning, Rogge also planned to allow the venom to possess himself, so that he would have the ability to survive on the host planet of the symbiont.


    But he finally dispelled the idea.


    The reason is simple, he doesn''t like the feeling of other creatures in his body.


    How should I put it, this kind of thing will make him feel that his body is being looked at, and it is still the kind of being looked at by the same sex.


    Therefore, when Hinata was constantly calculating the space coordinates of the symbiote''s parent star, he did not idle, and developed a brand new cosmic survival mode for himself.


    Infinite mode!


    Unlike the Six Ways of Immortal Mode, Nine Tails Mode, and Immortal Mode, which can greatly increase combat effectiveness, the increase in combat effectiveness of Infinite Mode is almost zero.


    The only function of the infinite mode is to allow users to survive in outer space or other planets that are completely different from the earth environment.


    To a certain extent, the infinite mode is equivalent to a multifunctional spacesuit suitable for any planetary environment.


    Because it does not involve the improvement of combat power and the increase of the body, the development of the infinite mode is not very difficult.


    Especially for Roger, who is accustomed to developing some messy things and has seven attribute chakras, the development process of the infinite mode is not even as difficult as developing ninjutsu and illusion.


    After casting the infinite mode, Rogge''s whole body will be covered by the seven-attribute chakra coat, and it emits a blue-white light.


    Simply put, he can survive in any environment without restriction when he enters the infinite mode.


    In order to ensure the effect of the infinite mode, he also deliberately went to outer space for several field tests.


    Of course, in the beginning, it must be tested with a shadow clone.


    The result of the test is no different from what he expected. In addition to the need to continuously consume Chakra, the infinite mode perfectly meets all his requirements.


    After making all preparations, Rogge and Venom entered the infinite mode and walked into the space channel to the symbiote''s parent star without looking back.


    Rogge and Venom will go to the symbiote parent star through the space channel, and the Golden Jack, controlled by Hinata, will use jumping points in the universe to get closer to the symbiote parent star.


    According to Hinata''s calculation, the Golden Jack will arrive at the Symbiote parent star ten hours later than the Rogge and the two.


    When the Golden Jack arrives near the Symbiote''s mother star, Rogge can return to the battleship via Thunder God or quantum teleportation, and then return to Earth with the Golden Jack.


    There is no problem with the planned process. The only thing that needs to be paid attention to is whether Roger and Venom can survive on the Symbiote''s parent planet until the Golden Jack appears.


    For this, neither Rogge nor Venom had any worries.


    There is no difficulty for Rogge to maintain the infinite mode for ten hours.


    Even in a fierce battle, there will be no problems.


    As for the venom, that is certainly not a problem.


    The symbiote parent planet is his home, and on the symbiote parent planet, he can move freely without a host.


    So when going to the Symbiote''s home planet, Venom deliberately left Eddie.


    Eddie Bullock is a good host, but this one is good on Earth.


    Eddie doesn''t have any combat experience, nor does he possess any extraordinary abilities. Bringing him is purely to add to himself.


    As always, Roger left Konoha quietly again and began his lonely journey.


    Only this time, there was a chattering guide venom around him.


    After coming out of the spatial passage, the first thing that appeared in front of him was a completely strange scene.


    The strange sky, the strange land, the strange everything...


    "Welcome to the hometown of symbiont!"


    I don''t know if it is a matter of habit, or I like the human-like body, the Venom did not change into another appearance, but maintained the transformation form with Eddie.


    "Let''s go! I hope you are really as popular here as you say!"


    After looking at the surrounding scenes that were completely different from the earth, Roger, who was radiating blue and white light, walked straight to the strange front.


    Looking at Roger who was calm and a little too much, Venom licked his mouth full of fangs with that long tongue, and then quickly followed.


    Rogge''s purpose of going to the Symbiote''s home planet this time is simple, that is, to capture as many Symbiotes as possible, the stronger the better.


    If you can get the **** of symbiote Nal, then of course it would be best.


    But he can only think about this idea in his mind for the time being.


    The **** of symbiosis, Nar, is a fierce man in the true sense, a fierce man who can chop off the head of the **** group with a single sword.


    The ignorant land known in the universe might be the head of this unlucky **** group.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 279： Legionary Venom

    If you have the chance, you must go to the ignorance and see the collector who is famous in the universe by the way.


    Rogge''s thoughts at this time were not placed on the unique alien scenery around him, but he was planning his future trip to the universe.


    Although there are many hidden bosses on the earth, if you want to increase your knowledge, you still have to go to the universe.


    Not long after the departure, Venom would also tell Rogge some things on the symbiont planet from time to time.


    But as he spoke, he lost interest in speaking.


    No matter what he said, Rogge''s answer was basically "really", "understood", "good", and "very good".


    If other people treated themselves with this perfunctory attitude, the venom would have bitten off the other''s head long ago.


    But now the man who perfuses him is Roger, so all he can do is just shut up.


    Rogge, glowing with blue and white light, and the black venom were walking on the deserted ground without saying a word, like two lonely travelers heading for a pilgrimage in their hearts.


    The host planet of the symbiont is not a normal planet. Although there are hundreds of millions of lives here, all of these beings are symbionts without exception.


    So here, don¡¯t have any idea of ??appreciating unique alien civilization and admiring strange alien creatures.


    Although Rogge and Venom were silent, it didn''t mean that their journey would be quiet forever.


    After traveling for nearly half an hour, Roger and Venom finally ushered in their first wave of enemies.


    Irregular fluid body, strange organs of different sizes like tentacles.


    This group of creatures wriggled forward, and the creatures that looked similar to the disgusting version of slime were the special symbiosis of this planet.


    "Do you know them?"


    Rogge stopped his pace and asked the venom behind him without looking back.


    In his opinion, there is basically no difference in this group of symbiosis except for the color.


    But this is just his judgment as a human being, and the venom of a member of the symbiote may have some unique recognition skills.


    "do not know!"


    Venom carefully looked at the clusters of symbiosis in front of him and gave an affirmative answer.


    Venom had just answered Rogge''s question, but the buff symbiosis closest to them suddenly turned into a humanoid form.


    The venom in the humanoid form is more than three meters tall, and the symbiote standing in front of them at this time is nearly one meter taller than the venom.


    "You are, Venom?"


    It seems a little uncertain, the pale yellow symbiote asked in a confused tone.


    Roger raised his head and glanced at the pale yellow symbiote which was only four or five meters away from him, and a curious look appeared on his face.


    The bigger the body, the stronger the strength. This is a very simple and universal criterion of strength.


    If the symbiote clan also follows this standard, then his first prey will appear.


    "Who are you? Do you know me?"


    Venom looked at the pale yellow symbiote and asked back.


    "You really are venom! A few days ago, I heard that you and Howling were sucked away by a crack in the space. I didn''t expect you to return so soon.


    "Is this creature your trophy? Doesn''t it seem to taste great?"


    After speaking, the pale yellow symbiote looked at Rogge up and down, while sticking out his disgusting long tongue.


    Venom did not answer, but took a few steps back in the first place.


    The strange behavior of the venom aroused the curiosity of the symbiote, but before he could speak, a huge fireball with a diameter of more than three meters came to him.


    Fire escape¡¤How fireball!


    boom!


    In the next second, orange-red flames skyrocketed.


    Although Rogge didn''t say a word just now, it didn''t mean he didn''t understand anything.


    After experiencing the language barrier of the accuser Ronan, he noticed the language problem in this space travel.


    Universal language translator!


    There were many universal language translators on the captured Kerry battleship, and he now took one with him.


    Although the language of the symbiote is very unpopular, it is also in the language library of the Kerry Empire.


    The orange-red hot flame only lasted five or six seconds before dissipating. It was not a long time, but the damage was not low at all.


    Especially the symbiote with zero fire resistance was attacked.


    When the flame dissipated completely, the pale yellow symbiote, which was higher than the venom, also appeared again.


    Unlike the venom that can maintain a human form even after suffering from a fireball, the light yellow symbiote retracts to its original body shape after receiving the fireball from the front, as if the same ball was scorched. bread.


    This¡­¡­


    Rogge looked at the motionless scorched symbiote in front of him with some disbelief, and looked at the venom with doubts on his face.


    What''s happening here?


    explain.


    Venom understood the meaning of Rogge''s eyes, and immediately replied: "For our clan, body size has nothing to do with strength. Change ability and recovery ability are our criteria for judging strength."


    "The more types of weapons that are deformed, the better the quality, the stronger the strength, and so is the resilience.


    "This guy is obviously just ordinary stuff."


    Venom also seemed to look down upon the same kind who was killed by a fireball, and his tone was full of contempt.


    Although he was quite miserable after being hit by a fireball, he is undoubtedly much better than this guy who killed him directly.


    "What about the remaining few?"


    Rogge pointed to the symbiotes that had not been deformed.


    "It''s all ordinary stuff."


    Venom nodded surely.


    After hearing Venom''s answer, Rogge suddenly realized a problem.


    Although in his judgment criteria, the strength of Venom is not very strong.


    But in the symbiote family, Venom may already be a well-known strong.


    This also means that the standards for the capture of symbionts he previously formulated may need to be adjusted drastically.


    According to his original plan, to allow him to capture the symbiote back to Earth, at least it would have to have the strength close to the venom.


    Otherwise, it would be a waste of time and energy to bring these weak symbiosis back.


    "Frankly explain, where is your strength in the symbiote clan? Stop telling me that you are only the weak of the symbiote clan. The one who died is the real weak."


    Seeing Rogge''s serious look, Venom also put away his previous cynicism, and said in a rare serious tone: "Legimental rank, top ten!"


    I don''t know if it was his own illusion. When Venom said this, Roger suddenly felt that the Venom in front of him seemed to be a different person.


    Not only the aura suddenly became stronger, but even the strength of life energy seemed to increase a lot.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 280： Venoms past

    The top ten legionaries?


    Although Rogge didn''t know how the Symbiote divided the strength, the name of the Legion level was quite good.


    At least it looks pretty strong.


    "How many levels are there in your symbiote?"


    Roger raised his head to look at Venom, his face full of curiosity.


    "There are six in total, soldiers, elites, generals, legions, lords, and kings.


    "Most of them are below the general level, and the legion level is not bad, and the lord already has the strength to command one side.


    "As for the king, there is only one, and that is the one you want most."


    Venom explained seriously.


    At this time, he didn''t have the bohemian look of the earth at all, compared to the earth, he looked like two people.


    Seeing the rare seriousness of Venom, Roger suddenly became curious about the past of Venom.


    After examining the venom several times, Rogge asked again: "Is it your previous strength or your current strength?"


    "Of course it was before! If I can always maintain that kind of strength, how could I be reduced to the current level.


    "Although I can''t maintain my previous peak state now, I can still break out in a desperate state."


    Having said this, Venom suddenly sighed, as if he was cherishing something.


    "While there is still time, tell me about your past. Maybe I can help you restore your original strength?"


    Except for sometimes being more stubborn, Venom''s personality is pretty good.


    More importantly, Rogge felt that Venom''s current strength was a bit too weak, and did not meet his requirements for team members.


    If Venom can further enhance his strength, he doesn''t mind helping Venom.


    "Are you sure you want to listen? My past is not as good as you think."


    "of course!"


    After getting Rogge''s affirmative answer, Venom began to tell about his glorious and bleak past.


    Similar to the creatures of other races, when the symbiote family was born, it was basically destined to reach the limit in this lifetime.


    Simply put, the symbiote family is also a race that relies heavily on talent.


    Even if a talented symbiote does nothing, it can slowly grow to the lord level.


    The symbiote with poor talents, even if they work hard for a lifetime, may end up at the elite or general level.


    Venom''s talent is not too bad, as soon as he was born he has the strength of a general.


    This also means that as long as he works a little bit, the Legion-level is within reach.


    The venom of the past has indeed grown to the legion level, with a symbiote legion of its own.


    According to the life trajectory of the symbiont, the venom at that time has basically reached the limit that can be reached in this lifetime.


    However, Venom was not reconciled to staying at the legion level all his life.


    Venom is a symbiosis with self-motivated, a symbiosis with its own ambition.


    Thus, Venom took his symbiote legion and embarked on his journey.


    In other words, a journey to become stronger.


    For the symbiote, there are basically only two ways to become stronger.


    The first one is more commonly used and is currently the mainstream method.


    Relying on the possession again and again, the battle of life and death that breaks the limit time and time again.


    If it succeeds, the symbiote can break its limits and grow to a higher level.


    This method was chosen by Venom, so he took his Symbiote Legion and took the initiative to go to the space crack time and time again.


    Go to the new planet, possess the host, keep fighting...


    If he died in the battle, of course he would be a hundred.


    If you have defeated, repeat this process again until you successfully break the limit.


    Through the naturally formed space cracks, the venom traveled to one planet after another, and then returned to the home planet alive again and again.


    In the end, the mediocre venom in the Legion-level symbiote relied on its own efforts to increase its strength to the top ten of the Legion-level.


    That period was the highest light period in Venom''s life so far.


    According to this development trajectory, Venom is likely to rely on its own efforts to successfully break through to the lord level and become one of the few peak powers in the symbiote family.


    According to Venom, there are hundreds of millions of symbionts on the entire symbiote parent planet, while there are fewer than fifty lord-level symbionts!


    If there are no accidents, this will be a very inspirational struggle story.


    But life is just full of accidents, especially man-made accidents.


    Just when Venom decided to set off again, he encountered a lord-level symbiote.


    then¡­¡­


    The result is undoubtedly, the venom was infused and it was infused thoroughly.


    This lord-level symbiote defeated Venom, took away his legion, and also tore through half of his body.


    The path chosen by Venom is to use life and death to break through the limits.


    In addition to the first and most conventional approach, there is a second, less common, but more effective approach.


    Swallow symbiosis stronger than yourself!


    Treat other symbionts as food and increase their strength by devouring them.


    This method is more effective than the first method chosen by Venom, but it is also more dangerous.


    Since the other party is better than you, what qualifications do you have to devour them?


    Normally, this would be an extremely difficult thing to achieve.


    But if you have a good friend at the lord level, that''s different.


    Generally speaking, symbiotes do not have particularly strong feelings, even their own offspring.


    But when the forest grows big, there are all kinds of birds, and it is not a particularly strange thing that one or two symbiotes with extremely deep feelings appear in the middle.


    This Lord-level symbiote, in order to help its general-level good friends go further, focused on the most popular venom, and then the development of the story returned to the common routine.


    Losing half of its body, Venom''s strength plummeted, and it could barely maintain the middle ground between the general level and the legion level.


    The symbiote that swallowed half of his body successfully broke through to the legion level.


    Since that time, Venom''s life has fallen from the peak to the bottom.


    Especially the symbiotes he had offended before, came to him one after another to seek revenge.


    If it weren''t for Venom''s own combat experience, and if he was cunning enough, he would have died in revenge again and again.


    After listening to Venom''s account, Rogge was silent for a few seconds.


    I have to say that the encounter with Venom is a typical genius fall.


    The only difference is that Venom is not the protagonist in the novel. After his fall, he did not rise again, but remained at the bottom of his life.


    Bang!


    Just as Venom looked up at the gloomy sky with a lonely face, a cloud of white smoke appeared out of thin air.


    Then, an unused commissioned scroll came to him.


    "Entrust it, I''ll help you get back what belongs to you!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 281： Venom commission

    "Delegated?"


    Venom took the entrusted scroll from Rogge, failed to react for a while, and looked at Rogge blankly.


    "Yes, commission!


    "You have also lived in Konoha for a while, you should know that I sometimes accept other people''s commissions to help others complete some small wishes.


    "By the way, my commission completion rate is 100%!"


    Rogge had no idea of ??earning ninja coins on Venom, but after hearing the story of Venom, he decided to help some tragic Venom.


    Never allow unfair things to affect the life of a great young man who relies on his own efforts to make progress.


    Although unfairness is the bottom logic of the world, Rogge will not let this unfairness appear on those around him.


    Isn''t it just a lord-level symbiote?


    If he can''t even deal with a lord-level symbiote, what qualifications does he have to fight against the **** of symbiote Nal''s idea.


    According to Venom, the **** of Symbiote Nal is the only monarch-level existence in the Symbiote clan, one level higher than the lord-level existence.


    "you sure?"


    Holding the commissioned scroll that didn''t fit his body, Venom asked again in confusion.


    "Of course!


    "I''ve thought about the commission and remuneration for you, ten Legion-level symbiotes!


    "I will help you restore your original strength. You arrested ten Legion-level symbiotes and gave them to me, and then everyone was cleaned up."


    There are only a few things that the venom can offer as rewards. Instead of squeezing the venom, it is better to let him squeeze other symbionts.


    And for the Venom that has returned to its original strength, it won''t be difficult to capture ten legion-level symbiotes.


    "Hahahahaha, since you have planned everything, then I will go crazy with you once!


    "The big deal I will never come back again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Venom opened the commission scroll and quickly started writing.


    That''s right, Venom is written in English!


    Because he only possessed Eddie as an earth person, the only earth language and text that Venom could understand now was English.


    Before long, Venom threw the completed commission scroll back to Rogge.


    After receiving the commissioned scroll, Rogge didn''t even look at it, and threw the commissioned scroll back into the psychic scroll.


    When Venom just finished writing, he saw the commissioned information in the system.


    "Delegated content: help Venom restore its peak strength in a complete state; delegated status: uncompleted; delegated reward: 120 ninja coins!"


    The rewards given by the system are not very high, just like the last time Jiaying commissioned them, they were all 120 Nincoins.


    After Jiaying''s commission was completed last time, he hasn''t used Nincoins much, so he still has 765 unconsumed Nincoins.


    After completing this entrustment of Venom, he only needs to accept a few more tasks, and he should be able to successfully break through the 1000 mark without expending Ninja coins.


    At that time, he can exchange some more expensive existence.


    "What''s the name of the Lord-level symbiote that tears half of your body? Isn''t it just a riot?"


    After putting away the commission scroll, Rogge asked casually.


    "How did you know it was a riot? Do you know him?"


    After hearing the name of the riot, Venom was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly asked.


    "Uh...I guessed it!"


    Roger ended the topic in time, and then continued to walk towards the unknown distance.


    Seeing Rogge''s figure moving further and further away, Venom hesitated for a moment, but finally followed.


    Both Rogge and Venom ignored the symbiotes that had not left and dared not deform, as if they hadn''t seen them at all.


    Although there are bystanders present, they are not at all worried that these symbiotic bodies can understand the dialogue between them.


    They all speak English, and these symbiotes who have never been to the earth cannot understand what they say.


    And keeping them alive will also help spread the news of the venom returning to the home planet.


    The venom that was at its peak that year offended many people, most of which were Legion-level symbionts.


    After all, if there is too much difference in level, it is impossible to have any intersection with Venom.


    So the venom at this time is not only a guide, but also a bait.


    As for which symbiote will be the bait, neither Roger nor Venom cares too much.


    When the two of them headed straight into the distance at an unhurried speed, the news that the venom returned to the home star was also spread smoothly.


    After more than an hour, Rogge and Venom got their wish and ushered in the second wave of prey who took the initiative to come.


    "Is this ok?"


    Rogge turned his head and asked Venom.


    "absolutely okay!"


    Looking at the dark red symbiosis like a six-legged demon wolf not far in front of him, Venom replied silently.


    According to the process they had discussed before, the symbiosis that meets the standards of venom swallowing will be solved by Rogge.


    When he beat the symbiote half to death, the venom would forcibly swallow the opponent, and then use this to restore his own strength.


    If the symbiote encountered does not meet the phagocytic criteria, the venom will resolve it by itself.


    A symbiote that has reached the legion-level strength will first be violently beaten, and then detained in the detention container prepared by Hinata.


    As for those whose strength did not reach the legionary level, of course they were killed directly.


    For Rogge''s trip to the home planet of the symbiont, Hinata specially designed a hundred sets of detention containers.


    These one hundred sets of containers for holding the symbiote are now quietly staying in Roger''s psychic scroll.


    "One minute! You can now think about how to eat next!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge''s figure disappeared.


    A series of silver-white electric snakes with thick fingers stayed where he was originally standing.


    Lei Shushen!


    Before the dark red symbiote like a hexapod demon wolf could react, Roger''s figure emerged in front of him.


    Appearing with him, there is also a silver-white semicircular arc.


    Lei Dun¡¤Thunder Slash!


    The Thunder Tachi made of silver lightning instantly slashed the head of the six-legged demon wolf, and directly chopped off the demon wolf''s head.


    There is no better way to deal with symbionts than fire and sonic attacks.


    Roger can''t attack with sound waves, and Huo Dun is not his best ninjutsu, so he did not choose Huo Dun at this time, but used Thunder Dun.


    Because in a strict sense, the symbiote is not afraid of flames, but high temperatures.


    And Lei Dun can also have high temperature effects.


    Rogge''s attack not only exceeded the expectations of this six-legged demon wolf symbiont, but also exceeded the expectations of Venom.


    Venom thought that Rogge would use fire to attack as before, but it turned out that he thought too much.


    After slashing the head of the six-legged demon-wolf symbiont, the Thunder Dagger in Roger''s hand did not dissipate as before.


    In the next ten seconds, Venom has seen with his own eyes what is meant by real hand-raising and falling, and what is real outstanding sword skills.


    Before the hexapod demon wolf symbiote with its head cut off had time to change to other forms, Thunder Tachi cut across his body over and over again, cutting him, who was more than three meters high, directly to less than one meter high.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 282： Lord Symbiote

    Symbiosis can change into various forms and various weapons, but there is a certain limit to their ability to change.


    No matter how they change, what they change will not exceed the limits of the body.


    Therefore, when dealing with them, as much as possible to consume their body''s transformed weapons and body, which can effectively weaken the power of the body.


    This weakness, not a weakness, was specifically reminded by Venom.


    Venom needs to regain strength by swallowing other symbiotes, so what he needs is a symbiont that is still alive, not a dead symbiote.


    Rogge''s knife skills at this time seem to be arbitrary, but every time he makes a knife, he is very measured.


    It is necessary to consume the transformed body of the six-legged demon wolf symbiont without causing too serious damage to the symbiont''s body.


    In order for this symbiote to meet the venom''s phagocytic requirements, Rogge has exhausted his mind.


    The silver-white sword beams came one after another, and every time the Thunder sword struck it, it could take away part of the body of the symbiote.


    This originally majestic, six-legged demon wolf symbiosis with a height of more than three meters reluctantly changed back to its original appearance after tenaciously holding on for more than a minute.


    Just when the dark red symbiote returned to its original form, the venom, which had been fully prepared to eat, pounced without a word.


    I saw that the venom grabbed the slime-like symbiote on the ground, slammed it into his own blood basin, and then gobbled it up.


    Rogge lifted the Thunder Knife in his hand, and turned around silently, with no intention of appreciating the venom.


    The Venom''s meal did not last long. It only took less than a minute before the Venom completely swallowed the Legion-level dark red symbiote, and burped with great satisfaction.


    "What''s the effect? ??How much more can I eat to recover?"


    From the outside, the venom at this time looked no different from before.


    But as long as he perceives the life energy intensity in his body, he can discover the huge changes.


    "If it is the current level, it is estimated that there will be 20 or 30 animals.


    "But the more you recover, the higher the demand for devouring, so I estimate that if you swallow about ten more, it should be almost the same!"


    After feeling his own state at this time, Venom gave an answer that he was not sure about.


    Only by swallowing the symbiote that is stronger than oneself, will there be a corresponding improvement.


    Therefore, the venom can''t be determined, how much he will have to swallow in order to restore the previous peak level.


    "Ten are also a bit too slow. If you are a lord, you should be able to recover after swallowing one or two?"


    Although the legion-level symbiote is easy to deal with, it is too time-consuming.


    And as the venom continues to recover, there will be fewer and fewer Legion-level symbiotes that meet the requirements for swallowing.


    So instead of going to the Legion-level idea, it is better to start directly from the Lord-level, which will at least save effort.


    "If it''s a lord level, don''t say two, one may be enough!


    "If I can swallow two lord levels, I might be able to directly break through to lord level."


    After hearing Rogge''s words, Venom began to fantasize about breaking through to the lord-level beautiful picture.


    However, he quickly recovered from this illusion, and said solemnly: "Lord-level and Legion-level are essentially different. Although I had the strength of the top ten of the Legion-level before, in the face of the lord-level riots, I don¡¯t even have the most basic strength to fight back."


    "Are you sure you really want to start from the lord level? They are not very easy to deal with.


    "Well, I don''t doubt your strength, but I don''t think we need to be so in a hurry. Starting from the Legion level is actually quite good."


    Venom knew that Rogge was very strong, but after all he hadn''t seen Rogge taking it seriously, so he was still a little uneasy.


    The lord-level symbiote, that is the well-deserved overlord of the symbiote clan.


    Even if there are hundreds of millions of symbionts on the symbiote planet, the lord-level symbionts have not broken through 50 so far.


    One in ten million chance, one can imagine how abnormal the Lord-level symbiote is.


    "Don''t worry about this. Since I have accepted your commission, I will definitely help you fulfill your wish."


    Since the lord-level symbiote can solve the problem with just one or two, of course, we can only start with the lord-level symbiote.


    As for the strength of the Lord Level Symbiote, this is no longer within Roger''s consideration.


    Symbiosis is only, as long as it is not the God of Symbiosis, Nar, no matter how strong it is, it can''t be as strong.


    Although Rogge''s mentality looks very arrogant, he has arrogant confidence and strength on this planet.


    Chakra Perception!


    Rogge''s range of perception began to expand rapidly, and one symbiote after another appeared in his perception.


    Through the life energy intensity of these symbiosis, Rogge can roughly infer the level of these symbiosis.


    Symbiotes at the general level and below are directly ignored.


    The Legion-level symbiote has the qualifications to barely be marked.


    As for the Lord-level symbiote, he hasn''t discovered it yet.


    It wasn''t until he expanded the range of perception to five hundred kilometers that a completely different life energy signal came to his mind.


    This kind of life energy intensity is a lord-level symbiote, yes!


    The life energy intensity of other symbiosis can only be regarded as a fire or a big burning tree.


    And the life energy intensity of this lord-level symbiosis is like a volcano that may erupt at any time, restrained and unassuming, but full of power.


    "To the southeast, about 500 kilometers away, there is a lord-level symbiote!"


    As soon as the voice fell, an aurora-like brilliant light emerged from Rogge, completely enveloping the two of them.


    Quantum teleportation!


    In the next second, Roger and Venom disappeared.


    In just an instant, Roger and Venom crossed five hundred kilometers and came to the territory of the Lord-level symbiote.


    The moment they teleported over, an extremely majestic gaze gathered on them.


    Simultaneously with the majestic gaze, there was also a real aura of shock.


    This momentum is very strong!


    You don''t need to look at it to know that this aura of shock comes from that lord-level symbiosis.


    Rogge is not a symbiotic body, so this amazing shock has no special feeling other than the feeling of being stared at by a prehistoric behemoth.


    But as the venom of the symbiont, it will be embarrassing a lot at this time.


    I saw the venom trembling all over, as if fighting against his instinct, not letting himself kneel to the ground like surrender.


    Is the suppression among the same race so obvious?


    Seeing Venom''s struggling appearance, Rogge knew why Venom would say that he had no power to fight back in front of the Lord Class Symbiote.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 283： tyrannical

    Being suppressed in this way, let alone resisting, even normal activities are a problem.


    In order to alleviate the suppression of the venom and to make his side look a little more imposing, Roger raised his right hand and added a light blue chakra coat to the venom.


    This layer of Chakra''s coat will not bring any increase in strength to Venom, but can only relieve the huge pressure on him.


    When Chakra''s coat took shape, the trembling venom suddenly returned to normal, and he gave him a grateful look.


    "Introduce this guy across?"


    Nearly a hundred meters away from the two Rogge, there was a huge black humanoid symbiosis sitting cross-legged.


    Even sitting on the ground, this symbiote is more than ten meters high.


    If he stands up completely, there is no problem with his height exceeding 20 or 30 meters.


    "He is tyrannical and has reached the lord level for more than a thousand years. Even in the lord level symbiote, his strength can be firmly in the top ten!"


    Although Chakra''s coat dispelled the horror from tyranny, Venom still showed a rare fear when faced with the existence that he could only look up to.


    "The top ten of the lord level, if you can eat him, you should be able to enter the lord level too!"


    Unlike the venom that exuded fearful breath all over his body, Roger at this time was calm and somewhat abnormal.


    Still the same sentence, it''s just a lord-level symbiote, no matter how strong it is, it can''t be strong.


    Besides, even if he can''t beat this guy called tyranny, if he wants to leave, tyranny will definitely not stop him.


    "You step back a bit, lest the waiting battle will affect you!"


    After speaking, Rogge walked towards a tyrannical figure far beyond his own.


    Looking at Roger, who was radiating blue and white light, the tyranny in the distance opened his big mouth full of teeth, and said with interest: "It''s actually a human being on earth, it''s kind of interesting!"


    As soon as Tyrannical spoke, the standard of English was extremely high. When the standard was reached, it made people wonder if he had specially asked an English teacher for tuition.


    "So you know the language of the earth, so it''s much more convenient!"


    Under the tyrannical gaze, Roger came to him unhurriedly, looking up at the giant whose fist was bigger than his body.


    "Although there are relatively few people on Earth in the universe, I have eaten a few, but the taste and texture are not very good."


    The tyranny at this time seemed to have no intention of doing anything, and his tone was calm as if he was discussing what to eat for dinner with Roger.


    "The taste of earthlings may not be great, but I think your taste is very good. If the venom can eat you, he will be very happy."


    Tyranny looked at Roger with the same eyes as his prey, and Roger looked at him with the eyes of food.


    Although the tyrannical food was prepared for venom, this did not affect Rogge''s classification of tyranny into the field of food.


    "The venom ate me? Hahahaha, the old venom can still be regarded as a good young man, now, he is a useless waste!


    "You would actually be with such trash, then it seems that you are not much better."


    On Roger''s body, the venom could feel a deadly threat.


    But for the tyranny whose strength far exceeds Venom, Rogge''s strength can barely be seen.


    A powerful prey like Rogge, not to mention tyrannical ate a thousand, there will always be a few hundred.


    Therefore, in the eyes of tyranny, Roger is nothing more than a small snack offered to the door, nothing more.


    "Is it a waste? You will know immediately!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge took the initiative to launch an attack.


    Lei Shushen!


    Thunder slash!


    Rogge, who was still some distance away from the tyranny, disappeared in an instant. He appeared in front of the tyranny, and the Thunder Tachi in his hand slashed directly at the tyrannical neck.


    Just as the Thunder Tachi, carrying the power of thunder, was about to hit the tyrannical neck, the tyrannical neck sprang out a **** hand about the same thickness as Roger''s body, and grabbed the silver-white blade.


    clang!


    Thunder Taito was blocked as if it had struck a piece of extremely hard steel, and the huge reaction force directly shattered Thunder Taito in Roger''s hand.


    Is it so hard?


    Although the **** hand transformed from tyranny is not real metal, it is harder than normal metal.


    Thunder Tachi was shattered, and Rogge didn''t hesitate to pull back immediately.


    The Lord-level symbiote is really different!


    The tyranny seemed to have never seen Rogge''s retreat, allowing him to leave without any intention of pursuing him.


    After pulling the distance easily, Rogge shook his slightly numb right hand, his eyes became serious.


    Unlike the symbiosis he had encountered before, the tyranny was not only larger in size, but also stronger in life energy, and even the changed limbs were harder.


    Even Thunder Tachi, which can easily cut off real metal, could not cut off his large black hand that he changed at will. This kind of defense was terrifying.


    No wonder Venom would say that the Lord-level symbiote is essentially different from the Legion-level symbiote, and the huge gap between the two is like two different species.


    Since the melee attack is not very effective, let''s switch to a ranged attack.


    Fire escape, extinguish the fire!


    An orange-red high-temperature flame spouted from Roger''s mouth. As the distance increased, the flame enveloped more and more areas.


    When the flames passed a distance of tens of meters and came in front of the tyranny, the flames that were originally only thick with fingers had expanded into a sea of ??fire.


    Cover the sky and cover the sun, burn everything!


    Tyranny can not put Thunder Tachi in his eyes, but he can never ignore the extinguishing of the fire this time.


    With the amount of Chakra from the three tails, even if the fierce fire displayed by Rogge has not reached the realm of Uchiha Madara, it is definitely not far away.


    A spotted fire escape, a class of water escape.


    In front of the astonishing sea of ??fire, the tyranny who had been sitting on the ground finally had some serious expressions.


    However, the tyranny still has no standing up.


    I saw the tyrannical hands slammed to the ground, and in the next second, a black wall appeared in front of him out of thin air, blocking all the raging flames.


    Zi Zi Zi...


    Charcoal grilled screams continued to sound, and when the sea of ??fire that enveloped the earth dissipated, the black city wall in front of the tyrannical force finally revealed its true colors.


    The tyranny directly changed into a city wall more than ten meters high and tens of meters wide, blocking all the flames that had extinguished the fierce fire.


    Although the symbiote is inherently afraid of fire damage, this weakness can be eliminated.


    Tyranny is the top symbiote that eliminates the weakness of the flame.


    Even the two weaknesses of flame and sound wave cannot be eliminated, and they are not qualified to become a lord-level symbiosis!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 284： Arrogant end

    The Lord Level Symbiote is really different!


    The black city wall transformed from tyranny was extinguished by the fierce fire, but it burned with holes everywhere, and it looked like it would collapse completely with a little force.


    But there is no doubt that this black wall completely blocked all the damage caused by the violent fire, and did not let the tyranny suffer any harm.


    Compare the venom that was attacked by the fireball with the Legion-level symbiote, and compare the tyranny that was extinguished by the fire. The difference is really not that big.


    "You earthling, kind of interesting!"


    He lifted the tattered black city wall, and looked at Roger with tyrannical interest, as if he had encountered a rare and rare animal.


    "You are pretty good too, stronger than I thought."


    Until now, the tyranny is still sitting on the ground, never moving.


    Among the enemies who have fought, there is only one tyrannical person who can make Roger take two shots without moving his position.


    Although in terms of overall strength, tyranny may not be the strongest one.


    But the posture he showed was the most domineering and powerful.


    "If you only have this strength, you and Venom can''t get out of here alive today.


    "Attack with all your strength, let me see if you who are with waste venom are a waste."


    The tyranny at this time was still the same as the one that didn''t put Roger in his eyes at all.


    Rogge''s extinguishing of the arrogant fire was indeed unexpected, but it was limited to this.


    "Want to see my full strength? Yes, don''t regret it!"


    After the two attacks just now, Rogge has roughly understood the strength of tyranny.


    Then, of course, it''s time to take it seriously.


    With a thought, a spiral pill entwined with silver lightning appeared on his right hand.


    When this spiral pill appeared, the tyranny in the distance suddenly felt an unprecedented dangerous aura.


    What does this guy want to do?


    Tyrannical looking at the silver white spiral pill in Roger''s hand, a look of doubt appeared on his face without much expression.


    Soon, Tyranny had the answer.


    Lei Dun¡¤Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon!


    Almost at the moment when Roger raised his right hand, the spiral pill wrapped in silver lightning came to the tyrannical front.


    Rumble! ! !


    A terrorist explosion resembling an intercontinental missile blasted out loudly, and a blue-white ball of light rose from the location of the tyranny, like a scorching sun rising from the ground.


    The energy storm full of destruction and death raged wildly, and the terrifying shock wave and air wave swept everything around, creating an astonishing scene like the end of the day.


    No wonder he made me step back.


    Seeing the horror scene created by the spiral electromagnetic cannon, Venom began to rejoice that he had retreated some distance in accordance with Rogge''s instructions from the beginning.


    Fortunately, I didn''t become an enemy with him in the beginning. Fortunately, fortunately...


    Venom involuntarily recalled the first time he met Rogge, and at the same time was pleased with his wisdom at the time.


    At this moment, I was feeling that there was not only venom, but also the tyranny hit by the spiral electromagnetic cannon.


    Tyrannical thought that Rogge''s next attack was at most similar to the previous fire attack, but obviously, he guessed wrong.


    Compared with the fire fighting, the power of the spiral electromagnetic gun is several orders of magnitude stronger.


    If the power of extinguishing the fire is equivalent to an ordinary pistol, then the power of the spiral electromagnetic gun is a Barrett heavy sniper rifle, and the two are not at the same level.


    Because of overconfidence, the tyranny had to bear all the damage of the spiral electromagnetic gun.


    If he hadn''t been sitting on the ground all the time, even if the end result was still avoiding failure, it would definitely be much better than now.


    In order to let myself suffer as little harm as possible, the tyranny rolled into a ball without image, protecting the most important body in the innermost.


    Even so, under the terrifying power of the spiral electromagnetic gun, the body transformed from the tyranny shrank at an astonishing speed.


    Fortunately, the spiral electromagnetic gun is not a continuous attack. As long as the explosion phase is passed, the damage will only decrease and disappear quickly.


    When the power of the explosion was completely dissipated, and when the dust flying in the sky fell one by one, the tyrannical figure appeared in front of Rogge again.


    Compared with the original astonishing figure who sat more than ten meters, the tyranny at this time only left a body of less than one meter.


    To be precise, it was a black spherical body less than one meter in diameter.


    Although it looks miserable, the damage suffered by the tyranny is not as serious as it seems.


    Most of the body has been preserved by him. As for the lost ones, they can only be regarded as trivial things.


    As long as the body is still there, whatever body you want can be changed at any time.


    Looking at the black sphere rolling around in the tens of meters of crater created by the explosion, a silver-white lightning appeared again in Roger''s right hand.


    There is nothing that the spiral electromagnetic gun can''t solve. If there is, then try again.


    Just as he was about to continue to use the spiral electromagnetic cannon, the black sphere in the explosion pit was spinning like a black tire.


    Then, lightning rushed out of the explosion pit and ran into the distance without looking back.


    Is this gone?


    That''s the ambition of the top ten Lord-level symbiote?


    The mentality collapsed so easily?


    Seeing the tyranny that quickly disappeared from his sight, Rogge looked at the Venom with some puzzlement.


    Venom also didn''t expect that the tyrannical man with a reputation would actually run away, and so decisively.


    In Rogge''s perception, although the intensity of the tyrannical life energy has dropped a bit, it is far from the point where it hurts.


    If you want to be seriously injured and tyrannical, at least you have to give him one or two spiral electromagnetic cannons, and it''s the kind of complete hit.


    "You wait for me here, pay attention to your safety, don''t be eaten by other guys."


    After confessing Venom, Rogge used quantum teleportation to catch up.


    It doesn''t fit his character to let go of the prey that is about to arrive.


    The ball-like brutality did run fast, but he couldn''t be faster than Roger''s quantum teleportation.


    After using quantum teleportation to reappear near the tyranny, Rogge didn''t hesitate to open his mouth as a water escape.


    Water escape, water breaking!


    Water breaking wave is one of the signature ninjutsu of the second generation of Naruto Naruto. The water breaking wave used in the door can even easily cut off the roots of the sacred tree.


    Rogge has never used water breaking in a formal battle before, because he feels that the action of spitting at the enemy is not very in line with his always handsome style.


    The water breaking wave is powerful, the lethality is amazing, the attack distance is long, the range is wide, and the speed is fast.


    Except that it can only be ejected from the mouth, there are hardly any disadvantages.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 285： Susanohs debut

    A high-pressure water jet ejected from Rogge''s mouth, hitting the fast-rolling tyranny like a laser beam.


    At the beginning, the water column of the water breaking wave was only the thickness of the finger.


    But when the water column came to the tyranny, the water column had grown to the size of an arm.


    From the outside, the water column of the water breaking wave is unremarkable, just like the water column shot by a high-pressure water gun.


    However, when this thick-armed water column hit the ball-like tyranny, the water column directly penetrated the tyrannical body of the sphere, strung the tyranny like a thin thread.


    Perhaps it is because the tyranny has not strengthened the body, or it may be that the tyranny has not paid attention to the attacks of the water breaking waves.


    The body that could not even be smashed by Thunder Blade was instantly penetrated by the water breaking wave, as if it had penetrated a soft cake without any hindrance.


    Although Rogge had tested the power of water breaking waves before, he was not absolutely sure whether water breaking waves could penetrate the tyrannical body.


    Seeing Shui Duanbo penetrated the tyrannical body with great ease, he didn''t hesitate to twist his neck abruptly.


    The straight water breaking wave instantly turned into a high-pressure water jet, cutting open the tyrannical body.


    The tyranny had never expected that the seemingly innocuous water breaking wave would have such an amazing lethality.


    When the water breaking wave incarnates the water knife cutting the body, the tyrannical and decisive choice to transform, let the body avoid the water knife cutting.


    In the blink of an eye, the tyrannical body changed from a round ball to a cat with a height of more than half a meter, and lightning rushed to the side.


    The tyrannical transformation of his body can''t be said to be unpleasant, but even so, the water breaking wave still left him with an extremely obvious typhoid fever.


    However, the scar that spanned almost the entire back only existed for a second or two and disappeared.


    The power of the water breaking wave is a little better than Rogge expected. He originally planned to use the water breaking wave to prevent the tyrannical rolling.


    But now, not only did he stop the billowing tyranny, but he also left a considerable injury to the tyranny.


    After transforming into a cat and avoiding the subsequent damage of the water breaking wave, the tyranny did not continue to maintain the form of the cat, and became a human form only one head higher than Roger.


    From a biological point of view, the human form of walking upright with two feet is not very good.


    Let alone the insect form with better individual performance, even most animal forms are better than human forms.


    Of course, this kind of excellence is only based on instinctive activities that do not involve wisdom.


    Why do the intelligent races in the universe have human-like bodies?


    Besides being related to some unexplainable laws of the universe, another reason is that humanoid bodies are more versatile.


    In terms of single performance, the humanoid body has no advantage except that the brain accounts for a larger proportion.


    But in terms of overall performance, the human-like body is definitely the king of cost performance in the true sense.


    But none of these should have much to do with the tyranny returning to a humanoid form again.


    According to Rogge''s speculation, tyranny should be one of the few symbiosis that prefers human-like bodies. This can be seen from his original giant body.


    After personally experiencing the power of the spiral electromagnetic cannon, Tyranny resolutely gave up his plan to become huge.


    The bigger the body and the bigger the target, the easier it is to be hit.


    As a symbiote who doesn''t know how many years he has lived, and has fought for an unknown number of planets and races, he still understands the truth about tyranny.


    More importantly, Tyrannical felt that transforming into a human form similar to Rogge allowed him to better exert his strength.


    Tyranny has never been to the earth, and not many people on earth have met, but he is sure of one thing, that is, people on earth are very fragile.


    In his opinion, Roger is a typical high offense and low defense.


    Facing this kind of enemy, usually only one deadly attack can completely take their lives away.


    Although Tyrannical''s current size has become much smaller, it does not mean that his strength has also declined.


    Smaller size, smaller target, faster attack speed.


    After making up his mind, the tyranny rushed towards Rogge, the claws of his hands exuding cold light like metal.


    In addition to his hands, he also hardened his entire body, hardening to the point where Thunder Tachi could not cut through.


    Not only that, but also black tentacles like tentacles gushing out of his body, showing an alternative Cthulhu style.


    Facing the tyrannical tyranny that came galloping forward, Roger stood motionless as if he hadn''t seen him at all.


    Fifty meters, thirty meters, ten meters, five meters...


    Although the symbiote is not a race that is good at speed, the last five meters distance is basically non-existent for tyranny.


    Just when the tyrannical tried to pounce directly on Roger, and then quickly dealt with the terrestrial man who was embarrassing him, Roger finally moved.


    Because of the infinite mode, Rogge was already in a state of constant light.


    At this time, a light blue light emerged from his body again.


    Unlike the blue-and-white light that envelops the whole body in Infinite Mode, these light blue chakras quickly condense and form at the moment they gush out of the body.


    In just a moment, a skeleton with only part of the ribs and arms appeared beside Roger.


    Suzano!


    At this time, Roger had many ways to evade or resolve tyrannical attacks, but he chose Suzuo Nohu, who had never actually fought before.


    Compared with other enemies, it has outstanding regeneration ability and is only good at the tyranny of melee attacks, which is undoubtedly a rare test object.


    boom!


    The tyrannical rush hit the Suzuo Nenghu that Chakra materialized, and the strong impact produced a shock wave visible to the naked eye.


    However, even in this situation as if being hit by a heavy truck at full speed, there was not even a trace of vibration on Roger''s body.


    Tyrannical thought that Roger Suzor was just an ordinary energy appearance, but the moment he came into contact with Suzor, he knew that he had guessed wrong again.


    This is not an energy display!


    This thing is dangerous!


    The crisis instinct from the depths of the soul curiously reminds tyranny.


    Tyranny has realized that something is wrong, but at this time he has no chance to leave.


    Although Rogge is currently displaying the first stage of the sequel to Nenghu, that is, only a part of the ribs and an arm form, but the defensive power and attack power of Suzuo Nenghu will not be due to the difference in form. Make a noticeable change.


    After blocking the tyrannical impact with Suzano, Rogge didn''t hesitate to use the only bone right hand on Suzano to grab the humanoid tyranny like lightning.


    I caught you!


    The tyrannical man who was grasped by the right hand of Suzano''s bone just wanted to change his form and get rid of the bondage, an indescribable grip of terror came to him.


    Crush you!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 286： The tyranny ravaged by Susao

    Ahhhhh! ! !


    The tyrannical scream that was caught by Susanoh screamed like a beast, and the light blue Chakra forcibly covered his whole body, preventing him from changing his body shape to leave.


    Although the arm formed by the actualization of Chakra is not a real body, it is no different from a real arm in control.


    Rogge''s increasing power of his right hand, and the scream of tyrannical screams became more and more obvious.


    The Chakra forcibly covering the tyranny not only formed an airtight cage, but also constantly eroded the tyrannical body like lava.


    Until this time, the tyranny finally understood why Roger had always been so calm.


    This guy has always been hiding his strength!


    No, it''s not hiding power, but disdain to use full power.


    Let the venom eat yourself?


    Tyrannical recalled the words Rogge had said before, and the originally bad mood became worse.


    If Rogge came with other purposes, he might still be able to talk to Rogge about a deal and use a more civilized way to solve the problem this time.


    But Rogge''s goal at the beginning was to let the venom eat him, which meant that there was no possibility of any transaction between them.


    He is dead today!


    No, absolutely not!


    As a lord-level symbiote, I definitely cannot be swallowed by a legion-level symbiote.


    Since the birth of the Symbiote clan, this kind of overriding has never happened.


    Tyranny didn''t want to be the first person in the history of the symbiote family, nor did he want to just inexplicably die in the hands of an earthling.


    As a result, the tyranny began to kill in a real sense.


    The huge power coming from Suzano''s right hand was crushing the tyranny like a mountain, and Chakra covering his whole body also cut off his idea of ??leaving with deformation.


    This is what you forced me!


    With a thought in his heart, the tyranny that was originally in a human-shaped state began to swell rapidly, like a human-shaped balloon, swelling wildly.


    The tyranny directly chose to increase the size at this time, and it does not count the amount of body loss.


    If it is pinched to death, no matter how intact the body is, it is meaningless.


    That being the case, it is better to fight, at the cost of loss of the body, directly break the shackles of Suzuo Nenghu and Chakra.


    The peculiar life form of the symbiote can make them into any desired form.


    But under normal circumstances, they will only use a small part of the body to make changes.


    The more ontology used during the change, the stronger the changed form.


    Simply put, the more the body is used, the harder and stronger the body will be.


    At this time, tyranny chose to use the ontology 100%.


    This also means that the body he has changed now will far exceed any previous time, and may even reach the point of indestructibility.


    100% use the body to make changes, and the increase brought by it is visible to the naked eye.


    But this also carries extremely high risks.


    If his body that had been transformed with 100% ontology was destroyed, then he would die on the spot without any suspense.


    The body was completely consumed, and of course he also lost all the possibility of survival.


    Tyranny is very aware of the risks of using 100% ontology, but now he can only do so.


    Once done, there is still a chance of survival.


    If you don''t do it, that is the end of 100% death.


    The frenzied tyrannical tyranny slightly opened Susano''s right hand, using brute force to win more space for himself.


    As the manipulator of Susanoh, Rogge noticed the tyrannical changes for the first time.


    Later, when the tyrannical plan continued to expand the results, he silently performed a Thunder Ninjutsu.


    Discharger 100 million volts!


    A terrifying silver-white electric current appeared in an instant, and a silver-white electric snake emerged from Suzuo Nenghu''s right hand.


    The tyranny who was struggling to expand the outcome of the battle never thought that he had just gained a little breathing space, and Roger immediately extinguished his fire of hope.


    A series of silver-white electric snakes continued to walk in the tyrannical black body, causing his black body to become red, like a shrimp being cooked quickly.


    Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah! ! ! !


    The scream of tyranny sounded again.


    It is not very strange to use Susano to perform ninjutsu. For example, Uchiha Madara can let Susa to perform ninjutsu independently.


    And in a strict sense, Roger at this time was not considered to be using Suzuo Nohu to perform ninjutsu.


    All he is doing now is taking Suzuo Nenghu as part of his body.


    He was still the person who performed the Thunder Dune Discharger, but he regarded Suzuo Nohu''s right hand as his own, and the Discharger directly attacked the tyranny.


    When the discharger''s 100 million volt current completely disappeared, Susano Nouga''s tyranny in his right hand was like a completely scorched fish, exuding a ray of heat visible to the naked eye.


    The tyranny at this time was motionless, and his body shape changed back to a state that was only one head higher than Roger.


    Just looking at his appearance, the tyranny seemed to be completely dead, but in his body, life energy still existed.


    Taking a look at the bleak tyranny, Roger directly let go of Suzuo Nohu''s right hand, letting the motionless tyranny fall to the ground.


    However, the moment he fell to the ground, the tyranny came back to life again.


    In the blink of an eye, the tyranny turned into a ball with a diameter of only 20 or 30 centimeters, trying to stage a desperate run again.


    But this time, the tyranny hadn''t gotten far away, and a long sword formed entirely of Chakra nailed him to the ground.


    Chakra sword!


    Allowing Susano to use simple sword weapons is an ability acquired after Susano is cultivated to the first form.


    In addition to all the abilities of the initial form, the first form with a complete skeleton can also transform chakras into simple weapons to enhance combat effectiveness.


    At this time, although Rogge only displayed the original form of Suzano, this did not affect his ability to use the first form.


    If he wants, he can even use the long-range attack ninjutsu only available in the second form in the initial form-Yasaka no Goyu.


    But just to deal with the tyranny trying to escape, there is no need to use Yasaka''s Gouyu.


    After being nailed to the ground by the Chakra''s sword, the tyranny changed its form again without any hesitation, becoming a pool of flowing black fluid.


    Dayu spiral pill!


    As soon as the tyranny turned into a black fluid form, Rogge''s second attack came on him.


    When Roger cast it by himself, the diameter of the big jade spiral pill was only one meter.


    And the big jade spiral pill in Susanoh''s right hand reached an astonishing five meters in diameter.


    The bigger the palm, the bigger the big jade spiral pill!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 287： Upgraded Venom

    High-end ingredients often only require the simplest cooking methods.


    After busying for a long time, Roger finally began to make this venom-class symbiote feast.


    The five-meter-long large jade spiral pill is like the most sophisticated blender, and it descends on the tyrannical body that turned into a pool of black fluid.


    The body transformed by the tyranny was cut and shrunk at a rapid speed as if it had been slashed by thousands of sharp blades.


    Except for all the bodies outside the body, they were eliminated by the crazy spinning Daiyu spiral pill, leaving only the purest and most original body.


    At this time, Roger, like a real chef, used a simple way to return the tyranny to the most primitive posture, exuding the most natural fragrance.


    Although there was no change in the mouth and vocal tract and other parts, the tyrannical scream still made waves.


    The scream originated from the crazy vibration of the tyrannical body, accompanied by the rotating sound of Daiyu Helix Maru, hand in hand to stage an alternative symphony.


    When the tyrannical body began to stop shaking and gradually returned to the most primitive slime clay shape, Roger finally lifted the Daiyu Helix Maru in Susano''s right hand.


    This guy won''t die, will he?


    The tyranny at this time, curled up in a pit more than ten meters wide and three to four meters deep, looked like he had completely lost his life.


    Chakra Perception!


    Roger frowned and sensed the situation in the tyrannical body, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although the strength of life energy in the tyrannical body was far lower than before, it was even much weaker than the original venom.


    But one thing can be confirmed, the tyranny is not dead.


    That''s how it is said, but the tyranny at this time is worse than death.


    Because he will soon become the first person in the history of the symbiote family, and the first Lord-level symbiote swallowed by the Legion-level symbiote.


    After grabbing the motionless tyranny with Suzano''s right hand, Roger used quantum teleportation and returned to the location of the venom.


    I have to say that Venom is still very obedient at some point.


    When leaving, Rogge allowed Venom to wait for himself in place.


    As a result, Venom didn''t really leave a single step, lying on the spot very obediently, waiting for Roger''s return.


    Venom didn''t worry that the tyranny could escape from Rogge, even if the tyranny was a lord-level symbiote, and it was still the top ten of the lord-level symbiote.


    But in front of Rogge, he couldn''t have any chance of escape.


    Although Venom had never seen the appearance of Rogge''s full shot, but he was sure that tyranny was definitely not Rogge''s opponent.


    For the idea of ??Venom, hatred can be regarded as a deep experience.


    This is a blind worship idea that will never disappear once it appears.


    Even if Roger and the **** of symbiote Nal were singled out, Venom felt that Roger would have a bigger win.


    Perhaps he hadn''t discovered the venom yet, he had already unknowingly divided himself to Rogge''s side.


    When the familiar light appeared again like an aurora, the venom lying on the ground jumped up, and the whole person became extremely excited.


    Come back, come back, Roger is finally back!


    After the brilliant light of quantum teleportation disappeared, Venom got his wish and saw Roger and the group of black creatures in his right hand.


    This is tyranny, and the tyranny of the Lord-level symbiote was directly returned to its original state.


    "Well, can I consume the tyranny now?"


    Although Venom was trying to control himself, his eyes still couldn''t help staying on the tyrannical body when he spoke.


    "Of course it can. This is something agreed upon in the commission."


    After finishing speaking, Rogge put the motionless tyranny in front of Venom, and then relieved Susano.


    As soon as Roger let go of the tyranny, the venom was like a wild wolf in extreme hunger, and fell on the tyranny without saying a word.


    Then, it was a scene of a bit disgusting eating.


    Rogge ignored the venom''s eating etiquette and turned silently, not wanting the venom''s behavior to affect his future appetite.


    The feeding of the venom did not last long, to be precise, it was less than ten seconds.


    The motionless tyranny was stuffed into the body by the venom, like a python swallowing a huge prey alive, swallowing it in.


    When the tyrannical body entered the poisonous liquid, the venom uttered a howl that was not known whether it was excited or uncomfortable, and hundreds of thin or thick black tentacles emerged on the human body.


    Afterwards, Venom fell backwards and lay directly on the ground, burping with satisfaction.


    The process of devouring the tyrannical venom is very short, less than ten seconds.


    But in order to digest the lord-level tyranny, Venom took more than three hours.


    For more than three hours, the venom seemed to have fallen into hibernation, lying motionless on the ground.


    If it weren''t for the increasing intensity of life energy in his body, Rogge would even wonder if he was being crushed to death.


    When Venom finished hibernation and stood up again, Roger felt a completely different aura on him.


    If you talk about the previous venom, it feels like a frivolous street gangster.


    So the current venom is a bit like a weather-beaten, murderous underworld overlord.


    "Thank you!"


    Venom came to Rogge and said solemnly. At the same time, he bowed slightly and saluted Rogge.


    "you are welcome!"


    In the next few hours, Venom proved with facts how powerful he was after swallowing the tyranny.


    No matter how powerful the Legion-level symbiote, under the attack of Venom, it did not last for a minute.


    The venom of the ten Legion-level symbiotes required for commissioned rewards only took more than ten minutes to complete.


    Of course, this is under the condition that Rogge used quantum teleportation to save a lot of traveling time.


    Nincoins not consumed: 885!


    The commission reward of the system was sent to Rogge¡¯s account as soon as the commission reward was delivered by Venom.


    Looking at the highest-ranking Nincoin in the property panel, Roger showed a satisfied smile.


    After returning to the earth, as long as he makes a few more commissions, he can make the unconsumed Nincoins break through the 1,000 mark, and then exchange for some real high-level props.


    For example, half a nine tails!


    Yes, half the nine tails need a full thousand Ninja coins.


    Of course, the system is not the kind of ruthless existence.


    A half Nine Tails requires a thousand ninja coins.


    But if you exchange the Yin and Yang two nine tails at once, only 1,800 Ninja Coins are needed.


    "Go to the riots, I want to see your battle for revenge!"


    After confining another symbiote that had beaten the venom into the container, Roger said to the venom.


    Because of Venom''s hard work, seventy-two of the hundred containers in the psychic scroll had been used at this time.


    It is only a matter of time before filling the container, so Rogge intends to temporarily end this boring capture operation.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 288： Venom vs Riot

    "Do you want to watch me fight the riots?"


    Venom looked back at Rogge, and asked uncertainly.


    "Yes, you are now a Lord-level symbiote, don''t you want to be ashamed?"


    In the past few hours, although Venom didn''t say anything, Rogge could see that Venom was constantly adapting to the power of the lord level and silently adjusting its own state.


    "But I don''t know where the riot is, and I am not sure of winning the riot!"


    Although the venom that swallowed the tyranny was promoted to the lord level, the riot is also a lord-level symbiote.


    And unlike the Venom who had just been promoted to the lord level, the riot has been at the lord level for a long time.


    This also means that the strength of the riot will be stronger than the current Venom.


    More importantly, the previous tragic experience gave Venom some psychological shadow, making him instinctively afraid of the riot.


    The original riots clearly could give the whole venom to his friends, but he did not do so, instead, he had tore apart half of the venom''s body.


    This approach seems to have left venom alive, but in fact it is a real murder and condemnation.


    Not only ruining your future, but also making the rest of your life bleak.


    What the riots showed was not kindness, but cruelty that lasted a lifetime.


    "Just leave it to me to find someone. If you really can''t fight the riot, then let me help you complete your revenge!"


    No matter how strong the riot is, it cannot be stronger than tyranny.


    Even tyranny is not Rogge''s opponent, and riots are of course even more impossible.


    After hearing Rogge''s almost guaranteed answer, Venom stuck out his tongue excitedly and nodded quickly.


    Rogge asked Venom to find revenge from the riot, besides wanting Venom to be ashamed, he also had some plans of his own.


    The legion-level symbiote, he is starting to look down on it now.


    Therefore, he plans to get a few Lord-level symbiotes back.


    Since all the ideas have been hit on the Lord-level symbiote, it is better to push the boat along the river and let the Venom get revenge, so that the Venom will never forget it.


    In addition, he also plans to further strengthen the venom.


    Riot is a good target for devouring.


    The process of finding riots is not complicated, it can even be said to be extremely simple.


    Use the chakra perception technique to find the target with the highest life energy intensity within 500 kilometers in diameter, use quantum teleportation, and kindly ask about the whereabouts of the riot, pack it and throw it into the psychic scroll...


    Next, repeat the above process.


    Rogge had good luck with Venom, but after repeating the process three times, he asked about the whereabouts of the riot.


    "Are you ready?"


    Before he was ready to use Quantum Teleport to reach the rioting area directly, Rogge asked Venom.


    "My fangs have already quenched my thirst!"


    Venom replied excitedly.


    "Then go!"


    The brilliant light flashed like an aurora, and the figures of Roger and Venom disappeared instantly.


    When the light of quantum teleportation dissipated, Roger finally saw the riot that changed Venom''s life.


    Tan, human-like body, more than four meters tall.


    Except for the different size and color, Riot looks like another version of venom.


    Before the teleportation, Rogge had confirmed the life energy of Riot and roughly inferred the strength of Riot.


    Stronger than the current venom, weaker than the previous tyranny.


    Meets the phagocytosis requirement of symbiont enhancement, which is good.


    "Go, to regain your dignity and glory, and let the name Venom resound from the symbiote mother star again!"


    Rogge turned his head and looked at Venom, using the lines of the second grade to cheer on Venom.


    Venom did not speak, but nodded very seriously, and then ran towards the riot less than a hundred meters ahead.


    The moment Rogge and Venom appeared, Riot recognized Venom and showed a look of doubt.


    Has Venom been promoted to the lord level?


    As the one who destroyed the future of Venom and made Venom a laughing stock, the riots are certainly no stranger to Venom.


    It is precisely because of this that he is puzzled by Venom''s promotion to the lord level.


    After losing half of the body, he can still be promoted to the lord level?


    Although the riot did not know how Venom did it, one thing he was sure of was that the promotion of Venom was inseparable from the earthling next to him.


    Just as the Riot guessed the relationship between Roger and Venom, the venom rushing at full speed came to the front of the Riot like a black shadow, and its sharp claws grabbed directly at the Riot''s head.


    Because of the race morphology, the battles between symbionts are simple and brutal close combat.


    The only difference is that the weapons and shapes of each symbiont will be different.


    Unlike Venom, which likes hand-to-hand combat, Riot prefers weapons.


    Before the venom''s claws touched the riot, the riot''s hands became two huge scimitars, one to the left and the other to slash at the venom.


    For the symbiote with amazing regenerative ability, it is not a big deal to be injured in battle.


    To a certain extent, they even like this tactic of injury-for-injury.


    Therefore, no matter whether it is Venom or Riot, there is no plan to avoid the opponent''s attack.


    The venom''s claws tore the head of the riot as he wished.


    The scimitar of the riot also cut the venom without any suspense, almost splitting the venom into three.


    The damage that is fatal to other creatures is nothing in the symbiote.


    Without any hesitation, the wounded Venom attacked the riot again.


    When the two of Venom and Riot were fighting like wild beasts, Rogge used his wooden escape, made himself an original wooden chair and sat down.


    If it is the battle of other people, Rogge might still appreciate it seriously and see if there is anything worth learning.


    But the battle of the symbiote has absolutely no meaning for reference.


    These guys are guys who rely purely on their racial talent to fight. Learning their fighting methods will only make them die faster.


    As time passed, Venom and Riot were like two beasts that were not exhausted at all, fighting each other frantically.


    You catch me, I''ll cut you...


    If you hit me with a hammer, I will hit you with an axe...


    If you dare to bite my neck, I dare to tear your thigh...


    Resilience is strong, and the battle is relatively wild.


    Judging from the scene, the current venom can be said to be on the same level as the riots.


    But Roger could clearly perceive that the life energy in the poisonous liquid was consumed faster than the riot.


    This also means that when Venom loses all its stamina and regeneration ability, the riot can still beat him vigorously.


    This is not good news for Venom.


    Although Rogge has promised Venom, when he loses to the riots, he will take action to resolve the riots.


    But if he can, he still hopes that Venom can solve the riot by itself.


    So he will never make a move until the last moment.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 289： Abnormal Venom

    With the passage of time, the venom that could have been equal to the riots began to gradually fall into a disadvantage.


    The battle between Riot and Venom has always been maintained at an ultra-high attack frequency.


    After noticing that the attack speed of the venom began to slow down, the riot once again increased its attack speed and frequency.


    Get rid of the venom in one go!


    The idea of ??the riot at this time is very simple, that is, first concentrate on killing the venom that is inexplicably promoted to the lord level, and then go to deal with Roger.


    Although Rogge has never taken a shot, he plays the role of the audience very well.


    But Riot was keenly aware of the majestic and somewhat incredible energy in him.


    Riot doesn''t know what Chakra is, but he can be sure that this energy he has never seen before is dangerous.


    In other words, creatures with such powerful energy in their bodies are very dangerous.


    In close combat, Venom is no weaker than riots, and even more outstanding than riots.


    However, the riots have a huge advantage that Venom cannot match.


    The weapons that the riots have transformed are not only sharper and harder than the venom, but the types are also far beyond the venom.


    This also leads to a somewhat embarrassing problem.


    The weapons transformed by the venom may not be able to harm the riots.


    The weapons transformed from the riots can easily hurt the venom.


    If it hadn''t been for Venom to be more dominant in fighting skills, he would have died under the riot''s eighteen weapons.


    Even the knowledgeable Roger, after seeing the weapons transformed from the riots, he had to sigh a weapon master.


    All kinds of cold weapons he had seen or hadn''t seen were changed in the same way as the riots.


    And I don¡¯t know if the riot has obsessive-compulsive disorder. Basically, the weapons he changed will only be used once, and then quickly replaced with other weapons.


    Judging from the types and use of weapons, Riot is indeed a rare master of weapons.


    But there is a small problem. All of his attacks gave Rogge a flashy feeling.


    Is it deliberately showing off skills?


    Rogge looked at the riot with some confusion.


    Just as Rogge was thinking about whether the riot was a show-off or obsessive-compulsive disorder, Venom uncharacteristically began a defensive posture.


    He couldn''t hold on to his life-threatening game of injury for injury.


    As a newly promoted Lord-level symbiote, Venom is far inferior to Riot in terms of background.


    Moreover, his psychological shadows that appeared from time to time also further affected his performance.


    If possible, Venom certainly hopes that he can directly kill the riots with a tough stance, but the gap in strength will not change because of his personal wishes.


    The venom at this time, both hands had turned into a half-human black shield, constantly resisting waves of attacks from the riot.


    At the same time, Venom silently calculated the energy remaining in his body.


    Half an hour!


    He can only hold on for half an hour at most, and then he will return to his body posture with no resistance.


    After confirming that he could no longer defeat the riot with his own power, Venom focused on Roger in the distance.


    Then, he saw a surprising scene.


    At this time, Roger closed his eyes, supported his tilted head with his right hand, breathing smoothly.


    This is, fell asleep?


    At this moment, Venom suddenly had the feeling of encountering a scumbag.


    Well promised?


    Didn¡¯t it say that when I can¡¯t solve the riot, you will solve it?


    Looking at Roger who seemed to be asleep, Venom suddenly roared, and then took the initiative to greet the riot.


    Relying on others is unreliable. Instead of praying for help from others, it is better to fight for opportunities yourself.


    Since the venom of the year can be used to become stronger, take his symbiote legion to fight in the north and south.


    Of course, the current Venom can fight desperately for revenge and survival.


    I don''t want to be the laughing stock of others!


    I don''t want to be a joke among the race!


    I, absolutely don¡¯t want to be called, trash! ! !


    Venom''s sanity began to fade away, replaced by pure revenge instinct.


    The venom of the past will feel lucky because of a fluke.


    But now he will only do everything to get revenge.


    Go **** honor, go **** promoted, go **** strong! ! !


    I just want to tear the **** before him alive.


    Ah ah ah ah ah ah! ! ! ! !


    The shields of Venom''s hands had long since disappeared, and sharp claws exuding cold light appeared again.


    Tear him up! ! !


    When Venom''s mentality changed, Rogge in the distance and the riots in front of Venom immediately noticed his change.


    Venom''s white eyes without eyeballs turned into blood-red blood.


    Not only that, but Venom''s body shape began to change.


    The body that originally had some elasticity became extremely hard at this time, and the black body exuded a dull light like metal.


    Clang clang clang...


    The weapon in the hands of the riot hit Venom''s body, making a crisp sound like a metal collision.


    What''s the matter with this guy?


    What''s happening here?


    Seeing the venom that suddenly became different in front of him, the riot was full of confusion.


    Just a minute ago, he still had the upper hand firmly.


    As a result, Venom turned his head and looked at the earthling, and he became like this.


    Thinking of this, the riot suddenly realized something, and turned to look at Roger in the distance.


    At this time, Roger was completely different from just now. Not only did he not fall asleep, but he also stood up from the wooden chair, looking at the abnormal venom with satisfaction.


    He hadn''t fallen asleep, and the reason he showed that way was because he wanted to see what the venom would do.


    If Venom brings the riot after seeing him asleep, then he will resolve the riot as promised.


    But if Venom did not bring the riots, then he would give Venom a gift that he could not refuse.


    The strongest lord class symbiote!


    As long as Venom can show the belief in revenge even if he dies, as long as Venom has this mentality of fighting strong enemies only by its own strength, then he will help Venom become the strongest lord-level symbiote.


    There are some things that can be obtained through acquired cultivation, such as a certain degree of strength and ability.


    There are also some things that can never be obtained through cultivation.


    For example, belief; for example, mentality!


    When Venom made this choice, he might not think so much.


    But on Rogge''s side, Venom was very satisfied with the choice just now.


    Riot can stand out among hundreds of millions of symbiosis and become one of the few lord-level symbiosis, indicating that he is not the kind of idiot who only knows how to use brute force.


    So after seeing the satisfied look on Roger''s face and the sudden change of venom, the riot made the choice to retreat very decisively.


    The venom is very wrong, and the earthling is also very wrong.


    Retreat first, and then settle accounts with Venom slowly!


    As soon as this thought arose during the riot, Roger''s not-so-loud voice came over.


    Mudun¡¤The trapped beast cage!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 290： Revenge is over

    I saw Rogge folded his hands together, and rows of square woods rose from the ground, quickly constructing a closed space the size of a football field.


    The name of the trapped beast cage was just something he could afford, and it didn''t have any special meaning.


    And what he was using at this time wasn''t Mu Dun Ninjutsu, just a simple use of Mu Dun.


    If you don''t like the name of the trapped animal cage, changing it to the Colosseum or Wembley Stadium will not affect the effect.


    It is rare for Venom to enter a violent state. If the riots were released at this time, Roger would despise himself.


    With the appearance of the wooden escape cage, the riot finally understood Rogge''s plan.


    This guy wanted me to die here completely and become the target of the venom.


    After realizing this, the riot no longer kept his hands, and the energy in his body surged wildly.


    The riotous yellow body suddenly soared, reaching ten meters in an instant.


    Afterwards, a huge riot, furiously venom, rushed towards Roger.


    First solve this earthling, and then solve the venom!


    Although the riot did not know what the reason was for the venom, it turned into this violent state.


    But one thing he can be sure of is that this violent state of Venom will not last long.


    If the energy in the poisonous liquid was steadily decreasing in a gentle manner before.


    So now, the energy in the poisonous liquid is declining rapidly like diving, burning crazily in a life-burning posture.


    This desperate violent state caused the Venom to explode far beyond its previous strength, but it was also rapidly consuming the energy of the Venom.


    According to the anticipation of the riot, Venom can only maintain a violent state for more than one minute at most, and then it will collapse into collapse without any suspense.


    More than a minute, this time is not long.


    But if you choose hard resistance, it will also cause yourself a lot of trouble.


    So Riot changed the target decisively, adjusted the attack target to Rogge, and delayed the venom time.


    This choice of riots cannot be said to be wrong, and it can even kill two birds with one stone.


    He could not only take the opportunity to waste the little time left by the venom, but also kill Roger, who was not pleasing to the eye, during this period.


    The choice was correct, but the riots ignored two very important issues.


    The venom in the violent state would not allow him to leave, and Roger was not as fragile as he thought.


    Although the physique of the people on earth is fragile in the symbiote, the physique of humans and humans cannot be generalized.


    Roger, that is the one that cannot be generalized.


    Seeing the riots rushing towards him, Rogge didn''t have any thoughts of moving, but snorted in disdain.


    As soon as the riots ran out, four or five thick-armed tentacles came behind him like chains.


    Afterwards, he directly halted the riot that reached ten meters in height.


    Bang!


    The riot did not expect that Venom''s counterattack would come so soon.


    Under the influence of inertia, the riot fell heavily to the ground, setting off a small flying dust.


    Before the riot had time to resist, the venom in the distance suddenly shrank its tentacles, and the whole person rose into the air and flew directly onto the back of the riot.


    Then, there was a dazzling tear.


    The bigger riot at this time was like being thrown over by a wild dog, and the pain of being torn apart quickly occupied all his thoughts.


    Although the venom in the violent state still maintains its previous size, his attack power and defense power have improved qualitatively.


    Previously, weapons transformed from Venom could not break the armors against riots.


    But now, the weapons of the riots cannot damage Venom''s body.


    Although the riots at this time were still lively, and fiercely resisted the bite of the venom.


    However, the overall situation is set!


    It is true that the violent state of Venom can only continue for more than a minute, but this more than one minute will be the hardest minute to survive the riot in this life, and it will also be the last minute or more of his life.


    When the venom tore apart the huge body of the riot and grabbed the body of the riot, the venom opened his arms and screamed up to the sky.


    Ahhhhh! ! ! !


    The venom''s furious howl resounded through the world, as if it was announcing his return to the entire symbiote clan!


    As soon as the riot that had been thrown aside by the venom wanted to change his body again, the venom suddenly pounced on him and gobbled it up.


    Eat alive!


    The riot at this time is not like the previous tyranny, it has lost all resistance.


    The current riots still have a lot of energy and enough power to counterattack.


    But Venom didn''t care about this at all, just constantly biting the body of the riot, and devouring the enemy that changed his life bit by bit.


    All the unwillingness, all the anger, all the hatred, at this time turned into a venomous appetite, making him madly devour the riot.


    When the venom swallowed the symbiote the first two times, Rogge would turn his back, not wanting to witness the cruel and disgusting eating scene of the venom.


    But this time, he didn''t turn around, staring at the venom feeding intently, without saying a word.


    It didn''t take long for the body of the riot to be swallowed up by blood-red venom in both eyes, leaving no trace.


    After swallowing the venom of the riot, stood up silently, his blood-red eyes looked at Roger, and then the whole person fell back weakly and passed out completely.


    ended!


    The battle of Venom''s revenge is officially over!


    Looking at the venom lying motionless on the ground, Roger made a half-meter-high wooden bed for the venom with the wooden escape, and sat on the high-back wooden chair again.


    Time passed by, and in Rogge''s perception, many symbiosis gathered outside the wooden cage.


    Several of the more courageous symbionts also made the idea of ??climbing in.


    Regarding these strongest and ordinary Legion-level symbiosis, Rogge had no plans to take action, or even the idea of ??standing up.


    In order to dispel the curiosity of these symbionts, and also for the Venom to have a quiet sleeping environment, he exudes his own terrifying aura that is stronger than the lord-level symbiote.


    Of course, he deliberately avoided the sleeping venom when radiating his aura.


    At the moment that Rogge''s aura swept through, the symbiotes gathered as if they had encountered the most feared existence in the depths of the soul, and they trembled involuntarily.


    After that, they showed their fastest speed and fled into the distance without looking back.


    It didn''t take long for the symbiote within ten miles to disappear.


    After a full sleep for more than six hours, the venom that had swallowed the riot finally woke up.


    Glancing at the wooden bed under him, Venom slowly came to Rogge and silently said thank you.


    "Let''s go, we still have 25 symbiotes to catch!"


    There were originally twenty-eight symbiotes to be caught, but when inquiring about the whereabouts of the riot, the three symbiotes who were asked for directions were also thrown into the psychic scroll by Roger.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 291： Lord class

    "Can you still swallow other symbionts now? Or do you need to digest it first?"


    After leaving the wooden cage, Rogge asked the Venom.


    He was not just talking about turning Venom into the strongest Lord-level symbiote, but he really planned to do so.


    After all, the venom has become stronger, so he can relax.


    "Anytime! Are you planning to continue feeding me?"


    I don''t know if it was because of the successful revenge, Venom''s mood at this time was obviously better than before, and he actually took the initiative to make a joke.


    "Don''t use words like "feeding", it will make me feel a bit perverted!


    "But I do have plans for you to continue to grow stronger, as a gift for your successful revenge alone."


    Rogge simply explained that he would not tell Venom, this was something he had already decided.


    "I definitely don''t mind swallowing a few more Lord-level symbiotes, but if you really do this, we may be hunted down collectively by other Lord-level symbiotes.


    "One or two Lord-level symbiotes are missing. This is nothing to the symbiote clan, it''s just a normal replacement phenomenon.


    "But if I and you continue to hunt down other Lord-level symbiotes, we will become public enemies of the entire planet!"


    After swallowing two tyrannical and riotous symbiosis one after another, the strength of Venom has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Even if he can''t compare to the tyranny in his peak state, he is not the same.


    This also means that most of the Lord-level symbiotes will not be his opponents.


    If he joins forces with Roger, the two of them can capture all the Lord-level symbiotes in just a few days.


    "The public enemy of the entire planet? Do you still care about this kind of thing?"


    Rogge replied with a smile.


    Since the two of them came here from the earth, they have been regarded as invaders of this planet.


    Public enemies of the planet or something, they just started it.


    "Of course I don''t mind!"


    Venom opened his mouth full of teeth and smiled.


    Roger and Venom happily reached a consensus and embarked on a journey to capture other Lord-level symbiotes.


    At the same time, on a mountain hundreds of kilometers away from them, a lord-level symbiont resembling a dinosaur was discussing something with a huge symbiont that looked like an octopus.


    The news that Venom came back and defeated the riots spread throughout the symbiote planet during the hours when Venom was sleeping.


    Regardless of the symbiote planet, there is no technological product, but the gossip between the symbiote, the speed of news spread is no worse than the earth with the Internet.


    Those grievances between Venom and Riot are no secret among the symbiote family.


    After all, the riots had tore up half of the body of Venom, thereby helping one''s friends to be promoted to the legionary level. Among the symbiote family with indifferent sentiments, it is a big news that has been rare for hundreds of years.


    Many symbiotes even wondered whether the riot and his friend had produced some super friendship.


    This kind of speculation was also the most popular speculation back then.


    If the symbionts are not all parthenosexual creatures, this speculation is definitely likely to become a reality.


    The dinosaur symbiont and the octopus symbiont are plotting something, and in other places on the symbiont planet, different scenes of the lord-level symbiont meeting are also being staged.


    Venom defeated the riot, which meant that Venom had become a lord-level symbiosis.


    Think of the possible end of the riot, and it is not difficult to guess what the strength of Venom, the new lord level, has reached.


    However, these lord-level symbiotes overlooked a small problem, that is, before defeating the riot, the venom also swallowed the tyranny of the lord-level top ten.


    This also caused a problem, that is, the evaluation of the strength of the venom by these lord-level symbionts is generally lower.


    The strength of the riot is not outstanding among the lord-level symbiosis, so it will not be too high for defeating or even swallowing his venom.


    "If that didn''t happen back then, the Venom kid might have been promoted to Lordship level long ago."


    In a certain plain, a brown giant symbiont with only one eye spoke slowly.


    Opposite him is a black symbiosis that looks like a legendary demon.


    "The riot died in the hands of Venom. This is nothing. The death of one or two Lord-level symbiotes is not a big deal.


    "But I heard that this time, Venom was not the only one who did it. There is also an earthling beside him."


    The demon-like black symbiosis said with some dissatisfaction.


    "How the symbiote fights is a matter of our family. It''s really not appropriate for the earth people to intervene."


    After a few seconds of silence, the brown giant symbiont replied.


    "Leave the venom to you, and the earthling to me. I heard that the earthling is also good at strength. I want to meet this guy who dares to come to the home planet to make trouble for a while."


    The demon symbiote raised its head and glanced at the brown giant symbiote, and offered an invitation.


    For the Lord-level symbiote with a simple and boring life, there are not many things that interest them.


    A newly promoted lord-level symbiote and an earthling who should be a little bit stronger are in line with their standards for having fun.


    Not only does the Demon Symbiote have this idea, but other Lord-level Symbiotes also have this idea more or less.


    Of course, those Lord-level symbiotes that were originally inferior to the riots would certainly not have this idea.


    "Then what are you waiting for? If you are late, the fun will become someone else''s!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the brown giant symbiote, which was ten meters tall, ran in the direction where Roger and Venom were.


    At the same time, other Lord-level symbiotes who were trying to have fun also rushed to where Roger and Venom were.


    In this ordinary day, on this planet, there are more than twenty Lord-level symbionts who have made the same choice.


    At this time, Roger and Venom didn''t realize that they had become the sweet pastry in the eyes of other Lord-level symbiosis.


    A fresh joy that can spoil their boring life.


    Half an hour later, Roger felt the life energy signals of the three Lord-level symbioses.


    One hour later, the life energy signals of the Lord-level symbiote reached fifteen.


    One and a half hours later, the number of Lord-level symbiotes that appeared in front of them reached an astonishing 27.


    "Are they here to celebrate your promotion to Lordship?"


    Looking at the one in the distance that was taller than one, and looked like a strange lord-level symbiote, Roger asked curiously.


    "What do you think?"


    Unlike Rogge, who had no nervous look, the Venom at this time had a twelve-point spirit and entered a posture of fighting at any time.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 292： One dozen twenty five

    Twenty-seven lord-level symbiote collection manifestations!


    This phenomenon, even in the entire long history of the symbiont family, is one of a few.


    At least Venom can''t remember when this happened last time.


    "This is what I call the planet''s public enemy!"


    Venom said to Rogge in an extremely serious tone. When he spoke, his gaze did not dare to leave the lord-level symbiotes in the distance.


    "The battle is quite big, but it''s also good. At least after this battle, you can be regarded as completely left in the race history of the symbiote.


    "The opportunity to leave a name in history is not for everyone!"


    To be honest, the simultaneous appearance of these Lord-level symbiosis with such a tacit understanding was indeed somewhat beyond Roger''s expectation.


    In his estimate, at most two or three relatively idle Lord-level symbiosis experiences will come to them trouble.


    But the facts proved that there were more idle and boring Lord-level symbiotes than he thought.


    "This kind of opportunity is deadly!"


    Venom was indeed full of confidence in Rogge, but he still didn''t think he and Rogge could defeat the 27 Lord-level symbiotes.


    No, not only can''t it be defeated, it may even be impossible to leave alive.


    One or two Lord-level symbiotes joined forces, which was nothing.


    Four or five Lord-level symbiotes teamed up, and they were barely able to get it done.


    But the twenty-seven Lord-level symbiotes shot together. This is no longer a matter of being able to handle it, but a question of how long it can last.


    At this time, Venom began to involuntarily wonder whether Rogge had any invisible aura of hatred that could attract so many Lord-level symbiotes.


    "It is true that people will die, but it is definitely not me and you who die!


    "You pick two symbiotes that meet the swallowing criteria and solve it yourself. As for the remaining ones, just leave it to me!"


    Rogge''s tone was as plain as ever, as if he was talking about how to divide the fruit he just bought.


    After hearing Roger''s words, Venom turned his head and glanced at him in disbelief.


    What do you mean?


    Is this going to fight the 25 Lord-level symbiotes alone?


    Are young people so crazy now?


    In terms of age, Venom''s age is at least several dozen times that of Rogge. From his perspective, it is not too much to say that Rogge is a young man.


    But this is not the point. The point is that Roger actually plans to pick 25 Lord-level symbiotes.


    Twenty-five!


    Lord Class Symbiote!


    Those are not the soldier-level and elite-level symbiosis that can be seen everywhere, but the lord level at the top of the symbiote clan, the lord level with a reputation in the symbiote clan.


    Not only did Venom find Rogge''s words a bit weird, but even the Lord-level symbiotes on the opposite side were stunned.


    Although Rogge''s voice was not loud, he deliberately used the universal universal language translator and used Chakra to spread his own voice so that the lord-level symbiosis in the distance could hear his words clearly.


    Make sure that the Lord-level symbiote on the opposite side can understand what you are saying, just to act better.


    But unlike Venom, these Lord-level symbionts showed merciless ridicule after hearing Rogge''s words.


    What is going on with this earthling?


    Is his brain broken?


    After staying on a backward planet like the Earth for a long time, don¡¯t you know that the sky is thicker?


    ...


    All kinds of ruthless ridicules sounded one after another, and even some Lord-level symbiotes made indecent moves towards Rogge that could cross the civilizations of different races.


    Regarding the ridicule of these lord-level symbionts, Roger did not pay attention to it, but silently performed spiritism, using the four generations of Hokage¡¯s white imperial robe, natural disaster pistol, the **** of thunder, Kusanagi sword, and the dwarf king Ai. The armor and other equipment created by Cui came out one by one.


    Amidst the ridicule of the Lord Class Symbiote, he unhurriedly put on his armor, and wore weapons such as the natural disaster pistol, the **** of thunder kunai, and the Kusanagi sword.


    Finally, under the gaze of all the symbionts, he put on the white royal robe of the fourth generation of Hokage.


    Venom thought that Rogge was just joking with himself in order to relieve the tension in the current environment.


    But after seeing Roger fully armed, he suddenly realized that Roger was serious.


    One pick twenty-five, he is serious.


    "Have you chosen, I am excited now!"


    Rogge hadn''t planned to make a big fuss on the symbiote planet, otherwise he wouldn''t have just brought over a hundred containers.


    But after seeing these twenty-seven Lord-level symbiosis appear one after another, he suddenly had the idea of ??fighting with all his strength.


    The last time I went all out to fight, it was a bit remote.


    Niold, the **** of the ocean of the Warner Protoss, and Malkis, the king of dark elves...


    It seems only these two times.


    Roger quickly recalled.


    "A dinosaur looks like a demon!"


    Venom pointed his finger at the two Lord-level symbiotes.


    He didn''t say what the names of the two Lord-level symbiotes were, because if they only said their names, Roger didn''t even know which one they were.


    "No problem, the two of them belong to you, and the others are mine!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Chakra in Roger''s body surged wildly, and the whole person instantly entered a state of combat.


    Seeing that he patted his hands, he used a wooden ninjutsu.


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Clone!


    Suddenly, four wooden sculptures identical to him appeared on the ground behind Roger, and then these four human-shaped wooden sculptures broke away and turned into wooden avatars identical to him.


    This time, instead of summoning the shadow clone that he usually uses, he summoned the wooden clone with better fighting ability.


    Summoning the wooden clone, in addition to its superior resistance ability, there is another reason only he can understand.


    When these four wooden avatars stood on his left and right sides in twos, he did something that he wanted to do a long time ago, but has never had the opportunity to do it.


    Susanoh!


    The deity and the four wooden avatars chanted silently at the same time, and five light blue Suzonenghu with muscles and meridians appeared at the same time.


    This is the second stage of Suzunohu, and it is also the peak state that Rogge currently can reach.


    When these five Suzuo Nenghu appeared, Rogge''s aura also reached the highest point, and the imposing aura instantly passed all the Lord-level symbiosis opposite.


    Although Roger didn''t say a word at this time, he used his own aura to convey a message that they could understand to the opposing Lord-level symbiote.


    I''m right here, let me go if I have a seed!


    Although it is impossible to reproduce the famous scene of Uchiha Madara''s 25 sequels against the Five Shadows, Roger can create his own famous scene.


    Five Suzuonenghu, confrontation, twenty-five Lord-level symbiosis!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 293： The power of god

    Five Suzuo can be spread out in a row, coupled with the aura of looking over the world, Roger proved with practical actions what is called arrogance.


    Looking at Roger, who was actively provoking, the lord-level symbiotes in the distance showed uncomfortable expressions.


    For a long time, only their Lord-level symbiote looked down on other people, when it was their turn to be looked down upon.


    And what doesn''t put them in the eyes now is not a symbiote.


    Arrogant, ignorant, knowing the heights of the sky...


    Although these lord-level symbiotes did not speak, they all made a similar evaluation of Rogge.


    As for the venom, they were ruthlessly ignored.


    Although Rogge''s behavior made these Lord-level symbiotes very uncomfortable, they still had no plans to join forces.


    For them to join forces, Rogge also needs to show strength worthy of their joining forces.


    Suzuo Nohu''s appearance and aura are impeccable, but these alone are not enough to make these lord-level symbiotes attack together.


    Although Rogge didn''t know what these Lord-level symbiotes were thinking, he did it after seeing that they were not planning to take the initiative one by one.


    Bang bang bang! ! !


    I saw Rogge raising the natural disaster pistol, and there were three spiral electromagnetic cannon bullets in his hand.


    Three palm-sized blue and white spiral pills drawn three straight blue and white rays in the air, and instantly came to these lord-level symbiosis.


    Then there were three terrifying explosions!


    Rumble! ! !


    A terrifying explosion like a supernova burst instantly.


    Three blue and white light **** rose up like mushroom clouds, and the dazzling blue and white light instantly occupied the entire sky.


    The energy storm symbolizing destruction and death madly swept everything around.


    The silver-white electric current, the astonishing hurricane, and the terrifying shock wave were born at the same time, and jointly created a picture of the doomsday.


    The earth began to crack, the sky began to lose its color, cobweb-like cracks and earthquake-like vibrations appeared one after another.


    These Lord-level symbiotes never expected that Roger could issue such a powerful attack at will.


    What shocked them even more was that Roger, who had sent out such a powerful energy attack, still looked calm and light.


    At this time, they finally understood why Rogge dared to speak wildly and wanted to deal with twenty-five Lord-level symbiotes alone.


    They also finally understood why the Venom, which had fallen to the bottom of life, was able to be promoted to the lord level again and successfully defeated the riots to get revenge.


    This earthling has the strength to match his arrogance.


    The power of the three-shot spiral electromagnetic gun is indeed amazing, but it is still a little weaker to defeat these Lord-level symbiotes that have survived for so many years.


    Tyranny can resist a spiral electromagnetic cannon alone and survive smoothly.


    Among these Lord-level symbiotes, there are many more powerful than tyrannical existences, and there are more of them, each of them suffers less damage, and of course they are less likely to be killed in seconds.


    Rogge did not expect these three spiral electromagnetic cannons to kill these lord-level symbiosis.


    The reason why he fired these three spiral electromagnetic guns was just to tell these Lord-level symbiotes that if you want to defeat me, you must join forces to attack, otherwise, you will not have any chance.


    For both sides in the battle, it is not only language that can be used to communicate, but also attacks.


    Sure enough, the explosive power of the spiral electromagnetic gun had just begun to dissipate, and three or four Lord-level symbiotes rushed toward him.


    And behind these three or four Lord-level symbiotes, there is a second group of attacking teams.


    By the way, it''s like this!


    When these Lord-level symbiotes rushed towards him, Roger and the four wooden clones simultaneously performed the same ninjutsu.


    Fire escape, extinguish the fire!


    How can there be less fire escape when dealing with symbiosis?


    The five flames converged into a real sea of ??fire, showing the amazing power of burning the sky and destroying the earth.


    The surrounding temperature rose rapidly, the orange-red flame became a well-deserved protagonist, and the entire plain became as hot as purgatory.


    The power of extinguishing the fire is unquestionable, but the Lord-level symbiote is not a persimmon.


    The terrifying flames and the astonishing high temperature can burn the bodies of these lord-level symbionts, but they cannot stop their progress.


    Just a few seconds after Rogge had put out his arrogant fire, several Lord-level symbiosis rushed out of the sea of ??fire and rushed to a distance of tens of meters in front of him.


    These lord-level symbiotes that first came to him all had different forms. In addition to the common human form and animal character, Roger also saw relatively rare insect forms.


    This is a lord-level symbiosis like a mantis.


    But unlike ordinary praying mantis, this symbiote mantis is more than six meters tall and has four forelimbs like sickles.


    For the symbiote, what kind of form is not a problem.


    The only problem is whether the changed form conforms to their own aesthetics, and whether they are suitable for them to exert their strength.


    When these lord-level symbiotes rushed in front of them, Rogge and Mu clone still had no plans to move their positions, but instead allowed Chakra to materialize and condense into a weapon of Suzuo.


    In the blink of an eye, ten chakra swords appeared in Susano''s hands.


    Double Sword Stream¡¤Suzano!


    There is no need to give any instructions. At the moment when the Chakra Longsword takes shape, the five Susano Noshi simultaneously transformed into double-sword master swordsmanship.


    Clang clang clang clang...


    The impact sound like a metal collision continued to sound, and the Chakra long sword in Susano''s hand kept hitting the lord-level symbiote.


    And the weapons of these Lord-level symbiosis bodies also descended on Suzuo Nenghu''s body.


    A close combat battle that is both primitive and superb has thus kicked off.


    The sword and the shadow, the flesh and blood fly!


    Although the transformed body of the lord-level symbiote can be comparable to steel, it is still extremely fragile in front of the Chakra''s long sword.


    At this time, Suzuo was like a violent and exquisite butcher, madly stabbing the lord-level symbiosis of various colors and shapes in front of him.


    No matter what kind of weapon these lord-level symbiotes change, and no matter what kind of body they change, the Chakra sword in Susanohu''s hand will cut off their weapons and cut off their bodies without any suspense. Stunning scars were left on their bodies.


    The injury-for-injury style of play may be useful to other people, but it will not make any sense to Rogge, who has played Susanoh.


    With the protection of Suzuo''s ability, these lord-level symbiotes can''t even touch him, let alone hurt him.


    This is Susano, and this is the third power that can be unlocked after opening the Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel.


    This is the power of God!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 294： Seal symbiote

    At this time, Roger suddenly felt an inexplicable feeling that even though there were thousands of troops ahead, I would never retreat.


    The five Suzuo Nenghus lined up are like an indestructible line of defense, blocking all the enemies coming.


    Rogge''s Suzuonenghu at this time was just the second form of Suzuonenghu.


    But even so, these Lord-level symbiotes still couldn''t cause any harm to him.


    It didn''t take long for other Lord-level symbiosis to join the battle, and Lord-level symbiosis with different shapes and colors surrounded Rogge and Mu Clone.


    At this time, Rogge and Mu were avatars, accepting a real attack without dead ends.


    Various weapons and claws from different directions and angles, one after another hit Suzuo Nohu''s body.


    There are even some lord-level symbiotes that rely on their size advantages and directly pounce on Susano Nohu, trying to directly crush the Susano Nohu that Chakra has formed.


    Regarding the attacks of these lord-level symbionts, the counterattack between Rogge and Mu Clone was still swinging the sword, constantly swinging the sword.


    Although the Chakra Longsword is not a magic weapon, it is completely sufficient to deal with these Lord-level symbiosis.


    According to the plan, Rogge and Mu doppelganger will resolve 25 Lord-level symbioses.


    But these Lord-level symbiotes obviously did not intend to obediently cooperate with Rogge''s plan.


    Especially the dinosaur symbiosis and the demon symbiosis that were picked by the venom, they even ignored the venom.


    The newly promoted Lord-level Symbiote Venom was just ignored.


    This makes Venom very upset, very upset.


    Therefore, Venom chose to take the initiative to participate in the war and participated in the melee of this lord-level symbiote.


    However, Venom didn''t expect that, not long after he had just joined the melee, Suzuo Nohu, controlled by the Mu clone, caught him and threw him out.


    The venom hadn''t reacted yet, and the Lord-level symbiosis of the dinosaur form and the demon form was also grabbed by Suzuo Nohu and threw it near him.


    Don''t bother me while playing!


    Although Rogge didn''t speak, he expressed his meaning with practical actions, and he was sure that Venom could definitely understand his meaning.


    After throwing out the venom and the two Lord-level symbiosis, he returned his attention to the nearby Lord-level symbiosis.


    Although Suzano, who holds swords in both hands, has demonstrated amazing swordsmanship, the regeneration and recovery capabilities of the Lord-level symbiote are also amazing.


    For ordinary creatures, the damage is fatal. For these Lord-level symbionts, it only takes one or two breaths to fully recover.


    Thus, an alternative balanced picture was born.


    Suzuonoh''s Chakra Longsword has no way to directly end these lord-level symbiosis, nor can lord-level symbiosis break through Suzuonoh''s defense.


    The battle scene looked fierce and bloody, but it was far from reaching the point of white-hot.


    It is not difficult to kill these lord-level symbionts with Susano, the difficult is **** them in a short time.


    The regenerative ability of the symbiote is amazing, and the regenerative ability of the lord-level symbiont has reached the point of almost immortality.


    If you want to kill these Lord-level symbiosis, you can either use an astonishing attack to do it all at once, or you can only spend time slowly.


    Rogge doesn''t like long stalemate battles, and he doesn''t need to kill these lord-level symbiotes.


    Twenty-five Lord-level symbiotes, if killed in this way, it is not in line with the habit of making the best use of other things.


    What''s more, he didn''t plan to kill these Lord-level symbiotes from the beginning.


    Don''t look at him now madly attacking these lord-level symbiosis with Suzuo Nenghu, looking like he will never die.


    But in fact, he just wanted to consume the life energy of these lord-level symbionts to pave the way for his next plan.


    A few minutes after slashing these Lord-level symbiotes with the Chakra Longsword, Rogge and Mu Cava simultaneously disarmed the Chakra Longsword, and then performed the same ninjutsu.


    Lei Dun¡¤Discharger¡¤200 Million Volts!


    Without the Chakra Longsword, Suzuo Nenghu grabbed the lord-level symbiote in front of him, and his body burst out with a dazzling silvery white light.


    The terrifying silver-white electric current centered on Suzano, instantly spread to all the surrounding lord-level symbiosis.


    The scene that was once staged in the tyranny is staged again.


    Only this time, it was no longer a symbiotic body that experienced the current flowing through the body, but a total of twenty-five symbiotic bodies.


    In addition, this is also the first time Rogge has brought the ninjutsu of Discharger to the extreme.


    The silver-white electric current flows through the body of each Lord-level symbiote, causing their bodies to scorch instantly.


    The main body hidden in the body was also corroded by the electric current, making a sizzle like burning meat.


    When Rogge and Mu Chibi used the Discharger 200 million volts, Venom did not hesitate with the other two Lord-level symbiosis, and decisively distanced themselves from the current.


    Their reaction cannot be said to be unpleasant, but even so, there were still several rushing silver lightning hit their bodies, leaving them with scars of electric focus.


    Like the Chakra Longsword, the ninjutsu of Discharger is also designed to consume the life energy of these Lord-level symbiosis.


    So at the moment when the ninjutsu of Discharger was just over, the four wooden clones performed ninjutsu again.


    King Kong blocked!


    As soon as the silver lightning dissipated, hundreds of golden chakra chains gushed from the back of the wooden avatar, attacking the lord-level symbiosis that had not had time to get rid of the Jiao incarnation body.


    Regardless of whether Suzuo Nenghu, Lei Dun¡¤Discharger, they are all appetizers.


    The Diamond Blockade is the real meal that Roger prepared for these Lord-level symbiotes.


    These lord-level symbiotes had not yet reacted, and the golden chakra chains had already arrived in front of them, binding their bodies firmly.


    The unique life form of the symbiote allows them to change into any form and get rid of the shackles.


    But they would never have thought that the Diamond Blockade that Roger used at this time was not a ninjutsu to attack, but a sealing technique to restrain them.


    After being bound by the chakra chains blocked by the King Kong, the main body of these Lord-level symbiosis will not have any possibility to leave.


    Without any suspense, the bodies of these Lord-level symbiosis were pulled out of the body one by one by the Chakra chains, and pulled behind the wooden clone.


    Rogge didn''t use the King Kong blockade because he didn''t want his body to be a container for restraining these lord-level symbiosis.


    As for Mu Chibi, obviously he would not have thoughts in this regard.


    Under the gaze of Venom and the other two Lord-level symbiosis, the bodies of these Lord-level symbiosis were forcibly pulled into the body of the wooden clone.


    The body of the twenty-five Lord-level symbiosis is here!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 295： Black Death Sword Project

    Without the body, the bodies that had been scorched began to dissipate, and the entire battlefield instantly became empty.


    After Mu Chibi pulled the twenty-five Lord-level symbiosis into his body, Roger didn''t hesitate, and instantly relieved Suzuo Nenghu and Mu Chibi.


    In addition to being more resistant to beatings than the shadow clone, the wooden clone also has a very significant feature, that is, the disarmed wooden clone still has an entity.


    After the effect of ninjutsu was lifted, the four wooden avatars turned into lifelike wooden sculptures, standing motionless.


    The Chakra inside the Mufen body disappeared, and the Lord-level symbiote that was pulled into the wood carving body by the diamond blockade also lost its restraint.


    Just as these lord-level symbionts tried to leave this unstable cage, a powerful force instantly enveloped the woodcarving, sealing the woodcarving entirely.


    Sealing Technique¡¤Seal of the Four Elephants!


    The body of Mu Chen is just a container, and after the seal of the four elephants, it is the real sealed container.


    The flames of hope for these lord-level symbiosis and weight gaining freedom just ignited a small flame, and they were ruthlessly trampled by Roger.


    After doing so many things, how could he let these Lord-level symbiotes leave so easily.


    First, provoke these Lord-level symbiotes so that they can attack together in an angry state.


    Then consume their life energy and make them easier to seal.


    Finally, use wooden avatars as sealing containers to completely seal these lord-level symbiosis.


    From the very beginning, Rogge had no plans to kill these Lord-level symbiotes. His goal was clear from the beginning, and that was to seal them up.


    Seeing Roger throwing the wood carvings with the seal of the four elephants into the psychic scroll one by one, the Venom suddenly felt like what was going on.


    Like the Lord-level symbiotes that were sealed, Venom also thought that Roger wanted to fight them in an endless battle.


    He didn''t expect that Rogge''s first idea was to seal these lord-level symbioses.


    That''s a total of twenty-five Lord-level symbiosis!


    Seal twenty-five Lord-level symbioses at one time and solve all the troubles at once!


    Is this the so-called strong man¡¯s approach? Love it!


    Venom didn''t know how to describe his current mood, because he found that he could not keep up with Roger''s rhythm at all.


    Venom knew that Rogge had twenty-five idle containers in his hands, so he took it for granted that Rogge''s approach at this time was a one-time solution to all problems.


    But in fact, Rogge didn''t think this at all.


    The containers created by Hinata can at best contain the Legion-level symbiote.


    If you want to use those batch-built containers to hold the lord-level symbiote, you can''t help but look down on the strength of the lord-level symbiote.


    Moreover, he sealed these twenty-five Lord-level symbiosis, not to complete the established capture plan.


    Rogge ignored the shock of the venom and directly used quantum teleportation and disappeared.


    Is this gone?


    Wait, how could you just leave like this?


    What about me, what should I do?


    Several seconds after Rogge disappeared, the Venom finally reacted.


    Rogge''s disappearance not only exceeded Venom''s expectations, but also puzzled the remaining two Lord-level symbiotes.


    After seeing Rogge sealed the 25 Lord-level symbiote at one time, the dinosaur-like symbiote with the demon-like symbiote immediately had the idea of ??escape.


    But after seeing Rogge and leaving without saying anything, they looked at each other tacitly, and then at the same time put their eyes on Venom.


    The earthling left without saying a word, which means that the venom was...


    Regardless of whether the venom was abandoned or not, Rogge''s departure was a good thing for the two Lord-level symbioses.


    Because it means that Venom has no reinforcements!


    Without any hesitation, these two Lord-level symbiotes immediately attacked the Venom, intending to solve the guy who caused so many troubles as soon as possible.


    Although the dinosaur-like and demon-like symbiosis were stronger than the venom, Rogge was not very worried about the safety of the venom.


    Even if Venom is not the opponent of the two of them, it is okay to persist for a while.


    Through quantum teleportation, Rogge went directly to the Golden Jack in outer space.


    During the time when the venom swallowed the riot and sleepy time, the Golden Jack controlled by Hinata had already arrived near the symbiote planet, waiting for Roger''s return.


    At this time, there was no one aboard the Golden Jack except Rogge and Hinata.


    The modified Golden Jack does not need any extra operators, Hinata can handle everything by himself.


    "Hinata, the''Black Death Sword'' project can now begin!"


    After arriving at a certain laboratory, Rogge took out the four wooden clone containers of the psychic scroll.


    Subsequently, a wooden clone was summoned again, and the real psychic scroll was handed over to the wooden clone.


    Without any instructions, the wooden clone that had obtained the psychic scroll used quantum teleportation and left the Golden Jack, returning to the symbiont planet.


    Rogge did not intend to participate in the rest of the arrest plan personally.


    There are wooden clones and venom, filling the remaining twenty-five containers, it''s just a matter of time.


    The most fundamental reason why Rogge brought the venom to the symbiote planet was to capture enough symbiotes.


    Then, create the black death sword once owned by the **** of symbiote Nal.


    The Black Death Sword is the ancestor of all symbionts. The weakness of the symbiont family is afraid of high temperatures and sound waves, which are the sequelae left during the forging process, and then passed on to the symbiont from generation to generation.


    The Black Death Sword in Gnar''s hand possesses the power of the real slaying god.


    Even the head of the Celestial Group can be cut off with a single sword.


    Even Geer who got the Black Death Sword by chance could gain the prestige of God Slayer with the help of the Black Death Sword.


    If the real Black Death Sword can be found, Rogge doesn''t mind taking the Black Death Sword as his own.


    But the problem is that he doesn''t even know where the **** slayer Ge is now, even if Ge is not there.


    So before getting the real Black Death Sword, he planned to get himself a copy of the transition item, just like he had asked Tony to build the Thunderbolt Fan and Kusanaru Sword.


    Only this time, he planned to do it himself.


    The symbiote, to some extent, can be regarded as the raw material of the Black Death Sword.


    What he has to do now is to use these symbiosis to create his own Black Death Sword.


    Of course, this kind of weapon building plan that is only theoretically and calculated will definitely be unexpected, so he will go to the symbiote planet to capture the symbiote, so that he has sufficient raw materials.


    Even if everything fails, it doesn''t matter, just go to the symbiote planet again.


    And this time the raw materials are better than he imagined.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 296： Weaponsmith Hinata

    When formulating the Black Death Sword plan, Roger was not very clear about the specific classification of the symbiote.


    His original idea was that as long as the captured symbiote was not much worse than the venom, it could be used as the raw material for the Black Death Sword.


    Of course, the venom used as a measure refers to the venom when it was still on Earth, not the venom that has now been promoted to the lord level.


    After coming to the symbiote planet and knowing the classification of the symbiont, he raised the standard of raw materials to the legionary level.


    However, he didn''t expect that the Lord-level symbiote would actually form a team to appear in front of them after learning about him and Venom, and there were 27 in the first place.


    Facing this surprise gift that almost fell from the sky, Rogge could only accept it with a smile.


    As a result, the standard for the raw materials of the Black Death Sword was once again improved due to the collective appearance of these Lord-level symbioses.


    Although Roger does not have any experience in building weapons, he is sure of one thing, that is, the better the raw materials, the better the quality of the weapons.


    In this specially modified weapon forging room, Roger came to a wooden avatar container, and then took the initiative to open the four elephant seal on the wooden avatar.


    The moment the seal of the four elephants was opened, the lord-level symbiote in the wooden clone once again saw the light of hope that symbolized freedom.


    But before they had time to get rid of the shackles, the seal of the four elephants closed again, sealing them firmly in the wooden avatar.


    Both the opening and closing of the seal of the four elephants took place between the electric light and flint. The brief moment was like a false illusion of freedom.


    However, these Lord-level symbiotes soon discovered that the scene just now was not an illusion.


    There is one less guest in the wooden clone!


    Among the four wooden avatars, three have sealed the six symbionts.


    And the wooden avatar picked by Roger had seven symbioses sealed inside.


    By opening the seal of the four elephants, he forcibly dragged a lord-level symbiote from the inside, and then closed the seal again.


    After taking out the "lucky" symbiote, Rogge didn''t even look at it, so he threw the mucus-like symbiote into the built mold.


    He does not need to be involved in the specific building process. The specific building process will be handled by Hinata.


    In order to bring these symbiotes back into the form of the Black Death Sword, in the past month, Hinata has carefully browsed through the vast amount of weapon forging knowledge and made himself a theoretical master of weapon forging.


    In addition, Hinata also used the venom as a sample, conducted a lot of research and calculations, and obtained a lot of first-hand data.


    Therefore, to a certain extent, Hinata is the first person who deserves to be "weaponized" of symbionts.


    Rogge is not very worried about whether Hinata can successfully create the Black Death Sword.


    If Hinata really doesn''t work, he still has a backup plan.


    Dwarf King Aitri!


    With his friendship with Ai Cui, it is not a problem to ask Ai Cui to help build the Black Death Sword.


    After throwing the symbiote into the mold, Roger sat down on a nearby chair and waited patiently.


    How to restore the symbiote to the form of a cold weapon is Hinata''s job.


    All he had to do was to take out the symbiote from the avatar and provide some chakras to Hinata from time to time.


    After all, this is building a weapon for him, so the weapon must be able to adapt to Chakra.


    The sound of metal crashing like iron continued to sound, and the lord-level symbiote in the mold continued to scream tragically.


    Under Hinata''s control, the lord-level symbiote in the mold constantly changed its shape, a little closer to what Roger wanted.


    Although the name of the plan was called the Black Death Sword Project, it was not a sword that Roger asked Hinata to build.


    Compared to swords, he actually prefers swords.


    The reason I like it is also very simple. It is more domineering to cut people with a knife.


    And this time, instead of adopting the common Japanese sword shape, he designed a brand new sword shape by combining the characteristics of the Tang sword and the Ming Dynasty Xiuchun sword.


    This kind of knife is closer to the style of a flower grower, and the arc is between a straight knife and a scimitar, which is convenient for chopping and stabbing.


    The first Lord-level symbiote didn''t hold on for too long in Hinata''s hands, and lost his life helplessly, turning into a pool of fluid with no signs of life.


    In this regard, Rogge was not surprised, and took the second lucky person from the wooden clone.


    Because of the first experience, the second symbiote persisted for a little longer, but eventually died in the mold.


    Then the third, fourth, fifth...


    After killing five Lord-level symbiotes one after another, Hinata finally obtained enough data, and the dawn of the plan''s success finally began to emerge.


    The sixth symbiote was smoothly stabilized into a knife shape.


    Then the seventh, eighth, and ninth symbiote were thrown into the mold.


    There is a thick embryo of the sixth symbiont, the seventh, eighth, and ninth symbiotics merged together smoothly, and the thick embryo is further formed.


    The next thing is relatively simple.


    Hinata kept purifying the crude embryo, and Roger kept adding symbiotes to the mold, adding chakras, and by the way, adding some real gem energy to stabilize the state.


    The forging process is boring, but neither Roger nor Hinata have any impatience. They concentrate on the symbiote in the mold.


    From the beginning of forging to the present, nearly a week has passed.


    Venom and Mu Clone had already completed the capture plan and returned to the Golden Jack.


    In the past few days, Venom has witnessed his own kind being thrown into the mold one by one, and then he feels nothing.


    The symbiosis is a race without much emotion, even if it is its own descendants.


    Therefore, not only did Venom not have any sadness or intolerance for the encounters of those Lord-level symbionts, but rather became a bystander with great interest.


    Venom knew exactly what Rogge wanted, and he also wanted to see what kind of power the weapon made from the symbiote as raw material had.


    When the mold that had been running for about a week calmed down, and when the weapon in the mold showed its true appearance, Rogge and Venom showed the same doubts.


    Is this the weapon created by the symbiote? It looks very ordinary.


    At this moment, what appeared in front of them was an all black machete more than one meter long.


    The blade is slightly curved, and the handle is integrated with the blade. The jaw is a typical flower grower style.


    The body of the jet-black knife has lines in the shape of auspicious clouds, and the blade''s edge is dim.


    "Twenty Lord-level symbiotes have created such a knife?"


    Venom couldn''t see anything special about this all-black scimitar. In his opinion, this knife was not as good as Rogge''s current Kusanagi sword.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 297： Alive black knife

    Not only did Venom think this black knife was a bit too ordinary, even Roger himself felt that the black knife was a little different from what he had imagined.


    There is nothing wrong with the shape of the black knife, it is exactly the same as the one he designed, and even the auspicious cloud pattern on the knife body is the same.


    But the problem is that he didn''t feel any energy on this black knife.


    Let alone the energy contained in the twenty Lord-level symbiosis, the energy of the chakras and real gems he input is not a small amount.


    But now, he didn''t feel any energy.


    It shouldn''t be so unlucky, right?


    Roger came to the black knife with an ugly expression, and slowly stretched out his right hand, holding the black knife that he had high hopes for.


    The pale blue Chakra appeared on his right hand, and then slowly rushed towards the black knife.


    When Chakra completely enveloped the black knife and slowly flowed into the black knife, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    There is indeed no energy in the black knife, that''s because all the energy in the black knife has been consumed.


    When his chakra entered the black knife, the black knife seemed to come alive, devouring his chakra crazily, like a hungry wolf that had been hungry for several days, devouring its prey crazily.


    After entering nearly one chakra amount, the black knife finally stopped cannibalizing the chakra and quieted again.


    After swallowing a huge amount of chakras, although the appearance of the black knife did not change in any way, the aura it exudes had changed dramatically.


    The previous black knife felt like an ordinary knife, neither sharp nor outstanding.


    But at this time, the black knife exudes a breath of destruction and death like an ancient beast.


    After taking a close look at the black knife in his hand, and flinging a few stabs, Roger nodded in satisfaction.


    The weight is right, the shape is good, it is easy to use, and the chakra blends smoothly.


    "Go to the training room with me!"


    Before Venom could speak, the brilliant light of quantum teleportation completely enveloped him.


    To test whether a knife is good or not, actual combat is the best way.


    "I try not to hurt you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge attacked Venom.


    Because it was to test the power of the black sword, Rogge did not use ninjutsu, but physique.


    Facing Rogge''s attack, Venom did not hesitate, and his hands immediately transformed into huge scimitars, slashing directly at Rogge.


    Venom knows what kind of strength Roger has, so he dare not be the slightest careless at this time.


    laugh! laugh!


    The scimitar made by the venom''s hands came to Rogge like lightning, and then left his body.


    Rogge only wanted to use the black knife to block the venom''s attack, but he did not expect that the moment the black knife came into contact with the machete transformed by the venom, the black knife showed an incredible sharpness.


    The black knife was like cutting a soft cake. It went straight through the scimitar and chopped the two scimitars that were about the size of his body into two.


    So sharp?


    Neither Rogge nor Venom expected that the black knife would be so sharp, so sharp that they were a little caught off guard.


    The scimitar transformed by the venom was cut off instantly, and Roger decisively retracted the knife and retreated.


    At that moment, he had an inexplicable impulse to slash the venom head directly.


    But this idea just came up and was forcibly suppressed by him.


    Will this knife affect the user?


    This discovery made Rogge frowned.


    The sharpness of the black knife surprised him, but the black knife would affect his sanity, which surprised him even more.


    What he needs is a weapon that can be completely controlled by him, not a weapon that will affect him in turn.


    "What happened just now?"


    He glanced at the smooth cut surface of his own hands, then glanced at Roger who was frowning, Venom asked suspiciously.


    "This knife, something is wrong!"


    Rogge didn''t look up, his eyes fixed on the black knife in his hand, and he answered with a serious tone.


    "You go out first, I need to deal with this knife issue!"


    After speaking, Roger inserted the black knife into the floor of the training room and sat down directly.


    Although Venom didn''t know what happened, after seeing Rogge''s behavior, he did not hesitate and left the training room without looking back.


    After taking a few deep breaths, the three-goed jade in Luo Ge''s eyes changed into a kaleidoscope pattern.


    He can now be sure that this black knife has the characteristics of being alive.


    Although this seems a bit weird, it is the case.


    To describe it in simpler words, this is a unique life form with the shape of a sword.


    When the black knife swallowed Chakra, he already felt something wrong.


    When Black Knife tried to influence his sanity, he was even more certain of this speculation.


    "Come out, I know you are inside!"


    A light blue Chakra came out of Rogge, he wrapped the black knife heavily, and at the same time controlled Chakra to carefully probe the inside of the black knife.


    "Don''t you want to respond? Then don''t blame me for forcing you out!"


    Since Chakra can''t force it out, add the pupil power of a kaleidoscope.


    He has done some special research on enhancing and using pupil power.


    As for why he suddenly went to study pupil power, it was a rather boring question.


    After plundering the ability of quantum teleportation from Gordon, he was considering a question, how to perform monthly reading on targets without eyes.


    Although there are no people who are born without eyes on the earth, if the scope is expanded to the entire universe, it might be possible.


    There are so many races in the universe, even if there are one or two races that are born without eyes, it is not impossible.


    Therefore, he started the study of monthly reading on targets without eyes.


    Of course, the research failed. The characteristics of Moon Reading determined that this pupil technique could only be performed on targets with eyes.


    The research failed, but in the process of research, he started the study of pupil power inexplicably.


    In other words, how to further improve the use of pupil power.


    Pupil power, as the name suggests, is the power of the eyes and can only be used through the eyes.


    Unlike Yuedu, there are not so many restrictions on the use of pupil power, regardless of whether the opponent has eyes or not, pupil power can act on the target.


    From this level, the pupil power of the kaleidoscope is a bit like the mental power that has been altered by the kaleidoscope.


    And mental power can be used for all living bodies.


    Regardless of whether the opponent has eyes or not, regardless of the opponent''s race form, as long as the opponent is a living body with a soul, spiritual power can be used.


    What Rogge did at this time was to use the pupil power of the kaleidoscope as mental power, and use the pupil power of the kaleidoscope to force the guy who did not want to show up.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 298： Retrospective memory

    In theory, there is no problem in using pupil power as mental power.


    But this is the first time Rogge has done this after all, so he is not quite sure what will happen in the end.


    But even if it fails, there will be no serious consequences. The big deal is to find another method.


    Under Rogge''s control, the invisible pupil power began to slowly enter the black knife in front of him, as if it had entered a real organism.


    When the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes entered the black knife, Roger finally found a hidden consciousness in the hidden corner of the deepest part of the black knife.


    "Got you!"


    After discovering this hidden consciousness, Rogge didn''t hesitate, and immediately manipulated his pupil power to wrap this consciousness, and then pulled this consciousness into the consciousness space he had prepared.


    In the consciousness space with the red moon, Roger saw the consciousness inside the black knife and saw this attempt to influence the user''s consciousness.


    Unlike the life he had seen before, the consciousness that appeared in front of him at this time was not a creature, but a rectangular light door that was as dark as ink.


    The black light door is two meters wide and five meters high. The surface is extremely smooth and the thickness is like paper.


    Seeing this black light door floating off the ground, Roger frowned again.


    How is this going?


    This thing doesn''t look like life at all?


    How does it generate consciousness?


    Can this thing really communicate?


    Although his mind was full of doubts, Roger slowly came to the black light door, raised his arm, and placed his right hand on the black light door.


    This consciousness space was constructed by him. Even if the black light gate is threatened, he can disarm the consciousness space at any time to ensure the safety of his consciousness.


    When the right palm touched the black light door that was as thin as paper, memories came out of the black light door and forcibly poured into Rogge''s mind.


    These memories flashed through his mind like a reversed movie.


    When seeing the first picture of these memories being reversed, Roger guessed the source of these memories.


    The memory of this upside-down is the memory of those Lord-level symbiosis.


    Was thrown into the mold, King Kong blocked, Susanoh, saw Roger for the first time...


    At this time, Rogge, as if watching twenty videos played backwards at the same time, browsed the memories of these lord-level symbiosis.


    Starting from the experience in the mold, these upside-down images lasted until the moment when these Lord-level symbioses were born.


    Just when Rogge thought that these twenty upside-down memories were to be returned to nothingness, the memory picture in his mind suddenly changed, and the memories of the twenty Lord-level symbiosis instantly merged into a more primitive memory, and then began to look back again. .


    This time there is only one retrospective screen, and the retrospective time is much longer than the memory of these Lord-level symbionts.


    Although Rogge didn''t know exactly how these memories appeared, one thing he was sure of was that what he was browsing now was the entire history of the symbiote family.


    In the retrospective picture, Roger saw the picture of the symbiote family fighting in the universe, the process of the formation of the symbiote planet, and the **** of symbiote Nal who was imprisoned inside the symbiote planet...


    Gnar, the **** of symbionts, was actually imprisoned on this planet, and the planet of symbionts was the cell where Gnar was imprisoned.


    Just when Rogge thought the memory of backtracking ended here, the screen turned again.


    This time, the symbiosis that appeared in the retrospective picture had a unified form, a unified dragon form.


    Under the leadership of Gnar, this army of symbiotic dragons battled the universe and brought catastrophes to many planets.


    Roger was keenly aware that Nar, the **** of symbiosis, had lost the Black Death Sword during this period.


    When the memory of the dragon army of symbionts has been traced back, this weird retrospective scene finally came to the last memory.


    In this memory, there is no symbiote, only a black sword, the black death sword!


    The memory of the Black Death Sword begins with the indigenous inhabitants of an unnamed planet, followed by Gnar''s battle with various enemies with the Black Death Sword.


    Among them, there are two retrospective clips that most attracted Rogge''s idea. One is the scene of Gnar using the blood flame of the Celestial Group to forge the Black Death Sword, and the other is the scene of Gnar using the Black Death Sword to cut down the head of the Celestial Group.


    Especially the scene of Gnar using the Black Death Sword to cut down the head of the Celestial Group, directly left an indelible impression on Rogge.


    The battle of slaughter the gods, this is the battle of slaughter the gods in the true sense!


    At the end of this memory that didn''t know how long it lasted, it was the scene of Nar, the **** of symbiote, taking out the black death sword from the endless shadow of the void.


    When Roger opened his eyes again, what appeared in front of him was still the black light door that was as dark as ink, and his right hand was still placed on the black light door.


    Rogge didn''t know how long the memory backtrack lasted, and he didn''t feel tired or uncomfortable.


    The vast memory that flooded into his mind, at this time, quietly stayed in a corner of his mind, waiting for him to read it again.


    Um...Is this considered forcing users to watch ads?


    Rogge sneered in his heart.


    "I have finished reading the memory, should you show up too?"


    After retracting his right hand and waiting for a few seconds, the smooth surface of the black light door rippled like water waves.


    "Why do you have to come to me?"


    The voice is a bit childish, it sounds like a little boy.


    "Why am I looking for you? Speaking of this, should you explain why you are trying to influence my sanity?"


    Rogge asked rhetorically.


    If it hadn''t been for Black Knife to try to influence his actions, he wouldn''t come here specially.


    "Attacking the enemy''s head can kill the enemy faster!"


    The black light gate answered naturally.


    "Even if you can solve the enemy faster, it doesn''t mean you can affect my sanity, do you understand?


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    I don''t know why, at this time, Roger suddenly felt like he was reasoning with kindergarten children.


    "Name? I don''t have a name. I was just born and I haven''t given myself a name yet."


    "Just born? You have such a long memory. You told me that you were just born?"


    Rogge rolled his eyes directly at the answer of the black light door.


    If you convert the memory you have just looked back into time, the time span inside is at least billions of years, or even tens of billions of years.


    Under such circumstances, the black light gate said that he was just born, and the ghost would believe it.


    "Those are not my memories, I don''t know how they appeared, I only know that they existed as soon as I was born."


    The tone of the black light door was very sincere, it didn''t sound like a lie, and Rogge suspected that this newly born black light door might not know how to lie.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 299： Sword Name Beiliang

    Although the words of the black light door sounded very unreliable, Roger finally chose to believe it.


    The reason for choosing to believe is also very simple, because the black light gate does not have to lie about this kind of thing.


    If the black light door chooses to hide something, he doesn''t need to share those memories.


    "Since you don''t have a name yet, let me help you find one!


    "The previous sword was called the Black Death Sword, so the newly born you will be called Xiaohei!"


    Rogge thought for a few seconds, and helped Black Lightgate a new name that was easy to understand and catchy.


    Of course, if the black light door doesn''t like the name Xiao Hei, it is possible to change it.


    "Xiao Hei? Your expression tells me that the name is not as simple as it sounds.


    "But it doesn''t matter, Xiao Hei is Xiao Hei. The name is just a code name, it doesn''t matter whether Xiao Hei or Xiao Bai!"


    Unlike the immature expression in the tone, the way of thinking of the black light door appeared abnormally mature, and he didn''t mind that Xiao Hei could not be an ordinary name.


    "I like your way of thinking. Going back to the topic, why are you trying to influence my sanity? You should be very clear that no one likes this feeling."


    Rogge pulled back the topic, trying to figure out Xiao Hei''s true thoughts.


    If he could know Xiao Hei''s true intentions, he wouldn''t mind that the newly created Black Knife had his own consciousness.


    But the prerequisite for all this is that Xiao Hei can obediently obey his arrangements, instead of affecting his reason by making his own way.


    "Kill, destroy, die, fight, conquer... This is the instinct of every symbiote.


    "Although the symbiote is a life, it is different from other lives. The symbiote is a life specially created for combat. This is also the fundamental purpose of Gnar''s creation of the symbiont.


    "Correct the user''s mistakes, let the user kill the enemy with the least cost, the fastest speed, and the most effective. Is there anything wrong with this?"


    Xiao Hei doesn''t feel that he has any problems affecting the user''s sanity. In his view, this is helping the user to improve the killing efficiency and let the user have more power.


    "Do you know what is called ultra vires? You are just a weapon, you are not qualified to help users make decisions.


    "With the user''s consent, you do this, no problem.


    "But you can''t make your own claim without permission, understand?"


    If it weren''t for Xiao Hei''s attitude, Roger would not bother to explain it to him.


    Others may be able to tolerate Xiao Hei''s approach, but here, such a thing is absolutely not allowed.


    "Understood! You don''t like others to make decisions for you, you just like to control everything yourself."


    After a few seconds of silence, Xiao Hei said slowly.


    "Just understand, I don''t mind your existence, but you must never try to influence me, including my sanity and everything in the battle.


    "If you can do this, we might be a good partner."


    Xiao Hei had to communicate better than he thought, and Roger dispelled the idea of ??having to kill Xiao Hei.


    And in the legend, a weapon can have its own consciousness, which is a prerequisite for becoming an artifact.


    Although this statement only exists in legends and certain online novels, who can guarantee that it is not true.


    "No problem! But I hope that when you don''t need to fight or use me, I can have the right to move freely."


    "can!"


    After reaching an agreement with Xiaohei, Rogge''s consciousness returned to reality, and at the same time he removed Chakra and Tongli from the black knife.


    "You can move freely for a while now."


    As soon as the voice fell, the black knife in front of Rogge rose into the sky, and then quickly transformed into a venom-like humanoid form.


    Will it be transformed?


    He originally thought that Xiao Hei''s activities would fly around like the Flying Sword in Xianxia''s novels, but he didn''t expect that it would be the same changing body as the symbiote.


    A black knife that can transform, this is a symbiosis!


    When the curious Xiao Hei left the training room and fought with the venom waiting outside the training room, Roger thought of a very important question.


    He only named Xiao Hei, but he forgot to name Hei Dao.


    Although Hei Dao is only Xiao Hei''s body, Hei Dao also needs a name.


    Because he will never be able to say to his enemies like this: dying under my black is the greatest honor of your life!


    You can not win the battle, but you have to be handsome!


    Therefore, Rogge thought about it for a few minutes, and then gave the black knife the name of a very flower family-Beiliang!


    Beiliangdao!


    Of course, apart from Rogge himself, others may not understand what Beiliang means, but this does not affect him from naming Black Dao Beiliang.


    Man, I always like to remember the past when I am old!


    Roger sighed silently.


    The "Black Death Sword" project was successful, and the symbiote that should be captured was also captured.


    As for Nar, the God of Symbiote who was imprisoned on the planet of Symbiote, Rogge wisely chose to come again next time.


    His current strength is not yet an opponent of a fierce man like Nar, the **** of symbiote.


    The coordinates of the symbiont planet have been recorded by Hinata, and you can come back anytime if you want, so there is no rush at this time.


    "Hinata, let''s return!"


    Under the control of Hinata, the Golden Jack sailed towards the nearest space jumping point.


    However, before the Golden Jack reached the jumping point, the venom around Roger suddenly turned into a mass of mucus, lying on the ground in pain.


    How is this going? Is the spaceship stunned?


    "It has left the radiation range of the symbiont planet. He needs a host."


    Xiao Hei glanced at Venom and said calmly.


    Rogge froze for a moment, because he had completely forgotten about it.


    Just when he was about to take out a container from the psychic scroll to vacate a room for the venom, Xiao Hei suddenly came to the venom, and his sharp right claw plunged directly into the venom''s body.


    Rogge was not worried that Xiao Hei would harm the venom. Under his nose, Xiao Hei did not have the guts.


    In Roger''s curious look, a burst of energy gushed from Xiao Hei''s body, flowing into the body of the venom along his right paw.


    Within a few seconds, the venom changed from its slime form back to its original appearance.


    "how did you do it?"


    Just changing back to the original posture, Venom immediately asked Xiao Hei.


    "It''s no big deal, it just helps you overcome the birth defects that require a host to survive."


    Xiao Hei still has a calm face.


    Overcome the congenital defect that the symbiote needs a host to survive?


    In Xiao Hei''s eyes, this is a trivial matter.


    But in the eyes of Roger and Venom, this is simply a major event that has changed the entire survival mode of the symbiote.


    Except for the planet of the symbiont, the symbiont needs a host to survive, which is the origin of the name of the symbiont.


    If there is no such defect, it means that the symbiote''s greatest weakness has been eliminated.


    Can a symbiote that can survive without a host can be considered a symbiote?


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 300： Exchange Yang Jiuwei

    "Can all symbionts overcome this defect?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Roger asked Xiao Hei.


    If Xiaohei can really allow the symbiote to move freely without a host, then the symbiote in the psychic scroll may be used to build a good symbiote army.


    At the very beginning, he planned to use the captured symbionts as raw materials for the "Black Death Sword" project.


    But now he already has Xiao Hei, so those symbiosis have been temporarily put on hold.


    "Not all symbiosis can be, if you want to overcome this defect, you must at least reach the strength of the lord level, and it should be the stronger strength of the lord level."


    Xiao Hei said unhurriedly, letting Rogge''s symbiote army plan fail before it was implemented.


    Symbiotes can indeed be combined with hosts of different races, but this does not mean that symbiotes have no requirements for parasitic hosts.


    If the host does not match the symbiont, the parasitized host will die.


    This is a bit like an organ transplant. Only when there is a perfect match, there will be no rejection.


    "Well, that''s all right!"


    After nearly ten hours of long flight and several consecutive space jumps, the Golden Jack finally returned to outer space where the earth is.


    After the Golden Jack entered the invisible state, Roger returned to Konoha headquarters with the Venom and Xiao Hei.


    After returning to Konoha''s headquarters, Venom, who has the ability to survive independently, thought about it for a few minutes, and finally chose to stay with Eddie.


    Rogge didn''t say anything about Venom''s choice.


    Although Venom and Eddie are of the same **** in terms of gender, who knows if Venom thinks that way.


    After the venom left, Rogjean removed three containers from the psychic scroll, asked Hinata to arrange for someone to send it to the Osborne Building, and sent an email to Harry Osborne.


    Harry Osborne showed kindness last time, and in return, Rogge intends to send him three symbiosis, which is regarded as a courtesy exchange between each other.


    After taking out all the remaining symbiont containers and asking Hinata to inform Dr. Conners to study the symbiont, Roger returned to his room.


    As for Xiao Hei, Roger gave him the right to freely move around in Konoha''s headquarters and let him have fun by himself.


    The new weapon Bei Liang Dao is available, and Suzuo Nenghu has also been combated.


    The number of unconsumed nincoins increased to 885, and a full 100 Legion-level symbiotes were brought back. The trip to the symbiote planet was generally quite good.


    However, Roger at this time was still somewhat unsatisfied.


    After going to the Symbiote Planet, especially after fighting against the Lord-level Symbiote whose resilience is so high that it is completely unreasonable, he feels that the body of the earthling is a bit too fragile.


    Although he didn''t suffer any harm during the fight, this still evoked the idea of ??strengthening his body.


    In terms of racial origin, he is of pure earth blood.


    Although he has an immortal human body inherited from the pillars and has developed the immortal human body to a certain extent, he is still a pure earth person.


    He has no plans to change his own blood, nor does he plan to give up further strengthening his body.


    With the resources he currently possesses, there are not few ways to strengthen his body.


    Both extremity virus and spider serum can strengthen the body to a certain extent. If you don''t want to inject these super serums, symbiont is also an option.


    Although these methods have an immediate effect, they still do not meet his requirements.


    Especially the parasitic parasitic method was eliminated by him for the first time.


    Since none of these work, then you can only continue to look at the ninjutsu or the fairy body.


    After thinking about it, he finally chose the most primitive and most reliable plan.


    Continue to develop the immortal human body, and develop the immortal human body to the state once reached between the pillars.


    But in this way, there is another small problem.


    Although he has not stopped the cultivation of the immortal human body, he encountered a bottleneck period after the immortal human body was upgraded to this stage.


    Three-tailed Chakra volume, this is the limit he can currently reach.


    It is already difficult to further increase the amount of chakras with conventional cultivation, and if the amount of chakras stops increasing, the development progress of the immortal human body will also slow down.


    Exchange for Yin Nine Tails or Yang Nine Tails, and use Nine Tails'' Chakras to force the promotion of the fairy body!


    Since conventional methods are useless, use some unconventional methods.


    "Hinata, sort out the previous commissions and pick four out of them. I plan to go out and relax!"


    Although Hinata has become his personal assistant, there are some secrets that only he knows.


    For example, the commission must be judged to obtain Nincoin.


    "Ok!"


    It didn''t take long for Hinata to virtually project the selected commission into Rogge''s room.


    "Just these four."


    In the following month, Rogge resumed his old business and executed the client''s order.


    His luck was good, and the four commissions that were selected all passed the system''s judgment, allowing him to receive a commission of 145 Nincoins.


    Nincoins not consumed: 1030!


    Seeing the unconsumed Nincoins that broke through the thousands for the first time in the property panel, Roger sighed, then opened the system''s exchange page and moved to the tail beast exchange page.


    Unlike the exchange icons on other pages, the icons on the tail beast exchange page are all dark gold that symbolizes high-level exchange.


    From one tail to ten tails, there are a total of eleven exchange icons.


    Among them, there are two exchange icons for Nine Tails, Yin Nine Tails and Yang Nine Tails.


    Although the exchange icon of Ten Tails was also there, the exchange price under the icon was as high as 10,000, which made Roger directly ignore it.


    Ten thousand ninja coins, selling him is not worth the price.


    Rogge calculated for a while. From his time to the present, the total amount of Nincoins he has obtained is just over two thousand.


    Yin Jiuwei or Yang Jiuwei is a problem.


    If he remembers correctly, Naruto has Yang Jiuwei, and Yoshinori Hokage has Yin Jiuwei.


    Although from the point of view of the name, Yin Jiuwei would be more suitable for him.


    But Yang Jiuwei would obviously match the fairy human body a little bit better.


    After thinking about it for more than a minute, Rogge finally made a decision.


    Exchange Yang Jiuwei!


    Use Yang Jiuwei''s Chakra to forcefully promote the ascension of the fairy body.


    When he pressed the exchange icon symbolizing Yang Jiuwei, his unconsumed number of Nincoins instantly remained 30, and Yang Jiuwei''s exchange icon disappeared.


    Before he could close the exchange page, a chakra that was so majestic that it could not be added fell on him, covering his entire body.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 301： Different nine tails

    This majestic chakra appeared and disappeared quickly. Before Roger could call his chakra, the swelling feeling as if a balloon was about to burst disappeared.


    At the same time, a powerful sealing force appeared in his abdomen.


    Pulling open his jacket, Roger saw the very familiar seal pattern.


    The gossip seal!


    The system sent not only Yang Jiuwei, but also a matching gossip seal.


    Looking at the gossip seal on his abdomen, Rogge hesitated for a few seconds, then controlled his consciousness into the seal.


    The sealed space exactly as in the memory, the huge metal gate, and the seal in the middle of the gate.


    Inside the gate, lying an orange fox, a fox with nine tails.


    Until now, everything looked normal, but Roger keenly felt something was wrong.


    There is nothing wrong with the seal space of the gossip seal, and there is nothing wrong with the Chakra of Nine Tails, but there is nothing wrong with Nine Tails.


    The tail beast is a chakra entity with a tail!


    The tail is the characteristic, the chakra entity is the body, and the living body is the essence.


    However, the nine tails in the gate of the seal did not look like a wise being.


    Rather than saying that the nine tails are sealed inside, it is better to say that the nine tails'' chakras are sealed inside.


    From the appearance point of view, the things inside the sealed gate are no different from Kyuubi.


    It has strong claws, fangs, realistic hair, piercing eyes, and a natural breath.


    However, this thing inside did not give Roger any sense of intelligent life.


    No, not only intelligent life, but even conscious life is not counted.


    Nine-tailed chakra is fine, but what about Nine-tailed consciousness?


    Without awareness, who do I understand each other, where do I go to build bonds?


    Has the door of Perfect Human Zhuli been completely closed before it was opened?


    There must be something wrong, this Kyuubi is very different from what I imagined!


    Without any hesitation, Roger immediately withdrew from the consciousness space, quickly opened the character panel in the system, and found the column of Human Zhuli.


    Human column power: Nine-tailed human column power (Resonance degree: three)


    After reading the system''s explanation of the human column force and resonance progress, Roger finally figured out what was going on.


    The system cannot exchange for any characters in the Naruto World. Although creatures and tail beasts are not within this limit, the exchanged creatures and tail beasts will not have wisdom.


    This also means that the redeemed tail beast will not have its original consciousness.


    Of course, the system carefully considers the various sequelae caused by the tail beast''s unconsciousness, such as perfect human pillar power, such as borrowing the tail beast power.


    So the system changed the so-called understanding and fetters into resonance.


    The higher the resonance, the more power of the tail beast can be used.


    When the resonance reaches the figure of the tail of the tail beast, it can become a perfect human pillar.


    This means that when Rogge''s resonance with Nine Tails becomes nine, he can become a perfect person.


    Although the system provides a reasonable solution, Rogge is still a little dissatisfied with this, and always feels that he has encountered a profiteer.


    Shouldn''t this kind of thing be reminded in advance?


    After a helpless sigh, Roger''s consciousness entered the sealed space again and came to Kyuubi.


    He originally planned to have a conversation between men with Kyuubi, but now it seems that this is completely unnecessary.


    Because only biological instincts were retained, the nine tails in front of him, to some extent, could be equivalent to a real fox.


    When Roger looked at the nine tails inside the gate, the nine tails inside also sat up and looked at Roger curiously.


    After staring at the completely incommunicable Nine Tails for more than ten seconds, Rogge sighed again.


    This feeling of looking at each other with a fool is really stupid!


    No, I''m a fool, I would imagine there is a real nine-tail.


    After leaving the sealed space, Roger opened the character panel again and took a look at his current chakra volume.


    Chakra amount: 6 tails (the deity 3, the tail beast 3)


    Now, Rogge has finally determined one thing, that is, the unit tail that the system uses to measure the amount of chakra is not the tail of other beasts, but the tail of half a nine-tail.


    He had thought that his three-tailed chakra volume was equivalent to the three-tailed chakra volume.


    The nine tails of yang plus the nine tails of yin are the complete nine tails.


    If you follow the algorithm of the system, the chakra amount of the complete nine tails is eighteen tails.


    His current chakra is six tails, which is equivalent to one-third of a complete nine tails.


    Um...I feel like the chakra is even smaller after such calculation.


    Forget it, I don''t want to, the more I think about it, the more sad.


    For the next half month, Roger didn''t go anywhere, staying in Konoha to concentrate on digesting the nine tails he had just acquired.


    He now feels that he is not a nine-tailed person Zhuli at all, but an additional nine-tailed chakra power bank.


    Although it was very different from what he had imagined, there was one thing he guessed right.


    The increase in the amount of chakras has indeed led to the further development of the fairy body.


    Under the stimulation of the three-tailed chakra of Kyuubi, his fairy body has been further improved.


    The improvement of the immortal human body has led to the increase of his own Chakra.


    The increase in the amount of its own chakra has increased the resonance of the tail beast and increased the amount of the tail beast.


    Nine-tailed chakra, fairy human body, and self-chakra, these three have reached a good positive cycle, allowing him to grow two self-chakras and one-tailed beast chakras in just half a month. .


    Chakra amount: 9 tails (the deity 5, the tail beast 4)


    When he finished this boring and boring chakra volume growth training, his whole person was a little different.


    To describe it in Xiao Hei''s words, he looks very strong now.


    After half a month of living on the earth, Xiao Hei has completely integrated into Konoha.


    He even went to Muyeyin Village on the planet Tatooine and worked as a construction worker for a few days.


    Dr. Connors is studying the symbiote, and found several suitable personnel in Anbe, completing the first batch of symbiote fighters.


    The Punisher and Abomination are training newcomers, and the Red Tank and Moonstone are performing tasks.


    Daisy, Wanda, and Pietro formed a superhero squad. They walked out to help Konoha gain popularity.


    Eddie and Venom went back to San Francisco, but before leaving, Eddie registered information with Konoha and became Konoha''s expatriate.


    Hinata manages the affairs of Konoha Headquarters and supervises the establishment of Konoha Hidden Village.


    Except for Xiaohei and Roger, everyone has their own business, except for the two of them.


    "Xiao Hei, do you have any goals in life?"


    Sitting on the roof of the Konoha headquarters building, Roger looked at the setting sun in the distance and asked Xiao Hei without looking back.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 302： Roger suddenly crazy

    "Life goal? Shouldn''t you decide for me?


    "Although I maintain my human form all day long, I am just a weapon, and a weapon does not need to consider life goals."


    Xiao Hei turned his head and glanced at Roger, and answered calmly.


    Since returning to Earth, Xiao Hei has been in a state of free movement, so until now, he still maintains the form of a human, or a reduced version of venom.


    Except for Rogge, Hinata and others, no one has seen Xiao Hei''s true Northern Liangdao form.


    So no one knew that Xiao Hei was actually a weapon, a new weapon created by Roger.


    "I feel that I may have lost my way in the path of life recently!


    "I have a feeling that I can''t lift my energy at anything. It seems that I can do anything or not.


    "I used to think about getting stronger, but after I got stronger, I didn''t know the use of these powers.


    "I am not interested in maintaining world peace.


    "To protect the people around you, one or two of them are safe, and I don''t need my protection.


    "I can''t even find anything to excite myself now."


    Seeing the sun slowly setting in the distance, Rogge said weakly, a look called confusion appeared on his face.


    "According to what I have learned recently, your current state should be called the salted fish state.


    "I don''t know how you can raise your spirits, but if it were me, I might choose to find someone to fight.


    "There is nothing that can''t be solved by fighting. If there is, then fight again.


    "Although this method is simple and rude, it is very effective.


    "As far as I know, those symbiotes whose lives are boring and have no direction in life all solve psychological problems in this way."


    Although Xiao Hei was just born not long ago, his mind is far beyond his age, which is why Roger invited him to the top of the building to watch the sunset.


    "Fight? There are indeed a few people on the earth that I can''t afford, but they won''t come to trouble me, and I don''t want to trouble them.


    "As for the others, the strength is too weak, and there will be no excitement in the fight."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Xiao Hei''s right hand with sharp claws lifted up and patted the back of his head fiercely.


    "Enough of you, you are still hypocritical!


    "Seeing the sun over there, do you know what it means when the sun goes down?"


    Xiao Hei ignored Roger''s astonishment and said, pointing to the distant sun.


    "It means that night is coming, and today is going to end."


    Roger didn''t know what Xiao Hei wanted to do, but he still chose to answer.


    After hearing Rogge¡¯s answer, Xiao Hei looked into the distance, his face was very serious and said: "I don¡¯t know why you are suddenly lost. I only know that every time the sun sets, it will rise again and start again. a new day."


    "You are the most powerful being among all the creatures I have encountered so far. You have the power that many people desire.


    "Perhaps in your opinion, these powers seem to be useless.


    "But there are many people who would rather give their lives, but also want to have one percent, one thousandth of your power.


    "You are now a typical example of being in the blessing and not knowing the blessing, just like those rich second generations who don''t seek to make progress, feel this boring and that boring all day long!


    "Doesn''t it just feel that you can''t lift your energy for anything? Isn''t it that you don''t have a life direction? Since you know that there is no, then go find it!


    "Just like you said, there are some stronger existences on the earth than you, so you can make yourself stronger than them.


    "If you can''t find an opponent on the earth, then go to the universe to find it, if you can''t find it in the universe, then go to other worlds!


    "If you don''t want to take the road of becoming stronger, then go to experience life, experience a life that has not been experienced before, and see how other people spend their lives.


    "If you don''t even want to experience life, if you don''t want to do anything, then you can tell me, I can completely help you solve this problem!"


    The more he talked, the more excited Xiao Hei got. When he said this, he even turned his right hand into the shape of a Northern Lights Sword and directly pressed Rogge''s throat.


    "I, Xiao Hei, although only a weapon, I am also a weapon of dignity and pursuit!


    "My master may not be strong, may have shortcomings, and may have many deficiencies.


    "But he absolutely can''t fail to move forward, can''t be willing to fall, and can''t blame others.


    "The way you look now makes me very disappointed, very disappointed!"


    Xiao Hei was completely excited. After speaking, he grabbed Roger by the collar and lifted him up.


    "If you do this kind of hypocritical behavior again, I will be the first to chop you!"


    This is the first time Rogge has experienced the feeling of being threatened by someone, especially when the person threatening himself is still his own weapon.


    Actually being despised by his own weapons, this is really a rare experience!


    "Hahahahaha, hahaha, hahahahahahaha..."


    Roger, who was picked up by Xiao Hei, suddenly laughed, the louder he laughed, the crazier he laughed, and the whole person laughed wildly like a clown.


    What''s wrong with this guy? Isn''t it a sudden mental disorder?


    Thinking back to Rogge''s boring and confused expression just now, Xiao Hei had some bad associations.


    Seeing Roger, who was about to laugh with tears, Xiao Hei swallowed unconsciously and slowly put down Roger.


    Rogge, who was put down, not only showed no signs of recovering, but the more he laughed, the more excited he became. He hugged his head tightly with his hands, and his whole body twitched involuntarily.


    Isn''t it really crazy?


    Is a person with such a powerful force so weak in spirit?


    It''s over, it''s over, I shouldn''t irritate him!


    It hasn¡¯t been long since I was born, and I don¡¯t want to change the owner!


    In other words, the earth woman named Wanda is pretty good, with a powerful force hidden in her body.


    It would be pretty good if she were to be the master.


    But she didn''t seem to be able to use a knife, and she didn''t seem to be good at melee combat.


    If you don''t go to the woman named Daisy, she is pretty good too, she seems to be better at melee combat.


    Just when Xiao Hei was thinking about it, and even started to give a comprehensive score to Wanda and Daisy to see who is more suitable to be his new owner, Rogge''s laughter became smaller and smaller.


    Hey, is this going to return to normal?


    As soon as Xiao Hei put his gaze back on Roger, a right hand wrapped in a red chakra came to him like lightning and grabbed his neck firmly.


    "I''m not dead yet, you are thinking about changing the master, is it a bit too shameful for me!"


    At this time, Rogge was covered with blood-red chakras all over, behind him, there were four fox-like chakra tails.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 303： Ghost Rider

    Rogge''s tone was calm, but Xiao Hei felt an inexplicable tremendous pressure.


    He is really angry!


    Although Xiao Hei doesn''t have much life experience, he can still feel whether a person is really angry.


    What''s more, Roger''s right hand still grabbed his neck firmly at this time.


    Roger didn''t use much force with his right hand, but the red chakra on his right hand looked like a seal, sealing Xiao Hei''s ability to deform.


    "That, I just think about it casually.


    "No, it''s not just thinking about it, just thinking about it. Yes, it''s just thinking about it, my mind was just thinking about it out of control."


    Xiao Hei explained in a hurry that he did not follow Roger for a long time, but one thing he knew very well was that once Roger was angry, the consequences would be serious.


    Although Rogge looked normal at this time, he didn''t feel normal at all.


    Let alone the red chakra coat that appeared inexplicably on his body, the four casually dancing tails behind him have already made Xiao Hei feel tremendous pressure.


    It''s not that Xiao Hei has never experienced Roger''s chakras, but the red chakras that appear now show a completely different aura from before.


    If the pale blue chakra that Rogge showed before gave people the impression of a vast and calm sea, then the breath of this red chakra now is like a terrifying volcano on the edge of an eruption.


    Xiao Hei didn''t know what happened to Roger, he couldn''t even tell whether Roger was sane now or completely mad.


    The only thing he can be sure of now is that the current Roger is very dangerous, especially dangerous, like a fierce beast that chooses people and eats.


    Looking at Xiao Hei who was bewildered and scared, Roger let go of his right hand and lifted the Nine-Tailed Chakra coat.


    Although he looked very abnormal just now, the truth is that he remained sober from beginning to end.


    The same was true of the wild laugh just now.


    After being despised and threatened by his own weapons, he realized how idiotic he was just now.


    It''s just that he has half of the nine tails, only to increase the amount of Chakra to nine tails, he actually has the idiot idea that he is very confused in life.


    What Xiao Hei just said was right. Since he knew that he had no goal, he was looking for it!


    There are still big bosses on the earth that he can''t solve, and there are powerful existences that he can''t deal with in the universe, and his current strength is not worth mentioning in front of the real big bosses.


    Compared with those who are inferior to him, he really can''t find the meaning of continuing to strengthen his own strength.


    He felt confused, and felt that he could not find the meaning of continuing to become stronger, because he had made the comparison goal wrong.


    "Point at me with a knife and raise me up, I don''t want a second time!"


    After finishing speaking, Roger ignored the confused black face and left the roof of the building.


    Although Xiao Hei''s mind is very mature, he has to admit that he has not kept up with Roger''s rhythm at all.


    What''s wrong with the people on earth nowadays, when they say they are mad, they go mad, and when they say they are sober, they are sober.


    Human beings are really troublesome.


    He muttered in his heart, Xiao Hei silently followed Roger, wanting to see what he was going to do when he suddenly went crazy and suddenly sober.


    After leaving the roof of the building, Rogge returned directly to his office and opened the intelligence department that had already collected a piece of information.


    Blazing motorcycles and skulls, punish the evil messenger of hell!


    In recent months, a new urban legend has appeared in Houston.


    The legend of the ghost rider.


    Every night, **** messengers on motorcycles will appear to punish those criminals who deserve it.


    Before the Avengers and the aliens appeared, few people would believe this kind of unreliable story.


    But now, the people of Houston have no doubt about the authenticity of this story.


    There are superheroes and aliens, and it is not impossible to have a **** messenger.


    More importantly, the people of Houston have really seen this legendary ghost rider after night falls.


    In fact, it is more difficult not to see it. After all, the combination of a burning skull and a motorcycle is too dazzling.


    What''s more, this evil spirit knight is still a typical road destroyer.


    As long as this framed motorcycle passes by, there will be an extremely obvious burnt tire mark on the ground.


    Because of this extremely obvious feature, Houston even has enthusiasts who specialize in tracking ghost riders.


    "Who is this guy?"


    Xiao Hei glanced at the ghost rider on the screen and asked curiously.


    "Evil Knight, the messenger of Hell Lord Mephisto, a knight who specializes in harvesting the souls of criminals."


    Rogge briefly explained.


    The intelligence of the ghost knights was collected very early, and as the ghost knights continued to be dispatched, more and more related videos and pictures.


    Roger at this time was just browsing the latest sighting report of the Ghost Rider.


    "Are you going to kill him?"


    Although Xiao Hei didn''t understand the evil spirit knight and Mephisto, he still understood the term Hell Lord.


    "No, cutting him is just a way, I want him to take me to hell!"


    Seeing Roger''s serious look, Xiao Hei suddenly felt that Roger may not have recovered much yet, and he is still crazy now.


    Xiao Hei has never been to hell, and even the word **** has only recently been learned.


    But one thing he knows very well is that when a human being says he wants to go to hell, that person is basically not very normal.


    Either **** or heaven, for normal humans, it is an absolute forbidden zone.


    People who say this kind of thing are no different from those who say I want to be God. They are lunatics.


    "Hinata, hack into Houston''s public surveillance system. I want to know where the Ghost Rider will appear tonight."


    After speaking, Roger picked up the sunglasses on the table, then grabbed Xiao Hei, and the brilliant light of quantum teleportation instantly lit up.


    I don''t want to go to hell!


    Before Xiao Hei had time to speak, the light of quantum teleportation lit up on the roof of a certain building in Houston.


    In an instant, Roger and Xiao Hei arrived in Houston from Konoha headquarters in Washington.


    "Well, the symbiote has flame weakness, so do you mind sending me back?"


    Xiao Hei stood behind Roger and asked cautiously.


    "A stronger lord level can overcome the weakness of the flame. You can''t even do the things that venom can do.


    "Some hellfires, they can''t hurt you."


    Regarding Xiao Hei''s proposal, Rogge refused without even thinking about it.


    Other symbionts may be afraid of flames, but Xiao Hei will definitely not.


    If he had such an obvious weakness, he would have died while aboard the Golden Jack.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 304： Beiliangdao VS Hellfire Motorcycle

    Black is Rogge''s main weapon for a long time in the future.


    If Xiao Hei''s quality was not good, he would have been taken back to the furnace by Roger and remade.


    "I''m a little bit regretful to relieve you, now think about it, there is nothing wrong with being a salted fish."


    Xiao Hei said helplessly.


    As a weapon created by imitating the Black Death Sword, he certainly wouldn''t be afraid of fire, but not being afraid doesn''t mean that he can ignore any fire damage.


    Hellfire, this kind of flame sounds very simple.


    A little bit of time passed, and when the time came slowly to ten o''clock in the evening, a map of Houston appeared on the lens of the sunglasses that Roger was wearing.


    On the map, there is still a red light spot moving quickly.


    Although Hinata didn''t say anything, it was clear that the moving red light spot was the legendary ghost rider.


    "Return to the shape of the Northern Liangdao, we are about to start working!"


    Xiao Hei took a look at Roger, and quickly changed back to the original Beiliang Sword form, and was hung by Roger to take it with him.


    Rogge didn''t make any scabbard for Beiliangdao, and Xiao Hei didn''t like the feeling of being inserted in the scabbard.


    In Xiao Hei''s own words, there will be a feeling of shame PLAY.


    Rogge respected Xiao Hei''s request, even if he didn''t have a scabbard, he didn''t need to worry that Bei Liang Dao would accidentally injure himself.


    Xiao Hei is still very conscious of this.


    After judging the direction of the ghost rider, Roger used a quantum teleportation to leave the roof of the building, and arrived on the path that the ghost rider must pass ahead of time.


    Roger was not the only one tracking the ghost rider at this time.


    Fanatics of Ghost Riders and Houston police are also hunting down this legendary character.


    The idea of ??those enthusiasts is very simple. For them, the Ghost Rider is their idol, and they are a group of fans who are catching up with their idols.


    For the police in Houston, Ghost Rider is a problem, a big problem.


    After the appearance of the Ghost Rider, the public security environment in Houston has improved significantly, especially the street crime at night, which has dropped to an unprecedented low.


    The crime rate has dropped and the public security environment has improved. According to common sense, the Houston police should be very grateful to the Ghost Rider.


    But the problem is that the punishment of the evil spirit knight is a bit too cruel.


    As long as the criminals disciplined by the evil spirit knights, without exception, all died.


    Although the Houston police did not know what is called the Eye of Judgment, or how the fire of **** burns the soul, they knew that their trouble was coming after seeing those criminals whose eyes were scorched. Up.


    The United States is a country that pursues democracy and freedom in name. This also means that this country has an almost paranoid pursuit of so-called human rights.


    Criminals also have human rights, and the behavior of ghost knights who commit suicide without trial to murder criminals is an act of the police''s deep pain.


    It¡¯s okay to hunt down criminals and fight crimes. Most superheroes do the same.


    However, privately acting as a judge to try criminals and depriving them of their lives is absolutely not allowed.


    Therefore, in the view of the police, the Ghost Rider is not a superhero, but a violent criminal who uses his extraordinary abilities to kill criminals wantonly.


    Yes, in the eyes of the police, the Ghost Rider is also a criminal, and he is also a criminal with extraordinary power.


    So every night when the Ghost Rider appears, there will be this phenomenon of fanatical fans tracking the Ghost Rider together with the police.


    Regarding this phenomenon, Roger knew it when he browsed the Ghost Rider information.


    But he didn''t pay any attention to it at all, and he didn''t even intend to change his image with a transformation technique.


    Konoha takes care of things, unrelated people wait to leave!


    Ever since Konoha showed unprecedented dominance when hunting down Hydra, this concept has begun to take root.


    Anyone who knows a little about Konoha knows that all Konoha''s actions have an extremely high collateral damage index.


    This means that if someone is affected by Konoha''s actions due to curiosity or other reasons during Konoha''s actions, Konoha does not need to bear any responsibility.


    And until now, people don''t know how high Konoha''s collateral damage index is.


    Anyway, Konoha has never received any official punishment or condemnation for collateral damage.


    Over time, no one wants to use their lives to test the upper limit of this collateral damage index.


    After performing quantum teleportation and arriving in advance to a main road that the ghost rider must pass, Roger took off the sunglasses connected to the satellite and silently waited for the arrival of the ghost rider.


    It has been a long time since the ghost rider appeared, but Konoha''s intelligence department has not yet investigated the true identity of the ghost rider. They don''t know as much as Roger himself.


    Although there was only one ghost rider driving a motorcycle in his own memory, before seeing the human face of the ghost rider, Roger was not sure if the ghost rider was the one in his memory. .


    It didn''t take long for Roger to see the motorcycle with hellfire burning and the **** style, and the ghost rider in black leather on the motorcycle.


    Sure enough, after no skin and flesh and blood, everyone''s bones and heads look the same.


    The galloping Ghost Rider also saw Roger who was in the middle of the road, but he showed no signs of slowing down, and rushed straight towards Roger.


    In the past few months, the Ghost Rider has seen too many people trying to stop him.


    "Xiao Hei, this is your first battle, don''t be ashamed!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Beiliang Sword in Roger''s hand vibrated slightly, which was regarded as answering his question.


    Feeling the vibration of the Northern Liangdao, Roger laughed, and then slowly walked towards the evil spirit rider.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Roger walked towards the ghost rider as if taking a leisurely stroll.


    The ghost rider in the distance drove a **** motorcycle, rushing towards him like a meteor.


    One hundred meters, fifty meters, twenty meters...


    When the evil spirit knight burning with hellfire was only the last 20 meters away from him, Roger raised the Beiliang Knife in his hand, cutting it out diagonally from top to bottom.


    boom!


    In the next second, a terrifying explosion like an intercontinental missile exploded, and orange-red hellfire burst into the sky, the earth cracked, and transparent shock waves hit the surroundings indiscriminately.


    The Hellfire motorcycle galloping like a meteor stopped, and the front wheels spun like a small burning sun.


    In front of the Hellfire motorcycle is Roger, who is covered in a light blue chakra coat.


    The Beiliang knife in his right hand slashed fiercely on the front of the Hellfire Motorcycle. On the front of the demon-headed car, there were cracks visible to the naked eye.


    Beiliangdao VS Hellfire Motorcycle, Beiliangdao wins!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 305： Roger VS Ghost Rider

    The tires of the Hellfire motorcycle were still spinning frantically, but Rogge stood motionless like a mountain.


    At this time, it was not Roger that was resisting the Hellfire Motorbike, but the Northern Liangdao in his hand.


    What he did was just to provide a fulcrum for Beiliangdao.


    "who are you?"


    After discovering that the Hellfire Motor could not advance for one point anyway, the ghost rider on the motor finally spoke.


    "Konoha, Roger!"


    Roger briefly introduced himself. As for whether the Ghost Rider knew who he was, this was beyond his consideration.


    Hearing Roger''s self-report of his home, the evil spirit knight without skin and flesh tilted his head in confusion, as if thinking about who Roger was.


    In the process of thinking, the Ghost Rider stopped the Hellfire motorcycle, walked off the Hellfire motorcycle that had both appearance and practicality, and slowly came to Roger.


    The Hellfire Motorbike stopped, and Roger also put away the Beiliang Knife in his hand, staring at the evil spirit knight''s eyes burning with hellfire.


    Roger was not worried about the evil spirit knight using the judgment eye against himself, on the contrary, he was a little expecting the evil spirit knight''s judgment eye.


    He was a little curious, whether the kaleidoscope writing round eye or the judgment eye was stronger.


    When Roger and the Ghost Rider looked at each other, the enthusiastic fans of the Ghost Rider and the Houston police finally caught up.


    But when they saw the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge standing in front of the evil spirit rider, they couldn''t help but stopped.


    Konoha''s collateral damage has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and now few people are willing to use their lives to test this.


    Although I dared not step forward, it did not affect the shooting of these enthusiastic fans.


    A mobile phone was taken out, and the cameras were aimed at Roger and the Ghost Rider in the distance.


    Some enthusiastic fans even took out professional shooting equipment and started shooting seriously like frontline reporters.


    Compared with these enthusiastic fans, the Houston police obviously do not have so many shooting equipment.


    However, the Houston police have more advanced police helicopters.


    Under normal circumstances, these police helicopters are only suitable for catching criminals.


    But now, these police helicopters have become the most professional filming reporters on the scene, sending the captured images back to the police station.


    After the enthusiastic fans and the Houston police appeared one after another, the professional reporters emerged one after another, and interview helicopters from various newspapers and news channels also came to the scene.


    There were more and more spectators watching, but Roger and the Ghost Rider, who were the protagonists of the scene, seemed to have not noticed anything, and still kept looking at each other.


    Roger did not make a move, nor did the Ghost Rider.


    With the pale blue chakra coat and the orange-red hellfire, Roger and the Ghost Rider looked at each other as if they were prey.


    Just when all the onlookers were thinking about when the two of them would fight, the Ghost Rider took the lead, and the bone fist entwining the hellfire directly hit Roger''s head.


    Although the speed of Bone Boxing is not fast, its strength is not small at all.


    Especially the hellfire entwined with his fist, which exudes an astonishing high temperature.


    If the ghost knight is not attacking Roger, but an ordinary person, then this will be an unsuspecting blow.


    But Roger was no ordinary person, and the punch of the Ghost Rider was too slow for him.


    After the Ghost Rider punched, Roger raised his right hand and grasped the hilt of the Beiliang Sword.


    Then, he drew and swung his sword as fast as lightning.


    Even the ultra-high-speed camera failed to capture Rogge''s knife.


    The only scene they captured was the scene of the ghost knight flying high with bones and heads.


    Not to mention that the onlookers did not see clearly how Roger made the sword, and even the Ghost Rider himself did not see clearly.


    It was not until his head flew up and the picture in his line of sight began to rotate that the ghost rider realized that his head had left his body.


    Hellfire endows the ghost rider with immortality, but it also deprives the ghost rider of normal perception.


    In the form of a ghost rider, he doesn''t have the sense of touch and taste that normal humans have, let alone the so-called pain.


    In a way, this is a good thing, especially in combat.


    But in some cases, this will also bring some inconvenience, such as now.


    After slashing the head of the flying ghost knight with a knife, Roger just turned sideways slightly and escaped the menacing punch of the ghost knight.


    Then, he kicked the headless body.


    The evil spirit knight is indeed very strong, and the hellfire is indeed full of power.


    But the ghost knight''s fighter skill is undoubtedly bad.


    Not to mention that the evil spirit knight is now facing Rogge, who has experienced many battles and has nearly perfect melee combat ability. Even if he is now an ordinary Konoha warrior in front of him, he can still abuse him in combat skills.


    Rogge didn''t know if the ghost knights would become very good at fighting in the future.


    He only knew that the current evil spirit knight was a rookie with no power but not much skill.


    Yes, just a rookie.


    Although the body and head were separated, with the help of Hellfire, the body of the evil spirit knight quickly recovered his head, and then reinstalled his head.


    After moving the reinstalled head, the Ghost Rider removed the chain that was entwined with him and covered the hellfire.


    Although the ghost rider only has a skeleton left, it does not mean that he really has no brains.


    Although there was no formal fight, the Ghost Rider knew very well that in close combat, he was far from Roger''s opponent.


    If this is the case, then use the chain technique that he is better at against him.


    Although fighting with chains may not look great, it is also a technique.


    Especially for the evil spirit knight, this is a fighting technique with advanced skills.


    When the chain in his hand was entangled in Hellfire, the Ghost Rider did not hesitate, and attacked again.


    Unlike the previous direct attack, the ghost knight who used the chain technique finally took on a warrior appearance.


    The chains of hellfire attacked Rogge like a poisonous snake, and the seemingly simple chains became extremely flexible in the hands of the evil spirit knight.


    Clang clang...


    Before the hellfire chain hit Rogge, he was smashed one by one by the Beiliang knife in his hand and turned into irregular arcs.


    The chain of hellfire that was smashed did not fall to the ground, nor was it taken back. It flew out of thin air and struck towards Roger again.


    The orange-red hellfire chain kept slinging towards Roger, but Roger did not leave a step, standing in place, using the Beiliang knife to smash the hellfire chain attack again and again.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, the evil spirit knight at this time was like an animal trainer taming wild beasts.


    And Roger was the beast with its teeth and claws.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 306： The true form of the ghost rider

    Judging from the scene, the evil spirit knight has completely taken the initiative, and under his attack, Roger can only perform passive defense.


    But in fact, Rogge is only testing the combat ability of the North Liangdao.


    Since the Beiliangdao was built, he has not formally tested the capabilities of the Beiliangdao, so now he doesn''t mind testing it in actual combat.


    Xiao Hei has no opinion on this approach of Roger.


    As a weapon, he knew his responsibilities very well, and when he was on the Golden Jack, Roger had already communicated with him about this matter.


    The ghost knight''s chain art is indeed very exquisite, and even a good attack technique.


    But for Roger, the chain art of the Ghost Rider was still a bit too monotonous.


    There are just a few tricks to go back and forth, the only thing to be aware of is that the angle of attack will be different each time.


    After resolving the ghost knight''s chain attacks one by one, Roger finally ended his passive defense and began to attack actively.


    Water Escape¡¤Water Dragon Bomb!


    I saw Roger''s left hand slightly raised, and a water dragon tens of meters long emerged out of thin air, rushing toward the Ghost Rider like lightning.


    It is common sense to extinguish fire with water.


    In the eyes of those onlookers, Rogge''s counterattack was not only without any problems, but also a very wise choice.


    However, both Roger and the Ghost Rider knew that hellfire was not an ordinary flame.


    Wanting to use water to extinguish the hellfire on the evil spirit knight is pure delusion.


    The menacing water dragon slammed into the ghost rider with great force, and the huge impact made the ghost rider involuntarily retreat a few steps, and then there was no more.


    The hellfire on the evil spirit rider is still burning, and the water dragon quickly evaporates and shrinks, turning into a stream of water vapor.


    The pervasive water vapor enveloped the evil spirit knight like a mist, making the evil spirit knight completely disappear from people''s sight.


    When the ghost rider''s figure was shrouded in water mist, the chains entwined with hellfire were also taken back by the ghost rider, seeming to be on guard against Roger''s sudden attack.


    At the moment the Hellfire Chain was retracted, Roger raised his right hand again, and silver-white lightning gushed from his palm.


    Thunder Dun¡¤Palm Thunder!


    More than a dozen silver-white lightnings with thick arms attacked the Ghost Rider like a giant dragon, and the huge thunder made the surrounding crowd involuntarily step back for fear that they would be affected by the lightning.


    Rumble! ! !


    The palm thunder hit the ghost rider in the water mist without any suspense. The collision of silver lightning and hellfire swept the surrounding water mist, and the ghost rider reappeared in people''s sight.


    Compared with the appearance before disappearing, the image of the Ghost Rider at this time has changed significantly.


    Hellfire can protect the Ghost Rider itself, but it cannot protect his clothes.


    Under the attack of the silver lightning, the clothes on the ghost knight were shattered.


    Except for the shoes under the feet that still maintained their complete form, the clothes and pants on the Ghost Rider were turned into fragments and fell to the ground.


    The humanoid skeleton entwined with hellfire, the true form of the ghost knight appeared before people for the first time.


    After seeing the true form of the ghost rider, people finally confirmed the fact that the ghost rider is really not a human being.


    Although the previous ghost riders did not look like normal humans, seeing a burning skull and seeing a burning human skeleton are two completely different concepts.


    The ghost knight is really the legendary messenger of hell!


    At this time, no one would think that the evil spirit knight was a human with extraordinary power, but regarded him as a real visitor to hell.


    It was not Rogge''s initial plan to turn the Ghost Rider into a streaking form.


    He has no such evil taste.


    Attacking the ghost rider with palm thunder is just to test whether the lightning attribute can damage the ghost rider under the protection of hellfire.


    It was pure coincidence to smash his clothes into pieces.


    Even though he didn''t have any clothes, it wouldn''t have much impact on the Ghost Rider, after all, he only had a bone shelf left.


    But after losing all of his clothes, the ghost knight still let out a howl like a beast, and then rushed towards Roger.


    The ghost knight was angry.


    Although he is just a bone frame now and does not need to consider the issue of emptiness, it is a matter of dignity.


    Skeletons also need dignity!


    The distance of tens of meters is almost instantaneous for the ghost knight running wild.


    When the evil spirit knight pounced on him like a hungry wolf, Roger started to move again.


    The Bei Liang Dao cut several knives in an instant, and the evil spirit knight was instantly dismembered by the Bei Liang Dao before he touched Roger.


    The complete skeleton was divided into several pieces in an instant, and they fell to the ground one after another.


    However, in the next second, the divided ghost knight climbed up again and rushed towards Roger again.


    With the immortality endowed by hellfire, the ghost knight didn''t need to care about Roger''s attack.


    Not to mention just being chopped into pieces, even if Roger disassembled every bone of the Ghost Rider, the Ghost Rider could reassemble himself.


    Although the evil spirit knight''s attack was fierce, it was useless in front of Roger.


    In the blink of an eye, the ghost knight was dismembered again.


    After that, the ghost knight stood up again, attacked again, and was dismembered again.


    At this time, the evil spirit knight showed unprecedented tenacity, relying on the immortality, turning the battle into a protracted battle.


    After knocking down the Ghost Rider dozens of times, Roger was finally tired of the repeated battles, and a chakra appeared in his left hand.


    Sealing Technique¡¤Seal of Four Elephants!


    When the ghost knight stood up again, Roger came to him like lightning, and his left hand was directly pressed on the ghost knight''s chest, pressing him to the ground.


    boom!


    The evil spirit knight fell to the ground, and the power of the seal of the four elephants instantly spread all over his body.


    For these enemies whose vitality is stronger than Xiaoqiang, the seal technique is always a good choice.


    The moment the seal of the four elephants took effect, the evil spirit knight felt a powerful binding force that he had never felt before, and the hellfire burning on his body couldn''t help but dim a bit.


    It is absolutely impossible to completely seal the evil spirit knight with the seal of the four elephants alone.


    The master of the ghost rider is Mephisto, the lord of hell. If the ghost rider is solved so easily, it is impossible for the ghost rider to become the strongest subordinate of the **** lord.


    Before the ghost knight who was pushed to the ground had time to resist, Rogge''s eyes became a kaleidoscope.


    Kaleidoscope writing round eye pupil technique¡¤Sun Luo Wanxiang!


    Without any hesitation, when the evil spirit knight''s hellfire was suppressed to the weakest level by the seal of the four elephants, Roger decisively launched the right eye pupil technique of the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 307： Plundering Hellfire

    This is the first time that Rogge has used all sorts of uncooperative targets.


    The last time he used it, he obtained the ability of quantum teleportation from Gordon, which made up for his lack of teleportation.


    However, Gordon not only did not make any resistance, but also cooperated very well.


    Unlike Gordon, the Ghost Rider obviously has no plans to cooperate with Roger.


    Although the ghost rider didn''t know what Roger wanted to do, he instinctively sensed the danger after seeing Roger''s kaleidoscope.


    The evil spirit knight tried to resist Rogge''s suppression, but the shackles of the seal of the four elephants completely cut off his idea.


    The powerful binding power of the Seal of the Four Elephants not only dimmed the burning hellfire, but also made the manipulation of the hellfire extremely difficult.


    Hellfire, which could have been controlled at will, at this time seemed to have fallen into a slow state, and the response time was greatly extended.


    Roger ignored the resistance of the Ghost Rider, and he would plunder the hellfire from the Ghost Rider whether he wanted it or not.


    Hellfire is a supernatural flame that originates from the depths of hell. It not only possesses powerful attack power, but also has its own enchanting ability.


    The Hellfire Motorcycle and Hell Chain of the Ghost Rider are the products of the Hellfire Enchantment.


    And for Roger, who intends to go to hell, Hellfire is still his ticket to hell.


    Although the infinite mode he developed by himself can also give him the ability to survive in various environments, in hell, hellfire is obviously better than his infinite mode.


    So whether it is from the perspective of enhancing his own strength or in order to go to hell, he must get the hellfire.


    The forests were deployed, and the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes began to cover the body of the evil spirit knight.


    Under the struggle of the evil spirit rider, the forest in Roger''s right eye was like a black hole, eating away the hellfire on his body.


    The ability plundered by Sun Luo Wanxiang does not appear directly on Roger''s body, but will be sealed in his right eye.


    So Roger didn''t have to worry about hellfire burning his body and Chakra.


    As for whether Hellfire will conflict with the quantum teleportation ability that has been sealed in the right eye, he is not particularly worried for the time being.


    In his right eye of the kaleidoscope, only Gordon''s quantum teleportation ability is now sealed.


    Even with the hellfire of the evil spirit knight, there are only two abilities.


    Too much looting ability may indeed lead to backlash, but he who only looted two abilities does not need to worry about this for the time being.


    With his current ability, he has absolute certainty to safely contain the hellfire without any backlash.


    The looting of Sun Luo Wanxiang didn''t last long. To be precise, it only lasted about a minute and ended completely.


    When there was a feeling of exhaustion and burning in his right eye, Rogge lifted the kaleidoscope and changed his eyes back to three-gou jade writing round eyes.


    Exhaustion is due to the consumption of too much pupil power. As for the burning feeling, it is a sign of hellfire being successfully plundered.


    After taking a deep breath, an aurora-like brilliant light appeared on Roger.


    Quantum teleportation!


    The next thing, he didn''t want the onlookers to see it, so he took the ghost rider directly to the forest more than 100 kilometers away.


    As for whether the Ghost Rider''s Hellfire motorcycle will be seized by the Houston police, this is not within his consideration.


    And even if it is seized, the Ghost Rider has a way to get it back, so there is no need to worry about this.


    After teleporting to this unknown forest, Roger released the left hand that was holding the ghost rider, allowing the ghost rider who had lost more than half of the hellfire to stand up.


    Because of the hellfire being looted, the ghost rider at this time looked much weaker than before, and hellfire burning on his body was much less.


    Until now, the Ghost Rider didn''t know what Roger did to him.


    The only thing he remembered was that he saw Roger''s strange blood-red eyes, and then the hellfire on him somehow disappeared partly, and partly disappeared forever.


    If the upper limit of hellfire before him was one hundred, then his current upper limit of hellfire is only fifty.


    As for the missing fifty, of course it was on Roger''s body.


    Thinking of this, the evil spirit knight''s gaze towards Roger became a little wrong.


    To be precise, it was not the gaze. After all, he had no normal conceptual eyes, and there were only two burning hellfires in his eyes.


    "what did you do to me?"


    The evil spirit knight asked, although he was already familiar with hellfire, he still couldn''t understand what had just happened.


    "Don''t you feel it already, I looted your hellfire!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger raised his left hand and summoned the Hellfire familiar to the Ghost Rider.


    Looking at the hellfire on Roger''s left hand, the Ghost Rider was lost in thought.


    He always thought that Hellfire was the power that Hell Lord Mephisto bestowed on him, and it was a curse imposed on him after he signed the contract.


    But Roger proved with facts that his idea was wrong.


    Rogge did not sign a contract with Mephisto, but he can also use Hellfire.


    And the Ghost Rider quickly discovered the difference between himself and Roger.


    When he uses hellfire, hellfire will burn his flesh and blood, turning him into a skeleton form.


    When Rogge used Hellfire, he could still maintain a human form, and his left hand was still in a normal flesh and blood form.


    "How did you do it, why can you keep your human form?"


    The ghost knight pointed to Roger''s left hand and asked suspiciously.


    "Just let the hellfire not burn your own body, it''s the same as if you let the hellfire not burn your clothes.


    "And I''m different from you. I''m not a ghost rider. I don''t have your messy things in my body. I want to keep the human form to keep the human form."


    Rogge casually explained that the reason why the ghost knights are in the form of skeletons is not only related to hellfire, but also related to their origins.


    Although hellfire is the iconic power of the ghost rider, the true power of the ghost rider does not come from hellfire, but from the spirit of vengeance.


    Only the ghost knight possessed by the spirit of vengeance is the real ghost knight.


    Therefore, Roger, who only uses hellfire, has nothing to do with the ghost rider, let alone the skeleton form of the ghost rider.


    Although the Ghost Rider didn''t quite understand what Roger said in the second half, he roughly understood why Roger could maintain his normal human form.


    Glancing at Roger, who had no hostility, the Ghost Rider lifted the hellfire on his body and transformed himself back into a human being, a human without clothes.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 308： Ghost Rider Johnnys Commission

    The evil spirit knight burning with hellfire disappeared and was replaced by a middle-aged man who was not too strong.


    After taking a look at the middle-aged man, Roger psyched out a black coat from the psychic scroll and threw it directly.


    At the first glance of the middle-aged man, Roger recognized his identity.


    Johnny Blazer, a well-known motorcycle stunt rider, is known for performing deadly speed stunts.


    Before Konoha''s intelligence department investigated the Ghost Rider, Roger had already noticed Johnny.


    But at that time Johnny didn''t show any abnormalities, so he didn''t pay much attention to Johnny.


    Although Johnny is the most well-known ghost rider, the ghost rider is not indispensable.


    After all, no one can guarantee that Hell Lord Mephisto will definitely choose Johnny.


    As the lord of hell, Mephisto could sign a contract with whomever Mephisto wanted. Johnny just happened to appear in Mephisto''s sight at the right time.


    "What the **** are you looking for me?"


    After putting on the black coat that Roger threw over, Johnny asked.


    In the form of the ghost rider, he doesn''t remember the identity of Roger.


    But after regaining his human form, when human sanity completely returned, he immediately recognized Roger''s identity.


    The director of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, the fourth generation of superhero Hokage, no matter what status he is, it is enough to make Johnny play twelve points.


    Although Johnny had never been in contact with Konoha, he had heard of Konoha''s domineering style.


    "It''s not a big deal, I just want you to take me to hell."


    Rogge said lightly, as if he was talking about when to travel.


    Through Sanluo Vientiane, he plundered Hellfire from Johnny, but this was not enough to get him to hell.


    Hellfire is like a train ticket, and the ghost rider is the train to hell.


    "Go to hell? Are you kidding me?"


    For others, **** is a fictional world that only exists in legends.


    But for Johnny, **** is real, because Mephisto, who made him what he is now, came from hell.


    "Do you look at me like you are joking?


    "Although I have plundered your hellfire, only the ghost rider can travel freely between **** and the world, so if you want to go to hell, you must have your help."


    Rogge said with a serious face, if he couldn''t find another way to go to hell, he didn''t need to come to Johnny specially.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help you. Although I know the existence of hell, I have never been to hell, and I don''t want to go to hell!"


    After a few seconds of silence, Johnny gave his own answer and rejected Rogge''s proposal.


    Because of Hell Lord Mephisto, Johnny is not interested in everything related to Hell.


    If possible, he even hoped that he never knew the existence of hell, and hoped that he had never seen the lord of **** Mephisto.


    "That''s a shame. I thought that you, who changed your life by Mephisto, would at least have a little plan to avenge Mephisto.


    "Since you are willing to use your life to capture the soul for Mephisto, then I won''t disturb you, and I wish you a happy job."


    After speaking, Rogge turned and left.


    Going to **** is a good plan, but if you really can''t make it, it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, in addition to hell, there are good challenge copies in other places.


    So he doesn''t need to be hell.


    Seeing Roger''s fading figure, Johnny sighed, and then said, "Wait, can you tell me why you want to go to hell?"


    Johnny did not ask why Rogge knew about Mephisto, nor did he ask how he knew what happened between him and Mephisto.


    He just wanted to know what Roger wanted to do in hell.


    If Rogge''s purpose in going to **** is related to Mephisto, they might really have a chance to cooperate.


    "If I said I went to **** just to have some fun, would you believe it?"


    "Then your fun is related to Mephisto?"


    "of course!"


    Of course Roger would not tell Johnny his true purpose, and even if he said it, Johnny might not believe it.


    Going to **** for fun is just a euphemism.


    The truth is that he wants to go to **** and meet Mephisto for a while to see how far he is from Mephisto.


    "I heard that you have a hobby of accepting commissions from others, but I don''t know if I am qualified for commissions."


    After thinking for a few seconds, Johnny asked.


    "It depends on the content of your commission. If it interests me, it''s not impossible to accept your commission."


    Roger did not expect that Johnny would take the initiative to bring up the commission.


    "Just like you said, although I seem to be free now, in fact, I am capturing the soul for Mephisto.


    "Those things between Me and Mephisto, you should already know, I won''t say much.


    "It was true that I was too naive back then, but I don''t want me to be a puppet in his hands all my life. I want to take back my life.


    "I will take you to hell, and in return, I hope you can join me against Mephisto.


    "Don''t you want to go to **** to have fun, there should be nothing more exciting than fighting the **** lord Mephisto in hell!"


    I don''t know if Johnny suddenly figured out something, or planned to break the jar. His proposal was inexplicably in line with Rogge''s appetite.


    "I don''t know why Mephisto picked you in the first place, but I can''t say a word, I like your character very much!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge channeled out an unused commissioned scroll from the psychic scroll, and threw the scroll and pen to Johnny.


    "Write your entrustment. The content is to join forces against Mephisto, Lord of Hell. The reward is for you to take me to Hell."


    Not long after Roger finished speaking, Johnny wrote the commission and returned the scroll to him.


    "Delegated content: Join forces with the evil spirit knight Johnny to fight against Helllord Mephisto; delegate status: incomplete; delegate reward: 200 ninja coins!"


    Johnny''s commission passed the system''s judgment without any suspense, and because of the high-level existence of Helllord Mephisto, the commission rewards given by the system were also very generous.


    The entrusted reward of 200 Nincoins, Roger remembers the last time this number appeared, or the time when Loki was captured in the Battle of New York.


    "Your commission, I''ll take it!"


    After receiving Johnny''s commissioned scroll, Roger made a please gesture to Johnny.


    "What do you mean?"


    Johnny glanced at Rogge and asked suspiciously.


    "Open the channel to hell, you can''t complete the commission without going to hell."


    "I... don''t know how to open the passage to hell."


    Johnny replied in a low voice.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 309： Go to hell

    are you kidding me?


    When he first heard that Roger was going to hell, Johnny felt that Roger was joking with him.


    And now, it was Roger who thought Johnny was joking with him.


    Seeing Johnny who answered in a low voice and lowered his head silently, Roger suddenly had a thought of regretting accepting the commission.


    Johnny had said a lot of things to him just now, showing that he wanted to be immortal with Mephisto.


    As a result, this funny thing happened just after the commissioned scroll was written.


    I want to calm down, I can''t be angry!


    Killing the employer will cause the commission to fail. I can''t let the commission fail!


    I want to be calm, I must be calm!


    If it weren''t for the system had passed Johnny''s commission, Roger now really had an urge to choke Johnny to death.


    "It doesn''t matter, everyone calm down first.


    "The evil spirit knight can freely travel between the world and hell, you just don''t know how to open the channel right now.


    "This is not a big problem, as long as you practice it proficiently."


    After speaking, Rogge held back his anger and patted Johnny on the shoulder, and then continued: "Are you going to summon your motorcycle? If you don''t need it, we will leave here now."


    Johnny just doesn''t know how to open the channel yet. This is not difficult for Roger, who is good at guiding others to master his own power.


    Isn''t it just to train a novice ghost knight to become a mature hand mechanic?


    "Then wait a minute, I will call it now!"


    Johnny still has feelings about his own motorcycle, after all, it was a motorcycle he had personally modified.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes in this unknown forest, Johnny''s evil spirit motorcycle finally came to them.


    Before Johnny turned back into a human being, Rogge used a quantum teleportation, teleporting himself and Johnny back to Konoha headquarters.


    In order to avoid some unnecessary influences, Rogge arranged the transmission location in his own private training room.


    "This is my private training room. No one will come here except me. You will practice here in the future.


    "I will let Hinata arrange internal permissions for you. During this time, you will live in Konoha directly. We will leave when you learn how to travel to hell."


    After the explanation, Rogge left the training room and returned to his office.


    Johnny''s life in Konoha doesn''t need him to worry about, Hinata will naturally take care of it. What he needs to do is how to make Johnny familiar with the power he already has.


    For example, the dimensional transmission ability to freely shuttle between the world and hell.


    And when training Johnny, he also needs to master the hellfire he just looted.


    To deal with **** creatures, hellfire is definitely the first choice.


    After all, this is the original power in the depths of hell, which can cause irresistible damage to **** creatures.


    Johnny stayed in Konoha in this way, and began his first real ghost rider training.


    Although the Hellfire and the Spirit of Vengeance gave Johnny far beyond ordinary human power, he was an out-and-out rookie in the use of power.


    In order to familiarize Johnny with the power of his ghost rider, Roger had to be his instructor, teaching him how to adapt to his power and use it to the greatest extent.


    From the perspective of a fighter, Johnny had no talent.


    But fortunately, his learning ability and comprehension ability are not bad, so it is not particularly difficult to teach.


    A little bit of time passed. After teaching Johnny hand in hand for more than a month, Johnny finally learned the dimensional teleportation that he should have already done.


    In the middle of the second day, Roger, who had put on his armor and the fourth-generation Hokage Royal robe, used a quantum teleportation to bring Johnny, who had turned into a ghost rider, to a certain section of Highway 66.


    Route 66 is a famous American highway with the "Mother Road".


    On this nearly 4,000-kilometer long highway, there are quite a few sections with rare people.


    After sending it to a section of road casually, Roger first added a chakra coat to himself, and then covered the chakra coat with hellfire.


    After all this was done, Roger got on the ghost bike driven by Johnny.


    In Roger''s memory, the ghost rider Johnny had two ways to go to hell.


    One is to drive the evil spirit motorcycle to the highest speed, and the other is to create a seven-pointed star array.


    He couldn''t make a seven-pointed star array, and neither would Johnny, so they could only choose the simplest and rude method.


    "let''s start!"


    To be honest, Rogge didn''t really like the feeling of sitting in the back seat of the evil spirit motorcycle, especially the man driving the evil spirit motorcycle.


    But now he has no other better choice.


    He could indeed use hellfire to create his own evil spirit motorcycle, but the evil spirit motorcycle he created would not have the ability to travel through hell.


    The evil spirit motorcycle driven by Johnny began to accelerate gradually, like an orange-red meteor crossing the Route 66, leaving an extremely obvious hot tire mark on the road.


    The speed of the evil spirit motorcycle is getting faster and faster. When the speed of the evil spirit motorcycle reaches its limit, a small door of **** emerges out of thin air.


    At the moment when this **** gate composed entirely of hellfire appeared, the Supreme Mage Gu Yi in the New York Sanctuary frowned slightly.


    "The gate of hell, this guy is getting more and more restless!"


    Although he felt the appearance of the gates of hell, the Supreme Mage Gu Yi did not intend to stop Roger and Johnny.


    The reason is simple, the door of **** they opened is a one-way passage to hell.


    This **** gate allows them to go to hell, but the creatures in **** have no way to go to the world through this **** gate.


    Therefore, the Supreme Mage Gu Yi didn''t bother to stop the two of Roger and Johnny, and tolerated their restless little action.


    From the earth to hell, this kind of thing cannot be hidden from the Supreme Mage Gu Yi, and Rogge does not intend to hide Gu Yi.


    When he returns from hell, he will go to the New York Sanctuary to officially visit Gu Yi, so he doesn''t mind letting Gu Yi know in advance that he has been to hell.


    If he wanted to hide Gu Yi, he wouldn''t let Johnny open the door of **** on earth.


    The planet Tatooine can also go to hell.


    When the evil spirit motorcycle rushed into the gate of hell, the gate of **** composed of hellfire disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    Before going to hell, Rogge had been imagining what kind of world **** would be like.


    However, when he really came to hell, he found that **** was not as "beautiful" as he thought.


    The scene that appeared before his eyes at this time was completely different from what he had imagined.


    He thought it would be a very bizarre world, but in fact, **** looked like a hot red world.


    There are no stars in the sky, and there is no so-called sun. The entire world is shrouded in red light.


    There are no plants on the ground, nor any green, only weathered stone pillars and dead deserts.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 310： Rogers Hell Car

    Taking a look at the surrounding environment, Rogge shook his head in disappointment.


    Just look at the sights in front of you, not so much that this is the legendary hell, it is better to say that this is an unknown alien planet.


    While Roger was looking at his surroundings, Johnny also looked around curiously.


    Although Johnny is an evil spirit knight, this is also his first time in hell.


    And unlike Rogge, Johnny had no experience of traveling to other worlds, so all this before him was a brand new experience.


    Compared with the oxygen-filled earth, the air in **** is full of poisonous gas, and it also smells of sulfur.


    With the protection of the chakra coat and hellfire, Roger can survive in **** as a human being.


    However, considering the consumption of Chakra, he removed the Chakra coat and replaced it with an infinite mode that consumes less.


    With his current amount of chakras of up to 9 tails, he could not care about the consumption of chakras.


    But in a crisis-ridden place like hell, chakra can save a little bit.


    And besides the consumption of Chakra, he also discovered another limitation of hell.


    Compared with the earth, the energy concentration in the **** is much higher, even similar to Asgard.


    However, the energy attributes of **** are extremely extreme, so extreme that Rogge doubts whether he can still use the fairy mode.


    The energy concentration of **** is very high, and the attributes are also extreme, which also means that the creatures in **** will be stronger than he thought.


    "Where shall we go next?"


    Johnny turned his head and asked. Although he didn''t like **** very much, he had to admit that after arriving in hell, he was in the form of a ghost rider, and he had a sense of excitement of returning to his hometown.


    Even the hellfire burning on his body became more vigorous.


    "You can go anywhere, no matter where you go, you will definitely meet Mephisto in the end."


    This is Mephisto''s territory. Even if Roger and the others don''t look for Mephisto, Mephisto will take the initiative to find the door. The difference is only the time.


    When answering Johnny, Rogge channeled his own vehicle from the psychic scroll, the Dodge Tomahawk!


    Compared with motorcycles, Roger prefers sports cars.


    But in places like hell, sports cars are not as practical as motorcycles.


    Especially after hellfire is demonized, the advantages of sports cars will be further weakened.


    When Roger psyched up the prepared Dodge Tomahawk motorcycle, Ghost Rider Johnny sighed involuntarily.


    As a motorcycle stunt rider, Johnny is certainly not unfamiliar with the Dodge Tomahawk superbike.


    The Dodge Tomahawk, the fastest motorcycle produced by Chrysler Automobiles, has a top speed of more than 676 kilometers per hour.


    8.3-liter V10 engine, super power of 500 horsepower.


    Unlike ordinary motorcycles with front and rear single wheels, the Dodge Tomahawk adopts a front and rear two-wheel design, and the special suspension system allows the Dodge Tomahawk to keep the four wheels touching the ground when turning, avoiding slipping when turning.


    In addition to large horsepower and more wheels, the shape of the Dodge Tomahawk is also amazing.


    The silver-white spray paint and the sci-fi appearance like a bat motorcycle make the Dodge Tomahawk full.


    Johnny once dreamed about buying a Dodge Tomahawk, but the high price and the legal regulations that could not be used on the road finally let him dispel this idea.


    "Are superheroes as rich as you?"


    After watching the Dodge Tomahawk enviously, Johnny asked suspiciously.


    "How should I put it, like ordinary people, superheroes are also divided into two kinds, rich and no money, I think I have a little bit of money."


    With Tony, the super rich, Rogge can''t say that he is the richer kind.


    After all, until now, his personal deposits are only a few billion dollars, which is far from comparable to Tony.


    After the Dodge Tomahawk psychic came out, Roger controlled the Hellfire and began to demonize his personal car.


    Like Johnny''s evil spirit motorcycle, after the local hellfire was covered with the Dodge Tomahawk, the original sci-fi style Dodge Tomahawk instantly changed from a sci-fi style to a demon style.


    The silver-white spray paint turned into a bone-like grayish white, the front and rear four wheels turned into a burning hellfire, the heavy body became a skeleton, and the front of the car turned into a skull shape.


    Although the overall shape has not changed much, the Dodge Tomahawk after being demonized by Hellfire has completely transformed from a product of earth technology to a product of hell.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the aboriginal people in **** for a while!"


    After sitting on the enchanted Dodge Tomahawk, Rogge turned his head and said to Johnny, and then directly twisted the throttle to the limit.


    As soon as the voice fell, the enchanted Dodge Tomahawk rushed away like a missile, and quickly disappeared from Johnny''s sight.


    The unenchanted Dodge Tomahawk can reach an astonishing speed of 676 kilometers per hour.


    After being demonized by Hellfire, the speed of the Dodge Tomahawk has improved even more.


    Within a few seconds, the enchanted Dodge Tomahawk driven by Roger accelerated to more than 1,200 kilometers per hour.


    Afterwards, the Demonized Dodge Tomahawk, like a roaring dragon, broke through the sound barrier, leaving behind a cloud of air like a white mist.


    Rumble! ! !


    It was in places like **** that Roger dared to drive the Dodge Tomahawk to this speed.


    It''s no wonder that the world''s motorcycle racing clan can''t catch it no matter how fast, the word speed, it is really easy to make a man''s blood spurt.


    Johnny didn''t expect that Roger, this gentle-looking guy, would be more crazy than his own professional stunt driver when he drove up.


    In order not to be thrown off by Rogge and to catch up with Rogge''s taillights, Johnny also began to speed up silently, and started an unruly drag racing with Rogge that did not require communication.


    When Rogge and Johnny were racing unscrupulously in hell, Mephisto, who was somewhere in hell, frowned suspiciously.


    As the lord of hell, Mephisto is sensitive to the anomalies of **** that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    At this time, Mephisto sensed an extremely strange and familiar breath of life.


    The strange one, of course, belongs to Roger''s breath.


    The familiar one is naturally the ghost rider Johnny.


    "Tsk tusk tusk... unexpectedly came to the door of the initiative, this is not what the evil spirit knight should do!"


    Mephisto was not surprised by the appearance of ghost rider Johnny.


    As long as Johnny is familiar with the power of the evil spirit knight to a certain extent, he will sooner or later master the method of traveling through hell.


    What Mephisto didn''t expect was that Johnny would bring a strange human to hell.


    "Arrange a welcome team for my knight and let him feel the enthusiasm of his hometown!"


    Mephisto, who was sitting on a huge skeleton throne, said lightly. When he finished speaking, in the empty hall in front of him, several demons of various shapes emerged.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 311： Excited devil

    At this time Rogge didn''t know that Mephisto had arranged a welcome team for them, but even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care too much.


    It was only a matter of time before Mephisto found out, what''s more, they had no idea of ??hiding their traces at all.


    Two evil spirit motorcycles with completely different appearances drove across the plain, like two flaming meteors, breaking into the gathering place of **** demons.


    On the surface, Roger and Johnny were just galloping aimlessly.


    But in fact, Roger had already locked the life energy signal ahead.


    The life forms of demons are completely different from human beings, but in Rogge''s perception, they are not much different from human beings on earth.


    The only difference is that the life energy intensity of the devil is higher, and the light spot it shows is more dazzling.


    Johnny, who followed Rogge, didn''t know what Rogge had planned.


    According to common sense, he, as the evil spirit knight, is the protagonist of this trip to hell.


    But after being taught by Roger himself for more than a month, he resolutely gave up this right.


    Professional matters must be handled by professionals, and Roger is the professional in Johnny''s eyes.


    When Roger and Johnny drove the evil spirit motorcycle to the demon gathering place, the demon in the distance also felt their presence.


    To be precise, it was the presence of Roger.


    This is hell, and the human breath exuding from Roger''s body is as obvious as the moon in the night sky.


    As long as these demons have a little perception ability, they can perceive the breath of Rogge that is not **** at all.


    Almost at the moment when Rogge''s human aura was sensed, these various demons became extremely excited one by one.


    They were excited not because they found Roger, but because Roger''s existence aroused their desire for human flesh and blood.


    In the eyes of the devil, human beings on the earth are simply a moving treasure.


    The killing of human lives allows them to enjoy a pleasure that cannot be described in words.


    Swallowing human flesh and blood allows them to taste the top delicacy that **** has never had.


    Imprisoning human souls allows them to experience a great sense of accomplishment that they will never forget.


    No matter what you do to humans, it can bring them instinctive pleasure.


    This is also the main reason why the demons in **** have always been obsessed with humans on earth.


    However, since the appearance of the Supreme Master Gu Yi, it has become more and more difficult for the demons in the **** to invade the earth.


    The days that used to be able to confuse human beings to harvest souls are over.


    Even the Lord of Hell, Mephisto, can only harvest souls with the tricky method of ghost knights, let alone ordinary demons like them.


    Therefore, Roger at this time, in the eyes of these demons, was not an intruder, but a treasure delivered to the door, a treasure that could bring them supreme joy.


    Without any hesitation, after discovering Rogge''s trail, these demons rushed in Rogge''s direction one by one, for fear that they would not be able to catch anything at one step late.


    Roger didn''t know what these demons thought, but after seeing these demons rushing towards him excitedly, he stopped the evil spirit motorcycle.


    "what happened?"


    Johnny behind him stopped and asked suspiciously.


    "A group of demons are rushing towards us. There are a lot of them, and they seem to be very excited."


    Although I haven''t seen these demons yet, and the life energy signals I sensed won''t reflect emotional changes, the speed of those demons scrambling to make a judgment is enough for Roger.


    "A group of very excited demons?"


    Johnny was stunned for a moment, and then continued to ask, "What is their strength? Will it be difficult to deal with?"


    Johnny has been a ghost knight for some time, but his combat experience is not very rich.


    The enemies he had dealt with in the past were all human criminals. With his strength, it was completely one-sided crushing, so he had never gained any useful experience.


    Especially after being taught by Roger himself for more than a month, Johnny realized how bad his fighting skills were.


    To describe it in Rogge''s words, Konoha picks out a combatant at random and can abuse him in combat skills.


    "The energy intensity is not bad, but it''s hard to say where the strength is."


    Energy intensity belongs to energy intensity, and strength belongs to strength.


    For experienced people, energy intensity can be equal to strength to a certain extent.


    But it also depends on who this person is.


    The ghost rider Johnny is a good example.


    In the case of transforming into a ghost knight, Johnny''s energy intensity is stronger than that of the people who hate the Punisher combined.


    But in the real battle, the Punisher alone can play Johnny without fighting back.


    "Then shall we retreat for a while?"


    Johnny said with some uncertainty that he was just a motorcycle stunt rider. Although he had some combat experience after turning into a ghost rider, he was far from being a real fighter.


    "No need, and it''s useless to avoid, they will catch up sooner or later.


    "Just use them as appetizers, half for one person, lest I take advantage of you!"


    After speaking, Roger activated the evil spirit motorcycle again and drove towards the demon in the distance.


    As for whether Johnny would follow, he didn''t really care.


    If Johnny didn''t even have the guts, he wouldn''t have to go to Mephisto, just be Mephisto''s puppet obediently.


    Seeing Rogge further and further away, Johnny stood still tangled for a few seconds, and finally activated the evil spirit motorcycle to chase him.


    Isn''t it just a group of excited demons?


    Before long, the excited demons appeared in the sight of Roger and Johnny.


    The environment of **** was completely different from what Roger had imagined, and the appearance of these demons was also different from what he had imagined.


    There are no triangular tails and curved horns, and no bat wings.


    Except for the skin color similar to the legendary demon, the demon who appeared in front of Rogge at this time was not at all demon.


    In these demons, Roger also saw some very typical man-made products.


    How can these demons still use weapons?


    Although their weapons look worn out, and some even have obvious cracks, it is clear that these are their weapons.


    There are not many demons holding weapons, not even half.


    More demons are still bare-handed, if their forelimbs can be regarded as hands.


    Looking at the appearance of these demons, it is hard to believe that they will be the product of the same race.


    There were only dozens of demons in front of them at this time, but Roger had seen more than ten forms.


    And this is just the vanguard.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 312： Hellfire Escape·Fire Extinguish

    This is the devil, I don''t know how it feels when I cut it up?


    Looking at the eager demons in front of him, Roger stepped off the evil spirit motorcycle and drew the Beiliang sword from his waist.


    Then, step by step walked towards the demon in the distance.


    Riding an evil motorcycle to fight is not his style. For him, an evil motorcycle is nothing more than a means of transportation.


    Compared with a knight, he prefers to be a warrior.


    The demons in the distance didn''t know what Roger was making, but after seeing Roger walking towards them, the demons of various shapes showed greed.


    This human being is mine!


    All the demons had the same idea.


    The demons in **** are not a race that likes to share. For them, monopolizing all the benefits is the instinct engraved deep in their souls.


    If you expect these guys to learn to share, you might as well expect them to become vegans. At least the chances are greater.


    In order to monopolize the human being Roger, to taste the long-lost delicacy, and to satisfy their own greed, these demons attacked at almost the same time.


    Compared with these fierce demons, Rogge, holding the Northern Lights Sabre, looked a little weak, like a helpless lamb who broke into the pack of wolves.


    Thirty-four demons, I can only kill seventeen, which is not enough!


    Only Rogge would have such thoughts when facing the attacks of more than 30 demons.


    When Johnny, the evil spirit knight behind him, saw so many demons swarming up, the first reaction in his mind was to retreat.


    It''s not that Johnny is less courageous, he just made a normal reaction that a normal person would have.


    It was not Johnny who was wrong, but Roger.


    Just when Johnny was considering whether he should go up and help Roger, Roger was already fighting the demons.


    The black Beiliang knife slashed on one of the demon like black lightning, and the dim blade instantly slashed the devil''s arm and chopped off his entire right hand.


    After cutting off the devil''s arm with a knife, the first thought that came to Rogge''s mind was that the devil''s blood was also red.


    Although strange thoughts occurred in his mind, his attack did not stop in the slightest. The Beiliang sword in his hand kept flying up and down, drawing black arcs one after another.


    Every time the Beiliang Sword was swung, it could take away a part of the devil''s body.


    Or arms, or thighs, or head...


    At this time, Roger, acting more devil than these demons, cruelly and efficiently tortured and killed these **** natives.


    If it is other intelligent creatures, when faced with Rogge''s extremely efficient killing efficiency, they will involuntarily produce fear and retreat thoughts.


    But the demons in **** are not ordinary intelligent creatures. Not only did Rogge''s killings didn''t cause them the slightest fear, but instead aroused the blood in their hearts and made them even more crazy.


    Various weapons and claws attacked Rogge one after another, and several of them mastered energy attack methods, and threw a molten ball-like long-range attack toward Rogge.


    The attacks of these demons are not strong, and the damage they cause is equally objective.


    Unfortunately, none of these injuries appeared on Roger.


    Because of their stature, the smallest demon here is nearly half a meter taller than Roger, not to mention that there are some tall demons with a size of seven or eight meters.


    A small body size means a small attack target and a low hit rate.


    Most of the fierce attacks of the demons fell on their kind.


    As for the rest, Roger easily avoided the past.


    These demons proved with their actual actions what is the correct posture for accidentally hurting teammates.


    From the perspective of Roger and Johnny, these demons are a team.


    But in fact, these demons have nothing to do with the so-called team.


    They just appeared in the same place at the same time and tried to capture the same target.


    So accidentally hurting teammates or something is not in their consideration.


    And the more demons that die, the fewer their competitors.


    Who said that demons can only be mindless and brutal, at certain times, they can also be witty, such as now.


    Facing the siege of these demons, Roger showed superb melee fighting skills, like a ruthless killing machine.


    Flesh and flesh fly, screaming again and again.


    Under Rogge''s stormy attacks, although these demons seemed to be beaten horribly, in fact, they did not experience serious attrition.


    Until now, there are only five or six demons who have truly lost their lives.


    Although the demon''s ability to regenerate is not as abnormal as the symbiote, their unique life form gives them tenacious vitality like a strong little.


    The damage that is fatal to ordinary creatures can only be regarded as a small injury to them.


    What''s more troublesome is that the deadly parts of each demon are different.


    Most creatures will have uniform weaknesses.


    For example, the weakness of human beings is the heart and brain.


    But demons are different. Their heart and brain are not important, let alone limbs and internal organs.


    For demons, as long as the core is still there, they will not die.


    The heart core is not only the core of the demons'' life, but also their source of energy.


    But the core of each demon is located in a different part.


    Even if there are two demons that look exactly the same, their hearts may not be in the same place.


    Although the insight of writing round eyes was good, it was not enough for Roger to see the core of these demons.


    This also caused his kill efficiency to never improve.


    Although in the eyes of Johnny and these demons, his killing efficiency was already amazing, he killed five or six demons in less than ten minutes.


    If you have white eyes, it is definitely much easier now.


    At this time, Roger couldn''t help thinking of rolling his eyes.


    But thinking about it, he has no plans to change the writing wheel.


    After once again crippling the devil in front of him, Rogge used the instantaneous technique to escape from the devil''s encirclement, and then displayed a new fire escape ninjutsu.


    Hellfire escape, extinguish the fire!


    A flame spouted from Rogge¡¯s mouth. When the flame flew to the demon ahead, the orange-red hellfire emerged out of thin air. It merged with the chakra flame that was extinguished by the fierce fire, and became a lighter color and warmer High flames of horror.


    The combination of Hellfire and Fire Dunge is Rogge''s latest research result.


    And these fire escapes that incorporate hellfire are the so-called hellfire escapes.


    When the local hellfire escape and extinguishing fire flew in front of him and turned into a burning sea of ??fire, these demons, who were in a state of excitement and fanaticism, felt a tremor from the depths of their souls.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 313： Crushing and killing

    Although these demons have never seen violent fire extinguishing, they don''t know what ninjutsu is.


    But they know hellfire, and they know that hellfire can completely destroy them.


    For the demons in hell, there are only two kinds of existence that can make them feel dangerous instinctively.


    One is the hellfire from the depths of hell, and the other is the sacred weapon from heaven.


    As for the others, they may pay attention to it, but they will never be afraid.


    This human being can actually use hellfire?


    After discovering this fact, in their eyes, Roger was no longer a moving treasure, but a dangerous creature that could take their lives at any time.


    Although Rogge has always been entwined with hellfire, these demons didn''t pay much attention to it at first.


    After all, not far behind Roger, there was a ghost knight standing.


    In their view, the hellfire on Rogge was nothing more than a protection given to him by the evil spirit knight.


    Between the lightning and flint, all kinds of thoughts flashed through the minds of these demons, including but not limited to going up and fleeing.


    But no matter what choice they want to make, they now need to deal with the vast sea of ??fire that has come before them.


    Ordinary flames, these demons can be completely ignored, after all, they have an unreasonable flame resistance.


    But hellfire is different. Hellfire can not only ignore their flame resistance and burn their bodies wantonly, but it can also cause unimaginable damage to their souls.


    Hiding is definitely not possible. In order to reduce the damage caused by Hellfire as much as possible, these demons have made an unusual but very effective defensive posture.


    I saw these various demons fell to the ground one by one, curled up as best they could, protecting the heart core in the body.


    As long as the core is still there, it is nothing to burn some bodies.


    Even if the scorched body cannot grow back, it is not a big deal.


    Rogge didn''t expect that these demons would actually choose to resist his hellfire escape.


    It seems to be underestimated!


    Although Hao Huo Mian is not his usual ninjutsu, the power of attack is not particularly outstanding.


    But there were still not many enemies who dared to resist his arrogance.


    Even the Lord-level symbiote and the elite warriors of the Warner Protoss did not dare to resist his arrogance, let alone a special version of hellfire that he displayed now.


    Since you are so confident, then I will play with you.


    With a thought, Roger silently increased the output of Chakra and Hellfire.


    These demons wanted to use their physical strength to resist the past, and Roger planned to burn these demons directly.


    As a result, a fire extinguishing whose duration and power were far beyond the previous one was born.


    In the sea of ??hell fire created by the violent fire extinguishing, miserable howlings continue to be heard.


    The surrounding temperature also suddenly rose by dozens of degrees because of the existence of the sea of ??fire.


    After the world-extinguishing fire-like vision lasted for dozens of seconds, Roger finally ended this hellfire escape and fierce fire extinguishment.


    The sea of ??flames gradually disappeared, and the surrounding temperature began to drop.


    When the flames dissipated, the demons reappeared in front of Roger and Johnny.


    Compared with Rogge¡¯s Hellfire Escape¡¤Fire Extinguish before, there are only less than ten demons who can stand up at this time, and all of them are scarred, and their bodies are covered with burn marks left by the fire. .


    More than half of the demons were burned, and even the most basic corpses were not left behind.


    As for the rest, the strength of life energy in the body has also fallen to an unprecedented bottom.


    Taking a look at these remaining demons, Rogge put away the Beiliang Sword in his hand, turned and said to Johnny: "You accidentally killed a few more. The rest are yours."


    It was better for one person and a half, but Roger did not expect that these demons were more vulnerable than he thought.


    After sensing that the life energy signals of these demons disappeared one by one, he decisively ended the extinguishing of the fire.


    But even so, more than half of the demons still died in the hellfire escape and extinguishment.


    "It''s up to you to deal with it. You have beaten them to this level, and you can end them by the way."


    Johnny glanced at the demon who had no vitality, hesitated for a few seconds, and answered silently.


    Although he was already a ghost rider, Johnny was essentially the motorcycle stunt rider, and he still couldn''t be interested in fighting.


    "You''d better get used to the situation of fighting with the devil. They are just appetizers sent to the door. The people sent by Mephisto are not as easy to deal with.


    "I don''t want to be distracted to take care of your safety when fighting Mephisto, do you understand?"


    Mephisto is not a weak player. With Johnny''s current state, it can be said that he has no chance to face Mephisto.


    So Roger must hurry up and let Johnny grow up, at least let Johnny get used to how to fight the devil.


    "Do you really want to do this?"


    Johnny didn''t have a good impression of demons, but letting him deal with these scarred demons and lacking much resistance would make him feel bullied and bullied.


    "Don''t mother-in-law, they are not human, don''t be so virgin!"


    Rogge said displeasedly.


    Johnny''s idea of ??wanting to be a good person can be understood, but it also depends on when and who he is facing.


    Having mercy on the devil is something that idiots have.


    Under Roger''s urging, Johnny slowly came to the front of the demons, demonizing the chains on his body into chains of evil spirits.


    The next picture is a unilateral massacre.


    Although Johnny didn''t have much combat experience, the ghost knights were after all, and relying on their fighting instincts was enough to crush these demons with little combat power.


    When Johnny completely ended the lives of these demons, Roger launched his own evil spirit motorcycle and continued to drive towards the distance.


    How Johnny should digest this battle is Johnny''s own business. What he has to do is to provide Johnny with a suitable environment.


    As Roger and Johnny drove the evil motorcycle into the distance, three demons without a specific form rushed towards them like ghosts.


    The demons that just appeared were just small characters attracted by Roger''s human aura.


    And these three demons without a specific form are the real meal Mephisto prepares for them.


    "Parking, we were spotted!"


    The evil spirit motorcycle galloping like a flaming meteor stopped, and Roger frowned and drew the Beiliang knife from his waist.


    The enemy this time is a bit different!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 314： Different Demon Squad

    Roger felt the three demons rushing towards them, and in his perception, the life energy signals of the three demons were very different.


    The intensity of life energy is higher, and in their bodies, he also perceives the existence of natural energy.


    "Are there many? Will it be difficult to wrap around?"


    Johnny drove the evil spirit motorcycle to a stop next to Roger, and asked seriously.


    "There are only three, which will be a little more difficult than the previous ones."


    Although there has not been a formal fight, and even the face has not been seen yet, it can be seen from the energy intensity that this time the enemy is more difficult than the previous ones.


    Not everyone is like Johnny, who has energy without knowing how to play correctly.


    "Be mentally prepared, this battle will be a good challenge for you."


    After speaking, Roger walked off the evil spirit motorcycle and drew the Beiliang knife from his waist.


    Although the northern light sword is a weapon, the northern light sword cannot be put into the psychic scroll like other weapons.


    Unless Rogge puts the Northern Liangdao, that is, Xiao Hei into a special container, and then puts the container into the psychic scroll, Xiao Hei, who is a living creature, cannot put it in the psychic scroll.


    Xiao Hei didn''t like the feeling of being imprisoned, and Rogge didn''t have a hobby of imprisoning his companions, so the Beiliang Sword became the only weapon he needed to wear.


    After pulling out the Beiliangdao from his waist, Rogge inserted the black Beiliangdao into the ground, and then channeled out a natural disaster pistol that had not been used for a while.


    After the natural disaster pistol was channeled out, Roger directly controlled the hellfire to cover it, and turned the natural disaster pistol into an evil spirit natural disaster pistol.


    Under the demonization of hellfire, the appearance of the natural disaster pistol has also changed from the earth style to the evil spirit style. The two side-by-side barrels have become entangled with bones, and the upper and lower muzzles have also become the form of skulls. .


    After the demonization, the natural disaster pistol not only changed its appearance, but also its function.


    The ability to shoot ninjutsu bullets is preserved, after all, ninjutsu bullets will not be demonized with hellfire.


    But the ability to fire chakra bullets becomes the ability to fire hellfire bullets.


    The shooting mode hasn''t changed much, it is still normal shooting, deadly shooting, and ninjutsu bullet shooting.


    Use evil spirit natural disaster pistols for long-range attacks and Beiliangdao for melee attacks.


    Before the three demons appeared on the scene, Roger was ready to fight.


    Looking at Roger, who was filling the natural disaster pistol with ninjutsu bullets, Johnny also took out a double-barreled shotgun he carried with him, demonized the shotgun into an evil spirit shotgun, and removed the chain that was wrapped around him.


    Everything is ready, just wait for the enemy to take the initiative to come.


    After standing in place for a few minutes, Roger and Johnny waited for the expected enemy as they wished.


    A whirlwind visible to the naked eye brought Feisha to them first, and then condensed into a human form.


    When the whirlwind demon came on stage, an orange-red flame followed and turned into a human form beside the whirlwind demon.


    Nearly a minute after these two demons appeared on the stage, the third demon was late, and it gushed out from the ground like a mole, condensed into a figure with stones and mud.


    Whirlwind, flame, earth...


    There really is a set of demons that can be selected by Mephisto as the welcome team, which is different from the other-brand demons he met before.


    "Human, kneel down!"


    Before Roger and Johnny had spoken, the demon who made up the body of the whirlwind spoke first.


    From the perspective of energy intensity and position, the demon who mastered the power of the wind should be the captain of this welcome team.


    And what surprised Roger even more was that this whirlwind demon could actually speak the language of the earth.


    "Let me kneel? Ha ha, is Mephisto giving you the guts?


    "Or do you think that the three of you trash have the strength to make me kneel."


    Rogge replied with a disdainful face, and didn''t pay attention to the three demons who mastered the power of nature.


    Although not many people have mastered the power of nature, several died in his hands.


    For example, the Storm Brothers in the Warner Protoss.


    "Your Majesty''s order is only to capture you two alive, and you who are crippled, you can also deal with each other!"


    As soon as the voice fell, this whirlwind demon took the lead in launching an attack.


    The whirlwind demon raised his right hand at random, and dozens of sickle-like wind blades flew towards Roger and Johnny.


    It was like a transparent wind blade attacking Roger and Johnny at a speed surpassing bullets, and came to them in an instant.


    Although there is no entity, the power of these wind blades is no worse than the real sharp blades.


    Not to mention that Roger is just a human being, even a demon with stronger physique and defensive power will be chopped off after being hit by the wind blade.


    I don''t know if it is because he hates Rogge, or the whirlwind demon thinks Rogge is stronger, and most of the wind blades hit him.


    As for the wind blades that flew towards Johnny, there were only a few.


    Just when these wind blades were about to hit Roger and cut him into pieces, Roger finally moved.


    Rogge pulled out the Beiliang Sword inserted on the ground at an unimaginable speed, closed his eyes, and waved the Beiliang Sword in his hand very casually.


    Clang clang clang clang...


    The blade of the North Liangdao collided with the wind blade, making a crash sound like a metal collision.


    The impact sounded one after another, and the wind blades emitted by the whirlwind demon were chopped one after another.


    In less than three seconds, Rogge smashed all the wind blades that hit him.


    After the whirlwind demon''s attack was easily resolved, he opened his closed eyes and snorted disdainfully.


    It''s really naive to want to hit me even with this little trick!


    Rogge easily solved the attack of the whirlwind demon, but Johnny seemed embarrassed a lot.


    Although there were not many wind blades hitting him, for Johnny, who had no combat experience, it was fast, and it was like a transparent wind blade, which was difficult to do.


    The chain of evil spirits entwining hellfire blocked one of the wind blades with difficulty, and then the remaining wind blades hit Johnny''s body without any suspense.


    Johnny did not block all the wind blades, but the moment the wind blade hit him, the hellfire on him suddenly soared and turned into a hellfire armor, blocking all the wind blades that hit him. Down.


    The sharp wind blade hit the hellfire armor, igniting sparks, and then dissipated completely.


    Although he looked a little embarrassed, Johnny finally carried all the wind blades down without being injured.


    "What should we do now?"


    After completely blocking the wind blade with the hellfire armor, Johnny turned his head and asked Rogge.


    "You pick one to deal with by yourself, and leave the remaining two to me."


    Roger said casually, as if he was discussing with Johnny how to divide the fruit.


    Although the three demons on the opposite side have some ability, they only have that ability.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 315： Earth Ninja vs Hell Demon

    "I want the clay body one."


    After carefully looking at the three demons opposite, Johnny made a decision.


    Compared with the two demons with the whirlwind body and the flame body, the dirt demon that appeared at the end seemed a bit easier to deal with.


    At least his body looks stronger, and he won''t have the unreal illusion of Whirlwind Demon and Flame Demon.


    "No problem, he is yours!"


    Roger had no opinion on Johnny''s choice, no matter which demon Johnny picked, it was the same to him.


    Seeing Roger and Johnny''s actions that didn''t put them in the slightest, the three demons on the opposite side showed dissatisfaction.


    The whirlwind on the whirlwind demon became stronger, and the flame on the flame demon became more vigorous.


    As for the mud demon, no, it should be said that it was an earth demon, but it became even taller.


    All the time, they were the only ones who ignored other people, when it was their turn to be ignored.


    Without any communication, the three demons who mastered different natural forces attacked Roger and Johnny one after another.


    They wouldn''t be able to shoot like Rogge and the two had arranged. The Whirlwind Demon took the lead in attacking Johnny with a better speed, trying to quickly solve the evil spirit knight with little experience.


    The evil spirit knight will have some innate advantages when facing the devil, but it also depends on which devil is facing.


    To the demons in hell, the ghost knights are like their natural enemies.


    However, there are not a few ghost knights who have died in the hands of demons.


    Just as the whirlwind turned into a tornado and hit Johnny, Roger, holding the Northern Liangdao, came to Johnny first.


    Your opponent is me!


    I saw Rogge raising the Beiliang Knife in his hand and slashing towards the tornado like lightning.


    Using a knife to chop the tornado does not seem like a wise choice, but it also depends on who is swinging the knife.


    laugh!


    Silver-white electric snakes gushed out of the dark North Liangdao, and the dim blade exuded a dazzling silver-white light, which struck the tornado like a laser.


    The roaring tornado suddenly split into two, as if the turbulent river water was diverted by a boulder, bypassing the blade of Beiliangdao.


    Whirlwind demon didn''t really want to fight against Roger. Compared with Roger, the inexperienced Ghost Rider was obviously a more suitable target.


    First solve the soft persimmon of the evil spirit knight, and then gnaw the hard bone of Rogge.


    Whirlwind Demon''s choice cannot be said to be wrong, but he looked down on Roger a little too much.


    Two smaller tornadoes had just passed Rogge when they were blocked by a hellfire wall.


    Xiao Hei doesn''t like being covered by hellfire, so Roger has never covered the hellfire on the Northern Liangdao.


    But this doesn''t mean that he can''t use hellfire when he is using the northern sword.


    Demonized weapons are just one of the abilities of Hellfire.


    Compared with magic weapons, Rogge prefers to control Hellfire directly.


    The hellfire wall soaring into the sky completely isolated the whirlwind demon from Johnny, and the whirlwind demon who turned into a tornado had not had time to change the direction of flight, the hellfire wall shot at him like a huge wave.


    boom! ! !


    The hellfire wall slammed toward the whirlwind demon like a surging wave, and then slammed into the ground fiercely, turning into a burning sea of ??fire.


    At the moment when the wall of hellfire slapped the whirlwind demon, Roger cast a thunder and left the place to avoid being hit by the wall of hellfire.


    Rogge, who cast his thunderous body, not only disappeared instantly, but also came to the flame demon like a ghost.


    Water Escape¡¤Hard Vortex Water Blade!


    The flame demon, which was composed of flames all over, hadn''t reacted yet, and the vortex formed by the currents of water surfaced in front of him, binding him firmly.


    The flame on the flame demon is not hellfire, and the water escape formed by the energy of the Chakra is enough to suppress the attributes.


    Bounding the flame demon with the water vortex is just a prelude to the water escape¡¤hard vortex water blade.


    Under the gaze of the flame demon, Rogge''s left hand created a water vortex and condensed it into a huge water javelin that was spinning quickly.


    Not good, dangerous!


    As soon as a danger reminder appeared in Flame Demon''s heart, the tip of the water javelin hit his chest.


    The moment the layered and rotating water javelin touched the flame demon''s chest, it turned into a huge waterspout, like a roaring water dragon, blasting him out completely.


    From the moment Rogge cast the thunder and disappeared, to the flame demon being hit by the hard vortex water blade, everything happened between the electric light and flint.


    The whirlwind demon that was struck by the hellfire wall had no time to stop Rogge, and the slow-moving earth demon did not even react.


    In order to cause enough damage to the flame demon, Rogge''s hard vortex water blade this time can be described as a full shot.


    The water spout that hit the flame demon was more than ten meters thick and swallowed and knocked the flame demon into the air like a water dragon.


    Under the huge impact of the waterspout, the flame demon was hit and flew hundreds of meters, and the flames burning on his body were also mostly extinguished by the waterspout.


    After a heavy blow to the Flame Demon, Roger''s figure disappeared again.


    To deal with enemies like Whirlwind Demon and Flame Demon, you must fight quickly.


    Otherwise, once they are allowed to react to the direct elemental incarnation, the battle will become the protracted battle that Roger most hates.


    After being slapped fiercely by the Hellfire Wall, the Whirlwind Demon reunited his body and planned to attack again.


    However, at this moment, Rogge came to him again, and a group of chakras condensed in his left hand.


    Sealing Technique¡¤Seal of the Four Elephants!


    Rogge didn''t expect that the Whirlwind Demon would choose to reconsolidate his body.


    If the whirlwind demon chooses to continue to maintain the whirlwind or tornado form, he may not be able to solve the whirlwind demon so quickly.


    The whirlwind demon''s move to condense his figure gave him a chance to kill the whirlwind demon in a second.


    The whirlwind demon''s body had just condensed, and the seal of the four elephants on Roger''s left hand hit his lower abdomen, and the powerful seal instantly covered his whole body.


    Damn it!


    At the moment the effect of the Sixiang Seal took effect, the Whirlwind Demon sensed the danger.


    But this is too late.


    Although the Seal of the Four Elephants cannot permanently restrain the Whirlwind Demon, Rogge does not need the Seal of the Four Elephants to maintain too long.


    As long as the seal of the four elephants can restrain the whirlwind demon for a period of time, it is completely enough.


    In the slightly illusory body of the whirlwind demon, Rogge saw a heart nucleus the size of a finger, and a heart nucleus emitting a faint cyan light.


    "Say hello to Mephisto for me!"


    Roger''s voice rang in Whirlwind Demon''s ears, and then there was a beautiful silver-white arc.


    The Beiliang knife wrapped around the silver-white electric snake slashed through the air, hitting the whirlwind demon''s body, and chopped the small small core in the whirlwind demon''s body.


    boom!


    When the blade of Beiliangdao hit the pale blue heart, a faint sound like cracking glass sounded.


    Broken heart, the whirlwind is dead!


    From the time when Roger blocked the tornado that the whirlwind demon turned into, until the whirlwind demon''s body dissipated like a breeze, a total of only two or three seconds passed.


    In this short period of two or three seconds, the Whirlwind Demon and the Flame Demon were killed and injured.


    After standing in place and witnessing Rogge''s surging attacks, Johnny discovered how far he was from Rogge.


    No, this is no longer a gap, but a moat, an insurmountable moat!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 316： Respective battle

    This gap made Johnny thoroughly understand what is meant by the difference between professional and amateur.


    This kind of fighting posture is really handsome!


    Although he was already a middle-aged uncle, Johnny had to admit that Rogge''s fighting stance was indescribably pleasing.


    Of course, this may also have something to do with Rogge''s shining all over his body now.


    The infinite pattern of blue and white light and the orange-red hellfire matched an inexplicable and beautiful image.


    If Johnny had browsed the network of a flower planter, he should understand at this time what is called a red and blue CP since ancient times.


    Roger found Johnny standing in a daze, and said a little displeased: "Your opponent is over there!"


    The whirlwind demon had been solved by him, and the flame demon was also knocked off hundreds of meters away.


    At this time, the only one who was still standing in front of them was the Earth Demon who didn''t look very smart.


    The Earth Demon composed of soil and stones, after seeing Roger''s instantaneous killing of the Whirlwind Demon and the scene of severely damaging the Flame Demon, his mind involuntarily raised his intention to escape.


    Although the Earth Demon looks simple and honest, in fact, this guy is very witty.


    Without sufficient wit, he wouldn''t be able to become one of the few demons who mastered the power of nature.


    It is even more unlikely to be selected by Mephisto and become Mephisto''s men.


    Although nominally speaking, all the demons in **** are under the **** lord Mephisto.


    But there are few demons that can truly become Mephisto''s men.


    The ability of the Earth Demon to stand out from so many demons is enough to prove his strength and wit.


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, before Johnny could react, the Earth Demon took the lead.


    I saw the body of the Earth Demon began to quickly dissipate, and the entire body shrank rapidly as if it collapsed.


    Although the Earth Demon didn''t know exactly how Roger was able to kill the Whirlwind Demon in a flash, he keenly discovered a key point after seeing Roger smash the Whirlwind Demon''s heart with a single knife.


    Incarnate of energy, Rogge forcibly suppressed the energization of the whirlwind before killing the whirlwind demon, thus seizing the opportunity to chop the heart core in the physical state.


    After understanding this, of course the Earth Demon would not continue to put itself in a physical state.


    The body materialization means that the heart core is also materialized, which means there is a risk of being chopped up.


    The Earth Demon''s judgment was correct, his vision was very vicious, and his actions were firm enough.


    However, he focused most of his attention on Rogge, thus ignoring his true opponent, Ghost Knight Johnny.


    As soon as the body of the Earth Demon began to dissipate, the chain of evil spirits in Johnny''s hand came to him, and he was bound tightly by life.


    Damn it!


    At the moment when he was bound by the chains of the evil spirits, the Earth Demon screamed in secret, trying to break free from the chains of the evil spirits.


    The Earth Demon is not afraid of the attacks of the evil spirit chains, even if the **** fire entwined on the evil spirit chains will burn his body.


    What he really felt tricky was the binding of the evil spirit chain, which interrupted the process of his energy incarnation.


    Although the chain of evil spirits does not have any sealing power, and even the actions of restraining opponents can only rely on binding, the hellfire on the chain of evil spirits naturally restrains demons.


    Whether it is a physical demon, or a natural demon without a body, it seems so weak in front of hellfire.


    If a simple energy avatar can escape the damage of hellfire, then hellfire will not become one of the most feared powers of demons.


    The process of energy incarnation was interrupted, and the Earth Demon could only choose the most crude way to get rid of the chains of evil spirits.


    The earth demon''s clay body had originally shrunk to the size of an ordinary person, but in order to gain more power, he began to hugely increase his size.


    The larger the body, the stronger the strength and the greater the possibility of breaking free.


    The choice of the Earth Demon was not wrong, and unlike the Whirlwind Demon Flame Demon, who could not help much with the help of nature, he could get continuous support when he stepped on the ground.


    With the location of the Earth Demon as the center, the surrounding earth seemed to come alive, and mud and stones continued to pour into his body.


    At this time, the Earth Demon is like a magnet, attracting all the dirt and stones around it, and growing its body.


    Within a few seconds, the earth demon, the size of an ordinary person, turned into a legendary earth giant, reaching an astonishing more than ten meters in size.


    The increase in body size brings about changes in power that are visible to the naked eye.


    The chain of evil spirits that had left the Earth Demon helpless at this time became a fragile existence that could be broken away at will.


    I saw the giant earth demon roared like a giant earth, and with force with both arms, the chains of evil spirits entwined with him were broken, and fell to the ground.


    After breaking free from the chains of the evil spirits, the soaring Earth Demon didn''t immediately attack Johnny, but turned his head and looked at Roger.


    In other words, he glanced at the Beiliangdao in his hand.


    The Earth Demon will not let the tragedy of the Whirlwind Demon re-enact on him. After confirming that the Northern Lights Sabre is not long enough to pierce his body and destroy his own core, the Earth Demon turns his attention back to the ghost rider Johnny. .


    It was also the first time that Johnny had encountered a situation where the chains of the evil spirit had broken, and he could not be prevented. The huge fist of the Earth Demon, which was about the size of Johnny''s body, hit him severely and smashed him to the ground.


    boom!


    The earth shattered, and Johnny was knocked to the ground, and the hellfire on his body couldn''t help but dim a bit.


    Roger was only more than ten meters away from Johnny, but he did not intend to help Johnny.


    In the form of the Ghost Rider, it is impossible to kill Johnny by physical means.


    Rogge has already tested this point.


    As long as the hellfire on Johnny is still there, even if he is beaten to pieces, he can reassemble it.


    And when Johnny was beaten, Rogge''s other opponent, the Flame Demon, finally returned to him.


    After a blow to the hard vortex water blade, the flame demon was extremely embarrassed.


    His flame body was originally only two meters above, which was just a little taller than ordinary people.


    After being attacked by the hard vortex water blade, his flame body also shrank to about one meter two or three.


    Rather than saying that the current Flame Demon is a demon, he is more of a dwarf with a flame body.


    "Human, you are very good, very good!


    "I want to burn your body and soul for ten thousand years, and I want you to know what is called the flame **** of pain!"


    Although he was hit hard by Roger''s move, the Flame Demon not only did not produce any fear, but was aroused by Roger''s attack.


    "Burn me for ten thousand years, are you sure you can live that long?


    "Although the life span of the devil is quite long, you don''t look like the kind of person who can live for ten thousand years, because your luck is not very good!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge opened his mouth and spit at the Flame Demon.


    Water escape, water breaking!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 317： Susano with a big sword

    A thin, lightning-fast, ultra-high-pressure water jet ejected from Roger''s mouth, and instantly came to the shrunken Flame Demon, and cut his head like a sharp blade.


    Because he didn''t know exactly where the flame demon''s core was in the body, Roger attacked the most common part of his head.


    If it happens to hit the core, it is earned.


    If the nucleus is not in the head, that''s okay.


    The Flame Demon didn''t expect that Roger would actually say that he would do it with his hands, and he would attack so quickly when he shot.


    Water Breaking Wave cut open the flame demon''s head without any suspense, and then nothing changed.


    Although the flame demon seems to be a bit more impulsive than the earth demon, it is also easier to get on top, but this does not mean that he will really put the vital heart core in his head.


    Because it didn''t hit the central core, the split head of the Flame Demon quickly returned to its original shape.


    But this time, he didn''t say anything to Rogge again.


    The first time was the hard vortex water blade, and the second time was the water breaking wave. After being hit twice in a row, even if the flame demon was really impulsive and irritable, he calmed down at this time.


    And he also discovered that the Whirlwind Demon was gone.


    Of course the leading whirlwind demon will not disappear for no reason. Since he can''t be seen now, it means that the whirlwind demon is likely to be dead.


    After discovering this, the Flame Demon couldn''t help but become nervous.


    In terms of strength, Whirlwind is the strongest of the three.


    But the strongest whirlwind demon died first, which scared the demon a bit.


    From when I was knocked into the air, until I came back again, at most four or five seconds passed.


    In other words, the human in front of him had solved the Whirlwind Demon in just four or five seconds.


    Thinking of this, Flame Demon finally understood why Mephisto would say to arrange a welcome team.


    To put it nicely, it is the welcoming team, and to put it ugly, it is a cannon fodder to test the opponent''s strength.


    Where did this human emerge from?


    Is he a disciple of Supreme Master Gu Yi?


    What is he doing in hell, traveling?


    The flame demon couldn''t figure out Roger''s purpose. In his opinion, as a human, Roger had no reason to appear in hell.


    Although Rogge showed strong strength, there was still a big gap compared with Helllord Mephisto.


    Thoughts flew in Flame Demon''s mind. Although he didn''t know what Rogge''s purpose was, he knew very well that if he ran away without doing anything, Hell Lord Mephisto would not easily let him go.


    After thinking of Mephisto''s torture methods that made the demons terrified, the Flame Demon took the initiative to attack.


    The flame demon who had experienced the hard vortex water blade did not dare to take the initiative to pull into the distance, raised his hands, and fist-sized fireballs appeared in front of him.


    The fist-sized fireballs had just taken shape, they were thrown by the flame demon one by one.


    To be precise, it was the man who flew over.


    Dozens of fireballs flew towards Roger like cannonballs, instantly sealing all his escape routes.


    The Flame Demon had already seen Rogge''s amazing speed, and he would never make the same mistake again after a loss.


    But there was one thing that Flame Demon guessed wrong, and that was that Roger hadn''t considered avoiding it at all.


    I saw Roger raised the Beiliang Knife in his hand and slashed towards the flying fireball very decisively.


    Unlike the wind blade of the whirlwind demon, the fireball launched by the flame demon can cause damage even if it does not hit the target.


    Art is a big star!


    The Beiliang knife in Rogge''s hand hit a fireball without any suspense, and then an orange-red flame rose up into the sky.


    A fist-sized fireball exploded with power far beyond imagination, and the bursting flame directly swallowed Roger''s figure.


    Not only that, when the first fireball exploded, the following fireballs seemed to have a chain reaction, exploding one after another.


    Boom boom boom boom...


    The explosion sounded one after another, and the orange-red flames continued to burst like a carnival, venting their own energy wantonly.


    This hand of the Flame Demon is not only amazing, but also powerful.


    Regardless of the small size of the fireballs, the concentrated flame energy inside is quite a bit.


    With this move, the Flame Demon defeated many demons who were superior to him, allowing him to stand out among the many demons and become a subordinate recognized by Mephisto.


    The bursting flame not only swallowed Roger''s figure, but also attracted the eyes of Johnny and the Earth Demon.


    Johnny didn''t expect that the Flame Demon, who had been hit hard by Roger before, could actually turn away from the guest and suppress Roger to this point.


    Looking at the flames that seemed to never go out, Johnny couldn''t help but worry a little for Roger.


    Rogge is indeed very strong, but he is only a human being after all, he does not have his own immortal regeneration ability.


    But Johnny soon realized that he was thinking too much.


    When the flame of the explosion gradually dissipated, a light blue figure a few meters high appeared in their sight.


    This pale blue figure only has the upper body, and it looks different from humans.


    Susanoh!


    At the moment the fireball exploded, Rogge used Suzano to completely protect himself.


    He had already guessed that the fireball would explode, so he was prepared early.


    When the orange-red flames completely dissipated, the light blue Suzano finally revealed his entire appearance.


    The Flame Demon didn''t know what Suzuo Nohu was, but when he saw Rogge who was unharmed by Suzuo Nohu, he realized something was wrong.


    With the combat literacy demonstrated by Roger, he would never do meaningless things in battle.


    Moreover, the flame demon instinctively felt that the Suzuo Nenghu covered with Roger was definitely not a simple defensive move.


    The flame demon''s intuition was very accurate, and Roger''s use of Suzuo was indeed not for pure defense, but to directly end the flame demon''s life.


    Whirlwind Demon''s core is only the size of a finger, so Fire Demon''s core is probably not much larger.


    Rogge was not interested in confirming where the flame demon''s heart was. He planned to solve this problem in a simpler way.


    Under the gaze of the flame demon and others, a chakra sword tens of meters long appeared instantly.


    This Chakra sword is bigger than Susanoh.


    Suzano, holding the chakra sword, is like a two or three-year-old kid raising a two-meter long sword.


    "Goodbye!"


    As soon as Roger''s voice sounded, the tens of meters long chakra sword slashed towards the flame demon.


    At the moment the Chakra Longsword appeared, the Flame Demon had already thought of retreating, but Suzuo Noji was swinging the sword faster than he thought.


    Before the Flame Demon left the place, the light blue Chakra Longsword had already arrived in front of him.


    Kill with one sword!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 318： Battle of Ghost Knight Johnny

    Since the location of the heart core cannot be determined, then the whole body will be destroyed directly.


    The Flame Demon, who had shrunk to a size of 1.2 meters, didn''t even have a chance to resist, and was completely killed by the Chakra''s long sword, without leaving a trace of flames, and directly dissipated into the air.


    Is this reversal a bit too fast?


    The Earth Demon just rejoiced that the Flame Demon had the upper hand and suppressed the stronger Roger.


    In a blink of an eye, the Flame Demon died under Susanou''s Chakra sword.


    From the battle to the present, a total of less than a minute has passed.


    But in this short time of less than a minute, the Whirlwind Demon and the Flame Demon died one after another, without even leaving a scar on Rogge.


    Can''t stay here anymore, absolutely can''t stay here anymore.


    The Earth Demon didn''t think he would have the strength of one enemy and two.


    Escape, escape anyway!


    Although the punishment of Helllord Mephisto was terrible, it was something that needed to be considered after surviving.


    And compared with Mephisto''s punishment, the Earth Demon is even more reluctant to die here inexplicably.


    From the most ordinary demon to the present, from the existence that anyone can bully and insult to the demon who masters the power of the earth, ordinary earth demons cherish their lives and status more than whirlwind demon flame demon. .


    I have not yet become a demon lord, I have not yet become a famous great demon, I must not die here.


    The tremendous pressure brought about by death caused the Earth Demon to burst out with stronger power.


    I saw the Earth Demon put his fists together, and directly hit the ghost knight Johnny with a heavy hammer, breaking Johnny into pieces of bones splashing around.


    This is not the first time that the Earth Demon has beaten Johnny into an inhuman form, but it is the same every time. Johnny, who has become pieces of bones, will recover with the help of Hellfire.


    Unlike the previous few times, this time, Earth Demon did not give Johnny a chance to rebuild his body.


    After breaking Johnny into a pile of broken bones, the hands of the Earth Demon took advantage of the situation and placed them on the ground.


    The solid ground began to soften gradually, and within a few seconds, the thick ground became as soft as liquid.


    The rocks and broken bones on the ground sank quickly as if they had fallen into the water.


    When there was no broken bone in sight, the Earth Demon put his hands away and restored the earth to its original appearance.


    After all this was done, the Earth Demon ran away without saying a word.


    Not only that, the huge figure of the Earth Demon, which is more than ten meters high, also shrinks as he runs.


    The physical body is too big, and direct elementalization takes more time.


    In order to be able to leave here as soon as possible, mainly to ensure the success rate of escape, the Earth Demon can only choose to reduce its size first, and then elementalize.


    Regarding the escape of the Earth Demon, Rogge did not stop him, but silently relieved Suzuo Nenghu.


    The Earth Demon is Johnny''s opponent, so whether the Earth Demon escapes or does other things, it is Johnny''s business.


    And Roger didn''t care if the Earth Demon could escape successfully.


    If Johnny can keep the Earth Demon, of course it''s best.


    If you can''t keep it, it can only show that Johnny is still too weak.


    The Earth Demon knew that he could not stop Johnny''s recovery, but that didn''t mean he would watch Johnny return to his original form.


    Since it cannot be prevented, extend the time required for recovery as much as possible.


    Thus, the Earth Demon made the decision to bury Johnny''s bones in the earth.


    The Earth Demon kept running towards the distance, his body size getting smaller and smaller.


    According to his current shrinking speed, it won''t take long for him to shrink to the size of an ordinary person, and then make himself elemental in one effort.


    As long as you can successfully elementize, you can leave here alive.


    The Earth Demon knew this very well, and the power of the earth he mastered was also very suitable for escape at this time.


    In terms of speed, after elementalization, he is indeed inferior to the whirlwind demon and the flame demon.


    However, he has an advantage that neither the Whirlwind Demon nor the Flame Demon have.


    As long as he can incarnate the elements, he can allow himself to enter the depths of the earth, the earth will help him block the pursuit, and he can also use the earth to hide his traces.


    Hold on for a few more seconds, just a few seconds!


    The Earth Demon felt that he had touched the hope of successful escape, and it only took a few seconds before he could completely get rid of the death pressure brought by Roger.


    However, just as the Earth Demon thought he was about to succeed, chains of evil spirits gushed out from the ground, entangled his limbs and body like a python, once again interrupting the process of his elemental incarnation.


    How can this be?


    The evil spirit knight is obviously still buried in the soil, how can he do it!


    The Earth Demon couldn''t figure out why these evil spirit chains suddenly gushed out of the ground, and he couldn''t even understand how Johnny did it.


    Although he hadn''t looked back, he was quite sure that the Ghost Rider was still buried in the soil and had not come out of the big dungeon he made.


    The Earth Demon''s perception was not wrong, and Johnny was indeed still buried in the soil.


    However, this did not mean that Johnny could not attack him.


    Not only Johnny was buried in the ground by the Earth Demon, but also the chains of evil spirits that were broken.


    Although Johnny couldn''t walk through the earth, the chain of evil spirits could.


    And thanks to the earth demon, Johnny could use more chains of evil spirits than ever before.


    Each verse of the evil spirit chain was extended under the demonization of hellfire, and it was extended to the point where Johnny could use it.


    This is unscientific, but it is hell!


    Using these chains of evil spirits, Johnny once again restrained the Earth Demon and regained the initiative in battle.


    After one experience, Johnny didn''t give the earth demon a chance to incarnate the giant body again, and the chains of evil spirits kept entwining and binding the earth demon like endless.


    In the blink of an eye, the earth demon, the size of an ordinary person, was bound by the evil spirit chain into a ball, a strong chain ball burning with hellfire.


    It wasn''t until all this was done that a bone hand entwined with hellfire sprang from the ground, followed by a burning skull.


    Johnny, who had recovered his body, crawled out of the ground, and in his right hand were five or six chains of evil spirits.


    "This time, I didn''t lose!"


    Johnny didn''t look at the chain ball in the distance, but said to Roger very seriously.


    "Yes, you didn''t lose."


    After hearing Roger''s answer, Johnny''s hand suddenly forced, and the chain ball in the distance burst like a bomb.


    Broken chains of evil spirits are flying all over the sky, and the earth demons fly into ashes and annihilate.


    Although it was a little different from what he had imagined, Johnny finally solved the Earth Demon alone, leaving a strong fortune in his fighting career.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 319： Johnnys final decision

    "Good job!"


    Johnny''s trick to deal with the Earth Demon is indeed very good, and the evil spirit chain is getting better and better.


    Moreover, Johnny finally showed the aura that a qualified fighter should have.


    If Johnny let the Earth Demon leave in this way, although Roger would not say anything, he would still be a little disappointed.


    However, Johnny finally handed in a good result and simply and rudely eliminated the Earth Demon.


    "Where shall we go next?"


    After condensing the broken chain of evil spirits into one again and winding it back on his body, Johnny asked.


    "Anyway, no matter what we do, we will eventually meet Mephisto."


    Rogge didn''t know where Mephisto was, nor did he search for Mephisto''s interest using Chakra Perception.


    "Then we will meet other demons next? I seem to like the feeling of fighting with demons."


    Johnny was silent for a few seconds, then said excitedly.


    As a ghost rider, killing the demon with his own hands gave him an inexplicable sense of pleasure, as if he was born to do so.


    "I don''t know, it depends on Mephisto''s arrangement.


    "If he feels it is necessary to continue to test us, then we will continue to meet the demons he sent.


    "If he feels unnecessary, then we will meet him in person."


    Rogge answered calmly, no matter what arrangements Mephisto would make, he would not be surprised.


    When Johnny got on his evil spirit bike again and planned to leave here, Roger suddenly stopped him.


    "I''ll tell you something while I have time."


    It was the first time Johnny saw Rogge showing such a serious expression.


    "Perhaps in your opinion, my strength is very strong and I can easily solve those demons.


    "But Mephisto is not an ordinary demon, he is the lord of hell, the strongest in hell.


    "In the face of other demons, I can have the advantage, but in the face of Mephisto, I won''t have any advantage.


    "So before Mephisto appears, I think it''s necessary to remind you. Mephisto is very powerful, very powerful.


    "Even if we join hands, the chance of defeating him is less than 10%, or even lower."


    If he was alone at this time, Roger would not have any hesitation.


    Even if he can''t beat Mephisto, he still has a way to escape from Mephisto.


    But now he is not alone, he still needs to consider the safety of Johnny''s life.


    "Then you mean we want to leave **** now?"


    Johnny knew that Mephisto was strong, but he had no real idea of ??how strong Mephisto was.


    He only met Mephisto when signing the contract and knew that Mephisto was the lord of **** and a powerful demon, nothing more.


    After seeing Roger''s serious face, Johnny realized that he never seemed to know Mephisto.


    "Whether you want to leave now, it depends on your decision. After all, now only you have the ability to travel through hell.


    "I just want you to know how dangerous it is to face Mephisto. If one is not good, you and I will stay in **** forever.


    "Whether it is necessary to use life as a bet to fight for that slim chance of freedom? This is a question you have to consider seriously."


    Roger wanted to let Johnny know how dangerous the next journey would be. After all, Johnny was not him, and he didn''t know the horror of Mephisto.


    According to his estimation, Mephisto in the **** would have the lowest level of Heavenly Father, that is, the Heavenly Father where Odin and Gu Yi were.


    Never mind that the Heavenly Father level is only one level higher than the Earth God level.


    This level is the difference between the sky and the earth, just like the mass difference between the earth and the sun.


    If Rogge remembers correctly, Thanos without Infinite Gems is the so-called Sub-Heavenly Father.


    And such a Thanos is already a super hegemon well-known throughout the universe.


    Except for those super bosses who basically don''t show up and shoot, Thanos is one of the ceilings of individual combat power in the universe.


    Sub-heavenly father-level Thanos is so terrifying, let alone those heavenly father-level existence.


    What''s more, Roger and Johnny are still in the **** controlled by Mephisto.


    Fighting against a heavenly father-level existence, and still fighting in his realm, nine deaths in his life is considered the focus of the goddess of luck.


    "Is Mephisto really that strong? He can''t even appear regularly on Earth?"


    Johnny didn''t doubt Roger, he just couldn''t imagine that that old gray-haired demon was really so strong.


    "That''s because there is a powerful existence as powerful as him that silently guards the earth, so all demons, including Mephisto, can''t easily appear on the earth!"


    Roger didn''t explain to Johnny about the Supreme Master, because this has nothing to do with him for the time being, and if nothing happens, it shouldn''t have anything to do in the future.


    "What about your opinion, do you want to leave?


    "Mephisto is so powerful, and the reward I pay is just to bring you to hell. Would you want to give up the commission?"


    Johnny didn''t answer Roger''s question directly, but instead asked Roger.


    "Give up commission? Ever since I became a ninja, I have never given up any commission.


    "As a ninja with good professional ethics, I just don''t want my employer to die suddenly.


    "You have already paid, so no matter what, I will carry out the commission.


    "You only need to consider your own life safety. Is it necessary to use your life as a bet to bet on a slim chance?"


    Although the content of the commission is written to join forces with Johnny to fight against the Lord of Hell Mephisto, it is not impossible if you are alone. The big deal is that the system is deemed the commission failed.


    And joining forces to fight this request is not without tricks.


    For example, he took Johnny''s evil spirit chain to fight Mephisto, which is also a joint confrontation to some extent.


    "Since you won''t go, then I won''t go either!


    "As a human, you dare to fight Mephisto, and as a ghost knight, I certainly cannot choose to escape.


    "Isn''t it possible to die in battle? Ever since I became such a ghost rider with no human beings or ghosts, I have never taken death in my heart.


    "Death to me may be just a relief!"


    After serious consideration, Johnny finally gave the answer and decided to face Mephisto with Roger.


    Isn''t it just fighting against the Lord of Hell? Even if he is fighting against God now, Johnny is equally fearless.


    As soon as Johnny finished speaking, an incomparable voice from Avia came from the sky, exploding like thunder.


    "It is worthy of being the knight I chose. I like your attitude very much!"


    The master of this voice is no one else, but Mephisto, the lord of hell, the only master in hell.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 320： Hell Lord Mephisto debuts

    Before the Mephisto arrived, the power of terror had already come.


    At this moment, Rogge recalled the scene of meeting Odin for the first time on the Rainbow Bridge in Asgard.


    At that time, he had no fairy model, no kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and even the chakra volume was only one.


    That was the first time he had encountered a heavenly existence, and it was also the first time he felt the vastness and desperate strength gap.


    Although Mephisto hadn''t done anything yet, Rogge had already felt the terrifying pressure no less than Odin.


    No, the pressure from Mephisto is more terrifying than Odin.


    At least Odin would not have such strong malice against him.


    "Do you feel it, this is the power of the Lord of Hell!"


    Roger took a deep breath, turned his head and said to Johnny, who was already a little stunned next to him.


    Although Johnny, who had only a skull, could not make a human-like expression, when he turned his head to look at him, Roger could see the wry smile in his heart.


    Johnny just made up his mind to stay with Mephisto.


    As a result, Mephisto responded immediately and showed his strength a bit.


    "I now finally understand why you say Mephisto is strong!"


    Johnny answered silently, and then, the hellfire on his body burned frantically, announcing his own existence like an erupting volcano.


    "Mephisto is really strong, but so what! Isn''t it death? I don''t care!


    "I have made a choice that I regret, so this time, I will never make myself regret it again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Johnny removed the chain that was entwined with him, and suddenly pulled the chain with his hands, demonizing the chain into a chain of evil spirits.


    "This is what a knight should have! I start to like you a bit!"


    Looking at Johnny, Rogge said with a smile, and the Chakra inside his body began to surge wildly.


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode!


    Lei Dun Chakra instantly concentrated on his body, and light blue Chakra and lightning appeared.


    Rogue didn''t use the common chakra coat, but instead used the Thunder Dunk Chakra mode known as the "Armor of Thunder Dunge".


    Compared with the Chakra coat, which can only slightly increase the strength of the body, the Lei Dun Chakra mode can activate the body, greatly increase the defense and speed, and the nerve conduction speed can also be significantly improved.


    The unique environment of **** is not suitable for the use of fairy mode, extreme natural energy may cause the failure of the fairy mode, and even directly attack the user.


    Therefore, Rogge will not use the fairy mode unless necessary.


    What''s more, Mephisto hasn''t even revealed his face yet, so he won''t show his hole cards as soon as he comes up.


    Infinite mode, hellfire, thunder escape chakra mode.


    Rogge now has a whole triple-like appearance, even if Mephisto is the Lord of Hell, it is impossible to kill him instantly.


    As long as it is not a spike, Rogge has the confidence to let Mephisto learn about the strength of the Earth Ninja.


    Don''t underestimate the instant explosive power of the ninja!


    Roger has proved this with countless facts.


    When both Roger and Johnny were ready to fight with all their strength, a slightly thin figure emerged from a distance and walked towards them slowly.


    A black classic suit, meticulously managed white hair, and a black cane inlaid with a silver skull in his hand.


    Hell Lord Mephisto appeared in the sight of Rogge like an old British nobleman.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to take care of Rogge¡¯s perception, or because Mephisto also prefers human attitudes. At this time, Mephisto did not show his real demon, but appeared as a human Before them.


    "I really didn''t expect that you would come to **** on the initiative. Very good, very good!"


    Mephisto''s gaze stayed for a few seconds on Roger, who was surrounded by lightning and hellfire, and finally fell on the ghost knight Johnny.


    "Neither did I expect that we would meet again in hell!"


    Facing Mephisto, who had changed his life''s destiny, Johnny didn''t show any instructions, and answered calmly.


    "Talk about it, my knight, what do you want?"


    While speaking, Mephisto stretched out his right hand towards Johnny, as if a king was responding to his general.


    "I want your life!"


    At this time, Mephisto was only more than ten meters away from them. For ordinary people, this distance might not be within the attack range.


    But for the three of Johnny, this distance is no different from face to face.


    As soon as the voice fell, the evil spirit chain in Johnny''s hand came to Mephisto and pointed directly at Mephisto''s head.


    Although Mephisto showed amazing power, it did not affect Johnny''s plan to leave some memories for him.


    The attack speed of evil spirit chains is very fast, even faster than normal bullet speed.


    But in front of Hell Lord Mephisto, Johnny''s attack was still too rough, so rough that he didn''t even have the interest to raise his hand.


    The chain of evil spirits entwined with hellfire came to Mephisto like lightning, and then it seemed to be fixed, hanging in the air in front of him.


    interesting!


    Although Rogge didn''t know exactly how Mephisto stopped the evil spirit chain, he had to admit that Mephisto''s hand was very beautiful.


    In other words, full of force!


    Lei Shushen!


    Sighing, Rogge didn''t stop at all, and his whole person disappeared instantly.


    Thunder Dunk Thousand Bird Blade!


    I saw Roger came to Mephisto''s back like a teleport, the Northern Liangdao in his hand turned into a thunder knife, and lightning cut Mephisto''s neck down.


    Like the chain of evil spirits, when the Bei Liang Dao came to Mephisto, it was forcibly fixed by an inexplicable force, and the Bei Liang Dao was completely fixed in the air as if the space had solidified.


    The moment the Beiliang knife was fixed, Roger decisively released the right hand holding the knife, condensing a spiral pill.


    At the same time, his left hand pulled out a handful of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu from his waist.


    Spiral pill in the right hand, Fei Lei Shen in the left hand.


    Not only did Rogge not give up his offensive plan, but directly opened the second wave of offensive.


    As for the Beiliangdao that was fixed in the air, it was temporarily out of the battle sequence.


    Helix Maru and Fei Lei Shen Kumu attacked at Mephisto at the same time. As long as one attack can hit Mephisto, Rogge can draw the battle into his best Fei Lei tactics.


    Although Mephisto has never played against Rogge, he does not know what kind of ability Rogge has mastered.


    But as the lord of hell, as the most powerful being in hell, he is not the kind of incompetent lord who forgets how to fight once in a high position.


    When Fei Lei Shen Kuwuzai, made of metal, came near Mephisto, it was fixed without any suspense, just like the chains of the Northern Liangdao evil spirit.


    The spiral pill in his right hand easily broke through the invisible defense around Mephisto and touched Mephisto''s suit.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 321： Heavenly Fathers Strength

    Got it?


    When Helix Maru touched Mephisto''s suit, a trace of doubt flashed in Rogge''s heart.


    Although he has never played against Mephisto, he can be 100% sure that Mephisto, who has the strength of a heavenly father, is absolutely impossible to perform so badly.


    Mephisto must have left behind!


    Although Helix Pill is not a weapon such as Fei Lei Shen Kuwu and Beiliang Dao, Mephisto can definitely stop Helix Pill if he wants to stop him.


    As he expected, when the spinning spiral pill touched Mephisto''s suit, a powerful shock of energy burst out of Mephisto''s body instantly.


    This energy has no attributes, just a pure energy to the extreme.


    boom!


    In just an instant, the spiral pill in Roger''s hand broke apart, and the chakra that was out of control was broken down and dissipated, leaving no trace.


    Not only that, but the terrifying power of the explosion directly fell on Rogge, making him completely knocked out without the opportunity to cast the Thunder God and Lei Shun.


    Although the energy erupting from Mephisto was terrifying, it was manipulated in an incomparably subtle way.


    Except for Rogge himself, the Northern Lights Sabre, the **** of flying thunder kunai, and the chains of evil spirits, which were frozen in the air, were not affected by any influence, and still maintained a frozen posture.


    The knocked-up Roger flew upside down for hundreds of meters before finally removing the impact of the explosion, relying on the technique of super light and heavy rock to stabilize his figure and float in the air.


    Hell Lord Mephisto, really strong!


    Roger raised his right hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and the three-gou jade writing wheel eyes also turned into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes.


    The dynamic vision of Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes is already terrifying, but it can''t keep up with Mephisto''s movements at all.


    Before Mephisto burst out of energy, he didn''t even catch the slightest feedback.


    Fei Lei Shen Kuwu is still staying near Mephisto, which means that he still has a chance for a surprise attack.


    However, Rogge did not immediately launch a counterattack, but slowly landed on the ground.


    Mephisto stood on the spot with a cane, with a calm look, without paying attention to the attacks of Roger and Johnny.


    Rogge¡¯s attack speed is indeed very fast, and his combat response is also top-notch.


    But in front of Helllord Mephisto, his attacks were no different from Johnny''s simple and crude chain attacks.


    The only difference is that his attacks are more fancy.


    "With these strengths, dare to come to hell! Humans, tell me, who gave you the courage?


    "Or, is your ignorance driving you?"


    Mephisto turned his head to look at Rogge, and said in an unhurried tone.


    Although Mephisto acted like a veteran nobleman, Roger saw the unabashed contempt and disgust on his face.


    Perhaps in his opinion, Roger was the bad boy who had broken Johnny.


    "Who gave me the courage? I don''t need others to give me courage!"


    While talking, Roger psyched out the Kusanaru sword that had not been used for a while, and drew out the natural disaster pistol on his waist with his left hand.


    "Now let you see, where does my courage come from!"


    Roger raised the Kusanagi sword in his right hand and pointed it straight at Mephisto.


    However, before he took the shot, Johnny took the lead in attacking.


    After confirming that he could not withdraw the evil spirit chain back, Johnny decisively gave up the evil spirit chain and took out the double-barreled shotgun that he had never had the opportunity to use.


    Hellfire demonized, evil spirit double-barreled shotgun!


    Boom! !


    As soon as the double-barrel shotgun was demonized, Johnny pulled the trigger, and two demonized evil spirit bullets struck Mephisto with lightning.


    Johnny''s shot made Mephisto frowned in dissatisfaction.


    Ghost Rider, how can you use guns!


    This is damaging the tradition and reputation of the Ghost Rider!


    The ghost rider Johnny is Mephisto''s most satisfying work, and it is also the work he has high hopes for.


    In the long history of the past, Mephisto has made many ghost knights, but there has never been a ghost knight who can make his heart beat like Johnny.


    The evil spirit bullet came to Mephisto instantly and penetrated the afterimage left by Mephisto.


    "what!!!"


    As soon as the evil spirit bullet passed through the illusion left by Mephisto, Johnny was caught by Mephisto''s neck, and the whole person was lifted up.


    The blazing hellfire covered Mephisto''s left hand, but did not cause any harm to Mephisto.


    Not only that, the black smoke gushing out of Mephisto''s left hand frantically swallowed the hellfire on Johnny''s body like a locust, eating Johnny''s evil spirit body, making him scream like a beast.


    What a fast speed!


    Mephisto didn''t use any peculiar abilities, but evaded the evil spirit bullet with an astonishing speed, and instantly came to Johnny.


    After converting the three-gouyu jade writing wheel eyes into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, Rogge finally caught Mephisto''s movements.


    In just two or three seconds, the hellfire on Johnny''s body was so dim that it seemed to be extinguished at any time, and the whole person seemed to have lost all physical strength.


    Before he could think about it, Roger directly summoned three wooden clones, and the deity used Thunder God to rush over.


    Although Rogge didn''t know what the black mist gushing out of Mephisto was, just look at what Johnny looked like now to know that the black mist was very restrained from hellfire.


    Hellfire has amazing damage to ordinary demons, but to Hell Lord Mephisto, it is nothing.


    As long as he wanted to, he could even take back the hellfire from Johnny directly.


    Through the Thunder God, Rogge once again came to the vicinity of Mephisto and fired all the six bullets in the natural disaster pistol.


    Lei Dun¡¤Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon, Water Dun¡¤Water Dragon Bomb, Water Dun¡¤Water Breaking Wave, Water Dun¡¤Water Rushing Wave, Wind Dun¡¤Vacuum Linked Blade, Dayu Spiral Pill...


    The bullets in the natural disaster pistol were originally prepared for the demons, but I didn''t expect that they were all used on Mephisto now.


    Six completely different ninjutsu attacks came to Mephisto almost in no particular order.


    Rogge did not expect these ninjutsu to hit Mephisto, and Mephisto would not give him such a chance.


    Judging from the current posture of Mephisto, he is a person who pays great attention to his own image, and he will never make himself into a mess because of fighting.


    So when the ninjutsu bullets were fired, Rogge was ready to go.


    Before these six ninjutsu attacks hit Mephisto, Rogge used his Chakra himself to destroy the stability of ninjutsu.


    Art is a big star!


    Roger can''t detonate himself like Deidara, but he can detonate all the chakras in his ninjutsu, creating a powerful but completely uncontrolled chakra explosion.


    The chakras of thunder, water and wind are mutually exclusive and mutually exclusive, and then art is born.


    Rumble! ! !


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 322： A desperate gap

    The three chakras with completely different attributes merged together in an unexplainable way, creating a terrorist explosion that even Roger did not know how powerful it was.


    Before the explosion started, Roger had prepared a defensive barrier for himself.


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Ingot Wall!


    A curved circular arch was formed in front of him, completely covering him.


    Like a chaotic energy storm venting its own energy madly, the terrifying shock wave destroys everything around it regardless of the enemy and us, and the thunder and storm flying all over the sky create a scene like the end of the day.


    In addition to the energy storm formed by the chakras of different attributes, this sudden energy storm also inexplicably caused a chain reaction, attracting the natural energy in **** together, further strengthening the power of the explosion.


    The black and purple produced by the explosion became the only color in the sky, the earth shook crazily, and the terrifying energy storm destroyed everything like a supernova explosion.


    The thickened wooden ingot wall made by Rogge was completely broken in just two or three seconds.


    Even if he kept exporting chakras for reinforcement and thickening, it did not change the outcome of the wood ingot wall being destroyed.


    Susanoh!


    The light blue Suzuo took shape in an instant, surrounding him heavily.


    In order to ensure that Suzuo Nenghu has sufficient defensive power, he almost mobilized all the Chakras in his body, leaving no extra energy to support Suzuo Nenghu''s existence.


    Although the energy storm in front of him was planned by him, he, as the planner, did not expect that chakras of different attributes would combine to produce such terrifying power.


    What he didn''t expect was that those natural energies with extreme attributes in **** would actually participate in the carnival of energy storms.


    If he knew this kind of completely uncontrollable chain reaction would occur early in the morning, he would not actively detonate his ninjutsu at all.


    The current situation has completely exceeded his expectations and completely disrupted his next plan.


    According to his plan, after the explosion, he should take advantage of Mephisto''s distraction to save Johnny.


    But in this situation, let alone saving people, you can''t even say whether you can protect yourself.


    If this energy storm is not over, he can only use his hole cards in advance.


    Not only did Rogge didn''t expect that the energy storm he created would cause such a big chain reaction, neither did Helllord Mephisto.


    As the lord of hell, Mephisto knows only a lot more about **** than Roger.


    So he knows better than Roger what the situation is now.


    Simply put, the energy storm created by Rogge is like throwing a grenade into an arsenal full of powerful explosives.


    The power of the grenade was not great, but it detonated the explosives in the arsenal, and with the passage of time, more and more explosives were detonated.


    Mephisto could not consider the explosion of explosives, but he could not but consider whether the explosion of the arsenal would directly blow up his base.


    This human being is really not an ordinary damn!


    More and more natural energy attracted by the energy storm, Mephisto even felt that the natural energy of the entire **** seemed to have a trace of awakening.


    If this energy storm is allowed to develop, this energy storm may even become a world-destroying natural disaster sweeping the entire hell.


    In order to maintain the order and safety of the hell, Mephisto had to take action to solve the big trouble Rogge brought.


    Mephisto flicked his left hand at random, and Johnny, who was caught by his neck, was thrown out and was instantly swallowed by the energy storm.


    Afterwards, Mephisto firmly inserted the black cane in his hand on the ground, opened his arms, and the energy in his body vented out.


    Beside Mephisto, there was originally a faint energy barrier to protect his safety and maintain his decency.


    But now, he had to give up this energy barrier that could keep him decent, and even had to show his true demon.


    Small bends like devil''s horns appeared on his face, the nails of his hands began to grow and become sharp, and his skin turned dark purple.


    In addition, his eyes shone with orange-red light like hellfire.


    Without the protection of the energy barrier, cracks appeared in his exquisite black classical suit, and his meticulous white hair disappeared completely.


    The change in image is just a trivial prelude. What really shocks people is the amazing energy exuding from him.


    Under the interference of the energy storm, Rogge''s Chakra perception technique was severely disturbed.


    Now he can''t even sense the existence of Johnny and Fei Lei Shen''s karma.


    But just when this perception was suppressed to the extreme, he felt a powerful force like a black hole.


    Deep, powerful, weird, unmatched...


    Roger couldn''t accurately describe how powerful this force was.


    The only thing he can be sure of is that this force can easily destroy the planet and destroy the world!


    Is this the true strength of Heavenly Father?


    It''s really a desperate gap!


    Until now, Roger finally understood why the fame of Odin, the father of the gods, could spread throughout the universe, and why the Supreme Master Gu Yi could protect the earth from invasion by other dimensions alone.


    Hell Lord Mephisto shot with all his strength, and the agitated natural energy was soon calmed down.


    Without the natural energy in hell, the apocalyptic energy storm gradually weakened, and finally disappeared completely.


    When everything returned to calm, the scene in front of Roger was completely different from before.


    What appeared in front of him now was a terrifying circular pit with a diameter of tens of kilometers.


    He and Mephisto are in the center of this circular pit.


    Although the concrete height of the pit wall in the distance is not visible, it is extremely flat.


    Except that he and Mephisto were still standing on the spot, everything else did not know where they flew, including the ghost rider Johnny.


    Even the three wooden avatars he planned to keep as his backs had been completely destroyed by the energy storm.


    Mephisto didn''t give Rogge a chance to witness his demon''s real body. With his back facing Rogge, he restored himself to his previous human appearance, and then turned around and watched this almost trigger a natural disaster in hell. Human beings.


    "Human, what''s your name?"


    Mephisto at this time did not have the contempt and disgust on his face before, instead, he was serious and serious.


    "My name is Roger, and I am a ninja!"


    In addition to his name, Rogge also stated his occupation.


    "Ninja? Interesting!"


    Mephisto smiled and nodded, then pulled out his cane that was stuck on the ground, came to a place five or six meters away in front of Roger, and said very solemnly: "Become my ninja, I will make you a whole The most powerful evil spirit ninja in the universe!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 323： Im afraid I will lose for a lifetime

    "Evil spirit ninja? And still the strongest evil spirit ninja in the universe?"


    Rogge froze for a moment, some unable to keep up with Mephisto''s brain circuits.


    "Yes, as long as you submit to me, I can make you the strongest evil spirit ninja in the universe.


    "After I die, you can even take my place and become the new lord of hell!"


    Mephisto at this time behaved like a kind old man with hundreds of millions of fortunes but no suitable heirs, and seduce Roger with an open mind.


    "Sorry, I am quite satisfied with my current appearance, and have no plans to change to the image of an evil spirit for the time being.


    Rogge gently rejected Mephisto''s proposal.


    If it weren''t for the huge gap in strength, he wouldn''t even care about Mephisto.


    The strongest evil spirit ninja in the universe, this name sounds quite powerful, but in fact, it has no meaning at all.


    Not to mention that there is no ninja who can perform ninjutsu like him in the universe. The fact that it is the strongest in the universe is not very reliable.


    Mephisto himself can''t be called the strongest in the universe, let alone the evil spirit he created.


    Evil knights and evil ninjas are nothing but Mephisto''s men, and they are inherently inferior to Mephisto himself.


    More importantly, the image of the skeleton after being transformed into an evil spirit is completely inconsistent with his aesthetics.


    Rogge remembers that not long ago, several well-known media in the United States jointly made a questionnaire on the "Top Superheroes Who Want to Marry".


    If he remembers correctly, he is number one in this ranking.


    And with an absolute advantage like a fault, it surpassed the second-ranked Captain Rogers and the third-ranked Iron Man Tony.


    By the way, it is worth mentioning that the Hulk is fourth on the list and still above Thor Thor.


    Yes, Hulk was selected, not Dr. Bruce Banner.


    As for the reasons for being selected, Rogge is not yet clear.


    "Don''t like the image of evil spirits? I didn''t expect that you, who possessed such a powerful force, would still care about this superficial image.


    "Power, the eternal power that transcends all people, this is what you and I should pursue.


    "Appearance, image, charm, personality... these are only things that weak and incompetent beings care about."


    Mephisto said with a hatred of iron and steel that he could not tolerate Roger, who has great potential, wasting his energy on these boring things.


    "Um... This can only mean that everyone''s pursuits are somewhat different. After all, I am a human being and you are a demon, so everyone has different ideas.


    "I don¡¯t know if you have heard of it. It¡¯s called''Three Senses Run with the Five Senses." If you want to become a charming villain, your five senses are more important than the Three Senses.


    "Odin''s youngest son Loki has done quite well in this regard. You can learn from him."


    After hearing Roger''s words, Mephisto fell silent.


    He was not convinced by Rogge, but he finally confirmed that Rogge had no intention of becoming his subordinate at all, not at all.


    Regardless of the image or the Three Views, it is just an excuse for Rogge not to be his subordinate.


    "Forget it, people who can cultivate to your level of strength have enough faith. Otherwise, you won''t have the current strength.


    "Use strength to prove your conviction. Whether you reject me or leave **** alive, you can''t have strength."


    As soon as the words fell, Mephisto exuded an astonishing aura, and the entire world was in control of the supreme power.


    "Don''t say I don''t give you a chance, as long as you can destroy or take my cane, I will let you leave, as nothing has happened.


    "If you can''t even do this, don''t blame me for bullying the small by big and bullying you, a little earth ninja."


    Mephisto said very confidently, the image of arrogance returned again.


    "Haha, is it necessary? You are already the lord of the hell, and you still use this obvious way of talking to destroy my state of mind.


    "If I really believe what you say, then I am a real idiot."


    Mephisto is indeed very strong, he is the most powerful enemy Rogge has encountered so far, and the strength gap between them is indeed so large that it is desperate.


    But even this does not mean that he will be helpless when facing Mephisto.


    If Mephisto could solve him at will, Mephisto would not have to tell him so much just now.


    "You are indeed very strong, but I want to go. Even if you are the Lord of Hell, you will never be able to keep me, I said!"


    While speaking, Roger raised the Kusanaru sword in his hand and pointed it at Mephisto without fear.


    If you are afraid, you will lose forever!


    Rogge can admit that he is inferior to others, and he can also admit that he has failed, but he will never let himself lose for a lifetime.


    If he agreed to Mephisto''s terms today, or put his hope of victory on destroying and taking away the cane, then he would never win Mephisto.


    Not only cannot I win today, but I cannot win in the future.


    "I like you more and more. If you are not a human being but a demon born in hell, you will definitely become a great existence in the entire multiverse.


    "But now, you have no chance."


    The more Mephisto looked at Rogge now, the more he liked it, and by the way, he aroused the desire to conquer that he hadn''t seen for many years.


    Conquer this man and make him his most loyal subordinate!


    Is there anything more fulfilling than this.


    Unlike before, Mephisto did not passively wait for Roger''s attack this time, but chose to take the lead.


    I saw Mephisto''s left hand slightly lifted, and three pure and powerful energy tornadoes flew towards Rogge, a killer move.


    These three energy tornadoes are almost transparent, and ordinary sense organs can''t perceive their existence.


    And unlike the naturally formed tornado, these three energy tornadoes did not cause any anomalies during the flight, not even a slight breeze.


    With the subtle control power that is almost supernatural, Mephisto proved with facts what the **** lord should have.


    Good job!


    These three energy tornadoes that could not be detected by the naked eye struck Rogge from three different directions, completely sealing all his escape routes.


    However, Rogge had no idea of ??avoiding it at this time.


    He put his hands together and took a sharp breath, the Chakra in his body began to merge with the natural energy in hell.


    Hell¡¤Fairy Mode!


    When Summoning Wood Clone before, Roger had already planned to use the fairy mode.


    Although the wooden clone was accidentally destroyed, the wooden clone gave enough feedback.


    Although the natural energy of **** is extreme, it can also be used to fuse fairy chakras.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 324： Hell Fairy Mode (Add more for your book is very good)

    Only a madman can fight a madman!


    The natural energy in **** is extremely extreme, and even if it can be used to fuse fairy chakras, there is a risk of losing control.


    However, Rogge didn''t think so much now, and after absorbing enough natural energy from hell, he suddenly found that he seemed to like this kind of alternative torture with tingling all over his body.


    Simple red eyeshadow appeared around the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    The red circle on his forehead that looked like a bull''s eye was entwined with flame-like lines.


    At the moment of entering the **** fairy mode, Roger''s physical fitness has been improved like a qualitative change, and the power of ninjutsu illusion and physique has been increased terribly.


    What surprised Roger even more was that after entering the **** fairy mode, the rejection and suppression of him by **** completely disappeared.


    Hell, recognized his existence!


    Now he, even if he doesn''t use the infinite mode, he can survive in **** without restriction.


    Mephisto noticed Rogge''s change for the first time, and frowned slightly.


    Just when Mephisto wondered how Rogge would suddenly be recognized by hell, Rogge made a move.


    Xianfa¡¤Mu Dun¡¤Mu Cava!


    With a thought, three wooden avatars exactly the same as Roger gush out from the ground, and attack the energy tornado respectively.


    Xianfa¡¤Chidori!


    Xianfa¡¤Chidori Blade!


    Xianfa¡¤Thousand Bird Sharp Gun!


    The three wooden avatars used three different fairy lightning escapes, and they collided with the energy tornado.


    Rumble!


    Although the attack power of the energy tornado is very strong, the attack power of Xianfa is also not weak.


    When the fairy ninjutsu collided with the energy tornado, the fairy ninjutsu dissipated and the energy tornado collapsed.


    The out-of-control celestial chakra and **** energy flew around, hitting large pits on the ground, splashing gravel and dust.


    Xianfa¡¤Lei instant!


    As soon as the wood clone smashed the energy tornado away, Rogge cast his thunder and came to Mephisto.


    Xianfa¡¤Dayu spiral pill!


    With the increase of Xianshu Chakra, the diameter of the Daiyu spiral pill has reached an astonishing five meters, making Mephisto''s originally thin body even smaller.


    Rogge has tried a quick attack with instant shots before. Although the result of the last attack was not very good, he still chose his best instant quick attack at this time.


    Facing Rogge''s attack, Mephisto sneered disdainfully.


    Although the big jade spiral pill in Roger''s hand is much larger than the previous spiral pill, it does not make any sense to Mephisto.


    Whether it is an ordinary spiral pill, or a super-large jade spiral pill, it is impossible to cause any harm to him.


    This is the confidence of the Lord of Hell!


    Sure enough, when the Xianfa Dayu Helix Pill was about to touch Mephisto, Mephisto exploded with a powerful energy impact.


    boom!


    Mephisto''s energy impact directly destroyed Rogge''s Big Jade Spiral Pill, and a hurricane-like shock wave was born suddenly, attacking all around without dead ends.


    Are there only these little tricks?


    I have to say that Mephisto was quite disappointed with Rogge''s attack this time.


    In a one-on-one battle, using the same tactics twice in a row is not a wise choice.


    And this also means that the attacking party is already poor.


    Xianfa¡¤Flying Thunder God!


    As soon as Mephisto''s energy impact destroyed the fairy magic big jade spiral pill, Rogge used the Thunder God to leave the place and instantly returned to one of the wooden clones.


    Leaving the Thunder God technique on the doppelganger is already Roger''s traditional art.


    Whether it is a shadow clone or a wooden clone, it is no exception.


    When Roger returned to the vicinity of the wooden clone, Mephisto suddenly discovered that the number of wooden clones was a bit wrong.


    Another wooden clone is missing!


    Roger used three wooden avatars to dissolve three energy tornadoes, and then the deity launched an attack on Mephisto.


    From the beginning, Rogge didn''t expect his instant quick break to take effect on Mephisto.


    What''s more, Mephisto only experienced it once not long ago.


    So at the beginning, his purpose was not to attack Mephisto, but to use the same tactics and similar moves to distract Mephisto.


    Don''t underestimate the ninja from the earth!


    Before Mephisto could sense the whereabouts of the other wooden clone, a spiral pill entwined with silver-white lightning came to his back and hit his body severely.


    Rumble! ! !


    Xianfa¡¤Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon!


    The terrifying silver-white lightning flew around, a light blue energy storm soared into the sky, the earth shook, and the blazing light occupied the entire sky.


    Who said that the deity can''t pretend to attack, and the clone can be the main force of attack.


    Although the previous energy storm blew the Flying Thunder God Kuwu, it did not blow the Flying Thunder God Kuwu too far, and it was only a few tens of meters away from Mephisto''s location at this time.


    Although the Flying Thunder God Kuwu was buried under the soil, the Flying Thunder God technique above still existed.


    After confirming the position of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, Roger formulated an offensive strategy.


    In order to distract Mephisto, the deity can only act as a feint.


    The reason why Daiyu Helix Pills are used instead of Helix Pills is not because Daiyu Helix Pills are more powerful, but because Daiyu Helix Pills are larger and easier to block the line of sight.


    Moreover, the chakra chakra turbulence after the destruction of the Dayu Helix Pill can further conceal the breath of the wooden clone''s magic.


    The Dayu Helix Pill was crushed, and the out of control Xianshu Chakra was scattered around Mephisto, making him unable to detect the Xianfa Helix Electromagnetic Cannon from behind for the first time.


    As long as Mephisto did not discover the whereabouts of the wooden clone before the Xianfa Dayu Spiral Pill shattered, then Rogge''s attack would not fail.


    The result was exactly the same as Rogge expected. Although Mephisto noticed that a wooden clone was missing, at that time, everything was too late.


    Although the power of Xianfa¡¤Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon is very strong, it is still unrealistic to solve the Hell Lord Mephisto in one shot.


    And after those simple fights before, Rogge can basically confirm that Mephisto is extremely good at energy manipulation.


    Mephisto, who can easily suppress even an out-of-control large-scale energy storm, will never be seriously injured by a fairy spiral electromagnetic cannon.


    When the explosion of the Xianfa spiral electromagnetic gun dissipated, Mephisto''s figure reappeared in Rogge''s sight.


    At this time, Mephisto''s classical suit on the upper body has completely disappeared, replaced by dark purple skin and extremely mysterious and strange lines.


    Although Mephisto still maintained the image of a white-haired old man, his upper body had unknowingly revealed part of the real demon.


    "You are the first to make me so embarrassed in hell!


    "Lastly give you a chance, surrender to me, or die here?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mephisto''s clothes returned to their original appearance, as if nothing had happened.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 325： Xianfa Muren

    Mephisto at this time, even though he still looked calm and light, was just like when he first appeared on the stage.


    But Rogge knew that Mephisto was angry, and he was still a bad coax.


    But this is also normal. If he is teased by someone who is far less powerful than himself, he will be very angry, and he can''t wait to immediately kill the **** who doesn''t know the sky and the earth.


    "I will answer you one last time, if you want me to surrender you, don''t even think about it!"


    Although his strength was not as good as Mephisto of the heavenly father, Rogge had no plans to kneel down and give in.


    If you want him to kneel and concede defeat, it is better to kill him directly.


    At least this is relatively simple.


    After hearing Rogge''s answer, Mephisto''s face did not change at all, and the astonishing aura he exuded disappeared.


    Before Mephisto took a shot, Rogge attacked first.


    Compared with defensive counterattack, he prefers to take the initiative to take the initiative in combat.


    Moreover, the enemy he is facing now is still above himself, and the defensive counterattack will only put him at a further disadvantage.


    Xianfa¡¤Wooden Dun¡¤Tree Realm is here!


    After entering the **** fairy mode, **** recognized his existence and no longer suppressed him all the time.


    But **** is Mephisto''s territory after all. If you want to compete with Mephisto in hell, you must create a home field suitable for your strength.


    On the barren land, a lush forest immediately emerged, adding a touch of green to the somewhat monotonous land.


    The moment the dense forest appeared, the trees and vines in the forest were instantly activated, scrambling to attack Mephisto, who was standing still on the spot.


    Although the forest formed by the tree world is not a naturally formed forest, it is more useful than a naturally formed forest.


    As long as Roger needs, all the plants in the forest can be used by him.


    Whether it is driving plants to attack and defend, or using plants to restrain the enemy, it is as simple as breathing.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that he has enough chakras.


    Facing the overwhelming trees and vines, Mephisto, Lord of Hell, remained unmoved, as if he hadn''t noticed anything.


    However, just when these branches and vines entered a distance of about five meters around him, these branches and vines driven by Xianshu Chakra were instantly decomposed.


    This is not a fancy energy manipulation technique, it is pure energy decomposition.


    In just an instant, these branches and vines were decomposed into the most primitive atomic form and completely dissipated into the air.


    Taking Mephisto''s location as the origin, an absolute field with a diameter of five meters appeared.


    Mephisto is not unable to expand the scope of the field, but in his opinion, an absolute field of five meters in diameter is sufficient to deal with all the attacks of Rogge.


    Although Rogge''s strength was a little stronger than he thought, it was only that little bit.


    As long as he is in hell, no one will be his opponent.


    Although Mephisto''s approach seems very arrogant, as the lord of hell, he has enough confidence and pride.


    Although the crazily growing branches and vines could not break through Mephisto''s absolute domain, Rogge still did not stop attacking Mephisto.


    Mephisto is the Lord of Hell, and his strength is undoubtedly strong.


    But there is one thing he can''t change, that is, the stronger the ability, the more energy it needs to consume.


    Energy will not be generated out of thin air, even if Mephisto is the father of hell, he must obey this law.


    Otherwise, he is more than a heavenly father.


    While driving the branches and vines to attack Mephisto, Rogge''s wooden clone was not idle, and he dug out the buried Beiliangdao, Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, Evil Moto, etc.


    Of course, there is also the ghost rider Johnny who was buried underground trying to recover his body.


    To defeat Mephisto in hell, Rogge had never thought about it like this.


    Although this achievement is very tempting, it also depends on whether you have such strength.


    Since Mephisto cannot be defeated, then you need to make preparations in advance to leave hell.


    Mephisto sensed these little movements of Rogge, but he did not stop Rogge, but let Rogge dug out Johnny.


    After digging out Johnny, Roger returned Johnny''s evil spirit motorcycle to him and told him.


    After listening to Roger''s arrangement, Johnny was silent for a few seconds, then he mounted his evil spirit motorcycle and drove into the distance without looking back.


    Just like what Roger said, with Johnny''s current strength, even if he stayed, he couldn''t do anything.


    Instead of staying here at a loss, it''s better to become Roger''s back from hell.


    When Johnny drove the evil spirit motorcycle away completely, Roger finally ended his drive on the branches and vines.


    Only the plants spawned by these fairy art Chakras could not break Mephisto''s absolute realm.


    Rogge knows this very well, and Mephisto also knows it very well.


    However, this does not mean that Rogge will give up the idea of ??using wooden escape attacks.


    I saw Luo Ge put his hands together, the fairy chakra in his body poured out frantically, and a wooden Luohan like an ancient Titan crawled out of the ground.


    Xianfa¡¤Wooden Dun¡¤Wooden Art!


    While in Warnerheim, Rogge also used the magic trick of the wooden man once.


    Only that time, the opponent he faced was Niald, the **** of the storm, whose strength had not yet reached the heavenly father level.


    At that time, because of the chakra volume, the wooden Luohan he made was only more than 40 meters high.


    But this time, with his full exertion, the height of the wooden Luohan broke through 100 meters for the first time, reaching an astonishing 120 meters.


    Wearing a white imperial robe, standing on top of the wooden Luohan, condescendingly looked down at Mephisto in the forest.


    Compared with the huge head of the wooden Luohan, Roger at this time looked a little small.


    But the aura exuding from his body is even more astonishing than a wooden Arhat of more than 120 meters.


    Is this your ultimate move?


    interesting!


    Mephisto in the forest raised his head and looked up at Roger, with an inexplicable smile.


    Mephisto can clearly feel the majestic and unspeakable fairy chakra in the wood Luohan.


    He is also very clear that driving such a tall creation requires a huge amount of energy.


    Although the Immortal Wooden Man created by Roger was amazing, if he guessed right, Roger would not be able to maintain this state for long.


    Looking up at Rogge for a few seconds, Mephisto slightly raised his cane, and the natural energy free from **** surged towards him frantically.


    Under Mephisto''s control, the forest created by Rogge was quickly decomposed and replaced by a rising demon puppet with a height of 100 meters.


    With curved horns, bat-like bat wings, and triangular tail, Mephisto produced a demon puppet exactly like the legendary demon.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 326： Suzuo Tao Buddha

    Xianfa Muren VS Demon Puppet!


    Mephisto did not make the demon puppet too big, but maintained the same size as the wooden rohan.


    Use your attack method to defeat you head-on!


    Rogge didn''t know if Mephisto thought this way, but after seeing Mephisto standing on top of the demon puppet, he took the initiative to attack.


    The ancient titan-like wooden Arhat waved his right fist and hit the demon puppet''s head directly.


    As soon as the wooden Luohan''s right fist was swung, the demon puppet also swung its right fist.


    boom!


    Two huge fists slammed together, forming a strong shock wave.


    Although Mephisto is not good at melee combat, his puppet control skills are not weak at all.


    Even with a punch later, he still accurately judged the attack trajectory of the wooden Luohan.


    Do you want to head-on?


    Then I will fulfill you!


    After the wooden Luohan''s right fist was blocked, Roger did not hesitate to control the wooden Luohan again.


    Rogge has rich experience in manipulating wooden arhats to fight, and even summed up a set of boxing methods belonging to wooden arhats.


    Praise Nanwu Gatlin Great Bodhisattva boxing!


    Three thousand six hundred revolutions per breath!


    Euler Euler Euler Euler Euler...


    Under Rogge''s control, the amazing wooden Luohan turned into a crazy boxing machine.


    The huge double-fist missiles hit the demon puppets that were mixed with mud and rocks.


    At this moment, all fighting skills disappeared from Rogge''s mind.


    The only thing he knows now is to constantly beat the demon puppets with the fists of the wooden Luohan.


    The sudden eruption of the wooden arhat made Mephisto frowned unconsciously, and the energy in his body gushed out wildly. While repairing the body of the demon puppet, he started the same fierce counterattack.


    The wooden arhats and demon puppets with a height of 100 meters, like boxers on the ring, madly attacked the enemies in front of them.


    The shattered wood and stones splashed around, falling like a meteor to the ground, and the shock wave generated by the collision of fists erupted with a loud sound like a sonic boom.


    The fight between the wooden arhat and the demon puppet caused an artificial earthquake, the earth shook violently, and spider web-like cracks were everywhere.


    On the surface, this is a battle between a wooden Arhat and a demon puppet.


    But in reality, these Rogers are fighting against Mephisto''s energy.


    Whether it is driving the wood arhats to fight against the demon puppets, or repairing their injured bodies, a huge amount of energy is required.


    As long as one party''s energy is exhausted, this earth-shattering boxing match will end immediately.


    As the **** lord of the heavenly father, Mephisto occupies an absolute advantage in energy reserves.


    Whether it is the energy stored by himself or the natural energy that can be mobilized, he is far beyond Rogge.


    So even if the demon puppet showed more weakness, he didn''t have any worries.


    Unlike the wooden arhat, the demon puppet is just a puppet made by Mephisto.


    In addition to being a little larger, the demon puppet does not possess any extraordinary abilities.


    Although the wooden Luohan looks very ordinary, it is an out-and-out high-level wooden ninjutsu.


    Wood Arhat not only has both offensive and defensive capabilities, with super-strong physical attack and defensive abilities, but also super energy resistance.


    Ordinary energy attacks can not only harm the wood arhat, but may also become a weapon for the wood arhat to counterattack.


    Tail beast jade is a typical representative among them.


    Regardless of the landslides that the wood arhat and the demon puppets fought, they still had some advantages.


    But Rogge knew very well that if he continued to fight like this, he would definitely lose.


    The technique of the wooden man is one of his ultimate skills, but the demon puppet is just a puppet made by Mephisto.


    The two are no longer on the same level at all.


    What''s more troublesome is that his own Chakra is declining crazily.


    Once his own chakra is exhausted, the **** fairy mode will be automatically cancelled.


    Without the increase of Xianshu Chakra, his strength will be further weakened.


    There are not many tailed chakras, but the nine-tailed chakras cannot integrate with natural energy at all, let alone distilled into fairy chakras.


    Forget it, it''s time to end!


    After sensing where Johnny was now, Roger planned to use the last hole cards.


    Suzano!


    The Suzuoneng formed by the materialization of Chakra appears again.


    Compared with the wooden Luohan that is 100 meters high, the Suzuo Nenghu who is only seven or eight meters high looks a bit small.


    However, this half-length Susanoh didn''t last long before Roger took the initiative to break his body.


    Before crossing, Rogge had imagined a picture.


    In other words, a move, a move that is more advanced than the open up.


    Suzuo Tao Buddha, two people destroy the four kingdoms!


    This is a sentence that Roger had read before, and now he intends to realize the first half of this sentence.


    Ah ah ah! ! !


    Standing on top of the wooden Arhat, Rogge let out a tragic howl. The tearing sensation brought about by Suzuo''s materialization and the tingling sensation brought by the **** fairy pattern merged together, forming the ultimate pain deep into the bone marrow. .


    Suzuo Nohu, who was actively dispelled by Rogge, did not dissipate. The light blue chakra began to cover the wooden Luohan, and then turned into armor.


    Rogge''s Suzano was originally just a second form of flesh and blood.


    With the increase in the **** fairy mode, his Suzano nohu reached the third form of armor for the first time.


    At this time, Suzuo Nohu''s armor covered the wooden Luohan''s body.


    Pain Pain Pain Pain Pain...


    In the **** fairy mode, only a madman like Rogge can do so.


    And covering the armor of Kansu Sano on the wooden luohan is an experience that even Uchiha Madara has never tried.


    Uchiha Madara''s prestigious outfit, Susano Nogara, was nothing more than Susano Nogara covering Kyuubi''s body.


    Covering the Suzuo Nenghu on the wooden Luohan is a brand new experience that no one has ever experienced before, an inhuman experience that hurts to the extreme.


    After performing this shrunken version of the "Suzuotao Giant Buddha", even Roger, who has a strong will, could not help kneeling on top of the wooden Luohan''s head.


    After returning, you must practice Shizuzuo well!


    Although his body was trembling in pain, there were still some messy thoughts in Rogge''s mind.


    Although the cost of performance is somewhat high, the effect is obvious.


    After putting on the light blue Suzu armor, the wood Arhat, who was already amazing, showed a terrifying power that was not weaker than Mephisto.


    Suzuo Tao Buddha!


    This is Roger''s real trump card!


    After the wooden Arhat transmitted the armor of Suzuo Nenghu, Mephisto''s face finally became serious, and he looked at Roger very seriously.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 327： Mephistos plan

    Although the fighting time was not very long, Mephisto found that Rogge was a little more difficult than he thought.


    In other words, it brings more surprises.


    Whenever he thought that Rogge was about to end here, Rogge could always come up with some new tricks and play amazing hole cards one after another.


    If it weren''t for Rogge''s successive refusals and provocations, Mephisto would really look forward to signing a contract with Rogge and making him his strongest evil spirit.


    However, it turns out that Rogge has no plans to sign a contract with him.


    Looking at the wooden Luohan covered in light blue armor, Mephisto sighed, and a murderous intent surged in his heart.


    Kill Roger, force his soul to remain in hell, and then transform his soul into an evil spirit.


    Since Rogge was unwilling to accept his kindness, Mephisto could only take some tough measures.


    The killing intent on Mephisto disappeared in a flash, but it was sensed by Roger keenly.


    He was not surprised by Mephisto''s decision.


    If he were Mephisto, he would make a similar decision.


    Having said that, he did not intend to catch it at all.


    Suzuo Tau Big Buddha''s hole cards are all used, and there is no need to consider other things.


    With a thought, the wooden Luohan wearing Suzu armor attacked again.


    Boom boom boom boom...


    With the Suzu armor, the attack power and defense power of the wood Luohan have been significantly improved.


    Although the size of the wooden luohan has not changed in any way, its current punch is stronger than the previous dozen punches combined.


    Left uppercut, right uppercut, straight punch, punch, one or two combos...


    At this time, the wood arhat, like an invincible boxing champion on the boxing ring, hit the demon puppet one by one, and the devil puppet was backed away.


    Although Mephisto controlled the demon puppet to counterattack, the Suzuo armor on the wooden rohan looked like an absolute defense, blocking all the demon puppet''s counterattacks.


    Within a few seconds, huge cobweb cracks appeared on the demon puppet''s body. The fragmented soil and stones splashed out like a meteor shower, and hit the ground fiercely, striking out one by one. Impact crater.


    Under the powerful offensive that the wood arhat couldn''t resist, the demon puppet couldn''t even make a slightly effective counterattack, and kept staggering back.


    The destruction speed of the wood arhat to the demon puppet has far exceeded the repair speed of Mephisto.


    The demon puppet with a height of one hundred meters is like a huge sandbag, welcoming the wooden arhat''s attack with a punch that is heavier than a punch.


    Judging from the scene, Rogge has the upper hand now.


    But he knew very well that this advantage was only the result of Mephisto''s hand in hand.


    Mephisto''s best energy attack has not yet been used at all.


    Rogge didn''t know what Mephisto was thinking.


    He may be using demon puppets to consume his chakras, or he may want to see how far the wooden arhat can be.


    In short, the current Mephisto still stood calmly on top of the demon puppet''s head, without a trace of panic.


    Although Rogge wanted to control the wooden Luohan and beat Mephisto to death, he knew that this could only be a fantasy.


    Instead of wasting precious time on Mephisto, it''s better to take the time to solve the demon puppet.


    Broke me!


    Taking advantage of the demon puppet''s retreat, the wooden Luohan grabbed the demon puppet''s arms and slammed his hands to pull the demon puppet''s upper arm directly.


    Two arms tens of meters long were thrown by the wooden arhat and hit the ground like a meteorite, setting off huge flying dust.


    After tearing off the arms of the demon puppet, the wooden arhat did not stay at all, and his hands once again grasped the pair of bat wings behind the demon puppet.


    So far, Rogge doesn''t know why Mephisto made bat wings for the demon puppet.


    Demon puppets made of mud and stones obviously cannot have the ability to fly, so this pair of huge bat wings will make the demon puppets look more like the legendary demons, and will not have any real effect.


    With Mephisto''s experience, he shouldn''t waste energy making a pair of useless bat wings.


    Although I can''t understand what Mephisto thinks, the wooden arhat''s hands still grabbed the bat wings of the demon puppet and tore off the pair of bat wings with a wingspan of more than two hundred meters.


    At this time, Mephisto''s demon puppet only had the last main torso and head.


    When Roger controlled the wooden Arhat to throw away the huge bat wing in his hand, he suddenly found that Mephisto, standing on the head of the demon puppet, showed a meaningful smile.


    not good!


    Years of combat experience made Roger keenly aware of something wrong and planned to control the wooden Luohan to retreat for a certain distance.


    However, everything is too late!


    When the pair of demon bat wings were thrown to the ground, an irregular pentagonal barrier suddenly formed.


    The arms, bat wings, and torso of the demon puppet formed the five fulcrums of the pentagonal barrier, and the blood-red energy rose to the sky.


    Although this pentagonal enchantment is not very regular, it firmly surrounds Roger and the wooden arhat.


    Is this Mephisto''s plan?


    Taking a look at the crimson pentagonal barrier, Roger sighed a little helplessly.


    As expected, none of the guys who can make a name in the multiverse are fuel-efficient lamps.


    Mephisto seemed to have nothing to do with the wooden Arhat wearing Suzu armor, but in fact, everything was in his plan.


    After trapping Roger with the pentagonal barrier, Mephisto said nothing but silently raised his right hand.


    In the next second, the world changed color, and the whole world instantly changed from day to night.


    At the same time, the free natural energy in the air boils like boiling water, and the breath of destruction and death envelopes the entire world.


    At this moment, Roger, standing on top of the wooden Luohan''s head, suddenly felt an enemy to the whole world.


    The **** will that had already recognized his existence, disappeared without a trace in an instant, as if it had never appeared before.


    The sudden vision of heaven and earth also attracted the attention of the demons located in all corners of hell. Johnny, who was driving an evil spirit motorcycle, stopped involuntarily and looked back at the battlefield where Roger and Mephisto were. .


    Can he really come over?


    Seeing this vision of heaven and earth that almost spread to the entire hell, Johnny couldn''t help worrying about Roger.


    "Don''t worry, he is Roger, you just need to implement his plan well!"


    Xiao Hei''s voice sounded beside Johnny.


    When Johnny left, Roger gave Xiao Hei who could not be placed in the psychic scroll to Johnny and asked him to leave with Xiao Hei.


    "I hope so!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Johnny activated the evil spirit motorcycle again, and the flame meteor generally sailed into the distance.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 328： Unprecedented Super Meatballs

    Rogge tried to quickly resolve the battle with the Suzata Buddha, and Mephisto happened to have this idea.


    It''s just that unlike Rogge, Mephisto''s preparations should be more concealed.


    First use the pentagonal enchantment to trap Roger, and then use the energy storm to directly destroy Roger''s existence.


    As long as Roger is dead, Mephisto can control his soul at will.


    At that time, let alone transforming Roger into an evil spirit, it would not be a problem even to completely transform Roger into a demon.


    Except for Johnny, Mephisto hadn''t seen a soul like Rogge that made his heart beat for a long time.


    No, this is a more precious existence than Johnny''s soul.


    The ghost rider Johnny is just a test product of him, and he can''t compare with Roger at all.


    A look of intense desire erupted in Mephisto''s eyes, which made Rogge standing on top of the wooden Luohan''s head a chill involuntarily.


    It is not a beautiful experience to be looked at by a male creature with this kind of eyes.


    The natural energy in the air is still boiling frantically, and it won''t take long for these natural energy to be transformed into a terrifying energy storm, completely destroying Roger and the wood arhat.


    Although he fell into the trap Mephisto carefully prepared, Rogge still had no plans to give up.


    It was not the first time for him to be trapped by a barrier.


    Although he doesn''t understand magic, he has his own way of breaking barriers.


    No matter what the principle of the barrier is, and regardless of the effect of the barrier, in the final analysis, the barrier is just a barrier.


    The barrier can be broken with brute force.


    When Mephisto prepared the energy storm to try to kill Roger in one fell swoop, Roger took a deep breath and exploded all the Chakras in his body.


    At this point, there is no need to keep chakra.


    And even if he has consumed all his chakras, he still has the nine-tailed chakra.


    Although that would cause him to directly exit the **** fairy mode, he couldn''t take care of that much at this time.


    Mephisto noticed Rogge''s move for the first time, but he didn''t take Rogge''s move to heart.


    In his opinion, this is just Roger''s trapped beast fighting.


    No matter what Roger did, he couldn''t change the fate of death in the barrier.


    This pentagonal **** enchantment is the grave specially built for him by the Lord of Hell Mephisto.


    Under Rogge''s full urging, the chakras in his body roared out like a flood of a dam collapsed. Massive chakras gushed out of his meridians, leaving visible blood marks on him.


    As soon as the blood stains all over the body appeared, they were repaired by the powerful resilience of the fairy body.


    Destruction and regeneration reached an alternative balance on him.


    Rogge ignored the pain from his body. At this time, he was already tortured to death by the pain of the **** fairy mode and the use of Suzuo Naka.


    Adding some extra pain to the pain that has gone deep into the bone marrow is of course nothing.


    I saw the wooden arhat''s right hand raised high, and a super-large jade spiral pill of the fairy law that was bigger than the wooden arhat appeared in its hand.


    Seven generations of Naruto Naruto has proved one thing with countless facts, that is, there is no enemy that can''t be solved by a pill.


    If so, then another one.


    If you can''t defeat the enemy with balls, it can only mean that the **** you roll out are not big or strong enough.


    What Rogge had to do at this time was to use facts to prove the point of view of the seventh generation of Hokage once again, adding a new record for Maruko Tactics.


    With Rogge''s full play regardless of loss, a giant ball with a diameter of three hundred meters was born.


    This super-giant Xianfa super-large jade spiral pill was spinning frantically, and the flow of Chakra even set off an equally huge super tornado.


    When the super-large jade spiral pill of immortality took shape, Rogge still did not stop, covering the power of hellfire.


    In addition, he also mobilized a part of the nine-tailed chakras and forcibly merged them into this super-large jade spiral pill.


    The original blue-and-white Xianfa Super Jade Helix Maru changed its color to red and blue after fusing Hellfire and Nine-tailed Chakra.


    In addition to the frantically spinning chakra, there were also frantically spinning orange-red hellfires.


    Mu Dun, Immortal Mode, Suzuo Nohu, Super Jade Spiral Pill, Hellfire, Nine-Tailed Chakra...


    If the combination of these things couldn''t break the five-sided **** enchantment created by Mephisto at one time, then Roger would not have to think about other things, just accept his fate and wait for death.


    The wooden arhat originally didn''t have the ability to perform ninjutsu, but it must be possessed by Zuo Nohu, so that the wooden arhat had the possibility to perform ninjutsu.


    This unprecedented super-large jade spiral pill, which combines multiple powers, is, to a certain extent, the ultimate power that Roger can currently exert.


    This red and blue immortal super large jade spiral pill entwined with hellfire is his current peak strength.


    Regardless of whether this ball can break Mephisto''s five-sided **** barrier, and no matter what damage the ball can bring to Hell Lord Mephisto, this is Roger''s last attack.


    After this trick, the final answer will be given whether it is victory or loss, life or death.


    Mephisto originally thought he had forced Rogge to despair, but Rogge used facts to prove that he guessed wrong again.


    Looking at the red and blue **** in the hand of the wooden Luohan, Mephisto laughed suddenly.


    This kind of momentum, this kind of will, this is the opponent worthy of his serious treatment!


    Only this kind of existence can become the sharpest weapon in my hand, and can bring the glory of **** to the multiverse!


    "Rogge, I want to order you!"


    Mephisto suddenly yelled, ignoring his image as a superior figure of the Lord of Hell.


    "You can not!"


    After hearing Mephisto''s call, Rogge replied calmly.


    After that, the 100-meter-high wooden Luohan''s legs suddenly used force, and the whole person leaped high and directly rushed towards Mephisto.


    The Five Sides Scarlet Enchantment has five pivots, and these five pivots are the key to the enchantment.


    Rogge will not choose other pivots to break the barrier, he will only attack the pivot where Mephisto is.


    When the wooden Arhat holding the giant Xianfa Super Large Jade Spiral Pill jumped high, Mephisto also raised the black cane in his hand, and the silver-white skull head pointed directly at Roger on the top of the wooden Arhat.


    The natural energy boiling between heaven and earth takes the head of the skull and crossbones as its origin, instantly forming a deep sphere like a black hole, and a super energy storm that destroys everything takes shape in an instant.


    The fist-sized black ball is the core of the energy storm and contains all the power of the energy storm.


    Break it for me!


    The Xianfa super large jade spiral pill with a diameter of three hundred meters collided with the black sphere in the energy storm.


    A white light that was more intense than the explosion of a supernova appeared in an instant, opening the endless night like dawn.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 329： Supreme Master Gu Yi

    Two energy **** of completely unequal sizes collided together, and the energies of different attributes were intertwined and separated from each other, creating a weird picture like an abstract oil painting.


    The red and blue fairy magic super large jade spiral pill and the black hole-like energy storm core can''t suppress each other, and the scattered energy torrent willfully destroy everything around them.


    Lightning raging, flames flying, hurricane roar, gravity turbulence...


    All kinds of common or uncommon natural phenomena are staged one after another, like a natural disaster that destroys the world, and the birth of a world where everything is restarted.


    When the Xianfa super-large jade spiral pill collided with the black hole-like energy core, the next thing was beyond the control of Roger and Mephisto.


    At this time, even if they wanted to stop, it was too late.


    They are the initiators who created this scene, but they cannot decide the final outcome.


    Unless one party runs out of energy, or the critical point of the balance between the two is broken, the world vision in front of him may be ended.


    The time that had passed by now became extremely long.


    A short period of two or three seconds, it seems like a long period of one or two centuries.


    In the common expectation of Rogge and Mephisto, the balance between the Xianfa Super Jade Spiral Pill and the energy storm core was finally broken, and a terrifying explosion that could not be described in words broke out.


    Unlike ordinary energy explosions, this time the explosion is like being pressed the mute button, quiet a bit weird, and quiet a bit makes people at a loss.


    On this already devastated earth, a light ball like the sun rose slowly, and the blazing white light became the only color in the entire world.


    Rumble! ! !


    When this orange-red light ball like the sun spread to the sky, the long-lost explosion sounded loudly.


    The sky seemed to be torn open a crack, the vast expanse of land ushered in an unprecedented earthquake, and the natural energy floating in the air was wiped out.


    At the moment when the Xianfa super-large jade spiral pill exploded with the energy storm core, Roger connected to the Thunder God technique on the evil spirit motorcycle, directly broke through the limitation of space, and instantly came to Johnny''s back.


    "Run, run at full speed!"


    Although Rogge did not suffer any serious injuries, the exhaustion caused by the exhaustion of Chakra in his body made him look as weak as a seriously ill patient.


    If it weren''t for a part of the Nine-tailed Chakra to maintain the spirit, he might have passed out in a coma at this time.


    After hearing Roger''s words, Johnny dared not hesitate at all, and immediately raised the evil spirit motorcycle to the highest speed.


    To leave the **** and return to the world, Johnny must drive a ghost motorcycle.


    So after digging Johnny out of the ground, Roger had arranged a retreat plan.


    First, Johnny drove the evil spirit motorcycle away, as far as possible from Mephisto.


    When he and Mephisto decide the victory or defeat, he will use the Thunder God to come behind Johnny for the first time, and take Johnny''s evil spirit motorcycle back to earth.


    The fact that Roger tried to get out of **** on the Evil Motor could not be hidden from Mephisto, but he did not intend to hide it from Mephisto.


    All he needs is a time difference.


    Mephisto, who was in the center of the explosion, sensed Rogge''s departure, but unlike Rogge''s guess, he did not step forward to chase, but let them leave hell.


    "We will meet again, we will definitely!"


    Mephisto looked at the direction Rogge and Johnny were leaving, an inexplicable smile appeared on his face.


    When the evil spirit motorcycle driven by Johnny passed through the portal made of hellfire, Roger finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    This time, the journey to hell, finally ended without danger.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time passed in a flash, and this was the seventh day of Rogge''s return to the world, which is the main universe earth.


    At this time, he was wearing a dark red classical mage robe, lying on a roof to bask in the sun.


    He is not in Konoha''s headquarters in Washington, nor in his secret den in New York, but in Kathmandu, Nepal.


    To be precise, it was Kama Taj in Kathmandu, Nepal.


    As for why he is here and wearing Kama Taj''s mage robe, it sounds strange, but it is quite reasonable.


    When he and Johnny passed through the hellfire portal to return to Earth, and returned to the US Highway 69 where they left before, the Supreme Mage Gu Yi walked out of a golden portal and proceeded to both of them. They can''t understand meticulous inspection.


    After confirming that none of them were possessed by demons, nor were they burdened with the inexplicable **** curse, the ghost rider Johnny was directly released by Gu Yi, while Roger was caught by her and Kama Taj.


    In front of the Supreme Mage Gu Yi, Roger would not have any resistance, and he did not have the idea of ??resisting Gu Yi.


    After officially fighting against Mephisto, the **** lord of the heavenly father, he knew very well the strength gap between him and the heavenly father.


    So instead of asking for trouble, it''s better to obediently follow Gu Yi''s arrangement.


    And Gu Yi didn''t do anything strange to him, just took him to Kama Taj, and then gave him a student status.


    After that, he stayed in Kama Taj until today.


    Except that three days ago, Supreme Master Gu Yi let him experience the existence of a multiverse, Gu Yi disappeared again.


    As for where Gu Yi went, he didn''t know, nor did Kama Taj''s people.


    "Rogge, Teacher Gu Yi is back, she wants you to go there now."


    Just as Roger was about to fall asleep in the warm sun, Master Mordor''s voice came over, interrupting his unstarted nap.


    Master Modu, one of the disciples of Supreme Master Gu Yi.


    In fact, every mage of Kama Taj can be regarded as a student of Gu Yi, but few can be taught by Gu Yi himself.


    Master Modu was one of the few people taught by Gu Yi himself.


    "Okay, I''ll pass now!"


    Because it was at Kama Taj, Rogge did not use the usual quantum teleportation, but walked step by step.


    As before, the Supreme Master Guduan sat in the usual hall, tasting Nepalese tea with honey.


    "Master Gu Yi, are you looking for me?"


    Rogge asked a little salute to the sitting Gu Yi.


    "Sit down, it''s time to chat with you today!"


    Gu Yi, wearing a bright yellow mage robe, pointed to the opposite chair with the folding fan in his hand, and said kindly.


    "Thank you!"


    After receiving the tea cup from Gu Yi, Roger thanked him.


    After waving his hand to let everyone else in the hall leave, Gu Yicai said again: "You have also lived in Kama Taj for a while. Can you talk about your past now, Roger from other worlds? ."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 330： Rogers true identity

    Supreme Master Gu Yi told Roger''s greatest secret as soon as he spoke.


    If the person sitting in front of Rogge is not Gu Yi, but someone else, Rogge will definitely reply "I am not, I don''t, you talk nonsense".


    But since the person who said this sentence was Gu Yi, there was no need for him to continue to hide it.


    "You''ve already confirmed it, so I don''t have to say it anymore, right?"


    Like Gu Yi, Roger at this time was also calm and breezy, and there was a state that a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water.


    As the main pillar that protects the universe and Earth from the invasion of other multi-cosmic creatures, Gu Yi has always had a tough attitude towards alien creatures.


    Regardless of Gu Yi''s amiable appearance, when dealing with visitors from another world, her approach is comparable to Hulk in an angry state.


    "In the past few days, I did use the Time Gem to confirm your origins, and at the same time, I also checked your future."


    Having said that, the Supreme Master Gu Yi took a sip of the honey tea in his hand, and then continued: "Even the gem of time can only be traced back to the day you appeared in New York. As for your previous experience, it is an eternity. Of nothingness."


    "Compared with your empty past, your future is much more exciting."


    Hearing this, Roger also aroused a strong curiosity, wondering what kind of future Gu Yi saw.


    "May I ask about the futures you see? I don''t mind if you spoil my future in advance."


    Although the future is not static, and every decision made now may affect the future outcome, Rogge still wants to know what kind of future Gu Yi sees.


    "Of course you can. Although your future has tens of millions of endings, in the final analysis, it can basically be divided into two categories.


    If it was normal, Supreme Master Gu Yi would never talk about the future with others, let alone tell the parties what he saw.


    However, Roger, who was sitting in front of him now, was the exception, the only exception.


    As for whether this is related to Roger''s identity as a traverser, only Gu Yi himself knows.


    "The first ending is that you are dead."


    After hearing Gu Yi''s answer, Rogge was stunned for a moment before reacting.


    Gu Yi certainly didn''t mean that he died normally, after all, he could not have eternal life.


    Since it is not a normal death, the answer is obvious.


    With his character and the thoughts of death from time to time, he must have died in a certain battle, in the hands of someone or being.


    "Can I ask, which one killed me the most?"


    "Thanks!"


    Gu Yi gave an answer he expected.


    But there is one thing he is curious about. If he remembers correctly, there is no Thanos who has collected infinite gems, that is, the strength of the sub-heaven father.


    If Rogge''s judgment is correct, his current strength should also be at the sub-heavenly father level.


    He is a little stronger than the earth gods, but weaker than the heavenly father, so it is not too much to say that he is the sub-heavenly father.


    He now has control of the gems of reality, so when he faces Thanos in the future, he cannot face Thanos with infinite gems.


    A Thanos who has not collected infinite gems is the one who killed him the most times, which is a bit interesting.


    "What about the second type of future?"


    Roger didn''t ask how he died in Thanos'' hands, because it didn''t make any sense.


    A misjudgment in the battle may lead to his own death, and the future extended from this will be many, so there is no need to inquire.


    "You should have the answer to the second type of future. After all, this is your goal all the time.


    "You have become a god, and you have become the famous ¡®Ninja God¡¯ of the multiverse, starting from humans, ascending to the throne of gods and becoming a true god!"


    I don''t know why, the thing that sounds awesome as soon as you get on the seat of God, speaking from the ancient mouth, is like congratulating you on your graduation, and it seems so ordinary.


    "I see, my future is either to become a ninja god, or to die on the road to becoming a god. Anyway, there will be no ordinary ending. It''s pretty good, at least the whole life looks wonderful."


    The Supreme Master Gu Yi was not so much about telling Rogge''s future to him, it was about letting him understand the true choice in his heart.


    "Your future, I have spoiled you in advance, so should you also introduce your past?"


    Equivalent exchange, although the Supreme Mage Gu Yi is not an alchemist, there are some principles that both mage and alchemist are common.


    "I am indeed not from this world. The reason why I came here is actually an accident.


    "According to the plan, the world I should go to is a ninja world.


    "Because of some reasons I don''t know, I came here and became a ninja. You should also know the next thing, so I won''t say more."


    Roger briefly explained why he traveled to this world.


    Although this explanation seems to be the same as saying nothing, it is true.


    "Thank you for your frankness, although I don''t know what kind of world the ninja world you are going to be like, but now that you are here, this may be the real arrangement of fate for you.


    "It''s rare to come to Kama Taj, so let''s learn a few spells and go back. After all, you still have the identity of my student."


    Roger almost didn''t follow Gu Yi''s thinking. He thought that Gu Yi would let him go after confirming his origin and his harmlessness.


    "Then I would be disrespectful!"


    Although I don''t know what Gu Yi thinks, since Gu Yi doesn''t mind, he certainly doesn''t mind.


    Kama Taj''s magic, he is still very interested.


    In the following days, Roger officially started Kama Taj''s magic learning as a student of Gu Yi.


    Then, he finally figured out a question he wanted to know the answer long ago.


    Write round eyes, cannot copy magic!


    Although Kama Taj¡¯s magic does not need to be recognized by certain existences to learn, it is necessary to collect energy from other spaces in the multiverse before casting the magic, and then cooperate with spells or gestures to smoothly perform.


    Zhuanyan can replicate the spells and gestures used when casting magic, but the energy that drives magic, that is, the magic power, Zhuanyan can do nothing.


    Ordinary magic can be used as long as it has magic power.


    But there are some special magics that need to be recognized by the corresponding existence before they can be used, such as the white magic in certain Weishan Emperor system.


    The Supreme Mage Gu Yi didn''t teach Roger too many or too complicated magics, and basically gave him several common magics of the Kama Taj Mage.


    Portal, Mirror Space, Ring of Ragjardo, Soul Out of Body...


    Although the number is small, Rogge is also very satisfied, after all, his job is a ninja, not a mage.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 331： The kidnapped banner

    The Supreme Mage Gu Yi obviously took this into consideration and didn''t let him learn too much magic.


    Although Zhuanyan can''t directly copy magic, with the help of Zhuanyan, Rogge''s magic learning journey can be described as leaps and bounds.


    In less than a week, Roger had mastered the four magics taught by Gu Yi and received his first magic weapon ring.


    The hanging ring is an indispensable prop for casting portal magic. Even the Supreme Mage Gu Yi also needs the hanging ring when casting portal magic.


    Since the hanging ring is so important, of course the prudent Roger will not only receive one.


    Under Master Mordo''s puzzled look, Roger directly applied for five Suspense Rings, and added the Thunder God technique to each of them.


    Only a cautious ninja can become the **** of ninjas.


    Gu Yi had originally arranged other magical artifacts for him, but I don''t know if it was because he was not a pure mage, he didn''t get the approval of any magical artifact.


    Especially the Demon Floating Cloak, which he was very interested in, rejected him without even thinking about it.


    Well, it seems that this cloak with flying ability and self-awareness is destined to belong to Doctor Strange.


    After living and studying in Kama Taj for a month, focusing on learning some knowledge about magic and the multiverse, Roger left Kama Taj, cast a portal spell and returned to Konoha headquarters in Washington.


    Before leaving Kama Taj, he thought about it seriously, and finally told Gu Yi that Casillas might fall into Domam''s arms.


    "Everyone has their own destiny, just as you came into this world."


    Regarding Casillas'' future, Gu Yi replied with a simulated ambiguity.


    Since Gu Yi said so, Rogge naturally did not continue to struggle, bid farewell to Gu Yi and Mordu, and returned to Konoha.


    Although it didn''t take long to leave Konoha, when he walked out of the golden portal, he suddenly felt like he was going home.


    After asking Hinata to notify him of his return, Rogge returned to his office, leaned back on the chair and sighed.


    After fighting against Mephisto, the **** lord of the heavenly father, he understood how big the power gap between him and the heavenly father was.


    The match between him and Mephisto didn''t seem to be a winner, but he knew that he had already lost.


    The unprecedented supernatural jade spiral pill is the ultimate power he can currently exert, and the energy storm core created by Mephisto is obviously just an ordinary big move.


    If it weren''t for him to take Johnny''s evil spirit motorcycle and leave **** immediately, he would be the one who died.


    In addition to clarifying the strength gap between himself and Heavenly Father, another gain for him is that he roughly inferred the limits of the system.


    Without adding other factors, Heavenly Father should be the limit that the system can reach.


    In other words, the Six Dao Immortals are roughly the strength of the Heavenly Father.


    If he wants to break through the Heavenly Father level and gain the power of the single universe level or the multiverse level, he must go out of his own way of ninja based on the system provided, which is different from the way of ninja of the six immortals.


    Based on the power of the ninja of the Naruto world, integrate the power of the Marvel world, and finally walk out of its own path.


    This is the way of his ninja god!


    This seems very difficult, but he has already started part of it unknowingly.


    If the spiral electromagnetic gun opened the way for him to develop ninjutsu on his own, then the hellfire escape and **** fairy modes are equivalent to pushing open the door of fusing the power of the two worlds.


    As for what is inside the door and what kind of scenery it will have, he still doesn''t know.


    Forget it, I don''t want to, anyway, this world will not be destroyed for a while, he still has a lot of time to slowly think about his future.


    Thinking of this, he opened the system''s properties panel and took a look.


    "Nincoins not consumed: 230!"


    Johnny¡¯s commission was determined by the system to complete, and the corresponding Nincoin rewards have also been sent down.


    After looking at his current unconsumed Nincoins, and then at the various icons on the exchange page, he reluctantly shut down the system.


    I''m still too poor, work hard and beat the workers!


    Since he had been resting at Kama Taj for a while, after returning to Konoha, he did not intend to continue to rest, and directly opened some of the documents and commissions accumulated before.


    As he browsed the various commissions registered by Hinata, he saw two familiar names.


    The client is Tony Stark, and the content is to rescue the kidnapped Banner Bruce.


    How is this going?


    Banner was kidnapped?


    Why did Tony commission this channel?


    "Hinata, what''s the matter with this commission?"


    Roger called out Hinata immediately.


    Hinata''s holographic image appeared in front of him for the first time and began to explain the ins and outs of this commission.


    It is indeed Tony who posted the commission. The reason why he will commission on Rogge''s private commission website is purely because he cannot contact Rogge.


    The time of the commission was more than half a month ago. At that time, Roger was making up for the knowledge of magic and the multiverse at Kama Taj.


    According to Tony, it was a dark and windy night. A group of enemies of unknown origin broke into the Fulian¡¯s new base in the suburbs of New York and kidnapped Banner in full view.


    On the night of the kidnapping, Tony was not at the reunion base. To be precise, he was not at that base every night.


    Now the only people who live in the base all year round are the American team Rogers and Vision.


    The kidnapping happened suddenly, and obviously it was specifically targeted at Banner. Banner was kidnapped before he even had time to transform.


    After a later investigation, it was not organizations and forces on Earth who kidnapped Banner, but alien visitors.


    Among all the people Tony knew, only Roger and Sol had this kind of alien travel experience, so he approached Roger.


    As for why you didn''t go to Sol, the reason is simple, no one knows how to contact Sol in Asgard.


    After listening to Hinata''s report, Rogge had to admit that the timeline he knew had become increasingly unreliable.


    Banner can be kidnapped. Can this world be alright?


    Although he thought so in his heart, he still needed to do what he had to do, even if it wasn''t for Tony and Banner, but for Hulk alone, he needed to help.


    Hulk, but his friend.


    "If you contact Tony, you will entrust me to pick it up. I will visit their new base tomorrow!"


    A group of aliens came to the earth to kidnap Banner?


    For some reason, Rogge always felt that it was not Banner that these aliens wanted to kidnap, but the Hulk inside Banner.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 332： Banner rescue team composition

    Although Banner is a genius scientist with seven Ph.Ds, Rogge doesn''t think there will be extraterrestrial organizations specifically to kidnap him on Earth.


    Banner''s doctorate is based on the earth''s scientific and technological civilization.


    Without the earth civilization, Banner''s role will not be so great that it requires special kidnapping.


    So compared with the intellectual Banner, the value of Hulk is obviously greater.


    The next morning, Roger, who spent a pleasant night with Daisy, used quantum teleportation and came to the new base of Fulian.


    He originally wanted to open the portal, but he had never been to the new base of Fulian, he couldn''t build a clear picture in his mind, and couldn''t create a sufficiently stable portal.


    When the aurora-like brilliant light disappeared, the scene in front of Roger turned into a two-story white base.


    He had just appeared when a guard with guns and live ammunition rushed up and aimed their weapons at him.


    "Relax, I''m here to find Tony."


    After discovering that the person was the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge, these guards put down their weapons and took him to a reception room in the base.


    Without waiting long, Tony, wearing an expensive custom suit, brought the American team Rogers and others to him.


    In addition to the old faces such as the American Black Widow Hawkeye, he also saw a few newcomers who were not particularly familiar, including Colonel Rhode, whom he had a relationship with.


    War Gear Colonel Rhodes, Falcon Sam, and Ant-Man Scott, who doesn''t seem to be very clever but actually has a master''s degree in electrical engineering.


    Yesterday, when he was at Konoha headquarters, Roger took the time to look at the recent development of Fulian.


    Since the Seoul incident triggered by Ultron, Fulian has been a lot low-key, or in other words, a lot low-key on the bright side.


    After several losses in the media and public opinion, Fulian finally learned to act low-key.


    Including but not limited to Tony''s direct acquisition of several news media and newspapers.


    "It seems that you have been developing well recently. Not only did you add a few new members, but you also inherited the legacy of S.H.I.E.L.D. very well. Yes, well done!"


    S.H.I.E.L.D. has been disbanded from the official level since the Sky Mothership incident in Washington.


    Konoha absorbed most of the intelligence network and intelligence personnel, while the operatives and logistics support were absorbed by Fulian.


    In a sense, SHIELD was divided by Konoha and Fulian.


    The guards just now had a very obvious S.H.I.E.L.D. style on them. If nothing else, they should be former SHIELD agents.


    "That''s all for the kind words. Banner has been kidnapped for more than half a month, and we need to rescue him as soon as possible.


    "None of us have experience in alien operations, so if you don''t mind, I hope you will lead the rescue team this time."


    Tony sat on the sofa opposite Rogge and said with a serious face.


    Obviously, before Roger arrived, the Fulian side had communicated in advance.


    Just look at their current dress to know that they are ready to go anytime.


    Except for Tony and Colonel Rod who did not wear steel suits, the others basically wore operational attire.


    Of course, except for vision.


    The clothes on Vision''s body were all made by him, so things like action attire didn''t make any sense to him.


    "Well, interrupt you, you may be a little too underestimate the danger of alien operations.


    "It''s not good to say that, so many of you here do not have the ability to act outside the planet except for vision."


    Rogge was not deliberately attacking the members of the reunion, he just told the truth.


    "Let''s not say whether you have spacecraft or not, just because of the strange natural environment on the outer planet, it may kill you.


    "Although not every planet is not suitable for human survival, to be honest, the human body is really fragile.


    "On Earth, this may not be obvious, but once you leave the Earth, once you face alien races, it will be especially obvious.


    "So my suggestion is to rescue Banner, I can go alone."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, several oppositions sounded on the opposite side. Among them, the most violent opposition was not Tony or Rodgers of the US team, but Natasha, the black widow.


    Of course Tony and the others also considered what Roger said.


    To this end, Tony also specially designed equipment for combat in the cosmic environment.


    It''s just that they haven''t really left the earth after all, so they have not considered many situations.


    And more importantly, Rogge obviously didn''t want to bring so many people to rescue Banner.


    After several minutes of internal discussions, Tony finally gave their reply.


    "We may not be suitable for extraterrestrial operations, but Vision has no worries in this regard. He can set off with you."


    Although Vision looks like a human being, he is not a real human being after all. Vision can survive no matter what kind of harsh environment.


    In their internal plan, Vision is also the first choice for this action.


    It''s just that their proposal was directly rejected by Rogge.


    "Vision can''t work. Taking the vision to rescue Banner will only increase the difficulty of rescue."


    "why?"


    It was not Tony who asked, but Rogers of the US team.


    "The reason is very simple. There is a very powerful lunatic in the universe collecting infinite gems. The one on the head of Vision is just one of the goals.


    "Let the vision with infinite gems appear in the universe, it is no different from taking the initiative to deliver to your door."


    Roger briefly explained.


    Although he is not particularly afraid of Thanos, he does not want to deal with the difficult enemy of Thanos in the process of rescuing Banner.


    "You are the only one to rescue Banner. This is inappropriate. Banner is a member of the reunion anyway. We must have someone set off with you."


    Tony and Rogers did not speak, but Natasha spoke.


    Roger glanced at Natasha thoughtfully, and couldn''t help but think of the looming line of affection between Natasha and Benana.


    "If you insist on setting off together, then I can only take them two, except for the two of them, no one else will do."


    After speaking, Roger pointed to Natasha and Ant-Man Scott who was standing at the back.


    "Scott? It''s not long since he joined the AFC, and his experience is not particularly rich. Why don''t you go to me or Button."


    The American team Rogers took a look at Scott, then volunteered.


    "No, it can only be the two of them. Scott''s ability is more suitable for this task."


    To rescue Banner, Rogge has no shortage of combatants. He needs team members with special talents, and Ant-Man Scott is very suitable.


    As for Natasha, it was because she had a good relationship with Banner and Hulk.


    "It''s so decided, Rogge, you take Agent Romanoff on this trip with Scott."


    In the end, Tony made the final decision and confirmed the personnel of the rescue team.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 333： Sols help

    Asgard, Golden Palace Assembly Hall.


    Saul, who was sitting in the first place, seemed to listen carefully to the reports of the ministers, but in fact, his thoughts had already flown beyond the Nine Realms.


    Since the death of Sol¡¯s mother, Queen Frigga of Odin, the father of the gods, Odin has ceased to be in charge of the specific affairs of Asgard and the Nine Realms, and has delegated all government affairs to Sol.


    Although Sol has not formally inherited the throne of Asgard, what he has done is no different from the king of Asgard.


    Asgard was as calm as ever, and the contents reported by the ministers were mostly related to civil affairs.


    Except for some sporadic battle reports from Warnerheim occasionally, the entire Nine Realms can be said to be peaceful.


    After listening to several hours of reports from the ministers, Saul passed some of the policies proposed by the ministers, and shelved some new policies that he saw as unnecessary for the time being.


    When he was left alone in the splendid assembly hall, Thor leaned back on the golden chair and sighed tiredly.


    After he really took over government affairs, he realized that it is not easy to become a qualified and respected king.


    For him, this is dozens of times more difficult than single-handedly facing the flame giant Sirtel in Musbelheim.


    If it weren''t for Loki''s character to be too paranoid, now he really has the idea of ??giving up the throne to Loki.


    But this thought only lingered in his mind for a few minutes before he was completely forgotten.


    Thor, who leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes, enjoying this rare relaxation time, and summoned Mjolnir, the hammer of Thor, who hadn''t waved for a long time, and waved casually in his hand.


    Half an hour later, he will go to inspect the barracks and formulate new assessment standards for the Asgard Palace Guard.


    I really want to fight!


    After returning from the kingdom of dark elves, Svartifheim, he never fought any more, and even flew with Thor''s hammer a few times.


    Just as he was considering whether to include himself on the list of instructors for the palace guards, the door of the Council Chamber was pushed open.


    "Two adult males, with firm steps, reasonable step distance, stable frequency and good skills."


    Through the sound of footsteps, Sol quickly made a judgment on the strength of these two visitors.


    Because there is no chance to take action in person, he can only use these little skills to satisfy his inner desire for battle.


    "Sol, long time no see!"


    Before Sol opened his eyes, a familiar voice came.


    This is Roger''s voice?


    After hearing Roger''s words, Thor suddenly opened his eyes and quickly came to Rogge and gave him a strong hug.


    "Rogge, why are you here?


    "Forget it, these are trivial things. Since you are here, let me do some tricks with me!"


    When he was speaking, Saul patted Roger on the shoulder with excitement, and a long-lost smile appeared on his face.


    For the so-called majesty of the king, Saul had to put on a serious face when facing the minister and other subordinates.


    Only when he saw Roger and his friends, he would show his sincere smile.


    "It''s not in a hurry to discuss matters. I''m here this time, but I actually came to you for help."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Sol''s expression changed from excitement to nervousness, and he hurriedly asked: "Is there something wrong with Jane?"


    Seeing Thor''s rapid transformation like a face change in Sichuan Opera, Roger silently slandered in his heart a sentence of valuing color and despising friends.


    "Jane is fine, she is fine and safe.


    "It was Banner who was in the accident. Banner was kidnapped by some cosmic force. This time I came here to borrow the Rainbow Bridge. I need to bring that big green guy back to Earth safely."


    Rogge briefly explained the ins and outs of the incident, including his taking Natasha and Ant-Man Scott to rescue Banner, and the spacecraft and weapons used by the kidnappers.


    After listening to Rogge¡¯s description, especially after watching the footage taken by the Fulian base monitoring, Saul frowned slightly and said slowly: ¡°From the perspective of personnel and equipment, these kidnappers should be cosmic pirates. Or criminals, as to which force they belong to, it is temporarily impossible to judge."


    "But don''t worry, I will let Asgard''s intelligence personnel pay attention to these people, and if I find anything, I will notify you immediately."


    After speaking, Sol pulled up Roger and left, and without a word he came to a training ground in the Golden Palace.


    "The Rainbow Bridge can be used by you, and I will ask Heimdall to assist you. But in return, you have to fight me!"


    As soon as the words fell, Mjolnir, the hammer of Thor, flew into Thor''s hands. After a fierce silver-white lightning, Thor, the Thor, wearing armor and a red cloak, returned.


    Without any hesitation, Thor raised the Thor''s hammer in his hand and attacked Roger directly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Twenty minutes later, Saul, with a blue nose and a swollen face, was lying in a messy training ground with a contented face. He felt an unspeakable sense of satisfaction.


    Rogge, who fought with him, didn''t get any better, his hair was messy, his head was sweaty, and his right arm was shaking uncontrollably.


    Although neither he nor Saul used any powerful moves, they merely exchanged fist skills and fighting skills.


    However, their physique and strength were amazing, and they still destroyed the training ground so terribly, the surrounding walls and floor were shattered, and rubble was scattered on the ground.


    "You are less and less like a human being on earth. Your body is stronger than a palace guardian. I now start to wonder if you are a pure human being on earth."


    Because the main competition is physical power, Sol can make such a clear judgment.


    "The opponents I have faced recently are all non-human monsters, so I have additionally strengthened my physical strength training."


    Although this is the case, it is the further development of the Immortal Human Body that really caused Roger''s physical fitness to improve by leaps and bounds.


    Now, even if he doesn''t deliberately use strange power, he can easily crush rocks several meters wide.


    Breaking walls and steel plates at will, for him, is as simple as breathing.


    "Sorry, I can''t leave Asgard for too long now, and I can''t go with you to rescue Banner.


    "But you can rest assured, as long as you need Asgard''s help, Asgard will be your most solid backing for this action."


    Saul said apologetically.


    "It''s okay, I''m very satisfied if you let me use the Rainbow Bridge."


    Because Sol still had a lot of official business to deal with, Rogge did not continue to disturb him, and returned to the Fulian base through the Rainbow Bridge.


    He wanted to cast a portal to return to Earth by himself, but he soon discovered that just casting a portal spell from the Earth to Asgard had consumed most of his magic power.


    After coming out of the rainbow-like teleporting beam, Rogge didn''t let Heimdall wait too long, and immediately brought Natasha and Ant-Man Scott to Asgard.


    Afterwards, it was directly transmitted from Asgard to the place of ignorance.


    Rogge did not accept the spaceship and Asgard gold coins specially prepared by Sol, because this time, he planned to use a brutal way to complete this commission.


    "Delegated content: Bring Bruce Banner back to Earth; Delegate status: Incomplete; Delegate reward: 300 Ninja coins."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 334： Ignorantly

    "This place is ignorant. It is different from the planet you imagine. This is the head of a huge ancient creature. We are now in the head of this ancient creature."


    Roger did not explain to Natasha what the Celestial Group was, but simply described it as the head of an ancient creature.


    Even in the universe, not many people know the Celestial Group, so instead of wasting time to explain the Celestial Group, it is better to just copy the general impression in the universe.


    As for why Rogge knew this, I would like to thank the accuser Ronan for his selfless dedication.


    In the Kerry battleship left by Ronan, a large amount of cosmic knowledge was recorded, and Rogge had just browsed it before.


    "Don''t ask too many questions, I am here for the first time.


    "This is a universal language translator for the universe. It is provided by a well-meaning person. It records most of the languages ??of the cosmic races. After you bring it, you can communicate well with other alien races."


    After speaking, Rogge handed the two universal language translators to Natasha and Scott, and motioned them to wear them.


    "In addition, I remind you that although this is a chaotic place where there is no king''s law, one thing must be paid attention to, and that is not to provoke the Difan Group."


    "Difan Group? What is that?" Ant-Man Scott asked suspiciously.


    "Have you seen those robots like absenteeism? That is the collection robot of the Difan Group.


    "Hundreds of years ago, the Difan Group sent people to mine the organic matter in the skull. The bones, brain tissue, spinal fluid, etc. collected are all rare resources and have high value in the black market."


    Rogge pointed to the collection robots who worked as hard-working as the worker bees, and said calmly.


    The above news, he also learned from the Kerry battleship.


    The Defan Group is the group established by the collector Tanlia Defan, and the collector is one of the goals of Roger''s trip.


    "By the way, I would like to remind you that there are many intelligent races in the universe, and many of them are exactly the same races as humans on earth, but they are not humans on earth."


    After hearing Roger''s reminder, Natasha and Scott nodded silently, and then continued to look at this magical place like a science fiction city.


    The first time I left the earth, I came to this magical place. For Natasha and Scott, it was an unprecedented new experience.


    But when they looked at the ignorant land, many humanoid intelligent creatures were also looking at their group.


    There is nothing wrong with the Rainbow Bridge in Asgard. It is reliable for both civilian and military use.


    If you have to say that there are any flaws in the Rainbow Bridge, it is that the transmission of the Rainbow Bridge is a bit too gorgeous, gorgeous enough to attract attention.


    "Why are they looking at us like this? Are they coming to trouble us?"


    The skin color is different and the clothes are strangely dressed. Although they are all humanoid bodies, after seeing these aliens, Ant-Man Scott still swallowed involuntarily, came to Rogge''s side silently, and asked in a low voice.


    "Our way of playing was too blatant. As for whether they are going to trouble us, it is still uncertain."


    Unlike Scott, who was extremely nervous, Roger had a calm face at this time, as if the people gathered in front of them were not aliens, but a group of pet dogs.


    "Then what shall we do now? Attack them, or just leave?"


    Ant-Man Scott is indeed inexperienced, let alone Rogby, even Natasha, who is also experiencing alien travel for the first time, is much calmer than him.


    "It''s okay, if your hands are itchy, you can go up and play with them."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Scott shook his head vigorously and retreated behind Roger.


    Not only is this guy inexperienced, he has no courage, and has no superhero demeanor at all.


    "Newcomer, which planet are you from? Do you know if you come to the land of ignorance, you will have to pay us a toll.


    "After paying the toll, you can move freely in ignorance, understand?"


    It seemed that it was the first time that the three of Rogers came to the place of ignorance. A man with a height of two meters, a dark red complexion and a fangs came out of the crowd and said arrogantly.


    Rogge hadn¡¯t spoken yet, the big guy who didn¡¯t know what race he said again: ¡°Looking at what you look like, you probably didn¡¯t prepare tolls. Fee.


    "Give that chick to me, and you won''t have to pay for transportation. If you run into trouble here, you can report my name and I will cover you!


    "How about it, it''s a bargain, send that chick here, hurry up!"


    The big man held a gun that was thicker than Roger''s thigh, as if he had eaten them, confidently waiting for the answers from Roger and others.


    Rogge didn''t expect that the first trouble he came to the place of ignorance would actually be caused by Natasha.


    But even if Natasha is not there, this big guy will probably use other excuses to make trouble for them.


    Thinking of this, Rogge couldn''t help but think of an alternative statistic that he saw on the Kerry battleship that he didn''t know where it came from.


    Statistically speaking, the intelligent human races in the universe have surprising consistency in the evaluation of the charm of the opposite sex.


    To put it another way, if a blue-skinned Kerry woman is very popular in the Kerry Empire, then this Kerry woman will be very popular even among the green-skinned Skuru.


    Because there are so many human-like intelligent races in the universe like stars, most of the cosmic races are extremely tolerant of the opposite **** of other races.


    As far as Rogge knows, a certain predator from the earth can be regarded as always coming in this regard.


    Because they are all wearing universal universal language translators, all three of Roger can clearly understand the meaning of the big man.


    So Roger gave his own answer.


    boom!


    The gunshot sounded instantly, and the light blue Chakra bullet instantly pierced the big man''s head and completely headshot him.


    Because of the speed, the people present didn''t even find out what Rogge did.


    "Remember what I said just now, this is a chaotic place where there is no king''s law, so here, you can kill if you want to kill!"


    Roger smiled and said to Scott and Natasha behind him, then fired three more shots.


    boom! boom! boom!


    After the three bullets, three more headshot bodies appeared on the ground.


    If it were in other places, Rogge''s act of shooting without saying anything would definitely cause commotion.


    But not here, because this is a place of ignorance, a real place of chaos.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 335： Collector Tanya Defan

    Collector Tanya Defan, a well-known existence in the universe, has reached a certain level of incomprehensibility for his obsession with collecting.


    The collector is one of the oldest beings in the universe, and he himself is a member of the Presbyterian Church.


    No one knows how long he lived, just as no one knows what strength he has.


    The only thing people know is that no one can forcibly take his collection from the collector.


    Anyone who tried to rob collectors'' collections, without exception, disappeared.


    Although there is no nominal ruler in Void Land, the collector Tanya Defan is the actual controller of Void Land.


    Rogge regards ignorance as the first stop of the task, which is specifically for the collector Tanya Defan.


    The universe is so big that it is desperate.


    It is not easy to find Banner''s whereabouts in the vast universe.


    In order to find Banner as soon as possible, Roger decided to make a deal with the collector, a deal that the collector would never refuse.


    The reason why Void Land can become a magical place famous throughout the universe is that besides its uniqueness, the more important thing is that the collector Tanya Defan is here.


    As long as you can give a unique collection, the collector will give you huge rewards you can''t imagine.


    Money, power, power, weapons, resources, or even a whole planet, as long as you want, the collector can satisfy you.


    To some extent, the collector is like the spirit of the magic lamp.


    As long as you can satisfy him, he can satisfy your wishes.


    It is precisely because of this that ignorance attracts "gold prospectors" from all over the universe, trying to harvest their own gold mines in ignorance.


    Of course, not everyone is here for collectors.


    The transcendence and uniqueness of the ignorant land itself has made it a favorite of cosmic pirates, criminals, and villains.


    Under the guidance of several "enthusiasts", Roger and the three successfully arrived at the collector''s residence.


    "We have collected the most races, treasures, antiques, remains, etc. in the universe. As long as you can imagine, they can be found in the master''s collection room."


    An alien maid wearing a short white maid uniform with a burgundy complexion confidently introduced the three of them to Roger.


    Rogge disagreed with the introduction of the maid.


    At least he knew a treasure that several collectors wanted, but had never obtained.


    For example, infinite gems!


    It''s also a coincidence that in the original timeline, the reality gem was finally given to the collector by Asgard.


    But because of his appearance, the reality gem was cut off, and finally fell into his hands.


    Although he came to the collector to do business, he had no plans to hand over the reality gems.


    If you want to impress the collector, you can do everything except reality gems.


    For example, the Beiliang sword made by imitating the Black Death Sword is Xiao Hei.


    Or maybe it is a ninjutsu bullet that only he can make in the entire universe.


    The key to impressing collectors is never value, but whether it is rare enough.


    "Now, let us welcome, great collector, Tanya Defan!"


    The maid who led the way introduced the collectors to the three Rogge with flamboyant gestures and tone.


    With the sound of the maid''s voice, a middle-aged man with white hair, a little weird dress, and a strange glasses turned around slowly, and came to the three Rogge with exaggerated movements.


    "Tsk tusk, let me see, they are actually three rare earth people."


    Collector Tanya Defan''s gaze swept across Rogge''s trio, then took off the strange pair of glasses, and focused his gaze on Rogge.


    The rare words mentioned by collectors, of course, do not mean that the number of people on earth is scarce, but that people on earth rarely appear in the universe.


    Not to mention cross-galaxy voyages in the universe, the earth civilization can''t even make reliable planetary travel.


    Therefore, for other cosmic civilizations, the earth, which has not yet mastered the technology of cosmic navigation, is an out-and-out backward civilization.


    It is precisely because of this that people on earth rarely show up in the universe.


    "I don''t know what kind of collections three rare earth guests bring to me. If it is too ordinary, I will be angry."


    The spirit of the collector looks a little abnormal, but this is instead his normal state.


    "I believe you will like this."


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger psyched out a rectangular box from the psychic scroll.


    Regardless of whether it is Xiaohei or Ninjutsu bullets, Roger does not intend to trade it.


    Although Xiao Hei is unique enough, he has no habit of trading partners out.


    Ninjutsu bullets may not be tempted by collectors. After all, ninjutsu bullets can be mass-produced.


    In order to impress the collectors and obtain Banner''s information smoothly, he deliberately consumed 20 ninja coins and exchanged a branch of the sacred tree from the system.


    When Roger opened the metal box and took out the one-meter-long branch of the sacred tree inside, the collector''s face changed suddenly, and his right hand stretched out to the branch of the sacred tree uncontrollably.


    Before Roger introduced the branch of the sacred tree in his hand, the collector snatched it over and measured it carefully.


    It wasn''t until two or three minutes later that the collector looked away reluctantly, and slowly said, "What kind of plant is this, and where did you get it?"


    "I can only tell you that this is a special tree called the sacred tree. This is a sacred tree branch I obtained by accident. As for the others, there is no comment!"


    Although he was facing a collector who was famous in the universe, Rogge still did not intend to reveal his secrets.


    He is here to make a deal, not to make close friends.


    "Let''s talk, what do you want to exchange for this sacred tree branch, wealth or strength?"


    The collector looked at Rogge earnestly, then spoke.


    Since Rogge didn''t want to say, he wouldn''t force anything.


    He is a collector. It is his interest to collect rare existences. He is not interested in secrets.


    "I want to know the whereabouts of this person, or the whereabouts of these kidnappers."


    Rogge handed the already prepared tablet to the collector.


    "No problem, I will give you accurate information within seven Earth days."


    The collector did not go to pick up the tablet computer that Rogge handed over, but let the maid next to it pick it up.


    Except for those rare existences, he didn''t want to pick up anything.


    Although the collector still doesn''t know who Rogge is talking about, this will not pose any problems for him.


    Even if the people Rogge wanted to find were the five creation gods of the universe, the collectors would also tell him accurate information.


    It''s just that the time required for the investigation is not as simple as seven Earth days.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 336： Natasha and Hulk

    Ignorantly, on a balcony of the "exciting night" hotel.


    The thrilling night is a famous hotel in a place of ignorance, famous for its all-encompassing services.


    As long as you give money, you can not only spend any exciting night you want here, you can even spend an exciting life here.


    In fact, strictly speaking, there is no night in the ignorant land, and there is no so-called day.


    After all, this is the head of an ancient creature, not a normal planet, and there is no rotation.


    "What are we going to do next, wait here for seven days?"


    Scott took an unknown drink like a cocktail, and asked while standing beside Roger.


    "Until we get accurate information, we won''t go anywhere. If you feel bored, you can have some fun in the hotel. The casinos and entertainment venues here are fair."


    Roger did not go to see Scott, he was now admiring the bright starry sky beyond ignorance.


    Through the huge eyes of the skull, one can directly see the starry sky outside with the naked eye. This is one of the reasons why Roger chose to stay in the "exciting night".


    Although they have just arrived, and they don¡¯t have any more recognized universal currencies such as Kerry and New Stars, this does not affect their staying in the "exciting night" hotel.


    The four aliens who tried to blackmail them before provided them with a small amount of start-up capital.


    Relying on this start-up capital and writing round eyes, Rogge spent more than ten minutes in the casino outside, and then earned enough money to make them fall for a week.


    Although the casinos in the ignorant land are completely different from the casinos on the earth, and the gameplay is completely different, all this is not difficult for Roger.


    Gambling, in a sense, is also a game, and it is a high-risk and high-reward game.


    And Roger, just happens to be a game master.


    So winning or something is not a problem for him.


    "Can the collector really find Banner''s whereabouts? The universe is so big, it is not easy to find someone."


    Scott raised the wine glass in his hand and took a sip, then coughed violently.


    "What kind of wine is this? It''s too ugly. Gasoline is better than this!"


    Scott said with disgust.


    "Have you drunk gasoline?" Rogge''s curiosity suddenly emerged.


    "Uh...no!"


    Scott shook his head quickly, so he wouldn''t admit that he had drunk gasoline.


    "Don''t underestimate the collector. Although he looks very nervous, the promise he made is still very reliable."


    After speaking, Roger turned and walked towards the door of the room.


    "Where are you going?"


    Seeing Rogge leaving the room, Scott immediately asked loudly.


    Since arriving in the land of ignorance, Scott can''t wait to follow Roger for twenty-four hours.


    In such a place where there is no king''s law at all, he can only feel safe when he is by Roger''s side.


    "Go and have fun, if you want to go out, remember to bring Xiao Hei!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Beiliang sword hung on Roger''s belt was thrown in front of Scott.


    Before Scott had time to reach out, the pitch-black Beiliang knife disappeared.


    Instead, he is nearly three meters tall, with a mouth full of fangs, and a pair of huge white eyes.


    "Hello, I am Xiao Hei!"


    After changing from the Northern Liangdao form to the humanoid form, Xiao Hei greeted Scott in a friendly tone that he understood.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    But obviously, Scott couldn''t accept Xiao Hei''s kindness.


    Roger ignored Scott''s scream and left the room, then knocked on the door of the next room.


    It didn''t take long for the door to the room to be opened. It was no one else who opened the door. It was the black widow Natasha, who was wearing a black special-made uniform and showed her body curve vividly.


    "What''s wrong with Scott? I seemed to hear his screams just now?"


    "It''s okay, he was a little excited when he saw a new friend."


    The people in the reunion didn''t know about Xiaohei, and Roger had no plans to explain it to them.


    So until now, Natasha thought that only the three of them participated in the Operation Banner rescue operation.


    After entering Natasha''s room, Roger directly took out a bottle of an unknown drink that was slightly pleasing to the eye from the wine cabinet, and poured a glass for himself and Natasha each.


    "When are you and Banner together?"


    After passing one of them to Natasha, Roger asked casually.


    "Together? I''m not with Banner, I just want to save my companion."


    Natasha was stunned for a moment. She thought that Roger wanted to tell her about the next arrangement, but she didn''t expect that Roger would ask such a question.


    "Really? The way you showed up at the reunion base, it''s not like you just want to rescue your companions."


    Natasha is a very smart woman, otherwise she would not be a top spy, so she instantly understood why Roger said that.


    "Banna is indeed a very talented man, but he is not my type, and he has not recovered from Dr. Rose''s breakup."


    Natasha took a sip from the wine glass, a blush quickly appeared on her delicate face.


    "Not only do you have such a misunderstanding, but other people have similar ideas. Rogers even took the initiative to match Banner with me."


    At this point, Natasha gave a wry smile.


    "Wait, the person you like is not Banner, isn''t it Hulk? Do you like Hulk?"


    Rogge knew that there was some kind of emotional line between Natasha and Banner, after all, it was like this in the timeline he knew.


    But now it is clear that the development of things is completely different from what he remembered.


    Natasha didn''t like going to Banner, but instead liked Hulk.


    This development trajectory is a bit super-elementary!


    But if you think about it, this is not impossible.


    Although Hulk is very different from normal people, in a sense, Hulk is also a good man.


    "No, I didn''t like Hulk either. Also, put away the dirty thoughts in your mind!"


    Natasha deserves to be an experienced top spy. Although Roger hasn''t said anything, Natasha can see through what he is thinking.


    "Ahem, I''m a gentleman, I don''t have any untimely thoughts.


    "No, you don''t like Banner, and you don''t like Hulk, then why are you so nervous? This is not the mental state that a qualified spy should have."


    Roger quickly discovered the blind spot.


    "Are you men left with these animal instinctive ideas?


    "I have performed several missions with Hulk. During the execution of the mission, I found that Hulk was actually not as savage and violent as people thought.


    "He doesn''t like violence, and he doesn''t want people to be afraid of him, but no one has ever cared about his thoughts.


    "People regard Hulk as a powerful barbarian warrior, but they never thought about what Hulk wanted.


    "Hulk is very lonely. He also wants friends. He also hopes that someone can really care about him instead of treating him as a weapon or a tool.


    "Hulk mentioned you many times in front of me. He said that you are his friend. You will have barbecue with him. You will also teach him fighting skills. He said that you will teach him a kind of Dunjia''s top physical skill."


    For some reason, after listening to Natasha''s words, Rogge suddenly had two thoughts in his mind.


    The first is that Natasha seems to have a maternal love for Hulk inexplicably.


    The second is that the little guy Hulk really remembered what he once said.


    After the commission is completed, try to teach Hulk Bamen Dunjia.


    Since Hulk regarded him as a true friend, Rogge would naturally not disappoint Hulk''s expectations.


    And he also wanted to see if Hulk, who had cultivated the Eight Doors Dunjia, could kick out the legendary finale.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 337： Rockets and Groot

    Time flies, and without knowing it, Rogge and the three have spent five earth days in ignorance.


    At this point, there are two days left before the time promised by the collector.


    Although the collectors have not contacted them in the past few days, Rogge has no fear that the collectors will violate their promises.


    As long as the collector still wants the branches of the sacred tree, the collector will surely find accurate information within the agreed time.


    While waiting for the collector''s reply, Rogge was not idle, and prepared all the equipment needed for interstellar travel.


    Said to be equipment, it is actually just a small interstellar spacecraft of good quality.


    Rogge originally planned to win a spaceship in a fair manner in the casino, but since his reputation spread in ignorance, no one wants to fight him at the gambling table, but one or two against him. Played a gladiatorial duel.


    Remember Ronan, the accuser who was defeated by him?


    After learning about the death of Captain Marvel Carol, the accuser Ronan brought a Kerry fleet to the earth, trying to fish in troubled waters, but was defeated by Roger and left dingy.


    That time, Rogge did not kill the accuser Ronan, but deliberately let him go.


    The fourth generation of Earth¡¯s Naruto Rogge defeated Ronan, the accuser of the Kerry Empire.


    It is of course impossible for the Kerry Empire and Ronan to deliberately preach a defeated battle, but the melon-eaters in the universe learned about this from some secret channels.


    Thus, the reputation of the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge began to spread in a small range in the universe.


    On the third day when Rogge and the trio came to Void Land, someone recognized him, and then the whole Void Land knew.


    It was also from that day that people were no longer willing to compete with Roger at the gambling table, but changed the venue of the duel from the casino to the arena.


    Some people want to gain greater prestige by defeating him, some people purely want to compete with him, of course there are some pure gamblers who try to win more wealth through gladiatorial fights...


    Rogge did not refuse these gladiatorial invitations, but he also has his own requirements, that is, the challenger must give enough bets before he will accept the gladiatorial fight.


    The small interstellar ship he now owns is one of the trophies he won from the arena.


    And he still has eight trophies of similar value.


    Only play three games a day, and the higher bidder wins. This is Roger''s second rule in gladiatorial fights.


    In the past three days, he fought a total of nine battles and won all nine.


    None of the nine battles lasted more than one minute, and the one with the best results lasted to the 52nd second.


    By now, not many people are willing to fight with him.


    After all, no one likes a fully failed gladiator.


    "Are you going to the arena today?"


    After witnessing Roger''s heroic fighting posture, Scott fell into a state of blind worship of Roger.


    Now he even began to think about whether he should leave the complex and join Konoha after returning to Earth.


    "It shouldn''t be necessary. Up to now, I haven''t received any gladiatorial invitation."


    Rogge lay on the sofa on the balcony, answering casually, his eyes still on the bright starry sky outside.


    "Well, can I ask you something?"


    Scott got rid of the black who was ravaging his hair madly, and came to Roger with difficulty and asked.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Are you sleeping in the next room these days? I heard that Agent Romanoff and Dr. Banner are lovers. Wouldn''t it be too good for you to do this..."


    Seeing Scott''s hesitant expression, Roger shook his head helplessly.


    "They are not lovers, you all think too much, and I don''t have a hobby of putting hats on people."


    If it was someone else, Rogge wouldn''t bother to explain.


    But since Scott has such a question, looking at the current teammate''s sake, he doesn''t mind explaining it, lest Scott have any bad associations.


    "Really, that''s okay. But speaking of it, Agent Romanoff''s figure is really..."


    Before Scott finished speaking, Roger grabbed his shoulders and flew straight into Xiao Hei''s arms.


    Since Xiao Hei appeared to be true, Xiao Hei has been entangled with Scott, as if a black Labrador had seen his favorite Frisbee.


    "Xiao Hei, let me go, I warn you, let me go quickly..."


    "Damn it, stick your tongue back, stop licking my head..."


    Scott has tried to get rid of the ravages of Xiao Hei by getting smaller or bigger, but unfortunately, all his resistance has failed.


    Just when Rogge thought he was going to have such a dull life today, a loud shout suddenly came from the street outside the hotel.


    In an ignorant place, it is not uncommon for a battle to take place in the street.


    Especially near casinos, bars and other entertainment venues, this kind of thing is not surprising.


    But this time, Rogge''s eyes were on one of the sides of the battle.


    A raccoon clamoring wildly with an energy gun, and a tree man several meters high.


    Wouldn''t it be so coincidental?


    After seeing the raccoon and the tree man, Roger quickly scanned the surrounding crowd, trying to find several other familiar figures.


    Unfortunately, apart from the raccoon and the tree man, he did not find the other people in his memory.


    The genetically modified raccoon rocket, and Grout, the tree-man of the Flower God Colossus tribe.


    "Xiao Hei, look forward to Scott and Natasha, I''ll go out!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge cast his instant instant technique and left the balcony of the room, completely disappearing.


    In just a moment, he came near the Rockets and Groot.


    "Listen to me, you trash freaks, this guy is my prey! If you don''t want to die, just get out of here!"


    Rocket pointed at a person in front of him with his gun, and said loudly and fiercely.


    "I''m Groot!"


    Groot standing on the Rockets also put on a boxing posture, echoed in a low voice.


    Although they are now surrounded by more than a dozen enemies of various shapes, the Rockets and Groot did not show any look of fear, but an arrogant posture with a victory in hand.


    Looking at the rocket with a fierce expression and barking teeth, Rogge began to wonder if the Yinhe Dance Troupe was established now.


    In the timeline in his memory, the Yinhe Dance Troupe should have been established at this time, and it has not successfully obtained the advanced achievement of "Awkward Dance to Save the Universe".


    However, judging from the performance of the Rockets and Groot at this time, it seems that the Galaxy Dance Troupe does not even have a shadow.


    Although Rogge didn''t know who the prey the Rockets were talking about was, he was sure about one thing, that is, Rockets and Groot were doing bounty hunters.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 338： Groot and Mu Dun

    When did he become a bounty hunter, the Rockets can''t remember.


    He just vaguely remembered, and he seemed to take the initiative to erase two memories, two memories that might be important to him.


    Whether those two memories are really that important, he is not sure, because he doesn''t even know what those two memories are.


    The longest memory the Rockets can recall now is that they met Groot in prison and met his most important partner in his life.


    Although a long time has passed, he still remembers the first words Groot said to him while sitting in the cell.


    "I''m Groot!"


    Later, he and Groot escaped from prison, and the two formed a team of bounty hunters and began to roam around in the universe.


    Recalling the days of wandering with Groot, there was a gentle look on Rocket''s fierce face.


    However, this gentleness came and went quickly. Before the surrounding enemies could answer, the Rockets pulled the trigger and vented the bullet rain.


    Da Da Da Da Da...


    The energy gun in Rocket''s hand is not an ordinary commodity, but a killing weapon he has carefully modified.


    Not to mention that they are surrounded by only a group of innocent villains, even if they are standing in front of the elite fighters of the Kerry Empire, the Rockets have the confidence to quickly eliminate them in a short time.


    No one thought that this one-meter-tall raccoon would be so violent. It didn''t care about the surrounding people eating melons, and shot it when it was shot.


    The originally noisy environment became more chaotic, with gunshots, screams, and wailing one after another, forming an alternative movement.


    At the moment when the rocket fired, Rogge resolutely retreated a certain distance after the instant shot to avoid being shot innocently.


    When the rocket fired wildly, Groot was not idle, his hands turned into branches stretched out extremely quickly and attacked the enemy behind the rocket.


    The Rockets are responsible for the frontal attack, and Groot is responsible for assisting.


    Relying on the amazing tacit understanding, the Rockets and Groot didn''t say a word, and instantly played a superb cooperation.


    Within a few seconds, Rocket and Groot solved all the enemies around and their mission goals this time.


    "Damn, this fat pig is also dead!"


    Rocket trot to an alien with an unusually fat figure, looked at the face that had been completely broken, and cursed fiercely.


    "I''m Groot!"


    The mission of Rocket and Groot this time is to get this fat guy back alive.


    When shooting, the rocket also deliberately avoided the location of the target.


    But he did not expect that the target would eventually die under a stray bullet that did not know where.


    The mission failed, which not only meant that they ran in vain, but also wasted a small amount of funds.


    Thinking of the ignorantly high cost of docking and the energy wasted by the spacecraft, the rocket''s face became harder to look.


    At this moment, the Rockets saw Roger.


    Because of the outrageous action of the Rockets and Groot, the surrounding crowd ran away cleanly.


    Except for Rogge, there are no melon-eating people around, which is the main reason why the Rockets can see him at a glance.


    "Master, I''m in a bad mood right now. If you don''t want to die, just let me go!"


    The Rockets did not know Rogge, nor did he watch Rogge''s fights before.


    So in his opinion, Roger is a more curious passerby.


    Years of bounty hunter career, let the Rockets understand a truth, that is, you have to show enough fierce and domineering, so that there will be no long-eyed guys coming to you trouble.


    But this time, the Rockets miscalculated.


    Roger ignored the rocket''s yelling and went straight to Groot, looking at Groot''s body curiously.


    Although Groot has a human-like body, his life form is completely different from that of human beings.


    It is not so much that Groot is a humanoid creature, as it is a tree with a humanoid body.


    Rogge didn''t know much about Groot''s race of Flower God Colossus, but when Groot had just made an attack, he felt a familiar and unfamiliar aura on Groot''s body.


    Turn the energy in the body into the source of life, accelerate and control the growth of plants, so as to attack or defend.


    Although the specific operation process may be different, the principle that Groot drives the body to grow is the same as Mu Dun.


    The only difference is that they use different energy.


    Groot uses a kind of vitality energy, while Roger uses Chakra.


    This is simply a living Mu Dun with self-awareness and life!


    The more he looked at Groot, the more Rogge felt that Groot resembled Mu Dun.


    "Hello, my name is Roger, I am a ninja from the earth!"


    Looking up at Groot''s face, Rogge introduced himself.


    "I''m Groot."


    I don''t know why, Groot also has an inexplicable intimacy towards the sudden appearance of Roger, as if he met a certain tribe.


    "Nice to meet you!"


    After speaking, Roger extended his right hand towards Groot and shook hands with Groot who was squatting down.


    "I''m Groot!"


    Although he had a universal language translator, Roger couldn''t understand Groot at all.


    The universal language translator he is carrying now is a product of the Kerry Empire, and can only simultaneously interpret the languages ??recorded in the Kerry Empire language database, and the flower **** colossus used by Groot is not among them.


    Just as Rogge was thinking about how to communicate with Groot in a more complicated way, the Rocket''s voice sounded again.


    "Boy, I warn you one last time, get out of here, otherwise..."


    The Rocket didn''t say the rest, only reloaded the energy gun in his hand.


    Click!


    There was a crisp sound of loading, and Roger''s face suddenly became a little dissatisfied.


    He can understand the Rockets'' arrogant attitude, but it is a bit unreasonable to provoke him repeatedly.


    "If I don''t!"


    Rogge turned and looked at the rocket not far in front of him, and said with an unhappy expression.


    "Then you..."


    Before Rocket finished speaking, he was pinched by the blood-red Chakra''s neck, and the whole person was lifted up.


    As for the energy gun in his hand, it was smashed by Chakra''s hand for the first time.


    Under normal circumstances, Rogge seldom prefers nine-tailed chakras.


    However, in some cases, the nine-tailed chakra is better than his own.


    For example, when used to simulate objects.


    Seeing that the rocket was picked up by the blood-red Chakra''s hand, Groot hesitated for a second or two before slamming his huge right fist directly at Roger.


    Although Grout felt a certain inexplicable kindness in Rogge, it was nothing compared to the safety of the Rockets.


    Groot''s attack cannot be said to be unpleasant, but Rogge''s counterattack is faster.


    Mudun¡¤The Art of the Great Forest!


    The five fingers of Rogge''s right hand instantly turned into wooden vines, like five venomous snakes attacking their prey, they pounced on Groot, knocked Groot off instantly, and bound him firmly.


    How is this going?


    After seeing Roger''s five fingers turned into wooden vines to fly and tie up Groot, Rocket''s face was full of incredible expressions, and it was hard to believe what he saw before his eyes.


    "I''m Groot."


    However, the person who was most surprised was not the Rocket who pinched Chakra''s hand to his neck, but the tied Groot.


    "I''m Groot!!!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 339： Banners whereabouts

    "Exciting night" hotel, bar on the first floor.


    The Rockets sat opposite Rogge with Groot and looked at Rogge with complicated expressions.


    More than ten minutes ago, they were still facing each other with swords on the street outside, but now they are sitting together in the bar.


    The strength of Rockets and Groot is not bad, and they are also well-known among bounty hunters.


    But in front of Rogge, their strength is still a bit too weak.


    Just playing a few ninjutsu casually, Roger easily defeated the two of them and made them "willingly" come to the bar.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    Rocket asked Roger with a vigilant look.


    Rogge''s strength is very strong, but what the Rockets really cares about is not his strength, but the Mu Dun he just displayed.


    Rocket is a well-informed bounty hunter, but he has never met a person like Rogge.


    Letting oneself grow like a tree, except for Groot, this is the first time the Rockets have seen this ability in other people.


    And unlike Groot, the wooden escape shown by Roger is obviously more magical.


    Groot belongs to the Flower God Colossus, his body is originally a tree, so even if his body suddenly grows, it is not particularly strange.


    But Rogge is different. The Rockets are sure that Rogge is a human, a real flesh and blood body.


    "I said before, my name is Roger, and I am a ninja from the earth."


    Rocket is curious about Rogge''s wooden escape, and Rogge is also curious about Groot''s life form.


    If it weren''t for the current conditions, he really wanted to help Groot do a very detailed physical examination.


    And his instinct told him that there was a secret in Groot that allowed Mu Dun to improve further.


    After meeting Groot, he finally understood why Dashemaru, one of Konoha Sannin, would embark on the path of a mad scientist.


    "I have no malice against you, I am just interested in Groot, or in other words, Groot''s race.


    "But don''t worry, I am not a Frankenstein, and I can''t do the kind of thing that would smash a large number of people into formalin."


    Roger did not explain to them what Mu Dun was, nor did he conceal his interest in the special race of Groot.


    "Don''t tell me, you just want to make friends with us."


    Rocket said disdainfully.


    "Whether you believe it or not, I really intend to make friends with you. What happened just now can only be regarded as not knowing each other.


    "I still have something to do next, so I can''t tell you too much for the time being. This is the contact code on my spacecraft. If you are interested, you can contact me at any time."


    After speaking, Roger took out a small piece of metal from his pocket.


    The metal plate is engraved with the internal contact code of his small spacecraft. As long as the distance is not too far, any spacecraft can contact Rogge''s spacecraft through this contact code.


    Simply put, this is a contact number between a spaceship and a spaceship.


    After passing the metal piece to Groot, Rogge continued: "If you like it, you can play here for a few days, and the bill will be in my name."


    Because of the gladiatorial stakes, Rogge now has a lot of fortune, which is enough for the Rockets to spend a long time.


    After speaking, he just left the bar.


    Meeting the Rockets and Groot was purely an accident.


    But now that they met, Roger didn''t mind saying hello to them in advance, it would be more convenient to deal with them in the future.


    When Roger''s figure completely disappeared from the bar door, the Rocket took the metal piece from Groot and then put it into his pocket.


    "He is a weirdo!"


    "I am Groot." Groot answered silently.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After another exciting night with Natasha in the hotel, the collector''s flamboyant maid finally appeared in front of the three of Rogers again.


    "I didn''t expect you to be the fourth generation of Hokage who defeated the accuser Ronan. When I met last time, I thought you were not an ordinary person."


    As soon as the voice fell, the white-haired collector Tanya Defan came to Rogge, his fingers danced excitedly, and said in an almost greedy tone: "Your eyes are simply a masterpiece. After you die, please let me pay to store your eyes."


    Rogge stepped back silently, pulling the distance between himself and the collector.


    He didn''t like a male creature being so close to him, especially a male creature with unstable mental state.


    "I will talk about the eyes later, I just want to know now, have you collected the information I want?"


    Roger psyched out the metal box containing the branches of the sacred tree, and took out the branches of the sacred tree at will.


    "You should be more careful about the rare existence."


    The collector took the branch of the sacred tree in Roger''s hand and motioned to the maid beside him to return Roger''s tablet to him.


    "The one who took Bruce Banner was a slave-catching group called''rope-catching grass''.


    "They don''t belong to any power. They will catch all kinds of powerful creatures in the universe, and then sell these creatures to ¡®customers¡¯ in need.


    "As far as I know, my brother in Sakazin has bought many interesting creatures from the''rope trap''."


    Collector Tanlia stroked the branch of the sacred tree in his hand with an exaggerated motion, and then continued: "You have the information and the latest location of the rope trapping group on your tablet. If you are fast enough, It should be possible to find them before they sell Bruce Banner."


    Rogge turned on the tablet and saw the starry sky map above and the planet whose coordinates were specially marked.


    Sandal Star!


    The rope-catching slave-catching group is actually in Sandal Star?


    If Rogge remembers correctly, Sandal is the planet where the Nova Legion¡¯s headquarters is located and one of the most orderly planets in the universe.


    Ropegrass is a slave hunting group. They take the initiative to go to Xandal, just like a fugitive who takes the initiative to go to the police station.


    Shandal Star, it was a place where a fight on the street could be put in a felon prison.


    "Is there something wrong with this information? Sandal Star will not allow the existence of slave traps."


    "The brighter the place, the easier it is to breed darkness."


    The collector answered with a smile, and then motioned to the burgundy-skinned maid to see him off.


    Rogge thought at first that Banner would be captured by the Sakar star ruled by Gao Tianzun, after all, Gao Tianzun was the one who liked to organize gladiatorial matches.


    Unexpectedly, Banner was actually sent to Shandal Star, Shandal Star famous for its civilized order.


    At the same time, he also had a doubt as to how Banner, who had never left the earth, was targeted by the arrested slave group.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 340： Bloody gladiator

    After more than three hours, Rogge and others came to Shandal Star from ignorance.


    From ignorance to Xander Star, originally it only took more than one hour of sailing time, and there was enough space to jump between the two.


    The problem was with the pilot. Neither Natasha nor Scott had any experience in flying a small spacecraft.


    Although Rogge had the experience of flying a small dark elf fighter, the fighter was not the same as the interstellar spacecraft, and the manufacturers of the two were completely different.


    So before they set off, they had to take a temporary spacecraft driving course.


    Fortunately, Rogge is an experienced old driver. With past experience and reasonable guesses, or recklessness, he successfully learned how to drive the spacecraft.


    Although not as exquisite and standard, he drove the spacecraft to Shandal Star and landed at the port of call.


    Halton, according to the criteria of Sandal Star, is a first-class city only one level lower than the capital.


    According to the information provided by the collectors, the rope and grass slavery group that kidnapped Banner came to Halton just a day ago.


    Although Rogge and others did not have any legal identification documents, they did not have any wanted or bad records on them, so under the charm of money, they successfully obtained four temporary identification documents.


    Yes, it is four copies, even Xiao Hei needs to apply for an identity certificate.


    In the form of Beiliangdao, Xiao Hei can hide from ordinary people, but he cannot hide from the port''s entry scanner. Therefore, in the entry record, Xiao Hei is a creature that must be certified, not an object.


    "Where shall we go next?"


    Scott still wore his classic Ant-Man uniform, even the helmet was not taken off.


    According to him, he is worried that the air here will contain substances harmful to humans.


    However, in Rogge''s view, Scott was not worried about the air being harmful, but didn''t want Xiao Hei to continue to ravage his hair.


    "First find a place to check in, and then exchange these items on hand for new stars."


    Except for the small spaceship, there is no way to directly convert the other bets that Roger won into the Sundarin''s common currency, the new star coin.


    So whether it is to find Banner or for their own journey, they all need to exchange what they have on hand for new stars.


    Rogge originally intended to give these things directly to the collectors, but unfortunately, the collectors have no interest in this.


    Because of the New Star Legion, Xandal is more orderly than most of the planets in the universe, and its residents are more civilized.


    If the civilization of the inhabitants of the ignorant land is equivalent to that of the Middle Ages on Earth, then the civilization of the inhabitants of Sandal Star is equivalent to that of the 21st century.


    And to a certain extent, Shandal Star is a bit like the Earth after rapid technological advancement.


    But as the collector said, the brighter the place, the easier it is to breed darkness.


    Even the Shandal Star with perfect laws and strict order has a dark side that cannot be shaken off.


    And Roger, just happens to be very good at dealing with these dark forces hidden in the shadows.


    In a certain black market that was not officially welcomed, Roger successfully exchanged the spoils on his hands for new stars, and exchanged a number that made him very satisfied.


    One hundred and thirty-two million six hundred and eighty-eight thousand new stars!


    Roger just inquired about the most expensive suites in the most luxurious hotel in Halton, which cost only 100,000 new stars in one night.


    So for this number, he is not dissatisfied.


    In addition to solving the funding problem in the black market, Rogge and others also successfully inquired about the rope trapping group.


    To be precise, Natasha found out.


    People who can''t control their rationality in the face of beauty, not only on Earth, but also on Xander Star.


    "The slave hunting group just arrived yesterday. It is said that they sold a few good prey. Tonight''s **** fight, there happened to be a slave hunting group''s prey on the court. I got four tickets."


    Natasha said calmly, and at the same time took out four black tickets printed with a red skull and a string of numbers.


    "Then let''s go over tonight and see if it goes well, maybe we can return to Earth tomorrow."


    Although that was the case, Rogge didn''t think their luck would be so good.


    The rope trapping group can make a name in this industry, which is enough to prove that they are not novices.


    Rogge has seen the information provided by the collectors. Although the ropeweed is only a slave hunting group, their strength is not inferior to that of the regular army, and even stronger.


    Otherwise, they would have been wiped out by the armies of other planets.


    The environment of Shandal''s star is very similar to that of the earth, not only the time of rotation is about the same, but the environment of gravity is about the same as that of air.


    What surprised Rogge even more is that the Shandal Star, which is dominated by scientific and technological civilization, has a rich natural energy.


    Although the concentration of natural energy is not comparable to that of Asgard and Warnerheim, it is still very good, at least several times higher than that of the earth.


    After the night fell, the four Rogge came to the scene of this **** gladiator.


    The **** gladiatories in Halton are well known in the dark world of Sandal.


    The organizers behind it are said to be several high-level officials in Halton.


    As for whether the organizer is a senior in Halton, there is still no accurate conclusion.


    The only thing that can be confirmed is that the **** battle in Halton City has never been stopped by the New Star Legion.


    Excitement and safety are one of the main reasons why Halton¡¯s **** fighting is famous in the dark world.


    After handing over the tickets to the door guard, the four of Roger successfully entered the scene of this battle, an underground bar in the city.


    Before entering the bar, the four of Rogers got four identical white masks.


    The mask is very ordinary, without any special features, just an ordinary white mask.


    Every spectator will receive such a mask when entering the gladiatorial scene.


    According to the organizer, wearing a mask is to protect the privacy of the audience.


    After all, no one would hope that he would be recognized at the scene of **** battles, especially on a planet like Xandal Star that pursues civilization.


    The area of ??this underground bar is bigger than Rogge imagined, almost the size of a basketball hall.


    The dance floor in the middle of the bar was transformed into a special arena. Around the arena, thick metal columns with arms are erected, which seem to be the fence of the arena.


    All the audience wear white masks, or sit at the wine table, or stand by the ring, or whisper, or say nothing...


    "Welcome everyone to the **** arena!!!


    "Tonight, you will enjoy a fist to the flesh, blood splattering survival battle; tonight, you will see the light of life erupting under the threat of death; tonight, you will hear Howling painful enough to keep you awake at night...


    "Now, let us welcome the two protagonists tonight, they are the well-deserved superstars tonight!!!"


    I don¡¯t know which corner the host is madly mobilizing the audience¡¯s emotions, and at the same time reminds the audience not to miss the final betting time.


    Rogge also took a bet slip from a waitress who was wearing a seductive dress but wearing a red mask.


    Although he didn''t understand the words of Sandal Star, none of this was a problem in the technologically advanced Sandal Star.


    A real-time translation system can solve all the troubles.


    After bringing the specially purchased real-time translation glasses, and adjusting the language to scarce but still included in the word database Earth English, Rogge browsed the content on the betting slip at will.


    Although there is only one battle, the content on the betting slip is extremely rich.


    In addition to the simple victory or defeat, there are still a few minutes to end the battle. Whether the loser is alive or dead, whether it is disabled or seriously injured, even the two sides of the gladiator will lose a few fingers in total.


    Depending on the content, the odds are completely different. Even the simplest win-loss bet, the odds are not one to one.


    On the betting slip, there is a general introduction of the contestants tonight.


    One is a four-armed mad ape of unknown race, and the other is a human.


    Of course, the human being referred to here is not an earthling, but an Asa protoss.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 341： A gladiator commanded by Roger

    Rogge is no stranger to the Asa Protoss. There were thousands of Asa Protoss soldiers who died in his hands in Warnerheim.


    So after seeing that the one participating in the competition was an Asa protoss, he couldn''t help but recall the twin female Thor.


    "Ten million, win over this Asa Protoss!"


    Rogge handed an anonymous Rising Star card to the exposed waitress and completed his bet.


    There is a deposit of 10 million new stars on the anonymous new star card.


    As long as you hold this card, anyone can withdraw deposits from any bank without a password.


    This new star card is the favorite trading method of the dark forces. It is simple, simple and safe enough.


    Just simply confirm the balance in the card to complete the transaction easily.


    "Will you be too casual like this? That''s 10 million new stars."


    When the waitress left, Scott, wearing a mask, lowered his head and whispered to Roger.


    "Anyway, you won back. If you lose, you will lose. Take your betting voucher, and if you win, you will get the money."


    After speaking, Rogge handed the betting voucher to Scott.


    "If you win, there will be ghosts. With an odds of 3.5, I can see that this Asa Protoss is a loser."


    Scott said with some disdain, but he silently collected the betting voucher from Roger.


    Don''t be afraid of 10,000, but just in case, if you win, this voucher is worth 35 million new stars.


    After a few minutes, the lights of the entire bar dimmed, and the illumination lights were concentrated on a side door of the bar.


    The first person to appear was the Asa Protoss.


    After a simple glance, Roger inferred the identity of the Asa protoss.


    This is the commander of a sword and shield brigade.


    The right sword and the left shield, the armor on the body is also the armor of the commander of the Asa Protoss army.


    Although the commander is not a general, he is only one step away from the general.


    Such an existence has become a gladiator, this **** gladiator is not easy.


    Amidst the cheers of the audience, the Asa Protoss Army Sword and Shield Commander came to the arena unhurriedly, his face as firm as ever, as if he was not on the arena of gladiatorial battles, but the battlefield of glory.


    After the host casually introduced the record of the commander, the cheers on the scene sounded like a landslide.


    Amidst the roar of the audience, the four-armed mad ape in the cage was pushed out.


    When the metal cylinder on the ring emits a light blue electric glow, the four-armed ape in the cage is pushed to the entrance of the special ring.


    Without any instructions, the moment the cage door was opened, the four-armed mad ape inside rushed out like a crazy bison.


    The metal cylinder of the ring was completely raised, and a high-temperature lightning cage was completely formed.


    In the next second, this crazy giant ape with a height of over three meters and four arms fought with the sword and shield commander of the Asa Protoss.


    No matter its size, strength, speed, or endurance, the four-armed mad ape has an absolute advantage.


    The only thing that the sword and shield commander can count on is his own experience and superb fighting skills.


    The odds of the four-armed mad ape are only one to 0.5. From the setting of the odds, it is easy to see the strength gap between the two.


    Sure enough, within a few minutes, the sword and shield commander of the Asa Protoss fell into the wind, wounds began to appear on his body, and he was gasping for breath.


    Rogge has fought against the warriors of the Asa Protoss, so he knows the general strength of the commander.


    If his judgment is correct, at most two minutes, the sword and shield commander will be completely divided by the four-armed mad ape.


    Watching this sword and shield commander do his best to resist the four-armed mad ape''s attack, and seize every opportunity to counterattack, the memories of Warnerheim in Rogge''s mind once again surfaced.


    Save or not?


    Not long after entering the bar, he quietly used Chakra Perception to investigate the situation in the bar.


    Although there are many life signals in the bar, they can be regarded as masters, and there is no one.


    If he wants to save the sword and shield commander on the ring, not to mention it is as simple as eating, but it won''t be difficult.


    After tens of seconds of serious thinking, he finally made a decision.


    "Retreat half a step, raise your shield, and cut diagonally!"


    "Turn left, squat, cut horizontally!"


    "Straight stab, shield strike, jump, heavy split!"


    ...


    One after another voice rang in the ears of the sword and shield commander. At the beginning, he did not pay attention to the sound that did not know where it came from.


    But he soon discovered that the guidance given by this voice was indeed the best choice under the circumstances.


    After several attempts, the sword and shield commander decisively gave up his plan and began to fight according to the voice prompts.


    Except for this sword and shield commander, no one noticed the existence of this voice, and even Natasha, who was sitting next to Roger, had no gap.


    Using Chakra, Rogge accurately conveyed his voice to the ears of the sword and shield commander, guiding him how to fight.


    In terms of hard power, is the strength of the sword and shield commander far inferior to the four-armed mad ape? This is also the main reason why his odds are as high as 3.5.


    But the four-armed mad ape is always just a beast, a beast without wisdom.


    As long as the sword and shield commander can withstand the first few rounds of attacks by the four-armed mad ape, he can use human wisdom to grind the four-armed mad ape to death a little bit.


    But to do this, you must not only have a wealth of combat experience, but also have a keen combat intuition and essential combat skills.


    When experience, intuition, and skills are combined with each other, the outcome of the battle can be changed and the right to survive.


    On the surface, it is the sword and shield commander of the Asa Protoss who is now fighting on the ring.


    But in fact, it was Roger in another sense that was fighting the four-armed mad ape.


    It didn''t take long for the audience under the ring to discover that the four-armed mad ape, who had had the upper hand, had gradually fallen into a disadvantage.


    The attack of the four-armed mad ape began to fail and became ineffective, and the long sword in the hands of the sword and shield commander kept leaving wounds on the four-armed mad ape.


    Light green blood began to fill the ring, and the four-armed mad ape began to slow down.


    "The shield is reversed, right knee knee, three consecutive cuts, back, back neck, stab!"


    I saw the commander on the ring taking advantage of the four-armed mad ape''s instability, and quickly walked around behind the four-armed mad ape. The long sword in his right hand stabbed the four-armed mad ape on the back of the neck like lightning.


    When the commander of the Asa Protoss pulled out the long sword that pierced the back of his neck, the light green blood shot out from the wound, dyeing the commander into a green man.


    "Won? I actually won!"


    Scott looked at this scene on the ring in disbelief, and almost couldn''t control his emotions and shouted out.


    While Scott was waving her arms excitedly, Natasha turned to look at Roger, who had not spoken.


    For some reason, Natasha always felt like she had seen the commander''s fighting style somewhere.


    That kind of hand-in-hand, treating melee combat as a game-like style, very similar to someone she knew.


    No, it''s not similar, it''s just exactly the same.


    The fighting method used by the sword and shield commander is Rogge''s fighting method.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 342： Buy news

    "You helped that commander?"


    Natasha asked in a low voice, she wisely turned off the universal language translator in her ear before speaking.


    In a gladiatorial fight, it is obvious cheating to help one side.


    Once discovered, the consequences are serious.


    Although Natasha was cautious enough, she was not Roger after all. When she thought about problems, she would instinctively use herself as the standard.


    For Natasha, it is not a very wise decision to do something that will irritate others on other people''s territory.


    Her strength does not allow her to do so.


    But she overlooked one point, that is, for Rogge, he has enough strength to crush everyone present.


    The level of strength determines the difference between thinking and behavior.


    "I have been in Warnerheim for a while, and I have a good impression of the Asa Protoss race."


    Rogge did not say that his main job at Warnerheim was to kill the soldiers of the Asa Protoss, but changed a more euphemistic way of saying it.


    "Will this cause other troubles?"


    Although she knew why Roger wanted to shoot, Natasha was still a little worried.


    "From the moment we came here, we were destined to have some unpleasant things with the organizers of the gladiatorial fight.


    "Anyway, it''s all trouble. It makes no difference between a little earlier and a little later."


    The reason why the rope trapping group came to Shandal Star is to deliver goods to the organizers of the gladiatorial fight.


    Therefore, if you want to know the whereabouts of the rope trapping group, the organizer of the gladiatorial fight is a good direction.


    This is also the reason why they come to the gladiatorial scene.


    Although Banner may also be sold directly to the organizers behind the gladiatorial fight, but this possibility is very low.


    Otherwise, it would not be the Four-armed Mad Ape who will be on stage tonight, but the Hulk the Hulk.


    Scott excitedly took the voucher to receive the bonus, and Xiao Hei consciously followed behind Scott.


    Because of the upset, not many spectators exchanged bonuses, and Scott, who had exchanged 35 million new stars, became extremely dazzling at this time.


    Scott didn''t notice the eyes that gathered on him. Now he is immersed in the excitement of winning the jackpot.


    With the staff of the gladiatorial organizer, there will be no public robbery in the bar, but after leaving the bar, you can''t tell.


    Especially Scott and Xiao Hei, both of them are more eye-catching in appearance.


    Needless to say, Xiao Hei, just by looking at his body shape, you can recognize him at a glance, whether he wears a mask or not.


    Although Scott''s body shape is similar to that of Sandal, his Ant-Man uniform is obviously not in the style of Sandal, so it is not difficult to recognize him after leaving the bar.


    Under normal circumstances, spectators who come to watch gladiatorial fights will not wear too much clothing to avoid being recognized after they leave the bar.


    The four outsiders, Rogge, obviously don''t have such experience.


    But for them, they don''t need similar experience, because Roger hadn''t planned to leave the bar normally from the beginning.


    When the audience in the bar left, seven or eighty eight, Roger took off the white mask on his face and went straight to the staff redeeming the bonus.


    "I want to see your behind-the-scenes boss, please let me know."


    As soon as the voice fell, the muzzles of several energy guns were aimed at Rogge, ready to fire at any time.


    "I repeat, I want to see your boss behind the scenes, please let me know."


    Roger continued without changing his face, as if he hadn''t seen the muzzles pointing at him.


    When he finished speaking, the staff in front of him remained unmoved, the only change was that the guns pointed at him more.


    "Why do you have to force me to do it? Can''t it be solved in a friendly way."


    Rogge shook his head helplessly, then his whole person disappeared in an instant, leaving behind a trail of silver-white electric snakes with the thickness of fingers.


    Lei Shun!


    Although Shandal''s technology is very advanced, the individual strength of Shandal''s is not that great.


    Two or three seconds later, the guards who pointed their guns at Roger fell to the ground, and the guns in their hands turned into scrap iron.


    No one thought that Rogge would say just do it, even Natasha and Scott did not expect it.


    "Xiao Hei, if someone plans to resist, just eat him!"


    Rogge said calmly, and then returned to the staff in charge of the prize money.


    This time, he didn''t need to say anything. The green-covered middle-aged man of Sandal star immediately took out a palm-sized translucent instrument like a cell phone, and connected with the person who really can call the shots.


    After half an hour, Rogge waited for a Sandal star who was also green skin but more than two meters high, and a whole team of fully armed soldiers.


    Unlike the former casual guard who was knocked down by his hand, each of these soldiers wearing uniform black combat uniforms exudes a fierce aura.


    This is a team that has really been on the battlefield!


    Roger quickly made a judgment.


    "Who are you? Who asked you to provoke the **** gladiatorial party?"


    The Sandal star, who is more than two meters tall, glanced at Rogge and asked in a cold tone.


    "You don''t have to worry about who we are. We have no interest in your **** gladiatorial party. I am just here to buy news."


    "Buy news? Hahahaha..."


    After hearing Rogge''s answer, the tall Sandal star laughed like he heard a talk show joke.


    "A few small characters who don''t know which planet they are from, after hurting my people, they even said that they want to buy news from me. Are all of your minds filled with sewage!"


    Among the many intelligent races in the universe, there are not a few that look exactly like humans on Earth.


    Except for the well-informed and venomous existence of collectors, few people can see the identity of Rogge and others on earth at a glance.


    The Sandal star in front of him is a good example.


    "I don''t like to say the same thing three times. This is the second time.


    "I''m here to buy news, 35 million new stars, I want to catch the latest news of the rope and grass slavery group!"


    Rogge put the new star coins Scott had just got on the table, and said unhurriedly.


    If the guy in front of him still can''t communicate, he doesn''t plan to continue communicating.


    Although violence cannot solve all problems, it can solve most problems.


    And the one in front of it belongs to the kind that violence can solve.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The Sandal star wanted to continue to say something, but after feeling the astonishing aura emanating from Rogge, he fell silent.


    This guy is very dangerous!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 343： Golden Bound Illusion

    "You have to pay attention to the rules when you buy news, but you don''t have the rules now.


    After a few seconds of silence, the tall Sandal star said word by word.


    Although the face of the Shan''dal star was still cold, his tone of voice was already a lot more kind, not as strong and disdainful as before.


    "Rules are to be supported by strength. Here I am the strongest, so what I say is rules."


    The other party gave in, but that doesn''t mean that Roger will also give in.


    When dealing with these guys who are begging for life in the dark, you will either admit counseling at the beginning or be overbearing to the end.


    Rogge doesn''t like to admit counsel, and he doesn''t recognize counsel, so he chooses his favorite and most commonly used method.


    "It seems that you are taking us down. Although our Bloody Fighting Club is not a powerful organization that is well-known in the universe, it is not an existence that can be easily provoked by everyone!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Shandar star suddenly picked up the wine bottle on the table and threw it heavily to the ground.


    Bang!


    The wine bottle burst, and dozens of gunpoints were aimed at Roger''s four in an instant.


    "You are very strong, but your companion is not as strong as yours. As long as I give an order, a dozen holes will appear in your companions immediately.


    "Do you want to try it?"


    As one of the masters of the Bloody Gladiator, Max is confident in the men he brings.


    Although his men are not members of the New Star Legion, each of them has the strength not weaker than the official members of the New Star Legion.


    Moreover, compared with the fighters of the new army, his subordinates have more combat experience and more cruel fighting methods.


    Even though he brought only more than 30 people, but these people were enough to compete head-on with the New Star Army in Halton, and might even take the entire city of Halton under the guardianship of the New Star Army garrison.


    The Bloody Gladiator will be able to monopolize the underground Gladiators in Halton City. It depends not only on the high-levels behind them, but also on their own ability to shock Xiaoxiao.


    Only this time, what they have to face is not those Xiaoxiao who are also in the dark world to beg for life, but Roger, the raptor from another planet.


    "Threat and intimidation, really these fixed routines, don''t you have any new tricks?


    "Since you have mentioned this, I will cooperate with you.


    "Order the shooting! If you are still a man, order the shooting!


    Not only did Rogge fail to take Max¡¯s threat to heart, he further provokes Max.


    Threatening the life of a companion may be useful to other superheroes, but it will not make any sense to Roger.


    He never cared about this threat.


    "Do you think I dare?"


    Max''s face became harder to look, and he silently raised his right hand.


    Roger did not answer Max, but snorted disdainfully.


    "Okay, very good! Since you don''t care about their lives so much, then I will satisfy you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Max raised his right hand and swiped it vigorously.


    Then, nothing happened.


    How is this going?


    Didn''t they see my gesture?


    The imaginary gunshot did not sound, and Max''s face was even more ugly.


    This team was brought out by him personally. He knew his subordinates very well, so he was very sure that his orders would be executed in the first time.


    However, the situation at this time was completely different from what he expected.


    He was ready to fight Rogge thoroughly, but his men lost the chain at this time.


    "Do you think it''s weird, why didn''t your loyal subordinates shoot?


    "I will give you a chance to look back. I pledge with my personality that I will never attack you when you turn your head."


    Although Rogge made a promise, Max didn''t believe a word.


    The bar was quiet again, Max''s eyes were fixed on Roger, and one after another speculation kept flashing in his mind.


    After being silent for nearly three minutes, Max finally made a decision.


    From the moment his men failed to fire as ordered, the initiative was no longer in his hands.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Max slowly turned his head and looked at his men, and then he saw a phenomenon that he could not understand at all.


    Every one of his men kept aiming, motionless, aiming very carefully and aiming very carefully.


    Each of them put their finger on the trigger, ready to shoot at any time.


    However, they did not shoot, they always maintained the aiming action, like a lifeless figure, standing quietly and aiming quietly.


    Although Shandal''s technology is sufficiently advanced and there are many dazzling inventions, Max has never heard of any weapon that can cause this kind of sight in front of him. This is completely beyond his knowledge.


    Not only Max looked confused, but even Ant-Man Scott was also confused.


    Only Natasha, who had seen Rogge anchor the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, had roughly inferred the truth.


    Write round eyes illusion!


    To be precise, it is the golden-bound illusion cast by Zhuanyan!


    Before writing round eyes, Rogge liked to use ninjutsu hold body art to immobilize those small fish soldiers with poor strength.


    After possessing the Shaluanyan, the way of anchoring the miscellaneous fish soldier changed from the ninjutsu positioning technique to the Zhuanyan illusion.


    And now that he is becoming more and more exquisite in writing round eyes illusion, ordinary writing round eyes illusion has also been replaced by gold bound illusion.


    Rogge did not use Nincoins to exchange gold-bound illusions from the system, but relying on his own ability to forcibly research the gold-bound illusions, and successfully obtained the system''s identification.


    "Now, are you interested in trading according to my rules?"


    After confirming that his men had completely lost their ability to move, Max sighed helplessly.


    This time, it was really planted!


    The next thing went smoothly. Max didn''t even collect the 35 million new stars for the news of Roger''s purchase, so he handed all the news about the Venus Flytrap to Roger.


    The situation is better than people, even if Max does his best, he can''t change the fact of failure.


    At the moment, he made indifferent resistance and caused things to develop in a worse direction. It is better to admit defeat and control the loss within a controllable range.


    As one of the masters of the Bloody Gladiator, Max knows when to be tough and when to surrender.


    "I have given you all the information you want. When will my subordinates recover?"


    Max asked in an extremely kind tone, without the slightest dissatisfaction on his face.


    "It will be back to normal in an hour."


    After speaking, Roger left the bar directly with Xiao Hei and others, and began to go to the hiding place of the Venus Flytrap.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 344： Special Prey No. 41 Hulk

    On a farm tens of kilometers away from Halton, Jeros, who had just passed his twentieth birthday, pushed a cart full of food and walked toward a secret detention room below the farm.


    This farm is the only farm within more than ten kilometers nearby, and it mainly grows a herb called blue potato.


    Blue potatoes are simple to grow, with considerable yield and good nutritional value.


    Thousands of years ago, blue potatoes have become one of the main foods of Shandal Star.


    On the surface, this is an ordinary farm growing blue potatoes.


    But in fact, this is one of the secret bases of the Venus flytrap slavery group in Sandal.


    Unlike the other members of the slave hunting group, although Jeros was also a member of the slave hunting group, he had never left Sandal Star, let alone participated in specific slave hunting activities.


    Even his status as a member of the slave hunting group was inherited from his dead father.


    In normal times, Gerlos¡¯ main job is to grow blue potatoes, and to be a blue potato planter.


    When the rope-grass slave-catching group came to Shandal Star, he was also responsible for delivering food to the "prey" and providing other reasonable services to other members of the slave-catching group.


    Including but not limited to, cooking, cleaning, serving tea and water, etc.


    "I don¡¯t know when I will become a real slave hunter. Deputy Commander Noah has already promised me. As long as I take care of the special prey No. 41, I will be eligible to become a slave hunter and follow the team. Catch prey in the universe."


    Thinking of this, the tired look on Gerlos'' face was suddenly replaced by excitement.


    No one wants to be a small person all his life, and Jeros is naturally the same.


    And now, the special prey No. 41, let him see the opportunity to change his life.


    There is a three-story base under the farm.


    The first underground floor is the residential area for members of the slave hunting group, the second underground floor is the detention area for ordinary prey, and the third underground floor is the special detention area.


    Under normal circumstances, the detention room on the three underground floors is rarely used.


    In Jeros'' memory, the last time a prey was locked into the third underground level was three years ago.


    Pushing the dining car to the third floor underground, Jeros swallowed involuntarily, and then summoned his courage to walk towards the special prey detention room No. 41.


    Gerlos didn''t know much about the special prey No. 41, he only knew that it was a special prey caught from a planet called Earth.


    Compared with ordinary prey, there are not many existences that can be noted as special prey by rope-grass slavery groups.


    These special prey are either extremely rare or powerful.


    Each special prey can bring huge profits to the slave hunting group.


    However, risks and benefits are equal. These special prey can indeed bring unimaginable huge benefits, but the danger is also unimaginably high.


    Gerlos remembers that his father once told him that decades ago, the slave hunting group was almost destroyed because of a special prey.


    Had it not been for the leader of the slave hunting group at that time to use himself as a bait to lure away that terrifying prey, the rope and grass slave hunting group would have long since disappeared in history.


    Gerlos has never seen a special prey, and today is also his first time to give food to the 41st special prey.


    This work was originally in charge of the official members of the slave hunting group, but after seven official members died one after another, the job of delivering food fell to Gerlos.


    "I can, I can definitely, I can definitely become a real slave hunter!"


    Gerlos pushed the dining car forward slowly in the dimly lit passage, cheering for himself every few steps.


    Although this food delivery mission is very dangerous, Gerlos believes that Noah''s deputy commander will not deceive himself.


    "I have reached an agreement with Special Prey No. 41. He will not continue to hurt the food delivery person. You can rest assured."


    Although it was the first time Jeros had met Noah, the deputy commander, he had no doubts about what the deputy commander said.


    Noah''s deputy commander, that is a powerful existence who has won three consecutive victories in the arena of Saka Star.


    With such a powerful existence, there is no need to deceive a small person like yourself.


    When Gerlos was pushing the dining car to the detention room, Hulk, who was noted by the arrested slave group as Special Prey No. 41, was in his room, working hard in his fighting practice.


    Boxing, Muay Thai, Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, Sanda, Israeli martial arts, SCARC fighting system of American special forces...


    What Hulk is now practicing is exactly the fighting technique that Rogge left in his memory with illusion and false memory.


    Don''t look at Hulk''s seemingly inflexible look, but with his efforts, he not only successfully mastered these fighting skills, but also gradually summarized his own fighting skills.


    For this reason, Hulk also gave his fighting skills a name he liked very much.


    Invincible Hulk fighting technique!


    Although the name doesn''t look very good, it is not so powerful.


    Especially with the amazing power of Shang Hulk, this fighting technique really has an invincible aura.


    While Hulk was working hard to practice fighting skills, the thick metal door of the detention room was opened, and Jeros walked in with the dining car.


    "Hello, I am today''s food delivery person, my name is Jeros!"


    Gerlos struggled to control his tension, speaking in a calm tone as much as possible.


    However, after seeing Hulk''s amazing body and his incomparable fighting skills, Gerlos still swallowed involuntarily.


    This person is so strong!


    After more than ten seconds, Hulk stopped shaking his fists and step by step came to Gerlos who also had green skin.


    "Hello there!"


    After a brief reply, Hulk sat directly on the ground and took out the same food from the dining car with the palm of his hand that was bigger than Gerlos''s head.


    The food in the dining car was completely consumed without even three minutes in front of the astonishing Hulk.


    After drinking the last tube of nutrient in his hand, Hulk looked at Jeros, who was motionless in front of him, and slowly said, "These foods are not enough!"


    "Starting next time, Hulk wants three times the weight!"


    Although Hulk''s tone was calm, at this time Jeros felt that he was not talking to a human being, but a prehistoric behemoth.


    This terrifying sense of oppression is even stronger than Noah''s deputy commander.


    Jeros finally understood why Noah¡¯s deputy commander had a bandage on his right hand when he was interviewed, and there were obvious bruises on his face.


    "No problem, triple the amount, I remember it!"


    Jeros answered quickly with an unprecedented speed, but in the next second, Jeros, who was pressed by Hulk''s aura, passed out completely.


    "Big man, long time no see!"


    When Gerlos'' body fell forward uncontrollably, Roger''s voice rang.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 345： Hulk who doesnt want to return to earth

    "Rogge, why are you here, and Natasha."


    Seeing Roger and Natasha walking in through the door of the room, Hulk''s expression became extremely happy.


    "I know you were kidnapped, so I came here to save you."


    As he spoke, Rogge looked at Hulk seriously, a look of confusion appeared on his face.


    Judging from the way Hulk is now, he doesn''t seem to mind the fact that he was kidnapped.


    "Hulk was not kidnapped, it was Banner who was kidnapped. Hulk is very strong, and Hulk will not be kidnapped."


    Hulk explained very seriously, not forgetting to shake his fist when speaking.


    Although Hulk shares the same body with Banner, Hulk clearly knows that he is him and Banner is Banner.


    He would not admit that that weak Banner is Hulk.


    "Well, Banner was kidnapped, not Hulk.


    "Let''s go, I will take you back to the earth, you shouldn''t like living in this kind of cell-like room."


    Rogge didn''t entangle Hulk with the question of who the kidnapped person was, and changed the topic directly.


    After getting information from Max of the Bloody Gladiator Club, Rogge took Natasha and the others and rushed over immediately, for fear that Hulk would be taken away after the arrival.


    However, after secretly sneaking into the underground base of the slave hunting group, Roger found that things were a little different from what he had imagined.


    He originally thought that the rope trapping group would try its best to avoid the emergence of Hulk and reduce the possible risks as much as possible.


    But after coming here, he found out whether the slave hunters didn''t really care about this.


    Even this room dedicated to detaining Hulk seemed a bit casual.


    Although this detention room is not bad, it can effectively detain most creatures.


    But if you want to shut down Hulk completely, there are still some shortcomings.


    With Hulk''s strength, if he wants to leave here, he only needs to consume some physical strength to easily leave here and destroy the entire underground base by the way.


    "Back to Earth? Hulk don''t return to Earth!


    "Hulk is going to Saka Star, Hulk is going to participate in a gladiatorial fight, Hulk is going to use his fist to strike out the glory that belongs to Hulk!"


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Hulk shook his head fiercely and decisively rejected Roger''s proposal.


    How is this going?


    Hulk was brainwashed?


    Hulk''s answer not only went beyond Rogge''s expectations, but even Natasha, who had been with Hulk for longer, was also confused.


    Rogge and Natasha looked at each other quickly and came to a similar conclusion in an instant.


    The brainwashing technique of the rope trapping group is very good!


    Although they don''t know when Hulk came out, even from the day Banner was kidnapped, it had only been more than twenty days.


    It was in this period of no more than twenty days at most that the rope trapping and slave trapping group actually completed the brainwashing of Hulk.


    Although this efficiency is not particularly amazing, it is considered very good.


    Compared with Banner, Hulk is not smart, but he is definitely not stupid, and his will is definitely stronger than Banner.


    Don''t look at Hulk''s mentality sometimes like a child, it''s just that he doesn''t bother to pretend to be himself.


    Rogge winked at Natasha and asked Natasha to go up and persuade Hulk.


    "Fighting is dangerous, and the glory gained by fighting is not true glory.


    "Don''t you want others to be afraid of you? If you participate in a gladiatorial fight and use force to fight for glory, it will only make others afraid of you.


    "You want your own glory, and you can do the same on earth. You are a superhero on earth, and people on earth love you, and they will be proud of your glory."


    Natasha slowly came to Hulk, holding Hulk''s huge right hand in both hands, and said softly.


    Seeing Natasha''s gentle demeanor at this time, Roger couldn''t help thinking of the profession of a kindergarten teacher.


    Hulk is the stubborn kid in the kindergarten, and Natasha, a kindergarten teacher, is trying hard to unravel him.


    Although the picture displayed is the same as under normal circumstances, the feeling it gives is exactly the same.


    When the unsolved person became Natasha, Hulk''s refusal mentality was obviously reduced a lot.


    However, after a few seconds of silence, Hulk shook his head silently and rejected Natasha''s proposal.


    "The earth doesn''t like Hulk, and Saka star likes Hulk. Noah and Hulk promised that Hulk will become a hero that everyone in Saka will like.


    "Hulk wants to fight, Hulk doesn''t want to pretend to be himself, Hulk wants to be recognized by others."


    Although Roger hadn''t seen Noah, he knew that the Noah Hulk was talking about was Noah, the deputy commander of the slave trap.


    In the information provided by the collector and Max, there are related information about Noah.


    Before this Noah became the deputy commander of the slave hunting group, he was a gladiator on the star of Saka, and also a gladiator with small achievements.


    But unlike other gladiators, Noah participated in the gladiatorial fight as a free body.


    So after fighting a few battles and winning a three-game winning streak, he left Sakastar and joined the rope trapping team.


    Just as Natasha was going to continue to persuade Hulk to return to Earth, a violent explosion suddenly came from the ground, attracting the attention of the three of them.


    Xiao Hei and Ant-Man Scott did not sneak into the third underground level with Roger, but were left outside by him.


    Not surprisingly, the explosion should have been caused by Xiao Hei and Scott.


    After the explosion sounded, Rogge also suddenly made a decision.


    The commission he accepted was to bring Bruce Banner back to Earth. The commission did not specify a clear return time, so he did not need to consider the specific return time.


    In addition, he has a certain interest in Saka, a planet known for sports.


    Hulk now obviously does not want to return to Earth. Although Rogge can force Hulk back, he does not intend to do so.


    Since Hulk wants to go to Saka Star to participate in the gladiatorial fight, and he happens to be a little interested in Saka Star, it is better to go to Saka Star together to satisfy Hulk''s hopes and at the same time satisfy his own curiosity.


    "Get up, I''ll accompany you to participate in the gladiatorial fight in Sakar.


    "Speaking of it, it seems that I haven''t had a serious physical exercise with you. Why don''t we have a formal competition in the arena of Sakastar."


    Although Rogge and Hulk have fought several times before, those few fights were not considered formal fights.


    At those times, Hulk either fought with wooden dragons and wooden arhats, or was in his monthly reading, and never officially competed with him.


    "Really? Do you really want to tell me Sarkar?"


    After hearing Roger''s words, Hulk instantly became excited, and the whole person stood up abruptly, holding Roger''s shoulders with his huge hands, shaking Roger''s body excitedly.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 346： Xiao Heis Happy Fight

    "No, I don''t agree with this plan!"


    Rogge hadn''t answered Hulk, but Natasha quickly stopped.


    Although Natasha didn''t know what kind of planet Saka was, she was pretty sure that once Roger and Hulk got to Saka, they would definitely make big moves that would surprise everyone.


    Regardless of whether it is Rogge or Hulk, neither is a peaceful person.


    The two of them are equivalent to two humanoid self-propelled nuclear bombs with the safety device opened, and they are of the kind of large yield.


    "Hulk is going to Saka Star, Hulk agrees to the plan!"


    Without Rogge''s answer, Hulk said to Natasha firmly.


    Although Natasha was the only friend that Hulk recognized in the reunion, at this time, Hulk could not make concessions.


    "Since Hulk agrees, let''s go to Sakar, as an extra activity before returning to Earth."


    Hulk has no dissatisfaction with Roger''s statement.


    As long as he can go to Sakar to participate in the gladiatorial fight and return to Earth, it is not unacceptable.


    At this time, Hulk is no different from a real kid.


    If you want to persuade Hulk, you have to follow Hulk''s thinking, which is the same as the way of thinking of a child to coax a child.


    Seeing Roger and Hulk who quickly reached an agreement, Natasha sighed helplessly.


    She is not Roger, and she has not forcibly taken away Hulk''s strength, so once Roger and Hulk reach an agreement, all she can do is silently cooperate.


    When they left the detention room, Hulk looked back at Gerlos who was unconscious, thought for a few seconds, then grabbed Gerlos and took Gerlos out of the prison together.


    Neither Roger nor Natasha said anything about Hulk''s move.


    Just a small person, there is no need to worry about anything.


    Since Hulk likes it, let him take it. Anyway, there can be no accidents.


    The battle on the farm is still going on. Although Xiao Hei and Scott are at an absolute disadvantage in terms of numbers, their combat effectiveness is no worse than the slave hunting group.


    In particular, Xiao Hei, who has integrated twenty Lord-level symbiosis, has shown a strength that can be called crushing.


    Although Xiao Hei is not a symbiote under the normal concept, what the symbiote can do, Xiao Hei can do, and do better.


    If divided by the level of the symbiote, Xiao Hei can now be called a half-king level.


    Ordinary slave hunters couldn''t even make a single move in front of Xiao Hei.


    Only those elite-level slave hunters could slightly block Xiao Hei for a few seconds.


    Fortunately, Noah, the deputy leader of the slave hunting group, was also in the farm, otherwise Xiao Hei could quickly kill all the slave hunters in the farm.


    As an experienced slave hunter, Noah, the deputy commander, quickly recognized Xiao Hei''s identity.


    Although it was a little different from the symbiote in his own memory, he could be 100% sure that Xiao Hei in front of him was a symbiote.


    I don''t know if it is because the owner is Roger, Xiao Hei also has the idea of ??getting pleasure from the battle at this time.


    Under Xiao Hei''s intentional indulgence, Noah, holding a two-handed giant sword, had a rare opportunity to breathe.


    In the beginning, Noah and other slave trappers used guns and weapons.


    But under the attack of Xiao Hei like a broken bamboo, they found helplessly that in front of Xiao Hei, using guns and weapons would only die faster.


    So, one by one, they took out their cold weapons and played melee combat with Xiao Hei.


    Of course, in addition to cold weapons such as swords, they also used some special capture weapons.


    For example, sonic weapons and fire weapons for certain special creatures.


    However, Xiao Hei is not the common symbiosis, sound waves and flames can''t cause fatal damage to him either.


    When Xiao Hei quickly killed more than half of the slave trappers and guided the battle to the melee combat he was interested in, Scott completely withdrew from the battle.


    It''s not that Scott didn''t want to intervene in the fight, nor was he deliberately lazy, but that Xiao Hei prevented his shot.


    So while Xiao Hei was enjoying the thrill of fighting, Scott, who had shrunk to the size of an ant, could only sit on the branches and leaves of a certain plant, silently watching Xiao Hei''s fight.


    Although he has been with Xiao Hei for a while, and he is often played with him like a pet.


    But after really witnessing Xiao Hei''s fighting stance, Scott finally understood how gentle Xiao Hei was to him.


    Xiao Hei''s pair of seemingly ordinary claws, like magic weapons, easily tore the enemy in front of him.


    Regardless of whether these people wear armor or not, in front of Xiao Hei''s claws, their ending will only be completely torn apart.


    Recalling the scene where Xiao Hei often ravaged his hair with his hands before, Scott swallowed involuntarily.


    Fortunately, we are in a group, fortunately, okay.


    Xiao Hei''s happy battle did not last long and ended, not because all the slave hunters had died, but because Roger and others came near the battlefield.


    Because of Xiao Hei, most of the combatants in the underground base were attracted.


    Rogge only solved a few logistics personnel who did not have much combat effectiveness, and left the underground base easily.


    When Xiao Hei stopped, the members of the slave hunting group, including the deputy commander Noah, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    In just a few minutes, they lost more than half of their members.


    If it continues, it won''t be long before they all die here.


    Although Xiao Hei stopped the attack, Noah, the deputy commander, did not dare to put down the two-handed giant sword in his hand, and looked at Xiao Hei and the newly arrived Roger and the others with a vigilant look.


    After seeing Roger, especially Hulk next to Roger, Noah knew they were in big trouble tonight.


    Xiao Hei alone already possesses the power to destroy them all.


    If Roger and Hulk are added, their chances of survival are not even one in ten thousand.


    Although Noah met Roger for the first time, he was quite sure that Roger was the strongest in this group.


    This is his instinct as a fighter, as well as his unique vision honed by his years of combat experience.


    "Looking at what you look like, you should be Hulk''s friends. This time, our rope-grabbing and slave-catching group has accepted it!


    "Come on, what kind of compensation do you want?"


    After confirming that his strength was far inferior to the opponent, Noah resolutely chose to admit defeat.


    Noah thrust the two-handed giant sword in his hand into the ground forcefully, stepped back silently, and motioned to others to put down their weapons.


    From the day he became a slave-catcher, Noah was mentally prepared to be knocked on the door.


    So after seeing Roger and the others, he didn''t show any doubts.


    Slave capture is an industry that is not popular with the mainstream and is licking blood.


    They not only have to face extremely dangerous prey, but also be careful of all kinds of revenge brought by slavery.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 347： Rogges three requirements

    In the conference hall on the basement level of the farm, there were Roger and others, as well as representatives of the slave hunting group headed by Noah.


    Five people including Roger and Hulk sat on the left side of the discussion hall, while Noah and other representatives of the slave hunting group sat on the right side, and the two people looked at each other across the table.


    Under the absolute power gap, Noah, the deputy commander of the slave hunting group, sensibly chose to admit defeat, trying to resolve this incident in a relatively gentle way.


    "You kidnapped Hulk and brought us a lot of unnecessary trouble. According to common sense, we should now kill you directly and let out a bad breath."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Noah and the others who were sitting across from him, their faces sank.


    Slave arrest is such an industry. Once you can''t bear the other party''s retaliation, it is in danger of being destroyed every minute.


    Noah''s only fortunate thing now is that the members of the slave-catching group have not all gathered on Xandar. The slave-catching group leader and several other deputy leaders are now performing missions on other planets.


    Even if Roger really killed them all, he wouldn''t be able to completely destroy the slave hunting group.


    "But you did not do this, which means that there is still a possibility of reconciliation between us."


    As the deputy commander of the slave hunting group, Noah can be regarded as knowledgeable, so he immediately grasped the key point in Roger''s words.


    "Yes, it is indeed possible for us to reach a settlement. But the premise of the settlement is that you can give us what we want."


    Saying this, Rogge paused for a few seconds, and then continued: "I don''t know what you said to Hulk that caused him to take part in the battle of Saka."


    "But since he has such an idea, we will naturally meet his requirements.


    "First of all, we want the specific coordinates or interstellar map of Sakar.


    "Secondly, you have to pay reasonable compensation for your wrong behavior this time. The specific compensation is determined by you. There is only one request for me, and that is, the price of compensation is three times the value of Hulk.


    "Finally, I want the specific information of the planet where the Flower God Colossus is located. If you don''t have it, you can hand in a living Flower God Colossus Treeman to me, except for the bounty hunter named Groot."


    Rogge spoke out all his requirements without rush.


    The first requirement is the simplest requirement and a prerequisite for fulfilling Hulk¡¯s wishes.


    Although Saka is famous in the universe, not many people know the exact location of Saka.


    In particular, the safe route to Sakar Star is a secret that only a few people and organizations know.


    Unlike ordinary planets, Saka is surrounded by various known and unknown cosmic del universe channels, and cannot enter and exit normally from Saka''s outer space.


    Moreover, there are no public jumping points near Sakar, and it is difficult for ordinary spacecraft to fly to the star field where Sakar is located.


    Whether it is entering or leaving Saka, it is not a simple matter. If you rush to Saka without sufficient intelligence, the ending is likely to be a plane crash.


    Noah has no opinion on the first request made by Roger, which is not difficult for them.


    The rope trapping group has had many deals with Gao Tianzun, the ruler of Saka, and they have information on how to safely go to Saka.


    In addition to the first requirement, Noah also finds the second requirement very reasonable.


    The defeated party pays reasonable compensation, regardless of which planet in the universe, this is a common practice.


    The only thing that makes Noah feel a little headache is the third request at the end.


    The flower **** colossus, Noah knows this special race, he has also done some understanding of this race before, and even planned some capture plans.


    Groot was once on their arrest list.


    But it is a pity that they still did not capture any treants of the Flower God Colossus tribe, and even Groot¡¯s traces were sometimes missing and could not be tracked.


    As for the planet X, which is said to be home to a large number of treants of the Flower God Colossus, the rope trap group has not received any useful information until now.


    "The first two requirements are okay, I can take the lead now and agree to them.


    "But you want the location of the planet where the Flower God Colossus is located, or a living treant of the Flower God Colossus. I can''t give you an accurate reply temporarily.


    "Some customers have made similar requests before, but until now, we have not captured any treants of the Flower God Colossus, let alone the location of their planet.


    "Some scholars even believe that the Flower God Colossus tribe has been completely extinct, and Grout, the tree man, may be the last flower God Colossus tree man in the universe."


    Noah dared not directly reject Roger''s third request, explaining the difficulty as much as possible.


    "This is your business, I just need a result.


    "If you are sure that this request cannot be fulfilled, I will not force you too much, after all, I am not a demon."


    Rogge answered calmly, his face full of indifferent expressions.


    Although he seems to be very talking now, Noah is 100% sure. If he can''t finish it now, people like himself will never see the sunrise tomorrow.


    "We will do our best to accomplish this, but it will take some time, so I hope you can give us a little more time."


    "This is no problem. Before the third point is completed, you can follow me first, and you can leave when your team leader delivers the information or the living treants."


    After hearing Roger''s answer, Noah was stunned for a moment, and then gave a wry smile.


    Rogge obviously took him hostage, and at the same time forced the slave group to make a choice.


    If the slave hunting group felt that the value of their deputy commander was not as valuable as a tree of the Flower God Colossus tribe, of course they would not pay attention to Roger''s request.


    At that time, whether the arrested slave group gave up on himself would continue to keep secrets for the slave group, this is also a question.


    Noah is loyal to the slave hunting group, otherwise he would not become the deputy leader of the slave hunting group.


    But no matter how loyal people are, after being mercilessly abandoned, they will have some dissatisfaction.


    This has nothing to do with loyalty, just simple humanity.


    "Okay, I promised!"


    Although knowing this is a trap, Noah can only bite the bullet and jump down.


    The next thing was very simple. Under Noah''s arrangement, the members of the slave hunting group began to prepare for compensation, and the relevant materials of Sakaxing were also handed over to Roger in the first place.


    When receiving the information of the Saka star, Roger left Noah''s face and left the Thunder God technique on his neck.


    "This is just a safety device, but I believe you are a smart person and will not let this device take effect at the moment."


    Roger did not explain to Noah the effect of the Thunder God technique, but simply reminded him.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 348： Sakazin

    "Are you sure this is a normal way of passing, I feel that the spacecraft is about to disintegrate."


    Rogge sat in the co-pilot position of the spaceship and asked Noah suspiciously.


    "Saka Star is surrounded by a large number of cosmic passages. These chaotic cosmic passages are the natural barrier of Sakha and the only way to reach Sakar."


    Noah held the control stick of the spaceship, manipulating the spaceship to avoid all kinds of mess in the passage.


    Disused spaceships, broken tools, meteorites attracted from unknown sources, and a large amount of domestic garbage thrown out by various planets...


    "The channel you choose should be safe enough, otherwise no one will end well."


    Although Rogge would also pilot a spacecraft, he decisively transferred his driving authority to Noah when he traversed this cosmic channel like a collapsing neutron star.


    "Singularity¡¯s coordinate traction is about to break through the spacecraft¡¯s endurance limit. The main computer system is offline, and now it¡¯s switched to an offline power operating system..."


    Sitting in the co-pilot position, Rogge is not responsible for the specific flight control, but he has to act as Noah''s assistant to handle various control commands of the spacecraft.


    Natasha and Scott sat in the back row of the spaceship with serious faces, while Xiao Hei and Hulk were all excited.


    The crazy-vibrating spaceship not only didn''t make Xiao Hei and Hulk feel any fear, but made them feel an inexplicable excitement.


    Unlike ordinary space jumping points, driving a spacecraft through the passages of the universe is not a fleeting thing.


    In this cosmic channel filled with all kinds of garbage and brilliant light, the spacecraft of Rogge and others is like a fallen leaf in a turbulent river, turned up and down by the tumbling water.


    "Damn it! The secondary engine of the spacecraft was hit and its power dropped. I will start the backup engine now!"


    The already bad situation became even worse, and Roger synchronized the latest situation to Noah in the main driving position.


    "Don''t worry, we will be out soon!"


    At this time, Noah had put all his mind into the control of the spacecraft, allowing the extremely fast-moving spacecraft to escape one obstacle after another.


    Just when the hull of the spacecraft was about to reach a critical point and was almost torn apart by the ubiquitous traction force, the spacecraft that had been flying for a long time finally rushed out of the passage of the universe.


    At the moment of rushing out of the passage of the universe, the various chaotic force fields surrounding the spacecraft suddenly disappeared, and the spacecraft stabilized again.


    However, before they had time to breathe a sigh of relief, the tortured main engine suddenly went down.


    The downtime of the main engine caused the spacecraft''s flight power to drop sharply, and the spacecraft began to fall rapidly under the influence of gravity.


    If it were not for the spare engine that was still working hard to provide the last part of the power for the spacecraft, Roger and others'' journey to Sakar would begin with the crash of the spacecraft.


    But even so, their final result is not much better.


    The backup engine allowed them to temporarily survive the danger of a crash, but the process of landing was still not beautiful.


    Under Noah''s control, the scarred spacecraft made an emergency landing on a garbage mountain near the cosmic channel, ending his life.


    "I start to miss the Rainbow Bridge in Asgard!"


    After coming out of the spacecraft that was unable to take off again, Rogge said something nostalgic.


    Asgar Deming has the ability to build spaceships, why would he consume additional resources to build the Rainbow Bridge?


    In addition to the initial deterrent effect of force, the comfortable transmission experience is also a reason that cannot be ignored.


    Compared with the transmission of the Rainbow Bridge, the experience of just crossing the cosmic channel is simply a nightmare, and Roger is even ready to use the Suzuo Nenghu and Infinite Mode at any time.


    "Have you been to Asgard?"


    After hearing Roger''s complaint, Noah asked curiously.


    "Yes, and I still have a certain reputation in Asgard."


    Roger added.


    He didn''t worry about Noah''s knowledge of what effect this would have on Asgard. Not to mention that Noah had only one person. Even if he pulled the entire slave hunting group, he would only give it to Asgard for nothing.


    After moving his hands and feet in the activity, Roger used the technique of super light and heavy rock and flew up.


    As far as you can see, there are mountains of garbage of different sizes.


    These **** originating from various planets fell from the colorful cosmic passages in the sky, and piled up one after another.


    In addition to these **** mountains, Rogge also saw some aliens in strange clothes.


    These people are looking for something in the trash mountain like ants, and avoid all kinds of trash falling from the sky from time to time.


    After performing the Chakra perception technique to perceive their life energy, Rogge landed again on the ground composed of garbage.


    "There is no city nearby, except for rubbish, just the **** boat flying with the scavengers."


    Rogge explained what he saw, and then set his sights on Noah.


    "There are many gathering places on this planet, and most of the scavengers live in these gathering places.


    "There is only one city on this planet, which is Saka City established by Gao Tianzun. Of course, you can also call it the City of Champions."


    Noah is the only one who has been to Sarkar, so now he is not only Roger''s hostage, but also Roger''s guide.


    Before departure, Noah fulfilled Rogge''s second request and paid Rogge 900 million new stars.


    The slave hunting group originally planned to sell Hulk at a price of 300 million new stars, but they did not find a suitable buyer in Sandal Star, so Noah later planned to sell Hulk to Gao Tianzun. .


    Not long after Noah finished explaining, a group of scavengers armed with various weapons came to them menacingly.


    These scavengers witnessed the crash landing of the spacecraft, so they rushed over like hyenas on the grassland.


    "It seems we have a new spacecraft!"


    Although the spacecraft driven by these scavengers looks similar to a garbage ship collecting garbage, it is a flying spacecraft anyway.


    "Are you gladiators or ordinary people?"


    One of the leading scavengers took off the mask on his face and asked casually.


    However, no one answered him.


    "Xiao Hei, solve them, remember not to get the spaceship dirty."


    Roger took a random look at these scavengers and said to Xiao Hei beside him.


    "No problem, I like bullying the most!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Hei pounced on these scavengers like a black tiger, and began to bully the weak.


    It didn''t take long for these scavengers to become fragmented corpses.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 349： Hulk in the gladiatorial fight

    Saka City, central city, arena theme hotel.


    Under Noah''s leadership, Roger and the others drove the looted dilapidated spacecraft and successfully arrived at Saka City, and stayed in an arena-themed hotel specially built for alien tourists.


    Although the Saka star has its own currency, other advanced civilization currencies, such as the new star coin of the Sandal star, and the Kerry coin of the Kerry Empire, can also be used here.


    However, in order to make the transaction more convenient, Rogge took out 500 million new stars from the 900 million new stars compensated by the slave-catching group and exchanged them into Sakasing¡¯s legal tender champion coin.


    As for the remaining 400 million new stars and the more than 100 million new stars he already had, Rogge has no plans to exchange it.


    Sundar Star¡¯s new star coin can be used on many planets, while Saka star¡¯s champion coin is only valuable in Saka star.


    Leaving some new stars will also facilitate their future activities on other planets.


    Although from the current point of view, they do not have this plan yet.


    But it''s always right to prepare more.


    The 50 million champion coins exchanged for 500 million new stars were evenly divided among Natasha, Scott and others by Roger.


    Even Xiao Hei and Hulk received their 10 million champion coins.


    As for Noah, the hostages are not eligible to divide the money.


    After the money was divided, Xiao Hei took the lead and left Scott and couldn''t wait to have fun.


    Hulk had no plans to wander around, so Roger arranged Hulk with the task of guarding Noah.


    As for him and Natasha, of course they had been resting in the hotel for a while.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After night fell, Xiao Hei returned to the hotel with the exhausted Scott, and reunited with Roger and the others.


    And Rogge and Natasha, who took a comfortable rest for an afternoon, after enjoying a Saka star-style dinner, took them to the most important and most popular place in Saka City, Champion Fight field.


    Next to the Arena of Champions, is the tallest building in the city and the building where Gao Tianzun, ruler of Saka Star, lives.


    The shape of the building is like a pile of large and small square blocks stacked together, and the color of the outer wall is red like blood.


    On the outer wall of the building, there are four very conspicuous statues.


    According to Noah, these four avatars not only symbolize the four strongest champion gladiators, but also symbolize the fighting culture of Saka.


    Horse-faced Thor, Ares, God of War, two-headed beast, humanoid.


    Noah briefly introduced the gladiators represented by the four statues, and involuntarily brought some worship in his tone.


    Rogge remembered that in the original timeline, the statue of Hulk also appeared on the building, and it was still in the most conspicuous position at the top.


    But because of him, the future that should have existed disappeared.


    Although Hulk still came to Saka, it was completely different from the inexplicable wandering to Saka.


    "Hulk, you can fight to engrave your own statue, you should like this feeling of being worshipped and liked by everyone."


    Roger patted Hulk''s extremely strong arm and said encouragingly.


    "Hulk will work hard!"


    Hulk nodded heavily, exuding an extremely serious aura.


    There are two main ways to participate in the championship battle in the arena.


    The first is to become Gao Tianzun''s slave gladiator, and then Gao Tianzun arranges.


    Although this is the easiest way, it is also the way the least people choose.


    Because becoming a slave gladiator of Gao Tianzun means complete loss of freedom, and everything in oneself, including life, will be owned by Gao Tianzun.


    Therefore, anyone who has a little confidence in their own strength will use the second method, which Noah used to participate in the gladiatorial fight as a free man.


    Participate in a gladiatorial fight as a free man, no matter you win or lose, you will not lose your freedom.


    But what follows is that participating free gladiators must start from the most basic multiplayer melee.


    Multiplayer battles, team battles, individual battles, field matches, championship battles...


    Freedom gladiators must start from a multiplayer melee, step by step to individual battles, and obtain ten consecutive victories in individual battles to qualify for the championship battle.


    Noah played from a multiplayer melee all the way to an individual battle, and won three consecutive victories in the individual battle.


    If it is a slave gladiator of Gao Tianzun, it is relatively simpler.


    As long as you are strong enough, your first fight may be a championship.


    There will be a varying number of gladiatorial battles in the arena every night. There will be several battles in multiplayer battles, team battles, and individual battles.


    The time of the championship game is not fixed. Sometimes there will be one game every week, and sometimes there may not be one game every year, so every championship game can cause a strong sensation in the city.


    If Hulk wants to complete the achievement of the statue on the wall, he must not only win the championship, but also win multiple times in a row to obtain the title of the strongest champion gladiator and hang his statue on the building smoothly .


    After helping Hulk to register the qualifications of the Freedom Gladiator, Roger and the others came to the arena first and set a VIP box above the arena.


    Xiao Hei originally wanted to register for the qualification, but before he could register, he was dragged away by Roger.


    Hulk is a warrior anyway, so what can you do with a weapon?


    Rogge took a cup of Sarkar''s specialty drink and sat casually on the sofa in the box, waiting for the start of the fight.


    "You can rest assured that Hulk competes. If Hulk performs too well, it may cause Gao Tianzun to take a shot."


    Noah stood behind Roger and asked suspiciously.


    "There is nothing to worry about. Although Gao Tianzun likes gambling, he is not an unreasonable robber. He can''t do things like robbery.


    "Even if he really wants to grab Hulk, he has to be able to grab it."


    Rogge is not sure what strength Gao Tianzun possesses, but one thing he is sure about is that if he wants to take Hulk and others to leave Sakastar, Gao Tianzun will definitely be unable to stop him.


    Before long, the list of the first multiplayer melee was projected over the arena.


    In addition to a simple profile picture and name, there are also odds for each gladiator.


    Rogge took a look, and Hulk''s odds were not high, but only one to two.


    Not only are Hulk''s odds not high, but other Gladiator odds are basically around one to two points.


    The odds for only one Kronen fighter is 1.8.


    "Go bet and give me all Hulk to win."


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge threw his champion card to Noah.


    Inside are the 10 million champion coins he just redeemed today. Although Hulk¡¯s odds are not high, there is no reason to let go of such a steady win.


    When Rogge took out the championship card, Natasha and others also took out their respective championship cards and let Noah make a bet.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 350： Hulks gladiatorial debut

    Unlike other gladiatorial fights, the number of people fighting in a multiplayer melee is not fixed.


    From five or six people a game to 20 or 30 people a game, it is possible.


    Hulk participated in this multiplayer melee with a large number of people, with more than twenty people.


    When these gladiators from different planets, with different purposes, and holding different weapons gush out from the various passages of the arena, the atmosphere of the arena suddenly becomes frenzied.


    The audience cheered one after another, and the host quickly introduced the gladiators in the field with very provocative words.


    The green-skinned and tall Hulk is placed on the earth as much as it can be.


    And in this arena where a large number of alien races gathered, the big Hulk was not particularly eye-catching, but seemed a little ordinary.


    At least compared to opponents who wore armor and howling with weapons, he didn''t have any weapons in his hands and only wore a pair of shorts with excellent elasticity. He looked so simple and unremarkable.


    If it weren''t for his good figure, most of the audience would immediately regard him as a cannon fodder.


    Hulk, who participated in the gladiatorial battle for the first time, didn''t get as excited as other opponents, but glanced at the arena and the audience curiously.


    After a serious search, Hulk saw Roger and the others sitting in the top box, and immediately showed a simple smile.


    "The betting is over, these are the betting vouchers."


    Noah, who had just returned from betting, took out four betting vouchers and planned to distribute the betting vouchers in his hand.


    "You just have to hold it, anyway, you have to get the bonus after a while."


    Rogge didn''t pick up the betting voucher in Noah''s hand, answered casually, and waved to Hulk in the arena.


    When the gladiators first appeared on the stage, he used the Chakra perception technique to perceive the life energy intensity in their bodies, and then came to a conclusion that he knew the answer for a long time.


    Among the more than twenty gladiators in the arena, apart from Hulk, one is counted as one, and they are all trash fish characters.


    Even if Hulk singled them all, the battle would be completely over within three minutes.


    In addition to sensing the energy intensity of the gladiator''s life, he also deliberately sensed the audience in the arena.


    More than 100,000 spectators gathered in this round arena comparable to two football fields.


    Most of the viewers are ordinary people without any peculiarities.


    In some VIP seats and boxes, Roger perceives dozens of slightly noteworthy targets.


    The life energy intensity of some of them is not even much weaker than Hulk and Xiaohei.


    It seems that there are still some special people on the scene, but they don''t know how effective they are.


    The life energy intensity is not equal to the actual combat power. Some special races are born with amazing life energy, but the combat power is ordinary and cannot be ordinary.


    After the host introduced the gladiators one by one on the arena, the red smoke grenades representing the start of the gladiatorial battle were launched over the arena.


    At the moment the smoke bomb exploded, the atmosphere on the scene also reached its peak.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the gladiators in the field attacked the enemies in front of them one after another, and the melee of more than twenty people officially kicked off.


    The Kronan warrior with a rocky body took the lead and killed the first enemy in threes or twos, and then rushed towards the second enemy in stride.


    Unlike those gladiators who have been completely excited, Hulk at this time has a feeling that he has not fully entered the state, looking blankly at those gladiators who are constantly fighting.


    Although Hulk did not take the initiative, he was unarmed and quickly attracted the attention of other gladiators. Three gladiators with different skin colors and different races attacked him at the same time.


    When the weapons in the hands of these three gladiators were about to hit the Hulk, the Hulk, who had been in a free state, finally entered the fighting state.


    Hulk yelled, his legs suddenly strained, and the whole person rushed to one of the gladiators like a green heavy truck.


    Before this gladiator with both swords could react, he was completely knocked out by Hulk. The whole person was like a baseball hit, and slammed into the metal wall of the arena.


    Bang!


    At the moment when it hit the metal wall, this flesh-and-blood gladiator burst like a watermelon falling from a high altitude, and bright red blood and broken limbs splashed all around.


    After hitting the gladiator flying, Hulk did not stop, showing agility that was completely inconsistent with his body shape, and quickly approached another gladiator. The huge right fist hit the gladiator''s chest like a cannonball.


    Bang!


    Different from the explosion sound just now, the gladiator who was punched by Hulk made a low muffled sound, his chest was completely sunken, and he had completely lost his life before falling to the ground.


    After solving the two gladiators with lightning, Hulk made a jump and fell from the sky like a shooting star. The thick right leg directly struck the gladiator''s head, smashing the gladiator''s head completely.


    Three shots, kill three people!


    Hulk didn''t make a move, it was a blockbuster as soon as it made a move, and quickly attracted the attention of most of the audience.


    Although the strength of these spectators is not very good, and their vision is not savage, but they have watched too many gladiatorial fights after all, so they can easily tell which gladiator is outstanding.


    The attack is simple and rude, the scene is **** and violent, and Hulk''s fighting style perfectly meets the requirements of these audiences.


    Soon, the Hulk''s cheers rang out on the court.


    Hulk! Hulk! Hulk! Hulk¡­¡­


    Hearing the calls that became more and more orderly and fierce, Hulk smiled and smiled happily.


    This was the first time he heard others cheering for him. This was the first time he saw someone like his fight. This was the first time he was liked because of the fight...


    "Hulk wants to fight! Hulk wants to fight! Hulk wants to fight!!!"


    Hulk roared in excitement, venting the depression and unhappiness accumulated in his heart for many years.


    On this day, Hulk found the meaning of fighting, and found the glory he longed for.


    When Hulk was completely excited, the melee in the arena quickly came to an end.


    Except for the Kronan warrior with a rocky body, no gladiator has survived Hulk''s punch.


    Whether they wear armor or not, whether they are strong or not, they end up with a punch by Hulk.


    Simple, crude, and punched to death without suspense.


    When only Hulk was left in the arena, the cheers of the audience resounded through the arena like a volcano.


    This was a multiplayer melee without much spectacle, but Hulk, with his own power, abruptly transformed a spectacle battle into his personal debut.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 351： The winning Hulk was beaten

    Hulk, who had won his first victory, left the arena with a contented expression. When he entered the gladiator passage, he turned his head and waved enthusiastically to the audience in the audience, and then left the arena with unsatisfactory intentions.


    For Hulk, the battle this time was not difficult, and it could even be considered very simple.


    But it was such a battle without much difficulty that gave him an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.


    Hulk, start to like fighting!


    Because he is a free gladiator, Hulk doesn''t need to return to the gladiator camp after he is off, he can go wherever he wants.


    Ordinary gladiators, after winning such a hearty victory, will choose to indulge themselves and rediscover the meaning of life in the world.


    But Hulk is not an ordinary gladiator. He just won the first gladiatorial victory in his life. He didn''t have any unhealthy thoughts in his mind, and he walked toward the box where Roger and the others were in excitement.


    Hulk has found the meaning of becoming stronger. Hulk wants to become stronger. Hulk needs Roger''s help.


    At the same time, Hulk also began to look forward to the competition between himself and Rogge.


    Hulk knew that Roger had mastered many magical moves and had many magical abilities that he could not resist, but Hulk was still very confident in physical skills, that is, melee combat.


    It''s a bit pitiful to say that Hulk has become a test subject for Rogge to test new tricks more than once.


    Big jade spiral pill, wood dragon art, wood man art, moon reading...


    Recalling the scene of being tortured by these ninjutsu and illusion techniques, Hulk couldn''t help but shook his head, as if to completely forget the sad memories in his mind.


    Under the leadership of the staff, Hulk came to the top of the arena smoothly and headed to the box where Roger and the others were.


    However, just a few steps after he walked out, he was stopped by a Kronan fighter who was taller than him.


    Hulk didn''t know anything about this race of Kronan. In his opinion, this was just a group of stone men who could move.


    However, the Kronan warrior, who was nearly four meters tall, made Hulk feel a touch of familiarity.


    On the rock chest of this Kronan warrior, there was a red pattern that was as red as blood.


    This pattern looked like a graffiti drawn by hand, but Hulk remembered that the stone man in the arena who was beaten to rubble by his three or two punches also had a similar red pattern.


    It''s just that the Kronan warrior who was killed by him was only two meters tall, completely unable to compare with the giant Kronan warrior before him.


    Hulk glanced at the red pattern on the Kronan warrior, did not speak, and took the initiative to avoid the Kronan warrior.


    Because the number of VIP boxes on the top floor is far less than that of ordinary auditoriums, the aisles on the top floor are much wider than the aisles below.


    Even if part of the passage was blocked by the Kronan warrior, who was nearly four meters tall, Hulk could still pass by the side calmly.


    But this Kronan soldier who didn''t know where he came from obviously didn''t intend to let Hulk leave easily.


    Just as Hulk walked aside, the huge rock fist of this Kronan warrior came to Hulk.


    Hulk, who was feeling extremely happy, never thought that he would be attacked inexplicably.


    Unable to reach the defense, the giant rock fist that was several times larger than his head hit him in the chest.


    boom!


    I saw Hulk as if being hit by a high-speed train, and the whole person flew out uncontrollably, hitting heavily on the metal wall tens of meters away.


    The metal wall that was strong enough to withstand the rocket attack, under the impact of Hulk, a pit about the size of his body appeared, and the broken metal fragments scattered all over the place.


    The loud sound like a bomb explosion immediately attracted the attention of many people. The staff of the arena rushed over, the doors of the nearby boxes opened one after another, and one audience after another came out.


    When they discovered that it was Hulk who had just won the victory, many viewers suddenly guessed the truth.


    Just look at the Hulk who was knocked into the air and the Kronan warrior with a bad face, it is not difficult to get the truth of the matter.


    Hulk had just killed a Kronan gladiator in the arena, and now, friends or family members of that Kronan gladiator immediately approached Hulk, trying to get justice from Hulk.


    If it is on other planets, this kind of public revenge against the gladiator will definitely cause strong dissatisfaction in the arena.


    But here is not the same, here is Sakar Star.


    As long as you are not attacking Gao Tianzun''s gladiator, as long as you are not retaliating in public in the arena, as long as you can give enough compensation, Gao Tianzun will not mind the death of a free gladiator.


    It is precisely because of this that this Kronan warrior dared to attack Hulk here.


    "Skull, the master wants you to solve this guy as soon as possible. The master hopes to watch the next gladiatorial fight in a quiet environment."


    A Kerry woman with a bumpy figure came to the side of the Kronan warrior''s skull and said blankly.


    "Before the next gladiatorial fight, I will take this guy''s head back, and I will never disturb the master''s interest in the future."


    Although this proud Kerry woman was only less than half the height of Skull Fragment and did not possess any strength at all, Skull Fragment responded with a respectful tone.


    After getting the response from Skull Fragment, the Kerry woman didn''t even look at Skull Fragment and Hulk, but walked into a box next to her without looking back, and gently closed the door of the box.


    "The man you killed in the arena is my brother. Although I am angry, this is not the reason why I want to kill you.


    "You will die purely because you let the master lose the bet, nothing more."


    Broken Skull said as he walked towards Hulk, without paying attention to Hulk, who was already burning with anger.


    Although this green guy has a little strength, he will undoubtedly die today!


    Skull Broken is not blind self-confidence, but his previous record has given him such self-confidence.


    Unlike other Kronan fighters, Skull Shatter has the potential to become Lord Kronan.


    Once his height exceeds five meters, he may become the king of the Kronan clan and be promoted to the frightening Lord Kronan.


    Unfortunately, Skull Fragment does not have such a chance.


    As he walked towards Hulk, a voice that was not too loud but clear enough reached his ears.


    "The Hulk you just attacked is my friend. Although I am angry, this is not the reason I want to kill you.


    "You will die purely because there is a pretending master behind you, nothing more."


    The person who spoke was not someone else, it was Roger who walked out of the box, Roger with an unhappy expression on his face.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 352： I can always meet people who are disappointed

    Rogge was in a good mood, but this arrogant Kronan warrior and the self-righteous master behind him completely ruined his good mood.


    Hulk''s first fight was won, and he won it beautifully. He also won a small bet because of the Hulk bet.


    If there are no accidents, tonight will be an extremely pleasant evening.


    However, when you are in a happy mood, there will always be some accidents that can completely destroy your good mood.


    For example, the current Kronan warrior called Skull Smasher.


    So Rogge replied with what Skull Fragment had just said.


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Skull Broken slowly turned around in this narrow passage for him, staring at him angrily.


    After taking a quick look at Rogge, Skull Fragment quickly made a judgment.


    This is an ordinary person who doesn''t know which planet he comes from, and doesn''t have any threat.


    Although the current Skull Fragment is a slave who has lost his freedom, before becoming the master''s slave, he has been in the universe for a while, and he has also made a small reputation of his own.


    It was precisely because of his struggle that he met his current master and found a goal worthy of his loyalty for a lifetime.


    "It doesn''t matter if you insult me, but you can''t..."


    Skull Fragment clenched his fists, suppressing his anger and said slowly.


    However, when he was finished speaking, Roger raised his right hand and pointed his index finger at him.


    Lei Dun¡¤Thunderbolt!


    A silver-white lightning bolt with the thickness of a finger appeared on the fingertip of Roger''s right index finger, and instantly traversed all the distance, hitting the huge rocky head of Skull Smashing with extremely precision.


    boom!


    Skull Fragment never had a chance to say the next half of the sentence again, because the moment the not-so-thick silver lightning hit his forehead, his rocky head burst like a blast.


    Rogge''s sudden shot not only exceeded the expectations of the Kronan soldier''s skull fragmentation, but also exceeded the expectations of all the spectators and the arena staff.


    They thought that Skull Fragment and the master behind him were already overbearing enough, but they didn''t expect that Roger was even more overbearing than them, and the shot would be an instant kill.


    The Kronan warrior had no idea that he would die with his head broken just like his name represents.


    In his life, he killed countless people and enemies with "skull-crushing".


    Today, he, named Skull Broken, was also buried by Rogge''s Skull Broken.


    The skull was completely shattered and crashed to the ground, using his life to make a dull falling sound.


    After easily solving the broken skull, Rogge put his finger in front of his mouth and blew gently, blowing away the electric paralysis that didn''t exist before.


    Pili Yizhi seems to be a new Thunder Descent Ninjutsu, but in fact, this is just an alternative use of Thunder Dancing Palm Thunder.


    There is no difference between the two except where the lightning is released.


    However, in order to make his attack appear more compelling, Roger deliberately gave this kind of palm thunder released with his fingers a new name.


    "Next time you encounter this kind of guy who deliberately makes trouble, don''t care about his origin, just hit him to death.


    "I''ll fight the trouble caused by it!"


    After explaining Hulk, Rogge went to the box that the Kerry woman entered just now and lifted his right foot.


    Physical skills, strange power!


    In order to make his kick enough violent and shocking enough, Rogge directly used physical skills and strange power.


    boom!


    The metal gate a few centimeters thick produced a horrible deformation visible to the naked eye at the moment it was kicked by Roger.


    In the next second, the metal gate that could withstand most individual weapons was completely kicked by Rogge, flying into the box like leaves rolled up by a tornado, and hitting the same metal wall heavily.


    When everyone in the box was attracted attention, Roger only stepped into the box leisurely.


    "Just now there was a guy who couldn''t afford to lose. After losing the gladiatorial bet, he let his hand go to trouble my friend.


    "I want to see what this **** that can''t be played and lost is like."


    Although Rogge''s tone is calm, the provocation in the words is more obvious than obvious.


    As long as these people are not collectively ignorant, they will certainly be able to understand his malicious intentions.


    "Do you know who you are talking to?"


    A thin, thin, playboy-like Kerry young man slowly stood up and said in a very cold tone.


    In addition to this **** who looks like he can''t beat a woman, there are five Cree in the box.


    Among them, there are three beautiful Kerry women like maids or secretaries, and two Kerry warriors who look like bodyguards.


    After a simple glance, Roger knew that these two meticulous Kerry bodyguards had a background in military service.


    As for strength?


    In a word, it''s not worth mentioning.


    Of course, this not worth mentioning is judged by Roger''s standard.


    If it is judged by others, these two Kerry bodyguards are definitely among the elite, not even worse than Noah, the deputy commander of the Venus Flytrap.


    "I really don''t know who I''m talking to, but I think that person, even if it is not rubbish, is a useless rubbish.


    "Of course, it is also possible to be a sissy, or just an evolutionary failure product that has a cognitive deviation of self-gender."


    Since the provocation has already begun, it is natural to provocation to the end.


    As a well-known person said, if you want to pursue stimulation, follow through to the end.


    Although these are two completely different things, the underlying logic is the same.


    "No. 6, No. 7, don''t kill him so fast, first give him some punishment that will never be remembered, and then take him back to the Empire to play slowly."


    This young Kerry, who has not yet wanted to reveal his life, spoke to the two bodyguards beside him in a high-handedly dominating voice, and then was seated back on the sofa with his back facing Roger.


    "Sure enough, the universe is big, and there are all kinds of birds. It is indeed a very interesting thing to walk in the universe more."


    Glancing at the young Kerry, Roger said with a smile, and shook his head helplessly.


    Rogge had just finished speaking, and the two bodyguards code-named No. 6 and No. 7 came to him at the same time.


    However, the two bodyguards had not had time to take action, they were completely frozen by Rogge, standing motionless like puppets.


    Write round eyes¡¤Golden bound illusion!


    At this time, the young Kerry man with his back to Roger had no idea what had happened, and was waiting for Roger to let out a howl of pain.


    Time passed by, and when the imaginary screams did not sound for a long time, the aloof Kerry young man frowned gloomily.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 353： The Destiny That Fears Roger

    No matter how slow the reaction was, the proud young Kerry realized that something was wrong.


    No. 6 and No. 7 dare not disobey his orders, Kerry Youth can confirm this 100%.


    Since there is no sound, it means that when he is completely unaware, No. 6 and No. 7 have completely lost the ability to move, and even have lost their lives.


    Although this young Kerry is proud, it does not mean that he has no brains.


    To some extent, he can even be regarded as a witty force.


    However, the golden bound illusion cast by Roger was a magical existence that he had never encountered or understood.


    For the Kerry young man who is a playboy, the golden-bound illusion performed by Roger is a kind of dimensionality reduction blow without suspense.


    "Are you curious why your subordinates suddenly stopped moving?


    "If you want to know the answer, just look back. Anyway, you will soon get used to this constant humiliation."


    Just as the young Kerry was thinking about whether to look back, Rogge''s voice reached his ears.


    This guy is not so unpleasant!


    Since Roger kicked open the box door, every word he said had a perfect provocative effect.


    This made this young Kerry, who had been accustomed to being aloof since childhood, realized for the first time what the sinister society is.


    Although there were a hundred reluctances, the young Kerry finally stood up and turned to face Roger.


    His two most loyal and reliable subordinates are standing still in place like sculptures.


    The Kerry youth couldn''t even tell whether No. 6 and No. 7 were still alive.


    Even he couldn''t make an accurate judgment, and of course his three maids couldn''t tell.


    And because of his all-time domineering style, his maid didn''t even have the courage to speak without his permission.


    "Saka Star is indeed a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon planet. You should report your name. You now have the qualifications to report your name to me."


    Although from the scene, this young Kerry has fallen into an extremely unfavorable situation, but he still has no idea of ??changing his attitude.


    No matter the skull is broken, or the 6th and the 7th, it is not his overbearing trump card.


    His real trump card is his identity, representing the identity of nobility, power, strength, and his uncle.


    Rosald, this is the name of Kerry Youth.


    There are many Kerry people by this name, and he is the most noble and most important of them, none of them.


    Kerry Empire, one of the three empires in the universe.


    The Kerry Empire is a dictatorship of military science and technology. The current leader is a life computer that embodies the highest wisdom of the Kerry people-the supreme wisdom.


    The Supreme Wisdom contains all the science, philosophy, military, thought, etc. of the Cree people, and it governs everything in the Cree Empire.


    But even so, under the supreme wisdom, there is still a privileged class composed of Kerry people.


    Rosald is a typical representative among them.


    Rosald¡¯s father was a member of the cabinet of the Kerry Empire; his mother was the majority shareholder of the second largest bank of the Kerry Empire.


    The power and status of his parents gave him a starting point far superior to everyone else.


    However, all this is not the main reason for his current character.


    What made him truly arrogant and cultivated his unscrupulous domineering style was that he had a powerful uncle who was extremely doting on him.


    It is precisely because of such an uncle who is so powerful that he is well-known in the universe that he has become what he is now.


    In Rosde''s view, with the exception of a handful of Cree people, the vast majority of Cree people are lowly slaves.


    As he grew older, his view was no longer limited to the Cree, but extended to all races in the universe.


    Because of his uncle''s status, he has the strength of No. 6 and No. 7 to serve as the bodyguard of the senior officer of the Kerry Empire.


    Because of his uncle''s reputation, most of the existence in the universe are willing to sell him face and tolerate his dominance.


    So even on the 6th and 7th when his life and death were unknown and he completely lost his ability to move, he still maintained his original arrogant posture.


    Even if you can solve No. 6 and No. 7 instantly, as long as I report my uncle''s name, you can only apologize and apologize.


    Rogge didn''t know anything about Rosdes, so he didn''t know where Rosdes got his confidence.


    Of the three bodyguards, one died, and two completely lost their ability to move.


    Although Rosald still has three attractive maids, the long-suffering Roger can tell at a glance that these three charming maids are nothing more than playthings that Rosald carries with him.


    "Eligibility for the name? I suddenly discovered that you are very similar to a Kerry I know.


    "Although he is my defeated player, he also said something similar to yours when we first met.''Report your name, you are qualified to let me do it myself'', his tone and gesture at the time Just the same as you are now, the same arrogant, the same ignorance."


    Rogge said that the defeated man was of course Ronan, the alive accuser who was abused by Yuedu.


    It is strange to say that since he officially started the journey of the universe, the accuser Ronan has appeared in his memory more and more often.


    This was the case when I was in ignorance, and it is still the same when I came to Saka.


    This made him wonder whether he and Ronan were intertwined with fate.


    "I''ll give you one last chance and report your name!


    "Otherwise, you will understand how terrifying Ronan the Supreme Accuser of the Kerry Empire is!"


    Rosald took a few deep breaths, and after slightly suppressing the anger in his heart, he issued an ultimatum to Rogge in a cold tone.


    Ronan the accuser?


    When Rosde said the name of Ronan, the accuser who had just emerged in his memory, Rogge was stunned.


    Isn''t there any evil fate?


    Rogge began to worry about his future.


    However, Rogge''s worry completely changed in Rosde''s understanding.


    Sure enough, as long as I report the name of Uncle Ronan, I can see the scared expressions of these lowly beings.


    "What is your relationship with Ronan the accuser?"


    Roger directly ignored the look of disdain on Rosde''s face, and asked solemnly.


    "Haha, it doesn''t hurt to tell you, Ronan, the highest accuser of the accusation group, is my uncle, and I am the junior he cares about most.


    "If you offend me, you are equivalent to offending Ronan, the highest accuser of the Kerry Empire.


    "But I''m very satisfied with your scared look just now. If you can continue to satisfy me, I can''t...


    Before Rosald''s words were finished, Roger passed No. 6 and No. 7 like a teleport. The ghost came to him and raised his right palm.


    Snapped!


    In the next second, a crisp slap sounded.


    Rosde, who was thin and thin, was slapped by Rogge on the viewing glass behind him, like a flapped fly stuck to it.


    Damn, I was scared to death!


    I thought I really had something wrong with Ronan.


    With a sigh of relief, Rogge slapped Rosald directly, and a plan emerged in his mind.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 354： Shameless to live better

    When Ronan the accuser was spared last time, Rogge was only planning to use Ronan to spread the reputation of the fourth generation of the earth''s Hokage.


    So after starting the journey of the universe this time, he didn''t specifically go to trouble Ronan or the Kerry Empire.


    However, he did not expect that he did not find trouble with Ronan and the Kerry Empire, but Ronan''s most caring nephew took the initiative to find him.


    It was like fate deliberately pushed Ronan in front of him, so that he had to continue the grievances with Ronan.


    Luck is here, and I can''t stop it.


    Ronan came and couldn''t get rid of it.


    Now that the fate was arranged in this way, Rogge, of course, could only accept it with a smile.


    Rosde, who was slapped by Roger, stuck it on the cracked glass for several seconds, and then fell heavily to the ground under the influence of gravity.


    Up to this point, Rosald still couldn''t believe the fact that he was attacked, and the way he attacked was still slapped in the face.


    From birth to now, Rosald has slapped many people.


    But it was the first time in his life that he was slapped. Even his parents had never slapped him.


    Being slapped was bad enough, and the slap Rosald suffered was not a normal slap.


    Although Rogge didn''t use physique power, nor did he make a full shot, his slap was undoubtedly an unbearable weight for Rothde, who was thin and close to zero.


    Rosald felt that his left face was now stabbed with a high frequency of crazily burning iron needles. The hot sensation contained a tingling sensation that made people tremble, and the corners of his mouth and nostrils were also green. Blood.


    Not only that, Rosald''s left ear has been buzzing now, as if there are hundreds of bees flying in his ears.


    As for the pain of hitting the glass, it is not particularly obvious at this time.


    Especially when compared with the tingling sensation on the left cheek, it seems a little insignificant.


    Rosald lay on the ground with a dull expression. After a few minutes, he stood up again as if he had experienced the most painful experience in his life, and looked at Roger with anger.


    This man, really dare to kill him!


    Although Rosde did not have any combat experience, he did not have the ability to feel killing intent.


    But one thing he was sure of was that when Roger just slapped him, he didn''t put his life and death in his eyes, nor did he put his uncle''s accuser Ronan in his eyes.


    The accuser Ronan knows what his nephew''s style is usually outside, so he has reminded him more than once that once he encounters someone who doesn''t care about his life or death, he must not provoke and irritate him without being sure.


    "It doesn''t matter if you feel wronged temporarily, as long as the person is still alive. Others, uncle will help you deal with it!"


    Rosdes recalled what the accuser Ronan had told him.


    "It looks like you have not been beaten as a fool, so you should remember how to contact Ronan.


    "Now go and notify Ronan, let him come to Sarkar to save you. Also, when you notify him, remember to tell him who you met.


    "My name is Roger, the fourth generation of Naruto Roger."


    When Roger revealed his identity, the vigilance in Rosald''s eyes instantly turned into shock.


    He is Roger! ! !


    He is actually the fourth generation of Naruto Roger! ! !


    Although the news that the accuser Ronan lost to Rogge did not spread widely, the specific details of the battle did not circulate.


    But Rosde, Ronan''s most doting nephew, is one of the few who knows the details of the battle.


    At the moment when he heard Roger''s name, Rosdes finally understood why Roger hadn''t put him in his eyes from beginning to end, and didn''t care about the fact that his uncle was the accuser Ronan.


    I actually used Uncle Ronan to threaten to defeat Uncle Rogge, I am really a **** clever one!


    This is no longer a question of shame, it is purely a brain problem.


    Knowing the identity of Roger, Rosdes made a decision immediately.


    Acknowledge, obediently recognize counsel, and quickly recognize counsel.


    "I didn''t expect you to be Mr. Rogge. I heard your name from my uncle.


    "I apologize for my arrogance and all actions before, as long as you speak, Mr. Rogge, no matter what your requirements, I will do my best to complete them.


    "I hope that Mr. Rogge, for the sake of acquaintance with my uncle, give me a chance to apologize for this junior who doesn''t know the heights of the earth."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rosald bowed ninety degrees with a serious face, completely devoid of the above-mentioned posture.


    Looking at Rosald, who could be called a face-changing face, Rogge didn''t say a word.


    Because he never spoke, Rosald never dared to raise his head, silently maintaining a ninety-degree bow.


    As time passed by minute and second, Rosald felt that the time at this time seemed to have stopped, not passing forward at all.


    When Rosde''s legs and back trembled uncontrollably, Rogge slowly said, "For Ronan''s face, I will give you a chance to explain, get up."


    After getting Rogge''s answer, Rosdes straightened up with difficulty, and then carefully moved his trembling legs and waist.


    Rosald discovered for the first time that it was so difficult to maintain a ninety-degree bow for a long time. He felt that his waist was almost not his own.


    "I was once fortunate to have heard of Mr. Rogge''s heroic posture in battle from my uncle. I know that you are a true warrior who constantly pursues strength.


    "Speaking of shame, although my uncle personally pointed and taught me how to fight, but dull I was never able to become a hero like you, Mr. Rogge.


    "So I dare not pretend to guess what way you would like to apologize, and I hope you can give advice to juniors so that they can learn."


    I have to say that although Rosald is not a good person, he is indeed a smart person to some extent.


    After knowing that Rogge was an existence that he could not afford to provoke, he didn''t hesitate to get used to being aloof, and immediately lowered his posture, even directly placing himself in the position of a junior.


    Although there was a little deliberate intention, Rogge tried to put Roger on the moral high ground of "the elders should not care about the younger ones."


    But in general, after making it clear that he was in an absolute disadvantage, he quickly made the plan that was most beneficial to him and executed it perfectly.


    Dignity and face, just let it go, without any hesitation.


    He deserves to be born into a powerful family, and he is born with the potential to become a politician.


    Roger discovered the few shining points on Rosde.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 355： World Destroyer Hulk

    "Inform your uncle Ronan to come to Sakastar and tell him that I want to compete with him again."


    After ten seconds of silence, Roger spoke to Rosde.


    "Okay, no problem, I will definitely tell you."


    After hearing Roger''s words, Rosald was taken aback for a moment, and after a few seconds he replied.


    Although Rosdes didn''t know why Roger wanted to compete with his uncle Ronan once, since Roger had said so, he could only agree.


    As to whether Ronan can beat Rogge, or what Rogge wants to gain through this contest, it is not within Rosde''s consideration.


    After telling Roger his current hotel and contact information, Rosdes sent him away respectfully.


    Roger did not leave the Thunder God technique on Rosde, nor did he leave the shadow clone or the wooden clone to take care of Rosald.


    Although Rosald is a little arrogant, he is a smart man. He knows the consequences of sneaking away.


    Because of this unexpected episode, Rogge also lost the nature of staying to watch the gladiatorial fight, and returned to the hotel with Hulk and others.


    In the next few days, Hulk would sign up for gladiatorial fights every day, and won again and again.


    Hulk''s simple and rude fighting style inexplicably matches the preferences of Saka star audiences.


    As a result, Hulk had a nickname of his own-World Destroyer.


    Of course, some viewers felt that the title of World Destroyer was not domineering enough, and called Hulk the King Hulk.


    For these two Hulk''s new nicknames, Rogge''s only feeling is that the magical fate has once again worked.


    Whether it is the Hulk the World Destroyer, the Hulk the King, or the Greenshang that has not yet been born, it is actually another form of Hulk in other parallel universes.


    In the parallel universe, the World Destroyer Hulk, also known as Lushang, is a combat master who can use cold weapons such as great swords, spears, and battle shields, and also possesses the wisdom and personality of Dr. Bruce Banner. Excellent leader and strategist.


    Although Hulk now has the title of World Destroyer, he is still a long way away from the real World Destroyer Hulk, that is, Lushang.


    Using cold weapons such as huge swords and spears is not difficult for Hulk now.


    But it is impossible for him to have the wisdom and personality of Dr. Banner at the same time.


    Although it is not a complete Greenshou, Hulk still displayed unmatched absolute dominance in the arena, and quickly obtained the qualification to participate in individual battles.


    As long as Hulk can win no less than ten consecutive victories in individual battles, he will be able to participate in the highest-level and most popular gladiatorial competition of Saka Star-the battle of champions.


    When Hulk shined in the arena, Rogge and Xiao Hei couldn''t help but play a few hands.


    Of course, in order to avoid being divided into the same battle, they chose different competition times.


    The three of Roger Hulk and Black had a great time in the arena, but Natasha and Scott became increasingly depressed.


    Although the journey in the universe is very interesting, Natasha and Scott, who are ordinary earth humans, still hope to return to the earth as soon as possible.


    After all, only on earth can they have a real sense of belonging.


    However, judging from the current situation, Roger and the others will not have any plans to return to Earth in a short time.


    Day by day, when Roger and Xiaohei also successfully qualified for the individual battle, Rosald''s uncle, accuser Ronan, finally arrived at Sakar on his battleship Darkstar.


    If it weren''t for Rosde to be his favorite nephew, Ronan the accuser would never come to Saka, let alone see Roger.


    After the last match, Ronan spent a full month recuperating in the highest-level private hospital in the Kerry Empire before finally getting rid of the sequelae caused by monthly reading.


    Even now that he has completely recovered, as long as he thinks of what happened in the moon reading world, Ronan will still involuntarily chill.


    Monthly reading, this is simply not a move that intelligent creatures can resist.


    At least in Ronan''s memory, no one can completely ignore or get rid of the influence of monthly reading.


    What made Ronan even more concerned was that even though he had experienced the monthly reading firsthand, he still couldn''t figure out how the monthly reading worked.


    So when he received the news from Rosde, he knew that his wicked nephew had somehow gotten into Rogge, and it also gave Rogge the idea to compete with him again, Ronan really killed him. Rosald''s impulse.


    But this impulse was quickly suppressed by him. Who made Rosald his favorite nephew?


    In the central area of ??Saka City, the main Arena hotel "Blood Twilight", the royal suite on the top floor of the hotel.


    "I am very pleased to see your health now!"


    Rogge sat on the sofa in the living room of the suite, holding a glass of blue Sakastar liquor, and said casually.


    "The medical level of the Kerry Empire is much higher than that of the Earth, so it is not difficult to recover."


    The accuser Ronan was sitting across from Rogge, sitting awkwardly, wearing a typical Kerry armor. The high-tech warhammer of the Kerry Empire, known as the "universal weapon", was placed on his right hand less than one meter away.


    "About the situation, that nephew of yours should have already told you, so I won''t be wordy anymore.


    "My request is very simple. I will fight a personal battle with you in the arena.


    "Whether you win or lose, you can leave with your nephew.


    "Of course, in order to make the fight more fair, I will not use monthly reading against you, you can rest assured."


    Taking a sip of the blue spirits in the glass, Roger continued.


    "It''s that simple?"


    Ronan didn''t believe in Rogge''s guarantee, but he didn''t understand that Rogge asked him to come all the way, actually just to fight him in the arena.


    After knowing that Rosdes provoke Rogge, Ronan also knows what happened from Rosdes.


    It is precisely because of this that he is a little bit distrustful that Roger can speak so well.


    Except that the Kronan warrior named Skull Smasher was killed and Rosde was slapped, Roger basically did nothing.


    According to Ronan''s speculation, Rogge should not be such a good talker.


    "It''s that simple. After the fight, you can leave with your nephew.


    "But at this point, I suddenly have a little question.


    "I learned from Rosald that although you and his father are brothers, you have not had a good relationship since you were young. He likes to use wisdom to solve problems, so he embarked on the road of politics and finally became a cabinet member.


    "And you like to use force to solve problems, so you became a fighter, joined the accusation group that mastered military power, and was appointed as the supreme accuser by the supreme wisdom.


    "The relationship between your two brothers is not good, but you dote on his son inexplicably, which has to remind me of some bad things.


    "And I heard that his mother knew you first and then his father."


    Rogge didn''t really want to understand this matter, but after seeing Ronan personally come to Sakastar from a long distance, and risking his life to fight him again, his gossip spirit suddenly burned.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 356： Gao Tianzuns reasonable arrangement

    "This is my personal matter, I refuse to answer!"


    Ronan looked at Rogge with an unbelievable look. He couldn''t figure out how Rogge would suddenly ask such a question.


    And it can be seen from his questions that he obviously has some guesses.


    As a warrior, and a warrior with such outstanding strength, there is such a gossip mentality, which is completely unreasonable.


    "Since you don''t want to say, then I won''t ask anymore, you can leave now.


    "By the way, remember to go to the arena to register for the qualification. With your status, you should be able to directly qualify for the individual battle."


    After speaking, Rogge made a gesture to Ronan.


    Although there are regulations in Saka Star¡¯s arena that free gladiators can only advance to the next level of gladiatorial battles by winning continuously, there are exceptions to everything.


    Like the accuser Ronan, who has a reputation in the universe, even if you participate in the competition, it is not necessary to start from the lowest level of multiplayer melee.


    After all, the shadow of the famous tree of man, the existence of Ronan''s level, participating in low-level battles would only be a unilateral killing without suspense.


    For the viewing effect of the arena, the arena must make a proper balance.


    If Rogge had also reported his fourth-generation Hokage''s name when he signed up, he would also have a great opportunity to directly qualify for the individual battle.


    When Ronan left the living room, he left the hotel with the guards waiting outside and Rosde, the initiator of all this.


    "Are you really going to fight him again? Haven''t you beaten him before?"


    Natasha came to the living room, sat directly next to Roger, and asked suspiciously.


    "Although I won him last time, he underestimated the enemy at that time, so he didn''t fight very well.


    "And I just happened to be learning some new moves recently, and want to try the effect on him."


    Rogge didn''t say what moves he was learning now, even if he did, Natasha might not understand it.


    "Okay, when do you plan to return to Earth? After winning the accuser Ronan, or waiting for Hulk to win the championship battle and hang his statue on Gao Tianzun''s champion building?"


    Natasha continued to ask.


    "It depends on the situation, you can rest assured, we will not live in Sakha for too long.


    "Everything mentioned here is a "junk" planet. I am not a weird person like Gao Tianzun. I have no plans to live here forever."


    The earth will definitely return, let alone all his subordinates and forces are on the earth, even if it is for the 300 ninja coins given by the system, he will definitely return to the earth.


    Nincoin, he has never been too small, just like no one would think he has too much money.


    The news that Ronan, a well-known strong accuser of the Kerry Empire, signed up to participate in the gladiatorial fight soon spread, and quickly caused a wave of enthusiasm.


    Anyone who wanders through the universe basically has a certain understanding of the Kerry Empire.


    The Kerry Empire is domineering and tough. Although it is one of the three empires in the universe, it is almost notorious that it has spread.


    The accuser Ronan, as the supreme accuser of the Kerry Empire accusation group, has outstanding strength and prestige.


    His active participation was not only an accident, but also a surprise to the audience on Saka.


    Many viewers are even speculating whether Gao Tianzun, the ruler of Sakastar, will specially arrange a championship battle for Ronan.


    Ronan did not participate in any battle, but his past record has been enough to prove that he has the strength to participate in the championship.


    Although Ronan''s registration caused a lively discussion among the audience, but Gao Tianzun, the ruler of the Saka star, has not yet announced the start of the championship battle.


    In the champion building next to the arena, Gao Tianzun, with gray hair and a silver stripe from the center of his lower lip to the center of his chin, sat on a huge high-back chair, and said to the sturdy and armored female guard next to him: " In the recent period, the free gladiators who participated in the gladiatorial battles are very strong, especially the "World Breaker" Hulk. I like him very much."


    "Understand, I will arrange for someone to catch him!"


    As soon as Gao Tianzun finished speaking, the female guard with a serious expression said solemnly.


    "When did I say that I want to catch Hulk, no, no, no, I don''t want to catch Hulk, I want to arrange a perfect game for him.


    "The accuser who just signed up today looks pretty good."


    Gao Tianzun, wearing a gorgeous golden coat, nodded as he spoke, as if confirming whether his arrangement was correct.


    However, he quickly overturned his plan.


    "Ronan can''t. His match with Hulk will not be fair, which will disappoint the audience.


    "Ronan is not suitable, and other gladiators are not suitable. Why don''t I have a gladiator like Hulk in my hand? This is really sad news."


    Having said this, Gao Tianzun suddenly sighed incomparably bitterly.


    For Gao Tianzun''s self-talking and sudden emotional changes, the tall female guard next to him is no surprise.


    "By the way, Hulk''s companion, the symbiote named Xiaohei and the earthling named Roger are good, or arrange for them to have a life and death contest from their companions.


    "Friendship, fetters, companions with deep feelings fight life and death for the glory of victory!


    "The loser loses his life, and the winner lives a miserable life in regret. This will be a battle that will shock the soul!"


    Gao Tianzun, who didn''t know what picture he was thinking of, suddenly got excited, and stood up excitedly, waving his hands frantically.


    However, Gao Tianzun''s excitement didn''t last for a few seconds before disappearing, and he sat back on the high-back chair with a decadent expression.


    "No, still no, this is not suitable for Hulk.


    "Hulk, World Destroyer Hulk, King Hulk... Hulk with green skin..."


    Gao Tianzun started talking to himself again, and then his eyes lit up and suddenly thought of something.


    "Green skin, one male and one female; one is simple and rude in fighting, the other is exquisite in fighting skills; the other is amazing in strength and endurance, and the other is small and smart...


    "It''s her, yes, it''s her!


    "The most dangerous woman in the universe fights the craziest man in the universe, and the top female assassins fight the top male warriors. This is a fair duel in line with Hulk!"


    After excluding Ronan Xiaohei Luoge and others, Gao Tianzun finally arranged an opponent for Hulk for the next match, an opponent who, in his opinion, is evenly matched and can achieve the best viewing effect in the battle.


    The survivor of the Zehouberg people, the most dangerous woman in the universe, and the adopted daughter of the crazy Titan Thanos¡ª¡ªKamora Zhen Hubeili Ben Titan!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 357： Bamen Dunjia

    It is estimated that only Gao Tianzun has such a peculiar idea that Kamora will be a Hulk equivalent opponent.


    However, the strong female guard standing next to Gao Tianzun, Topaz nodded with approval.


    "It''s such a happy decision. Topaz, you go to the underground cell and bring our charming and dangerous female assassin Kamora. I want to meet this legendary female assassin."


    While talking, Gao Tianzun rubbed his hands in excitement, a meaningful smile appeared on his face.


    If it is a person who doesn''t know Gao Tianzun enough, after seeing his appearance at this time, he will definitely treat him as a pervert with a special habit for the first time.


    At this time, Rogge didn''t know that Gao Tianzun had already arranged Hulk''s opponent for the next gladiator. When he learned that Ronan had signed up for the competition, he also reported his name.


    As long as Hulk does not sign up during this time period, then Roger will become the only opponent who can match Ronan during this time period.


    Whether it is for the audience to have a good viewing experience or to make the arena''s competition appear more fair, the arena can only arrange the two of them together.


    As Rogge expected, when he reported his name, the arena soon announced the specific gladiatorial preview.


    The mysterious ninja Roger VS Ronan, the Supreme Accuser of the Kerry Empire!


    When the gladiatorial trailer was just released, the residents of the city didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    However, when Roger''s name appeared with Ronan, a piece of news that had not been circulated on a large scale was spread.


    The accuser Ronan once lost to the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge.


    After arriving at Saka Star, although Rogge did not deliberately spread the name of his fourth generation of Hokage, the residents of Saka City with a strong gossip heart quickly dug out his identity.


    Including the news that he once defeated Ronan and his nine consecutive victories in vain.


    After confirming that the ninja Rogge, who has recently shined in the arena, is the fourth-generation Hokage who has defeated the accuser Ronan, the tickets for the night of the gladiator are quickly sold out, and the betting amount of the gladiator is getting higher and higher.


    As the time for the start of the gladiatorial battle draws closer, the dispute between Rogge and Rosseld in the top box of the arena was dug out by those extremely curious spectators.


    Many viewers even figured out the whole process of the matter.


    The second generation of Rosald, the hegemonic power of the Kerry Empire, lost the bet, so he sent someone to attack the Hulk who had just finished.


    As a friend of Hulk, Rogge made the first shot, killed Rosald''s men, and broke into Rosald''s box.


    In the VIP box, Rogge taught Rosald, who didn''t know the height of the sky, and asked Rosald to inform his uncle, Ronan, the accuser.


    So Ronan, the Supreme Accuser of the Kerry Empire, came to Sakastar on his battleship Darkstar.


    Although these curious audiences did not dig out the situation when Rogge and Ronan met, it is speculated from the results of Ronan who immediately signed up for the gladiatorial fight after leaving the hotel. It was clear that the two of them had reached an agreement. , That''s why there is now this highly concerned battle.


    More and more inside information has been dug up, and the audience''s enthusiasm has also increased.


    The personal battle between Rogge and Ronan, which has not yet started, has vaguely the momentum of a championship battle.


    Four generations of Naruto Rogge''s famous battle!


    The revenge of the accuser Ronan!


    A powerful ninja from a backward civilized earth fights against the Supreme Accuser of Kerry Empire, one of the three empires of the universe!


    ...


    All kinds of exaggerated gladiatorial titles were passed on one after another, and the scalper tickets on the night of gladiatorial battles became hard to find, and the price was higher than the sky.


    Although the enthusiasm had spread outside, there were even a lot of enthusiastic spectators who broke into the "Blood Twilight" hotel where Roger lived, trying to dig out more inside information from Roger before the battle began.


    Rogge did not pay attention to what happened outside, and now he is making the final preparations for the gladiatorial fight.


    When Rosdes contacted Ronan, he exchanged a physical skill from the system that should have been exchanged long ago.


    Body Art¡¤Eight Doors Dunjia!


    This is the ultimate body technique developed by Konoha Shinmata for twenty years. By unlocking the channel that binds the chakra in the body, a short-term powerful force can be obtained. When the eight doors are fully opened, it can be obtained instantly. Dozens of times the power above the five shadows.


    The power of the eight-door Dunjia depends on the strength of the operator. The stronger the operator, the stronger the power gained after opening the eight-door Dunjia.


    After opening the eighth gate, the caster will die because of exhaustion of his own vitality.


    Exchange price: 100 nincoins.


    When he saw the exchange price, Rogge was still a bit entangled.


    However, after seeing the sentence specially marked behind the exchange icon, he decisively chose the exchange without any hesitation.


    "Due to the high difficulty of cultivation, when you exchange for the Eight Doors Dunjia, you can get the relevant moves and the training notes of Matdai and Matkai at the same time.¡±


    Roger was not very interested in the practice notes of Mike Day and Mike Kay. What really moved him was the six bonus moves.


    First, open the door: table lotus;


    The third life: Lilianhua;


    Sixth¡¤Jingmen: Chao Peacock;


    Seventh¡¤Jianmen: Day Tiger;


    Eighth¡¤Dead Gate: Xixiang, Yekai.


    While waiting for Ronan to arrive and practicing in the arena, Rogge has been practicing Bamen Dunjia, and his progress is amazing.


    Although he only had less than a week, he had successfully cultivated the eight gates of Dunjia to the realm of the fifth gate, and also vaguely felt the opportunity to open the sixth gate.


    It is precisely because of this that after Ronan left, he never left the hotel, and even signed up to participate in the gladiatorial fight, he asked Hulk to help.


    In the already empty guest room, Rogge, sitting on the floor, exudes light blue chakras visible to the naked eye.


    Fortunately, Rogge has experienced all kinds of super-normal, overloaded, and surpassing physical fitness training before, and there are also immortal human bodies between pillars that are more than half developed, so Bamen Dunjia¡¯s physical requirements can be called abnormal. It is not a real problem for him.


    If he is given enough time, such as one month or two months, he is 100% sure to completely master Bamen Dunjia.


    However, what he lacks most now is time.


    The time of the gladiatorial fight is set for tomorrow night. If he cannot successfully open the sixth gate before the gladiatorial start, he can only use the power of the fifth gate to deal with Ronan.


    Although opening the fifth door, Dumen, was enough to give him a terrifying increase, no one would dislike his own strength.


    More importantly, this time, he plans to beat Ronan with physical skills.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 358： First door open

    Saka City, arena.


    After a lively and extraordinary publicity, the battle between the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge and the accuser Ronan began as scheduled.


    However, before they appear on the stage, there will be a personal battle that will serve as a kick-off match, which will stir up the already fanatical scene for the two of them.


    Sitting in the lounge, Rogge seriously wrapped the white bandage around his arm in circles.


    Because he and Ronan are both freedom gladiators, they can use any equipment of their choice in the arena.


    Of course, thermal weapons such as firearms are absolutely prohibited.


    When Roger put a bandage on his arm, Ronan in the other lounge was also wearing tailor-made armor with the assistance of the guard.


    Ronan, who had already fought Rogge once and was still defeated, was fully prepared for this fight.


    In addition to tailor-made armor and the "universal weapon" warhammer, Ronan also wore a helmet that he had never worn before.


    Although Rogge has promised not to use monthly reading, Ronan still has some concerns in his heart.


    You only need to experience the horrible power of monthly reading once to leave a deep memory that will never be remembered forever.


    If it wasn''t for Ronan''s strong will, he would even consider surrendering directly at this time.


    The lounge is not far from the arena, and I don¡¯t know if it was intentional. The sound insulation of the lounge is not perfect at all, allowing the gladiators in the lounge to hear the cheers of the audience clearly.


    When the referee in the arena announced the winner of the preliminary match, Roger and Ronan left the lounge at almost the same time and walked to their respective gladiator passages.


    "The exciting kick-off match is finally over. I believe that many spectators can''t wait any longer! Because the next battle is the ultimate goal for you to come here tonight!!!


    "Although you all can''t wait, as the referee and commentator of this battle, I still want to introduce you to the next two gladiators.


    "First, let us welcome this legendary ninja from a backward planet with the most fanatical cheers!


    "He is the most powerful ninja in this universe, the fourth generation of Hokage, Luo...G..."


    The red-skinned middle-aged referee with his delicate back yelled in an extremely exaggerated tone.


    As his voice sounded, colorful fireworks rose into the sky, bursting into gorgeous patterns in the air.


    "Rogge! Rogge! Rogge..."


    Amidst the calls of over 100,000 spectators, Rogge walked out of the gladiator passage step by step and went straight to the center of the arena.


    Rogge, wearing the fourth generation of Hokage God''s robe, waved to the surrounding audience, then adjusted his mind and put himself into the best fighting state.


    At the same time, the referee and commentator who advocated the roaring style began to introduce Roger''s record.


    Defeat Ronan the accuser who tried to invade the earth...


    Nine consecutive victories in the ignorant land...


    Five consecutive victories in the Arena of Saka Star...


    Even many opponents whose names Rogge couldn''t remember were all said by the referee.


    With his introduction, the audience in the arena became more and more enthusiastic.


    When Rogge''s not-so-long record was introduced, the heavily armed accuser Ronan also came to the arena amidst the cheers of the audience, standing about 20 meters away from Rogge.


    Compared with Rogge''s record, Ronan''s record is obviously a lot more.


    Of course, this is also related to the fact that Rogge has been active on the earth before, and has not shown his face in the universe.


    If he adds his record on earth, his record will not only be no less than Ronan, but even more rich.


    Ronan, holding the "universal weapon" warhammer, ignored the referee''s introduction. He fixed his eyes on Rogge and said in a serious tone: "Although I still don''t understand, why do you have to compete with me in the arena Once, but I will let you know that your decision is very unwise!"


    "Really? I hope your next performance will prove your statement."


    Rogge could see that Ronan had already had a twelve-point spirit at this time, and he was no longer the enemy whose heart was full of contempt and arrogance.


    This is a thoroughly serious enemy, very good, very good.


    Only this kind of enemy is worthy of him to take out eight Dunjia to fight.


    When the referee''s introduction was completely over, and when the bell that represented the beginning of the gladiatorial ring rang, Roger and Ronan rushed toward each other at the same time.


    The distance of twenty meters passed in a flash, and the unarmed Roger and Ronan, who was holding the warhammer, faced each other.


    Physical skills, strange power!


    The physique of the Cree is much better than that of the people on earth, especially Ronan, who is the leader of Cree, whose physical quality is far superior to that of ordinary Cree.


    So after arriving in front of Ronan, Rogge didn''t hesitate, and immediately used his physique magic power.


    The right fist wrapped around the light blue chakra hit Ronan''s chest like a cannonball.


    The warhammer in Ronan''s hand also smashed Rogge''s head directly with the power of Wanjun.


    Because they have already played against each other once, both Rogge and Ronan know about some of the other''s tactics.


    Facing Ronan''s powerful hammer, Rogge had no evasive thoughts.


    Although his right fist has not hit Ronan, he can be 100% sure that Ronan''s warhammer will not fall on his head.


    Between the lightning and flint, Rogge''s right fist hit Ronan''s chest first.


    Energy shield!


    Rogge''s right fist seemed to hit Ronan''s chest, but in fact it only hit the thin layer of energy shield on Ronan''s chest.


    Although the energy shield condensed in an instant could not completely block Rogge''s attack, it could gain a tiny amount of time.


    Ronan didn''t condense the energy shield at the beginning, just to let Rogge''s attack hit him first.


    In terms of speed, Ronan is far from Rogge''s opponent, so in order to make Rogge obediently within his attack range, Ronan does not hesitate to use himself as a bait.


    The black energy shield burst instantly, and Rogge''s right fist finally hit Ronan''s chest.


    However, all this is in Ronan''s plan.


    With an energy shield and armor, Ronan successfully carried Rogge''s strange punch, and the warhammer in his hand finally came to Rogge''s head.


    Although Ronan''s warhammer was about to smash his own head, Rogge did not panic at all.


    Although the attack speed of the warhammer is fast, it is not difficult for him to avoid it.


    As long as he is willing to perform ninjutsu, he has several ways to leave instantly.


    However, he now has no plans to use ninjutsu at all.


    What ninjutsu can do is sometimes done by physical exercises.


    The first door¡¤Open the door, open!


    The massive chakras in Roger erupted instantly, and the limits set by his brain consciousness were instantly swept away.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 359： Table lotus

    The body''s self-limitation hidden deep in his consciousness disappeared, and Roger felt a magical feeling that his entire body had come to life.


    Every living organism contains unimaginable power.


    However, for a better continuation of life, this power was deeply sealed by the self-protection consciousness that originated from the depths of instinct.


    This seal is both a protection and a restriction.


    In many urban tales, there are cases where ordinary people burst out of extraordinary power in an instant.


    For example, in order to save the grandson who was crushed under the heavy truck, the elderly man who lifted dozens of tons of heavy truck with bare hands.


    For example, in order to catch the daughter who fell from a tall building, the father who ran hundreds of meters in a few seconds.


    Each of these cases seems to be a fantasy, but they are all living cases.


    To explain in more scientific terms, the parties in these cases are all super creatures who have turned on the "limiter" in an instant.


    The limiter is the inherent growth limit of every creature.


    In order for life to grow without losing the self-awareness and rationality of this species, life has set limits to self, that is, limits to self.


    However, the limit brought by this limiter is not indestructible.


    With strong enough emotional support and extreme external stimuli, this limiter can be opened artificially.


    The only thing to note is that if the body is not strong enough for support, once the limiter is opened, it means death.


    Bamen Dunjia is a way of opening the limiter in a sense.


    It''s just that compared with other methods, the Eight Door Dunjia is relatively mild, and only when the eight doors are fully opened will it directly endanger the life of the operator.


    When Rogge used a massive amount of chakras to directly break the limits set by his brain consciousness, for the first time he gained full control of the body in a true sense.


    Ronan''s attention was suddenly caught by the sudden burst of vision on Roger.


    But at this time, he has too late to make any stop and resistance.


    The warhammer fell with lightning, and then directly missed.


    Rogge, who was close at hand, fell in a completely unreasonable way, kicking Ronan''s chin with his right leg at the same time.


    Shadow Dance Leaf!


    Ronan, who was too late to retrieve the warhammer, was kicked directly in the chin by Roger''s 42-yard foot, and the huge force directly kicked him into the air.


    Ronan never thought that the first time he played against Rogge would actually end like this.


    Although there was pain in the jaw kicked by Roger, Ronan did not take the pain to his heart.


    This is definitely not Rogge''s finishing move, he will never choose such an ordinary move as the end of the attack.


    Ronan, who had suffered a loss once, didn''t dare to be careless. Before his body fell under the influence of gravity, he had already begun to look for Roger''s traces everywhere.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Just as Ronan was about to turn his head to look for Roger''s trace, Roger''s voice suddenly rang behind him.


    not good!


    Although Ronan didn''t know what Roger was going to do, he was sure that the next Roger was dangerous.


    Ronan suddenly held the warhammer with both hands, trying to cover himself with an energy shield.


    However, all this is too late.


    When Roger came to Ronan''s back, the white bandage wrapped around his hands was flying under the control of Chakra.


    In the blink of an eye, the flying white bandage wrapped around Ronan''s body like two white pythons.


    First, open the door, table lotus!


    Roger''s voice rang from behind Ronan again.


    At the same time, the chakra gushing out of Roger continued to disrupt the energy bursting out of the warhammer.


    Having used his moves to this point, Rogge said nothing would let the energy shield made by the warhammer damage his own good.


    More than 100,000 spectators in the auditorium looked at the scene above the arena with puzzled faces.


    Because of the strength of the relationship, not many viewers can clearly see the situation of the match between Roger and Ronan.


    In the eyes of most of the audience, what they saw was that Roger kicked Ronan away, then tied Ronan up with a bandage, and finally held Ronan''s head, who had lost the ability to resist, like a mummy. Spin down crazy.


    Is this the attack method in the backward civilized earth?


    It looks a little shameful!


    No matter which planet it is on, it is not a mainstream culture for an adult male creature to hug another adult male creature under the public.


    To put it simply, there are so little spicy eyes.


    But the audience in the audience quickly understood why Roger did this.


    Rogge and Ronan, who were spinning frantically, only stayed in the air for a short period of one or two seconds, and then slammed head down on the ground in the arena in a suicidal manner.


    boom!


    Unlike the metal walls around the arena, the floor of the arena is a very ordinary dirt floor.


    However, it is just such an ordinary ground. Under the impact of the surface lotus flower, a shocking sound that is more terrifying than hitting the metal ground erupted.


    If it weren''t for the absolute prohibition of firearms and cannonballs and other hot weapons in the arena, the audience at the scene would even wonder if a large-yield bomb exploded in front of them.


    The terrifying impact of the surface lotus flower formed a circular pit with a diameter of more than ten meters in the arena.


    On the originally flat ground, cracks with a thickness of ten to twenty centimeters appeared, like spider webs spread all over the arena.


    The invisible shock wave slammed into the metal walls around the arena like ocean waves, and gray-yellow flying dust and gravel flew all over the sky, completely shielding the entire arena.


    After the terrifying crash, there was deathly silence.


    The more than one hundred thousand spectators in the audience looked at the arena, the arena completely shrouded in flying dust, as if they had been pressed the mute button at the same time.


    Is this how ninjas attack?


    This is too...


    Although there are many gladiators who can create this kind of movement in the arena, there is no one who can perform suicide attacks like Roger at the beginning of the gladiatorial fight.


    In a head-down manner, the tornado whirled and hit the ground.


    This attack method, just thinking about it in your mind, is enough to let people take a breath.


    Although these audiences don''t know what Rogge''s move is called, they know that from now on, they are completely in love with this violent and **** move.


    This is the picture that a gladiator should have, this is the aura that a gladiator should have, this is the life and death battle that can make people boil with blood!


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    "Good job!!!"


    "Rogge! Rogge! Rogge! Rogge..."


    The flying dust in the arena has not yet dispersed, and the figures of Roger and Ronan have not yet appeared, but the enthusiasm of the audience has been completely detonated.


    Eight-door Dunjia, the first¡¤open door¡¤table lotus flower, debuts in the arena of Saka star!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 360： Second door

    Not to mention that the audience was completely boiling, even Roger himself completely underestimated the power of the table lotus.


    Table Lotus is not a particularly difficult move.


    Except for the high requirements for physical fitness, everything else is the same as ordinary moves, and they are all moves that can be imitated perfectly by Shao Lun at a glance.


    However, it was such a move that did not seem to have much technical content. After it was actually displayed, it showed the power of attacking ninjutsu at all.


    In some respects, it is even stronger than conventional offensive ninjutsu.


    Eight-door Dunjia this physical skill is simply a magical skill tailored for physical ninjas like Emperor Kai and Xiao Li.


    After greeted Ronan fiercely with the first¡¤open door¡¤table lotus flower, Rogge did not immediately launch the second wave of attacks, but patiently waited for the flying dust to disperse.


    Although Lianhua''s power is not weak at all, it is still a bit naive to defeat Ronan.


    And after this fight, Rogge once again confirmed a fact that he had already known.


    Most alien races have physiques far beyond that of people on Earth.


    This is true even for a race that is not known for physique like the Cree.


    As time passed, the flying dust all over the arena began to dissipate, and Ronan''s figure appeared once again in the sight of the audience.


    Unlike when he first appeared on the stage, Ronan at this time seemed to have completely changed.


    Although his warhammer and armor are still there, his body is still intact.


    But just by looking at his current appearance, you can know how terrifying Lianhua was just now.


    The specially prepared helmet was shattered into pieces, and the sturdy armor was exposed to cracks visible to the naked eye after being subjected to the strange force of fists and the lotus flower.


    Green blood flowed from the corner of Ronan''s mouth, and the "universal weapon" warhammer was weakly held in his hand.


    If it weren''t for wearing armor and possessing a super physique far surpassing that of ordinary Cree, Ronan would almost be taken away by Roger''s watch.


    But even so, at this time, he still inevitably suffered from concussion symptoms such as headache, nausea, dizziness, and tinnitus.


    After personally experiencing the power of Lianhua, Ronan finally understood why Roger had to fight him again.


    Train the opponent, or rather, test the target!


    The onlookers might not be able to see it, but as the chief experience officer of the table lotus flower, Ronan perceives Rogge''s sense of strangeness when he displays the table lotus flower.


    Although this insignificant strangeness did not affect the power of the table lotus flower, it allowed Ronan to figure out Rogge''s true intentions.


    Ronan was still wondering why Roger didn''t use ninjutsu when he was just kicked by Roger''s Shadow Dance Leaf. Now he knew the answer.


    After trying to calm down the somewhat chaotic breathing and the various pain sensations in his body, Ronan walked out of this big pit more than one meter deep.


    "No wonder you would say that you will never use''Monthly Reading'' this time. It turns out that you planned all of this a long time ago."


    Ronan didn''t have any anger in his tone. Although being treated as a test target made him very unhappy, in the final analysis, it was all about the strength gap.


    If he swaps the identities of Rogge, he will do something similar.


    When testing power in actual combat, it is not only done when testing weapons, but also when testing new moves.


    Especially those who have absolute confidence in their own strength, the more they will do so.


    "Observation is pretty good, you understand faster than I expected."


    While speaking, Rogge took off the remaining bandage wrapped around his hand and threw it aside.


    These bandages only have some effect when the surface lotus flower is displayed, and the remaining few moves do not need bandages.


    "What''s your name for this fighting technique? This powerful fighting technique should have a name worthy of its power."


    "Hachimon Dunjia! Compared with fighting skills, ninjas prefer to call this attack method physical skills."


    Roger directly told Ronan the name of Bamen Dunjia.


    "By the way, the move you just hit is called''Biao Lianhua'', which is after opening the first door of the Eight Door Dunjia."


    Out of respect for the test target, Rogge told Ronan the name of the table Lianhua.


    "The first door opens?"


    Although Ronan didn''t know what it was to open the door, he didn''t even know what effect it would bring after opening the first door.


    But as long as he thinks about the name Bamen Dunjia, he can roughly guess something.


    Just opening the first door to open the door has such power, if the remaining seven doors are opened, then this eight-door Dunjia...


    Ronan didn''t dare to imagine the beautiful scene after the Eight Gate Dunjia Eight Gates were fully opened.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t learned the Eight-door Dunjia for a long time, so I haven''t fully mastered it. You don''t have to worry about what happens after the eight-door Dunjia is fully opened."


    Seeing the ugly look on Ronan''s face, Roger accurately guessed his worry.


    "Although your eight-door dungeon is very strong, you can''t maintain it for long. I can perceive that your current physical energy is consuming like crazy."


    Ronan raised the warhammer in his hand and pointed the hammer straight at Roger.


    "Your observation is indeed commendable, but you have overlooked two things."


    At this time, Rogge is like a teacher who teaches the students. He silently stretched out two fingers, and said unhurriedly: "First, after opening the first door and opening the door, my physical strength is indeed rapidly draining Now. However, this consumption will not have any effect on me in a short time."


    Roger''s fairy body was not cultivated in vain, and what the fairy body gave him was not just a terrifying chakra.


    As a powerful special physique, how could the fairy human body have less gains in basic attributes such as strength, speed, and endurance?


    These basic attributes are not the focus of the improvement of the fairy body, but it does not mean that the fairy body does not have this increase.


    "Secondly, the second door of Bamen Dunjia is the perfect solution to the situation of rapid physical exhaustion, such as this."


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge''s momentum changed again.


    The second door ¡¤ Hugh door, open!


    Unlike the first door opening that lifts the limits of the brain and 100% of the physical ability, the second door is closed because of the physical fatigue limitation of the body.


    Opening the first door to open the door is an increase in strength and speed at the cost of overloading the body''s energy.


    When opening the second door to rest, it is overloaded to squeeze the body energy to restore physical strength, offsetting the exhaustion caused by the energy consumption of the first door opening.


    In other words, Roger, who opened the second door, is not only faster and stronger, but also more durable.


    Real men, there is never a limit of only five seconds.


    "This is the power of Bamen Dunjia''s second door Xiumen, do you feel it?"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 361： Fifth Gate

    Seeing the playful expression on Roger''s face, Ronan silently squeezed the warhammer in his hand, and his mood suddenly sank to the bottom.


    He had planned to drag the gladiatorial fight into a long war of attrition and spend time grinding out Roger''s eight-door dungeon state.


    But he never thought that Bamen Dunjia''s second door, Shumen, made his plan completely fail before he could implement it.


    After returning to the Empire, you have to talk to Rosald.


    Ronan made a decision silently in his heart.


    The universe is so big, no one knows how many powerful existences are hidden in the universe.


    If he is within the control of the Kerry Empire, that¡¯s fine, but Rosald is a person who can¡¯t stay idle. With his style of behavior, he continues to be so arrogant and domineering. Sooner or later, he will get in touch with a powerful existence that he cannot provoke. .


    Ronan dotes on Rosdes, so he hopes Rosdes can live safely, rather than dying on a planet at a young age.


    "After the gladiatorial battle is over, the planet Earth will become famous in the universe. Of course, so are you!"


    Throwing behind the thoughts that had nothing to do with fighting in his mind, Ronan said to Roger very seriously.


    Although the technology of the earth is not very developed, only if there is an existence like Rogge on the earth, the status of the earth in the universe will not be too low.


    A powerful existence can not only establish its own reputation in the universe, but also make its planet famous.


    No matter how backward the planet is, as long as there is a powerful existence on this planet, this planet will become an advanced civilization in the universe.


    Although this seems unscientific, it is a rule that has been passed down for countless years in the universe where dedication and strength are paramount.


    "Although this will give me the feeling of stepping on your upper position, to be honest, I am looking forward to that scene.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you because of your efforts to cooperate with me in testing Bamen Dunjia."


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger disappeared.


    Although the second door is opened and the door is closed, the fatigue caused by the first door opening can be offset.


    But this always has a time limit.


    The current Roger is squeezing his body energy with overload.


    At the moment Rogge disappeared, Ronan did not hesitate, and immediately urged the warhammer to build energy shields one after another around him.


    Ronan''s choice seemed a bit embarrassing, but it was already the best choice he could make.


    Whether it is power or speed, he is far inferior to Roger, who has opened the eight-door Dunjia.


    If it were not for the "Incompetent Weapon" warhammer in his hand, he even had the intention of directly surrendering.


    Large and small pitch black energy shields continued to surface around Ronan, and then burst into pieces like glass.


    Ronan is now like a target, welcoming attacks from all directions.


    After Rogge opened the first door and opened it, the audience in the auditorium could no longer catch him with their naked eyes.


    When he opened the second door, he seemed to disappear completely in the eyes of the audience.


    The dark energy shield shattered one after another, and one sonic boom was born in the arena.


    Although Rogge can''t be seen at all, the fanatical call of the audience has not diminished at all, but has become more intense with the sound of the sonic boom.


    The third gate, life gate, open!


    After attacking Ronan frantically like a Gatling gun for more than ten seconds, Rogge opened the third door in the last safe area of ??the eight-door Dunjia.


    With the opening of the third student door, Roger''s figure once again appeared in the audience''s sight.


    Although Ronan and the audience didn''t know the effect of the third student door, after seeing Rogge whose body was completely reddened and glowing with green chakras, the same thought came to their minds.


    Roger, strengthened again!


    The opening of the third student door means that Roger has met the minimum requirements of Lianhua in the display.


    However, he, who opened the third student door, has no plans to use Li Lianhua for the time being.


    The third student gate is just the bottom line of Lianhua in the display, and it does not necessarily have to be performed in the third student gate.


    The conditions that the third student can meet, the fifth dumen can also meet, or even stronger.


    Fifth Door Dumen, open!


    A few seconds after the third door was opened, Roger took advantage of the opportunity to open the fifth door, Dumen.


    Ahhhhh! ! !


    An unimaginable amount of chakras gushes from Rogge''s body, flowing through the chakra meridians in his body like the Pentium River after a dam bursts.


    If it were not for the immortal human body inherited from the pillars, and the immortal human body was developed to a certain extent, the opening of the fifth door dumen would be enough to leave an invisible wound in Rogge''s body.


    "Ronan the accuser, don''t let me down!"


    This is the first time Rogge has opened the fifth door Dumen, so he is not sure what kind of attack power he can explode at this time.


    Although he just said that he would not kill Ronan, if Ronan didn''t live up to it, he wouldn''t be blamed.


    Unlike opening the first few doors, Roger, who opened the fifth door, Dumen, did not dare to waste any time, and immediately attacked Ronan.


    Ronan could feel the changes in Rogge, knowing that his next attack would be more terrifying than before.


    But he still could only stand in place, waiting for Roger to take the initiative to attack.


    After Rogge opened the second door, he couldn''t keep up with Rogge''s speed.


    And Roger, who opened the fifth door, Dumen, seemed to disappear out of thin air in his perception.


    Now he can barely judge the trajectory of Rogge''s attack based on the ground that Rogge is moving.


    "Only one chance, hold on! Don''t panic, don''t panic!"


    Ronan, who has extremely rich combat experience, is like a recruit who has just entered the battlefield, hinting at himself silently in his heart.


    Although he had fallen into an absolutely unfavorable disadvantage, Ronan still had a chance to resist, the last chance to resist.


    Time moves to the mobile field!


    This is the "universal weapon" warhammer''s strongest killer move, and Ronan''s only hole card now.


    It is ironic to say that the time movement field is obviously a powerful killer, but in front of Roger, this extremely powerful assassin has become a defensive skill every time.


    This was the case on the Kerry battleship before, and now it is also the case in the arena.


    Although this was only the second time he played against Rogge, Ronan found that he had not even had the upper hand.


    For the most famous accuser, this is undoubtedly sad news.


    Ronan regards the field of time movement as the final hole card, and Rogge is of course also guarding his hole card.


    Having seen him move in the field of time once, it is impossible for him to forget Ronan''s assassin.


    Fifth Dumen Lilianhua!


    After moving to the attack direction he had chosen, Rogge used the ultimate physique technique that was supposed to be the third student.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 362： Special training for Hulk

    Gladiator camp, training ground.


    "You have to be careful of attacks from behind and blind spots in your sight. Your body is your advantage and your disadvantage. You have to remember this."


    In this training ground, which is not much smaller than the arena, Rogge is giving Hulk a temporary special training.


    It has been three days since the fight between him and Ronan.


    The result of the gladiatorial fight was obvious, and he won.


    Ronan did not block Li Lianhua, who was in the state of his fifth door, and ended the fight with a serious injury.


    With the super horror increase brought by the fifth door Dumen, Ronan didn¡¯t even have time to use the time to move the field, so he was hit in the chest by Rogge¡¯s Lilianhua, and then directly hit the arena. The metal walls were directly defeated and left.


    At the moment when he hit Ronan''s chest, Roger silently retracted a bit of strength, and did not allow Ronan to bear the full power of Li Lianhua.


    In the morning of the next day, Ronan, who had received emergency treatment, was taken away by Rosdes, and he took the Dark Star to leave Sakar directly.


    Ronan''s departure did not arouse too many people''s attention.


    In other words, the residents of Saka City do not care about the whereabouts of the losers.


    And at noon that day, the residents of Saka City received another news that was enough to excite them.


    Hulk, the recently famous "world destroyer", will play against the top assassin Kamora who has the title of "the most dangerous woman in the universe" in the next game.


    And the time when the gladiatorial fight started is tonight.


    This is why Rogge will conduct special training for Hulk at the training ground of the gladiator camp today.


    On the surface, there is a power gap between Kamora and Hulk, and it is impossible for Kamora to be Hulk''s opponent.


    But the problem is that Kamora is not a fighter like Hulk and Ronan.


    She is an assassin, a top assassin with superb killing skills and extremely rich experience.


    Before Kamora was awarded the title of "The Most Dangerous Woman in the Universe", many people looked down on her, and even her assassination target did not take her assassination seriously.


    However, when Kamora officially started her assassin career and assassinated target characters everywhere in the universe, people''s evaluation of her became higher and higher.


    According to the news that Rogge has recently received, since his debut, all the assassination targets that Kamora have targeted, without exception, have all died.


    Although Kamora''s assassination method is different from what many people imagined, she has to admit that as of now, her assassination success rate is 100%.


    At this point, Camora is very similar to Rogge, both of which have maintained a 100% success rate in their careers.


    However, one of them is an assassin and the other is a ninja.


    In order to prevent Hulk from suddenly overturning in the gutter, Rogge had to let Hulk understand that, unlike the fighters, it belonged to the fighting method of assassins and ninjas.


    "Hulk is very strong, Hulk is not afraid of these attacks!"


    Hulk, who was hit by Rogge from the blind spot one after another, did not take these attacks to heart. From his point of view, these attacks were no different from Tickle.


    However, this is exactly what Rogge is worried about.


    Hulk has become accustomed to the open and close frontal battle.


    Even if he meets some assassins with short eyes, his super physique can guarantee that he will not suffer fatal injuries.


    If it is on the frontal battlefield, there is no problem with Hulk''s approach.


    But the problem is that the arena is not a frontal battlefield, and Kamora is not a serious warrior.


    If it weren''t for the use of firearms and other hot weapons in the arena, as well as inhumane gas and biochemical attacks, Rogge could even be sure that Kamora would set up various deadly traps in the arena.


    "No, you should be afraid of these attacks! No matter how strong your body is, there are still many fragile places. For example, these places!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge went around behind Hulk, and when Hulk was completely invisible, he launched a combo against his ears and eyes.


    Rogge didn''t intend to completely blind or deaf Hulk, but even so, when he changed the attacking parts to the positions of eyes and ears, Hulk still felt what is called the inherent weakness of creatures.


    If it wasn''t for the dignity of Hulk, Rogge wouldn''t even mind letting him experience Konoha''s Secret Body Art Profound Years Kill.


    "It hurts... you hurt Hulk!"


    I don''t know why, when Hulk, who is more than two meters tall and has a strong figure, suddenly said these words, Rogge felt that the painting style seemed to be a little wrong.


    Dayu spiral pill!


    Undecided, spiral pill.


    In order to return the painting style that seemed to be off-track to normal, Rogge''s right hand condensed a large jade spiral pill with a diameter of one meter, and hit it fiercely on the thick and wide back of Hulk.


    boom!


    Hulk, who was rubbing his ears, was too late to make any defenses. The whole person flew out like a baseball that was hit, and then fell heavily to the ground, raising a cloud of flying dust.


    "If you don''t get serious, you will not want to eat anything from now until the fight begins."


    To deal with Hulk, who is similar to a bear child, sometimes it is necessary to adopt some naive behaviors.


    After being warned by Rogge, Hulk got up from the ground reluctantly and continued with the special training Rogge tailored for him.


    A little bit of time passed, when the night began to fall, Hulk finally ended this special training that was completely outside of his fighting style, and enjoyed a super large dinner that was heavier than Roger''s weight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Gentlemen and ladies from different planets, I am your most familiar old friend, Joe...yi...


    "Yes, I will still be the commentator and referee for this high-profile personal battle tonight.


    "Now, let me see your excited hands!!!"


    It was the middle-aged man who was responsible for explaining Rogge and Ronan before, but this time, the audience was not very willing to cooperate with him.


    After experiencing a somewhat awkward cold field, the pompous Joey began to introduce the two gladiators in the personal battle tonight.


    Hulk was the first one to play.


    When he came into the arena with excitement, wearing special shorts with super elasticity, the originally dull arena suddenly burst into astonishing cheers.


    Hulk''s record does not need to be introduced by Joey, and every audience knows it.


    Unlike the accuser Ronan, who has become famous, Hulk gradually gained his reputation after arriving at Saka.


    In other words, Hulk has come to the present step by step under the gaze of the audience.


    After Hulk debuted, it was naturally his turn tonight''s opponent, Kamora.


    However, when Kamora, wearing a slim leather jacket, walked out of the gladiator passage, there were waves of curses and inverted colors in the arena.


    At this time, Rogge still packed a VIP box on the top floor of the arena.


    Unlike the spectators who were frantically yelling and booing, when Camora walked out of the passage, an extremely serious look appeared on Roger''s face.


    The most dangerous woman in the universe, the top assassin, the cold-blooded butcher, the running dog of Thanos, the extinct Zehouberg...


    Camora has many unpleasant titles, but it is not these nicknames that really cares about Roger, but her status.


    In other words, her position in Thanos'' heart.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 363： Thanos debut

    On the surface, Kamora is just one of Thanos'' adopted daughters, and is his top assassin.


    This is the view of many people, and other forces in the universe basically only understand this.


    But Roger is different. He is a traverser and he knows many things that are not known.


    Maybe even Kamora herself didn''t realize how important she was in Thanos'' heart.


    Soul gem, one of the six infinite gems, is the only infinite gem that can only be obtained by sacrificing a beloved soul.


    Roger has always known where the Soul Gem is, but he has never had the idea of ??a Soul Gem.


    The reason is very simple. Now he has no true love at all.


    And even if he has the so-called true love, he will never sacrifice the soul of the beloved to get soul gems.


    Thanos can obtain soul gems by sacrificing Kamora, which is enough to prove Kamora''s position in Thanos'' heart.


    In addition, Rogge remembered a very small detail, a small detail that even Camora himself had not discovered.


    Kamora hates Thanos¡¯ flagship spaceship Temple II, and hates everything on it.


    Especially in Temple No. 2, the chair that represents the supremacy of Thanos.


    Thanos always hoped that Kamora could inherit his position, and hoped that Kamora could sit on this chair that represents power and status after him.


    However, after Kamora expressed her refusal, Thanos did not persecute her once.


    Because Kamora didn''t like that chair, Thanos would rather sit on the ladder under the chair in front of Kamora, rather than make Kamora unhappy.


    Although this seems a bit weird, Thanos did it, and did it very casually.


    Kamora may be reluctant to admit Thanos is his father, but Thanos really regards her as his own daughter.


    Compare it with Nebula, which is also an adopted daughter, and you can know what Thanos''s preference for Kamora is.


    This is also the reason why Nebula has been hostile, or jealous of Kamora, until he fully awakens.


    "Get your gear ready, it may not be calm tonight."


    Sitting on the sofa, Roger silently reminded Natasha, Ant-Man Scott and the others.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    Natasha asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know yet, but it doesn''t hurt to prepare first."


    Although Rogge didn''t know how Kamora fell into Gao Tianzun''s hands, his instinct told him that Thanos would never let his beloved adopted daughter become a slave gladiator to please Gao Tianzun and the residents of Sakastar.


    And over time, this feeling became more and more obvious.


    He even suspected that in the audience below, there were hidden Thanos'' subordinates, or Thanos himself.


    "Ok."


    Looking at Roger with a serious look, Natasha answered silently.


    Kamora, with long burgundy hair, came to the center of the arena amidst the boos and anger of the audience, looking at his opponent tonight.


    Like Hulk, Kamora also has green skin.


    But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she is a woman, her green skin looks a lot more delicate than Hulk, and the color is much pleasing to the eye.


    Although Hulk now has the signs of the development of Hulk, the destroyer of the world, that is, the green sorrow, he is still not accustomed to using weapons.


    And because the opponent was Kamora, Hulk still had no plans to use weapons in this battle.


    Hulk stood with bare hands more than ten or twenty meters away from Kamora, his face earnestly looking at Kamora whose waist circumference was not as large as his own arm.


    Although Rogla went to force a special training, Hulk still didn''t think Kamora could bring him any threat.


    This kind of opponent with thin arms and legs, I can kill with one punch.


    Hulk made a judgment silently in his heart.


    Although he thought so in his heart, Hulk did not intend to kill Kamora.


    Women will always receive some preferential treatment, especially beautiful women with bumpy figures.


    In Hulk''s view, Kamora with green skin and long burgundy hair is much more beautiful than women on earth.


    Kamora''s green skin just hit Hulk''s aesthetic point.


    I don''t know why, after seeing Kamora, Hulk''s mind suddenly came up with what Roger and Natasha had said to him, the so-called gentleman''s demeanor.


    "Hulk likes you, Hulk doesn''t want to hurt you, you give up!"


    After a few seconds of silence, Hulk spoke suddenly.


    "you like me?"


    Hulk''s sudden words made Kamora stunned for a moment.


    As a top assassin, and also a female assassin, Kamora is very good at using her own female advantages, and she also knows what charm she has.


    Camora has heard a lot of disgusting or strange confessions, and many of them have been heard from her assassination targets.


    But after hearing Hulk''s words, especially after seeing Hulk''s sincere expression without any lust, Camora felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    This big man''s mind hasn''t grown up yet, right?


    The audience in the auditorium originally thought they could see a **** battle tonight, but the development of the event completely exceeded their expectations.


    Although they couldn''t hear the conversation between Hulk and Kamora, they could see that Hulk had no intention of fighting at all.


    Not only the spectators in the auditorium looked puzzled, even Gao Tianzun, who was sitting in the exclusive box, was also puzzled.


    This is wrong, the script is not arranged like this?


    Gao Tianzun planned tonight''s gladiatorial script alone, but now he found that the plot he planned had not yet started, and there were already signs of collapse.


    No, it can''t continue in this way. Saka''s arena is absolutely not allowed to stage such a boring plot.


    Gao Tianzun waved to the female guard Topas next to him, trying to take over the scepter that looked like a candied haws in Topaz''s hand.


    Gao Tianzun, the ruler of Saka Star, is about to take action himself.


    However, Gao Tianzun hadn''t received the unusually shaped scepter before, and a giant spaceship that looked like a castle flew over the arena, covering the night sky like a black cloud.


    Temple II, this is Thanos¡¯ flagship Temple II.


    "Sure enough!"


    Looking up at Temple No. 2, which obscured the night sky, a smile appeared on Roger''s face.


    Temple 2 is here, so Thanos, who has the name of a crazy Titan, can''t be absent.


    Sure enough, when Temple II, which was much larger than other spaceships, came to the sky above the arena, a bright white teleporting beam shot out from the bottom of Temple II, like a bridge of light, descending from the sky to the middle of the arena.


    With the arrival of the teleporting beam, a huge figure more than two meters high slowly walked out of the beam.


    Blue and gold, simple but full of awe-inspiring armor.


    A double-edged sword with a length of more than two meters, still shed blood lines on the sword.


    Purple skin, round bald head, chin with huge vertical lines, strong body, and that seemingly inborn domineering.


    This is Thanos, the crazy Titan Thanos, and the king of the universe.


    Thanos is on the stage in person!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 364： Thanos and Obsidian Five Generals

    For others, to intervene in the gladiatorial battle before the victory has been determined is to directly hit the face of Gao Tianzun, the ruler of Sakar.


    But for Thanos, this face would be slapped as soon as it was slapped, and there would be no worries at all.


    Gao Tianzun possesses almost infinite life, is said to possess all kinds of powerful and incomparable abilities, and is also a member of the Cosmic Presbyterian Council.


    Although not many people have seen Gao Tianzun make a move, but by establishing Saka Star with his single hand and turning it into a gladiatorial planet not controlled by any civilization, you can know that he is deeper than he looks.


    It is impossible for a person without much strength to become the ruler of Saka, let alone build his own private kingdom here.


    Normal people would not slap Gao Tianzun in the face of Sakar, especially in a arena where more than 100,000 spectators have gathered.


    But Thanos is just not a normal person.


    If Thanos was a normal person, he would not be able to come up with a crazy plan to exterminate half of the life in the universe and execute it.


    "Natasha, wait a moment if there is a fight, the three of you will return directly to the hotel, Hulk, I will take him back."


    Since Thanos stepped onto the arena, Roger''s gaze has been focused on Thanos, and he used the Chakra Sensation Technique to perceive Thanos'' situation.


    As he expected, in Thanos'' body, he felt an extremely powerful energy signal.


    Although the strength of this energy signal is not as strong as Mephisto in Hell, nor as Odin in Asgard, it is equally astonishing.


    Yatian Father!


    The current Thanos is a sub-heavenly father with no suspense.


    "Xiao Hei, it''s time to do some business!"


    As soon as Rogge''s voice fell, Xiao Hei, who stood beside Ant-Man Scott, showed a grinning smile. His figure instantly shrank, and he changed back to the black Northern Lights sword form.


    Wearing the Beiliang Sword on his belt, Roger directly cast Fei Lei Shen and disappeared in the box, and came to Hulk.


    Knowing that Hulk¡¯s next opponent was Kamora, Rogge quietly left Hulk with the Thunder God technique, ready to support Hulk at any time.


    Hulk is very strong, very strong, but Thanos is stronger.


    Thanos is the only existence in Rogge''s memory who beat Hulk with his bare hands with his bare hands.


    Although the Supreme Mage Gu Yi could stun Hulk with one palm, Gu Yi used magic to push the soul of Hulk out of his body, not really hitting the ground.


    And what Gu Yi introduced the body at that time was not Hulk''s soul, but Banner''s soul.


    "Kamora, come over, come back with me."


    After arriving at the arena, Thanos completely ignored the Hulk who was not far away, nor did he bother to Roger, who had just arrived in the arena, and said softly towards Kamora.


    If it wasn''t for the double-edged sword in Thanos''s hand that was still dripping blood, Thanos at this time looked like a kind old father.


    However, Kamora did not intend to cooperate with Thanos. After hearing Thanos'' words, Kamora drew two slender scimitars from behind.


    These two scimitars were originally weapons that Kamora intended to use against Hulk.


    Now it has become a weapon against Thanos.


    Kamora replaced her answer with practical actions, making the gentle expression on Thanos'' face disappear.


    Looking at the daughter who was facing his sword, Thanos said nothing.


    No anger, no anger, not even more serious words.


    After watching Kamora silently for a few seconds, Thanos finally took his gaze back from Kamora, and looked at Roger and Hulk not far away.


    Thanos'' gaze only stayed on Hulk for a second or two before passing it directly, and then stayed on Roger, who was wearing casual clothes.


    In the eyes of the Saka star audience, Hulk is the absolute king in the arena and a well-deserved superstar in their hearts.


    However, in the eyes of Thanos, the Hulk now was just a warrior whose strength was a little bit past.


    Compared with Hulk, Thanos obviously valued Rogge around Hulk more.


    Don''t look at the current Rogge wearing only ordinary black casual clothes, but in Rogge''s body, Thanos saw a touch of deja vu.


    In addition, Thanos also found that he couldn''t seem to see through Rogge''s strength immediately.


    This is an extremely rare situation for Thanos who has experienced many battles and is powerful.


    "Young man, your strength is good, are you interested in joining me?"


    After looking at Roger seriously, Thanos said to Roger.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested for the time being!"


    While talking, Rogge walked from Hulk to in front of Hulk, and protected Hulk behind him.


    It was not yet time for Hulk to confront Thanos head-on, and Rogge didn''t want Hulk to leave any psychological shadow.


    "It''s a pity, if you can join me, we might become good friends."


    Thanos said slightly regretfully.


    At this time, Thanos¡¯s adopted daughter Nebula, and his five most powerful subordinates, the Five Obsidians, also walked out of the teleporting beam and stood silently behind Thanos.


    The image of Nebula is no different from the one in Rogge''s memory. It is still a blue-skinned, half-human, half-mechanical appearance.


    As for the Obsidian five generals, according to Roger''s evaluation, one is more uglier than the other.


    The complexion is pale and doesn¡¯t look like a good person¡¯s ebony throat.


    The head of the five obsidian generals, the Deathblade General with a long blade like a sickle, and his lover, Proxima Darkye, are also completely incompatible with Rogge''s aesthetic.


    As for the size that is taller than Hulk, the black dwarf with the strongest defense among the five Obsidians, and the cosmic-level scout superstar in a white suit that Rogge has never seen before, are also related to the beauty It doesn''t matter.


    The five generals of Thanos, Nebula, and Obsidian, although they only have seven players, when they appear in the arena, the audience in the auditorium without exception, feels a powerful force of oppression. It seems to come from the pressure of the soul.


    Whether it is Thanos, Nebula or Obsidian, they are all **** butchers with blood on their hands.


    And unlike other butchers who killed dozens of people and hundreds of people, their killing figures were much higher, at least tens or hundreds of times.


    Like a super fierce like Thanos, his slaughter unit is calculated based on the planet.


    To slaughter an entire civilization or planet is just a description for others.


    But for Thanos, it was a real **** record.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, Thanos would kill half and leave half, completely slaughtering life on the entire planet.


    "It doesn''t matter if you become a friend, if you know what I''m making, you will want to skin me completely cramped!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 365： Roger VS Thanos

    Rogge''s answer quickly aroused dissatisfaction between Obsidian Five and Nebula.


    Although Thanos didn''t say anything, after hearing Roger''s meaningful answer, he couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    I don''t know if it was his own illusion, Thanos always felt that Roger knew a lot of secrets about him.


    This feeling of being thoroughly seen through is very uncomfortable.


    "you know me well?"


    After thinking for a few seconds, Thanos asked in the same overbearing tone as always.


    "I don''t dare to say that I know very well, I can only say that I know a little bit."


    Although Thanos did not deliberately release his powerful aura, it is difficult for ordinary people to maintain their due calm in front of such a powerful and prestigious powerhouse.


    But just like Thanos is not a normal person, Roger is not a normal person either.


    If Thanos is a powerful lunatic, then Rogge is also an astonishing lunatic like him.


    The only difference is that the two of them are crazy about something different.


    "Honorable lord, I hope I can teach you this kid who doesn''t know the heights of the earth."


    Thanos didn''t answer, but the ebony throat standing behind him knelt down on one knee and said respectfully.


    "Keep him alive, I want to know what he knows."


    When Ebonmaw offered to teach Rogge, Thanos thought for a few seconds, and then agreed to Ebonmaw''s request.


    Although Thanos saw Roger for the first time, he instinctively felt something called trouble in his body.


    This guy is not easy!


    This is pure intuition, but Thanos firmly believes that his intuition cannot go wrong.


    "Praise your kindness, your will, is my mission!"


    After speaking, the pale skin of the ebony throat stood up and looked at Roger not far away with a proud face.


    "Leave the **** guy to you, and I will deal with the others!"


    Roger ignored the hostility in the eyes of Ebony Throat, turned his head and said to Hulk next to him.


    Hulk''s physical attack and physical defense capabilities are extremely outstanding.


    Letting him fight against the Black Dwarf with the strongest defense and physical strength among the five Obsidians is a battle plan that does not require much consideration.


    With the Ebony Maw with the ability to move objects, the superstar with the ability to control mind, and the pair of lovers General Deadblade and Proxima Darknight with outstanding melee combat ability, Roger planned to solve it himself.


    Of course, Thanos is also handled by him.


    As for Thanos¡¯s other adopted daughter Nebula, it is naturally Kamora¡¯s opponent.


    I saw Ebony Maw take the lead to walk out from behind Thanos and walk directly to Roger not far away.


    Just as Ebony Maw just started to take action, Roger also used ninjutsu for the first time.


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Clone!


    Four wooden clones identical to him gush out from behind him, and then directly attacked Ebony Maw and the other four.


    Rogge did intend to solve the Ebony Maw and the four others by himself, but he did not have the plan to do it himself.


    Will be against the general, the king against the king!


    Thanos'' subordinates only need to deal with the wooden clone.


    When Roger''s wooden clone attacked Ebony Maw and the other four, the guard of the ruler of Saka Star Gao Tianzun finally came to the arena.


    However, Rogge, Thanos and others did not take these guards at all.


    I saw Thanos waved his left hand casually, and a small spaceship of different shapes flew out of the Temple II above the arena.


    Donut-like circular spaceships, triangular pillar-like landing ships, and densely packed small troop carriers.


    Thanos dispatched this time, not the Chitari Legion that had appeared on the battlefield during the Battle of New York, but another Legion under him, the Vanguard Guard.


    Judging from Thanos¡¯s arrangement, this time he came to Saka Star, obviously not just to pick Kamora home.


    The circular spacecraft and landing ships flying out of Temple II did not take the arena as the main target, but flew to different corners of Saka City and began to attack the entire Saka City.


    It didn''t take long before the explosion sounded one after another in the city of Saka.


    The thorough attack of the Vanguard Guards made Gao Tianzun''s face extremely difficult to look at.


    He thought that Thanos was just to take away Kamora, but the facts proved that Thanos came with a full-scale attack on Saka from the beginning.


    "Notify all troops in the city to fully counter the invaders!


    "Let slave gladiators participate in the battle and tell them that those who perform well will restore their status as free gladiators after the war!"


    Gao Tianzun, who was holding the scepter in his hand, gave orders with a cold face, and his eyes were fixed on Thanos in the arena.


    "Since he wants war, then we will give him war!"


    Although Saka is a dictatorial planet with a special form, the armed forces possessed by Saka are no weaker than other civilized planets.


    To some extent, Saka Star can even be regarded as a soldier of all the people.


    Gao Tianzun''s order was quickly conveyed, and the battle of Saka City officially started.


    As Rogge had expected, Nebula directly approached Kamora and engaged in a life-and-death battle between the sisters.


    Hulk fought with the tall and strong black dwarf, and the two fought close to the flesh like two crazy beasts.


    Ebony Maw and the other four were stared at by Rogge''s wooden clone, opening up the battle of ninjutsu against superpowers, illusion against mind control, and physique against melee combat.


    At this time, Thanos and Rogge became two people in the arena who have not yet started fighting.


    "These little tricks of yours are pretty good, I appreciate you more and more."


    Taking a look at the battle between Mu Chibi and Ebon Maw and others, Thanos spoke again.


    "Correct you, these are not tricks, but art that can kill people!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger took the initiative to attack Thanos.


    Although the current Thanos didn''t have an infinite gem, Roger still didn''t dare to be careless.


    Even if there are no infinite gems, Thanos is a sub-heavenly father with real knowledge, a super power that can slaughter the entire planet and civilization.


    In just an instant, Roger crossed a distance of more than ten meters, and the ghost came to Thanos in general.


    Without any hesitation, the Beiliang knife in his hand slashed directly at Thanos'' neck.


    The instant slash after the sprint has become his starting form for most of the battles.


    In the face of this simple and rude attack, an opponent who is not strong enough or reacts quickly is no different from a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    clang!


    Although Rogge''s raid was fast, Thanos'' response was also fast.


    When Thanos lifted the double-edged sword in his right hand, he blocked Roger''s thunderous beheading.


    There was a crisp impact sound, and the Beiliang sword and the double-edged sword shook slightly at the same time.


    This kind of attack is interesting!


    Feeling the power coming from his right hand, a curious look appeared on Thanos'' face.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 366： Flying Thunder God 2nd Stage·Flying Thunder God Slash

    There are many races in the universe that look exactly the same as the people on Earth, so Thanos could not determine which planet Rogge came from for a while.


    However, in his memory, even Asgardians, not everyone possesses such outstanding physical power.


    Regarding this point, it is mainly because Thanos came too late.


    If he came to Sakar Star early, even if it was only a few hours, he could easily learn the origin of Roger.


    Although he was a little curious, Thanos did not stop his movements.


    Seeing Thanos¡¯ right wrist turned slightly, the double-edged sword, which was more than two meters long and weighed astonishingly long, turned in one direction extremely flexibly, slashing out from top to bottom.


    If he was cut, with Rogge''s current physique, a clean cut would be his best ending.


    Although Rogge didn''t know who helped Thanos build such a domineering weapon, he knew that the double-edged sword in Thanos''s hand had the super powerful attack power to smash the vibrating shield.


    The existence of the immortal human body gave him a physique far superior to that of a human being on earth.


    But no matter how strengthened it is, the immortal human body cannot strengthen his body stronger than Zhenjin.


    In the face of Thanos''s random but powerful counterattack, Rogge didn''t dare to hesitate at all, and immediately used his forbearance to withdraw.


    Lei Dun¡¤Lei instant!


    Compared with the ordinary instant instant technique, Lei instant instant is not only faster, but also looks better, which is more in line with Roger''s combat aesthetic.


    The huge and sharp double-edged sword directly slashed the position where Roger was originally standing, and passed the light blue currents left by Roger''s flash of lightning.


    The counterattack failed, Thanos is not unexpected.


    If Roger couldn''t even dodge such an attack, Thanos would feel abnormal.


    After quickly opening the distance, Rogge did not immediately launch a second wave of attacks, but seriously looked at Thanos.


    Because the current Thanos does not have any infinite gems, he doesn''t need to worry about what incredible energy attacks Thanos will display.


    But even so, Thanos, who can only perform physical attacks, is still a difficult enemy.


    Although the rapid assault just now was blocked by Thanos, it also gave Roger a preliminary understanding of the physical power of Thanos.


    Among the opponents he has encountered now, Thanos¡¯ physical strength is the well-deserved first place.


    Even Thor and Hulk are a bit weaker than Thanos in terms of physical strength.


    If it weren''t for the advantage of taking the lead and accelerating the raid, Thanos had just blocked it, and there was a high chance that he would directly pick the Northern Liangdao in the hands of Fei Luoge.


    Until now, there was still a burst of obvious pain from the tiger''s mouth in Rogge''s right hand holding the knife.


    In addition, what made him more concerned was the casual and understatement that Thanos showed.


    There are quite a few opponents who can block his rapid assaults, but they can be as casual as Thanos, none of them.


    This style of repelling the opponent''s attack at will and immediately counterattacking, Roger had only seen him before.


    It''s just that the opponents he faced at the time were trivial miscellaneous soldiers with not outstanding strength.


    Thanos is more difficult than imagined!


    Roger quickly made a judgment.


    If Thanos didn''t have this strength, he wouldn''t be qualified to carry out that crazy plan to destroy life in the universe.


    Strength, speed, physical strength, combat response, combat skills, combat experience...


    Rogge reluctantly discovered that apart from his possible advantage in speed, he was far inferior to the current Thanos in several other indicators.


    The limitations brought about by ethnic origin are now fully demonstrated.


    Since the innate condition is not as good as the opponent, then add a few buffs to yourself.


    Simply put, Roger is about to start buffing himself.


    Chakra Tunic, Lei Dun Chakra Mode, Fairy Mode, Hellfire, Eight Door Dunjia, Nine Tail Chakra Tunic...


    These are currently mastered by Rogge, which can significantly improve the gain effect of combat status.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Rogge quickly made a decision.


    Buff, layer upon layer, there is no need to use the killer at the beginning.


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode!


    In just an instant, Lei Dun Chakra was concentrated by Rogge in every part of his body, his body was instantly activated, his speed, defensive power, and nerve conduction speed suddenly increased, and silver-white lightning also covered his body.


    Seeing Roger, who was suddenly enveloped in the light blue chakra and surrounded by lightning, a look of excitement appeared on Thanos'' face.


    Until now, Thanos did not know why he had such a strong interest in a stranger like Roger.


    In his intuition, he always had the feeling that he had met a real fellow, which was one of the reasons why he had taken the initiative to recruit Rogge before.


    If such an opponent is killed directly, it will inevitably be too wasteful.


    Just when Thanos was thinking about how to beat Rogge without really killing him, Rogge launched his second wave of offensive towards Thanos.


    As before, Rogge chose his most familiar and favorite rapid assault tactics.


    Lei Dun¡¤Lei instant!


    Rogge''s figure disappeared instantly, leaving a faint electric current with the thickness of his fingers in place.


    The Lei Shu body cast in the Lei Dun Chakra mode gave Rogge a much faster speed than before, making him disappear into the arena as if he had really disappeared.


    However, in front of Thanos, his speed was not fast enough, at least not fast enough to break the limit of Thanos'' dynamic vision.


    At the moment Rogge disappeared, Thanos, who was holding a double-edged sword, stepped on his left leg diagonally, and the double-edged sword in his right hand slashed out thunderously.


    clang!


    The Beiliang Sword in Roger''s hand once again collided with Thanos'' double-edged sword.


    Only this time, Thanos'' double-edged sword took the initiative to slash Rogge''s Northern Liangdao.


    The immense power was directly transmitted to Rogge''s right hand through the Beiliang Sword, causing his right hand holding the sword to numb slightly.


    However, at the moment when Beiliangdao collided with the double-edged sword, his free left hand pulled out the long-unused Flying Thunder God Kumai, and threw Flying Thunder God Kumai directly at Thanos.


    Uchiha stream throws!


    Although Rogge is not a member of the Uchiha clan, his throwing skills are no worse than that of the Uchiha clan, or even stronger.


    Thanos, whose physical strength was obviously stronger than a level, knocked Roger into the air without any suspense, causing him to fly backwards uncontrollably.


    Rogge never expected that he could contend against Thanos in physical strength, including the current knock-off, everything was in his plan.


    Rogge, who was holding the Northern Liangdao, flew upside down, and the Flying Thunder God Kuwu, who was thrown out by him, also came to Thanos at this time.


    As an experienced fighter, Thanos certainly couldn''t ignore the existence of Flying Thunder God Kuwu.


    Seeing that he side his neck slightly, he avoided the bullet-like Flying Thunder God Kuwu.


    Are these skills?


    After easily evading the Flying Thunder God Kuwu, Thanos couldn''t help lowering his evaluation of Roger.


    Using throwing weapons to conduct a two-stage attack, this tactic cannot be said to be wrong.


    It''s just that this kind of tactic appears at this time, which is obviously out of date.


    This is not in line with Rogge''s strength, but also has some mentality that underestimates his opponent.


    Unable to make accurate judgments about the enemy''s strength, which meant that Roger was nothing more than that.


    Just as such an idea emerged in Thanos'' mind, a dangerous instinct came to him instantly.


    No, this is not the end!


    Thanos just wanted to react, but it was too late.


    Flying Thunder God 2nd Stage¡¤Flying Thunder God Slash!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 367： See through the Thunder God’s Thanos

    Although this was the first time Rogge had used the Thunder God Slash in a battle, it did not affect his familiarity with this move.


    As long as you have mastered the second stage of Fei Lei Shen, no matter if you follow the spiral pill or the slash, it will be equally powerful.


    From the blind spot that Thanos could not avoid, the pitch-black Beiliangdao slashed at his neck like lightning.


    However, just when Roger thought he would be the first to win the blood of Thanos, the accident happened again.


    Bei Liang Dao drew a graceful arc in the air and hit Thanos¡¯ neck directly.


    Afterwards, he slashed on Thanos'' helmet that didn''t seem to be so heavy.


    In front of Fei Lei Shen Zhan, although Thanos didn''t have enough time to evade and counterattack, he could still do it with a slight side of his neck.


    clang!


    The crisp metal crash sounded again.


    Relying on the Flying Thunder God Slash, Roger successfully caught Thanos by surprise, and then he didn''t get any results.


    Although the helmet that Thanos was wearing looked ordinary, it was no worse than the double-edged sword in his hand.


    The Beiliang Knife, which cut iron like mud in front of ordinary metal, only left a finger-sized slash mark on Thanos'' helmet, and did not cause any damage to Thanos.


    Damn it!


    The hardness of Thanos'' helmet far exceeded Rogge''s expectations, making him curse in his heart.


    Under normal circumstances, the physically strong beings do not like to wear armor, such as Hulk, is a typical representative of them.


    Thanos'' physical strength is stronger than Hulk, but he still wears a sturdy armor, not giving his opponent any chance.


    What is prudence, this is it.


    Thanos¡¯ helmet made Roger fail again, and it also exposed him to such a surprise attack as Fei Lei Shen Zhan.


    In the presence of Thanos, which is powerful and extremely intelligent in combat, the more moves exposed, the more troublesome the next battle will be.


    This is why Rogge always chooses his offense carefully.


    Fei Lei Shen Zhan did not cause the expected damage, Rogge did not hesitate at all, and once again used Thunder Shun to open the distance.


    When Roger''s figure reappeared tens of meters behind him, Thanos, holding a double-edged sword, slowly turned around and looked at Roger seriously.


    "I have to admit, I underestimated you just now.


    "You are an opponent worth taking seriously, so I will take this battle seriously from now on."


    The Flying Thunder God Slash that Roger had just performed made Thanos feel a long-lost aura of danger.


    As a madman who is constantly fighting in the universe, he has not felt this kind of life threat for a long time.


    Out of respect for Rogge, he has to take this battle seriously.


    Don''t look at Thanos fully armed to come to the arena, but before Roger used the Thunder God Slash, he always had some indifferent mentality.


    The gladiators of Saka star do have some reputation in the universe, but in the eyes of Thanos, these gladiators are barely qualified.


    It is precisely because of this that Thanos has never paid much attention to the Gladiators of Saka.


    Before that, he had always played against Roger with the mentality of a game.


    The appearance of Fei Lei Shen Zhan gave Thanos a reason to make a serious move.


    Roger didn''t know what Thanos would look like when he was serious, but after Thanos said that, he involuntarily squeezed the Beiliang Sword and Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in his hand.


    Just as Roger was thinking about what kind of attack the serious Thanos would launch, Thanos, holding a double-edged sword, suddenly disappeared from his eyes.


    So fast!


    Thanos broke out at a speed no faster than Lei''s body in the Rogray Escape Chakra mode, and instantly came in front of him, and the huge double-edged sword slashed towards him.


    This knife cannot be stopped!


    To block is to die!


    The horror combat intuition honed by his rich combat experience allowed Roger to make a judgment in an instant.


    Thanos¡¯s sword seemed unremarkable, but if he really treated it as an ordinary slash to block, he would definitely be cut off by Thanos.


    Flying Thor!


    When Thanos'' double-edged sword was about to slash Roger in the head, Roger''s figure disappeared again, disappearing in front of Thanos out of thin air.


    This time, Rogge did not use Thunder God to counterattack, but simply retreated.


    In just an instant, he descended from Thanos'' double-edged sword to the vicinity of Hulk.


    Relying on the Flying Thunder God technique on Hulk, he successfully avoided Thanos''s thunderous stab, and he couldn''t help but feel shocked in his heart.


    Thanos has never been known for its speed, at least in Rogge''s memory, Thanos'' speed can only be considered satisfactory.


    But just now, Thanos relied on his incomparably powerful body to explode with an astonishing speed that was completely incompatible with his size.


    If it weren''t for Roger himself to be very good at this kind of rapid assault, Thanos would have more than 90% chance of hitting him directly with that knife.


    Do you want to be so perverted? This kind of physical quality is broken!


    "The reaction is fast enough, but how many times can you avoid it?"


    After the defeat, Thanos did not show any unexpected look, but looked at Hulk next to Roger with interest.


    The Hulk is now engaged in a close hand-to-hand fight with the black dwarf, and neither of them paid attention to the sudden appearance of Roger.


    Rogge relied on Flying Thunder to evade Thanos'' attack, but Thanos also noticed something from his evasion this time.


    When he first appeared on the stage, Rogge used the Thunder God to teleport to Hulk, and instantly came from the top box to the arena.


    And just now, he used Thunder God to evade Thanos'' attack and came to Hulk again.


    For others, there is no relationship between the two, but Thanos has seen the key points.


    Hulk is the key point of Rogge''s two teleportation.


    Coupled with the previous move of Thunder God Slash, Thanos immediately discovered the fatal weakness of Thunder God.


    Rogge''s teleportation requires a key space jump point.


    Although Thanos didn''t know how Flying Thunder did this, Rogge''s teleportation reminded him of the space jump of a spaceship in the vast universe.


    "Don''t you know if you try it?"


    Rogge now found that he hated Thanos as an experienced and intuitive opponent.


    Although Thanos didn''t say it clearly, he could tell that Thanos had seen the key to Flying Thunder God.


    The only thing that hasn''t been mastered by Thanos is that he doesn''t know the existence of the Flying Thunder God technique for the time being.


    "If you only evade, you can''t beat me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Thanos attacked Rogge again.


    Exactly like just now, Thanos instantly crossed a distance of tens of meters, slashing with a powerful slash.


    The double-edged sword slashed towards Roger with full power, but Roger stood silently as if he hadn''t seen it.


    "Who told you, I will only avoid it!"


    While talking, Thanos¡¯ double-edged sword came to Rogge, and completely slashed him, only the last tens of meters away.


    However, it is this short tens of centimeters that has become a great trench that a double-edged sword cannot cross.


    The huge and sharp double-edged sword was held by an equally huge light blue right hand.


    The sharp blade slashed on the bone hand formed by Chakra''s substance, and was firmly grasped by the bone hand, unable to move.


    Kaleidoscope writing round eyes¡¤Suzonenghu!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 368： Susanoh VS Thanos

    If there are other options, Rogge doesn''t want to use Susano so soon.


    However, Thanos showed the trickyness, so that he had to perform this powerful ninjutsu like a trump card just not long after the battle began.


    Although Thanos without infinite gems can''t release energy attacks, his general strong body allows him to have extremely terrifying physical attacks and physical defenses.


    If you use the words in the game to describe, the current Thanos is an open registration that has both the attack power of the full-level Six Gods equipped fighters and the full level Six Gods equipped tanks'' blood volume and defense.


    When Rogge got crazy, he would fight like a berserker.


    But in the final analysis, he is still a ninja, a ninja similar to an assassin.


    Attacking high blood is fast, this is his battle positioning all the time.


    However, Thanos¡¯s open-and-hanging existence just restrained his best fighting style, so he had to display Suzuo Nohu early.


    When Suzuo Nohu appeared, Roger also lifted his Thunder Dun Chakra mode.


    He has not yet reached the level of having both Lei Dun Chakra mode and Suzuo Nenghu at the same time.


    When Susano''s tangible bone hand firmly grasped the double-edged sword, Thanos''s face showed an unexpected look for the first time.


    Thanos thought he had already figured out Roger''s fighting style, but in a blink of an eye, Roger gave him a new surprise.


    The right hand was slightly hard, but the double-edged sword that was grasped by Suzuo Noji did not move.


    The armor formed by the actualization of energy is a bit interesting!


    "What''s the name of this trick? With this trick alone, you are qualified to be famous in the universe."


    Although Suzuo Nohu has not launched an attack, Thanos has already seen the great potential of Suzuo Nohu.


    The defense is amazing, and the strength is not weak.


    Even if this move can only be simply used as a defensive move, it can be considered a very good move.


    Thanos knows exactly what kind of attack power his double-edged sword has, so he knows exactly what defense power is needed to block his double-edged sword.


    "Suzonoh! The name of this trick is called Suzonoh!"


    Roger didn''t mind that Thanos knew the name of Suzuo Nohu. Even if Thanos had rich combat experience, he couldn''t learn the secret of Suzuo Nohu from a single name.


    If Thanos could really do this, he would have become a heavenly father, even a single universe-level terrifying existence.


    "Suzano, this name is good!"


    Thanos used his right hand a few more times, but he was still unable to withdraw the double-edged sword from Susano''s hand.


    "Suzano is not just a good name!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Susano Nohu, who had only part of his ribs and right-hand skeleton, suddenly changed and became a second form with flesh and blood.


    The initial form of Suzunohu can be used to temporarily resist Thanos¡¯ attacks, but if you want to really show the power of Suzunohu, you still need to upgrade it to the second form with flesh and blood and meridians.


    In the **** fairy mode, Rogge once briefly promoted Suzuo to the third form with armor.


    But that was a temporary breakthrough to the third form under special circumstances, and it was not his true level.


    If possible, Rogge would of course also want to stage the Giant Buddha Suzata.


    But it''s a pity that he can''t do this now.


    However, even the second form of Suzuo Nenghu was enough to compete with Thanos for a while.


    When Suzano was promoted to the second form, Roger didn''t hesitate to control Suzano''s right hand, grabbing Thanos'' double-edged sword, and threw it into the distance.


    Disarming was only the first step. When Susano''s right hand took away Thanos'' double-edged sword, Susano''s left hand also revealed an oversized jade spiral pill several meters in diameter.


    As soon as the super-large jade spiral pill that was spinning crazily took shape, Susano pushed it towards Thanos not far in front of him.


    I don''t know if it is because I am confident enough, or I want to experience the power of the super-large jade spiral pill.


    Faced with the super-large jade spiral pill that Susanoh''s left hand struck, Thanos did not step back, but threw a punch at the super-large jade spiral pill.


    boom!


    The super-large jade spiral pill containing a lot of chakras slammed into Thanos¡¯ right fist, and then burst into pieces.


    In front of the super-large Jade Helix Pill with a diameter of several meters, Thanos'' right fist seemed so small.


    However, it was just such a right fist that seemed completely unbalanced, bursting out with shocking power, directly smashing the super-large Jade Helix Pill, which was bigger than Thanos.


    The terrifying explosive shock wave and the uncontrolled chakra turbulence hit the surrounding like a tsunami, flying off the fighting Hulk and the five obsidian generals in the arena.


    The ground of the arena was completely shattered, and cobweb-like cracks spread throughout the arena.


    Even the metal walls around the arena were cracked and broken by the shock wave of the terrifying explosion.


    All of a sudden, broken stones and metal fragments scattered around, and flying dust rose into the sky.


    Fortunately, the audience in the auditorium has already begun to withdraw from the fighting place, otherwise it is not known how many innocent audiences will be affected by the terrifying blast wave.


    Although the sudden shock wave lifted the Hulk and others who were fighting, it did not cause them any obvious damage.


    Except for the Saka City Guards, which were solved easily at the beginning, everyone who fought in the arena was not weak.


    Although it would seem a little embarrassing to be lifted off by the shock wave, that''s it.


    When the explosion shock wave just dissipated, Ebony Maw and other Obsidian Generals wanted to support Thanos for the first time, but before they could step out, they were stopped by Roger''s Mu clone and Hulk.


    This was a battle between Thanos and Roger. No matter it was Thanos or Roger, no one would be allowed to intervene.


    "You really surprise me more and more, and finally give you a chance, join me, I will save you!"


    Thanos who smashed the super-large jade spiral pill with a punch said again.


    "I also admire you, but I have no interest in being someone else''s!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge once again controlled Susanou to launch an attack.


    Although there were not many ninjutsu that Susao could perform, it was enough for melee combat.


    Helix Pill, Dayu Helix Pill, Super Jade Helix Pill...


    Chidori, Chidori flow, Chidori sharp spear, thunderbolt, palm thunder, discharger...


    Rogge regarded Suzuo Nhu as his original body and released one after another ninjutsu.


    And Thanos was also like a tit-for-tat, using his completely unreasonable and powerful body to face Roger''s Suzano with his bare hands.


    Rumbling...


    The sound of thunder and explosions continued to sound, and the already devastated arena became even more dilapidated.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 369： Mirror space (monthly ticket plus more)

    "Blood Twilight" Arena theme hotel, top floor royal suite.


    "Rogge is really fine with him? That person is Thanos."


    Noah, who was carrying a two-handed giant sword, stood behind Natasha and asked worriedly.


    "He has never lost since his debut, I believe him!"


    Natasha stood in front of the huge French window in the living room, watching the arena where silver lightning and violent explosions were constantly emerging in the distance, and said slowly.


    "I admit that he is very strong, but that person is Thanos after all. You are from the earth. You may not know how terrifying Thanos is.


    "Thanksgiving is a terrifying existence that can destroy a civilization by one person!"


    Natasha was full of confidence in Roger, but Noah was not as optimistic as she was.


    As the deputy commander of the rope trapping group, Noah knows better than others how terrifying Thanos is known as the "king of the universe."


    In his opinion, Roger is the kind of powerful existence that can dominate the planet.


    And Thanos is the pinnacle existence that can dominate the universe.


    "Are you trying to escape?"


    Natasha still didn''t look back, and asked calmly.


    "No, I have absolutely no such thoughts, but I don''t think he should be an enemy of Thanos.


    "We are not high-ranking people, nor will we live in Sakar forever. We don''t need to offend such a powerful existence as Thanos."


    To be honest, Noah did have the intention to run away immediately when Roger was on the front of Thanos.


    Now the entire Saka city is in chaos. With his strength, as long as he is careful, he can easily **** a spaceship, and then quietly leave Saka star, completely free from the identity of the hostage.


    But before his plan could be implemented, he remembered Rogge''s warning.


    "This is a safety device, but I believe you are a smart person. You won''t let this safety device take effect at the moment."


    Thinking of this, Noah touched his neck involuntarily.


    "Forget it, just trust him once! A person with such a powerful force can''t be a reckless guy."


    After stroking his neck for a few seconds, Noah finally made a decision.


    Just as Natasha, Noah and others were anxiously waiting for Rogge''s return, Rogge in the arena was caught in a difficult situation.


    Relying on the strong defensive power given by Suzuo Nohu, Rogge doesn''t have to worry about being seriously injured or killed by Thanos.


    Thanos couldn''t hurt him temporarily, but he couldn''t inflict enough fatal damage on Thanos.


    Using the meridian system of Suzuo Nenghu, Roger can let Suzuo Nenghu perform ninjutsu on his behalf.


    However, the ninjutsu that Susanoh displayed could not cause heavy damage to Thanos.


    And as time passed, the Chakra in his body was being consumed at a terrifying speed.


    Whether it''s Susano or those ninjutsu, it takes a lot of chakras.


    What''s more, before using Suzuo Nohu, he also summoned four wooden clones and left many chakras.


    Don''t look at him now releasing ninjutsu like a ninjutsu turret, but the damage that these ninjutsu can bring to Thanos is extremely limited.


    Thanos'' body is powerful and far beyond his expectations.


    Now he finally understood why Thanos could use a set of military physical punches to beat Hulk completely and simply.


    Although Thanos has a human-like body, his body is completely beyond the concept of humans.


    A flesh and blood body, like a god!


    This is Rogge''s deepest feeling in the fight against Thanos.


    No, I can''t continue like this!


    If you continue to fight like this, you will be consumed by Thanos sooner or later.


    Rogge sensed the remaining Chakras, and planned to end this war of attrition that had fallen into a white-hot war as soon as possible.


    Like Roger, the current Thanos is getting more and more frightened.


    Thanos originally thought that Roger was just a strong man who had come out of a certain planet, a strong man with some strength, but only at an ordinary level.


    However, after the real fight against Roger, especially after the Suzuo Nenghu who was shown by Roger, Thanos was surprised to find that Roger was a powerful existence not much weaker than him.


    If he is not present, he can single out the Obsidian Five Generals and the entire Vanguard Army.


    Thanos made an extremely rare high evaluation of Roger''s strength.


    There are not many people who can make Thanos make such an evaluation, even if you look at the entire universe.


    For example, Odin, the father of the gods of Asgard, and the Planet Devourer who lives by devouring planets.


    Of course, in addition to Odin and the Planet Devourer, there are many stronger existences in the universe.


    But those beings basically don''t care much about what''s happening in the universe.


    As long as the universe is not destroyed, even if all civilizations and life in the universe disappear, they may not be concerned.


    Thanos was thinking about how to attack Rogge, who was in the middle of Susao, and Roger was also thinking about how to restrict Thanos for a period of time so that he could take Hulk out of the arena.


    If you want to restrict the enemy, the best option is to use the seal technique.


    Rogge currently has few seals, only the Sixiang Seal and the King Kong Seal.


    However, these two sealing techniques are not suitable for limiting Thanos, so he plans to use the magic he learned in Kama Taj.


    Although speaking from the profession of mage, he is not a very pure mage.


    But it cannot be denied that he has a talent for magic.


    If this were not the case, Supreme Master Gu Yi would not have to accept him as a student who was not planned.


    Wooden Dun: The Art of Wooden Man!


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Dragon Technique!


    Unlike other ninjutsu, Mu Dun belongs to the limit of blood succession, and only Roger himself can conduct actual combat.


    However, with the protection provided by Susao Nogari, he doesn''t need to worry about being attacked while performing these two ninjutsu.


    Under Rogge''s control, a ten-meter-high wooden Luohan and a tens-meter-long long hook-nosed wooden dragon gushed out from the ground and directly attacked Thanos who was attacking Susanoh.


    The power of the wooden arhat and the wooden dragon is beyond doubt, but it is too realistic to expect them to completely entangle Thanos.


    With the fighting power displayed by Thanos, the wood Luohan and the wood dragon can only win more than ten seconds at most, and then they will be completely dismantled by Thanos into ordinary wood.


    However, Rogge didn''t expect the Wood Arhat and Wood Dragon to completely entangle Thanos. All he needed was a time for him to perform magic without being disturbed.


    When Thanos was repelled dozens of meters by the wood Arhat and Wood Dragon that suddenly poured out, Rogge immediately relieved Susanenhu, who had been fighting for a long time, and mobilized the magic in his body.


    I saw Rogge''s hands swiftly gesture like a ninjutsu knot, and then the orange-red magic halo wrapped around his wrists like a bracelet.


    Magic¡¤Mirror Space!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 370： Battle in the mirror space

    The mirror space is an independent space parallel to the real world.


    No matter what happens in the mirror space, it will not affect the real world.


    In Kama Taj, the mirror space is often used as an independent training space.


    Of course, because of the parallel relationship between the mirror space and the real world, the mirror space can also be used to monitor the real world or isolate the danger from the real world or the multiverse.


    However, in Rogge''s hands, the biggest role of the mirror space is to isolate his enemies and become a cage-like existence.


    When the mirror space magic was completely prepared, Rogge did not hesitate, and his hands wrapped in the orange-red halo pushed forward suddenly.


    As Rogge pushed out his hands, a wave of energy that seemed like nothing rushed toward the surrounding like a sea wave.


    In the blink of an eye, Roger enveloped everyone in the arena in the mirrored space.


    Unlike the real world, in the mirrored space, in the empty air, there is a mirror-like refraction like folded glass.


    In order to completely pull Thanos and the Five Obsidians into the mirror space, the mirror space that Rogge expanded this time was a bit large, not only covering the entire arena, but also including the urban area outside the arena.


    When the real world was replaced by the mirror space, Rogge did not hesitate, and immediately channeled out the necessary props for portal magic.


    Rogge used the mirror space to trap Thanos and others in the mirror space, not to change the venue to continue fighting with Thanos.


    Although a little helpless, he has to admit that now he has not completely defeated Thanos.


    Even if he enters the fairy mode, or borrows the nine-tailed chakra, the result will not change.


    A tie with Thanos is the limit he can do now.


    Thanos is a relatively pure warrior. Although he could not control the energy, he was aware of the existence of the mirror space, but he could not figure out the nature of the mirror space for the first time.


    Unlike Thanos, the Ebony Maw, who has the ability to move objects, discovered the difference between the mirror space and the real world at the moment the mirror space unfolded.


    Not only that, but Ebony Maw also found that the mirrored space that Roger had just displayed was incomparably suitable for his extraordinary abilities, and it was almost tailored for him.


    Among the five obsidian generals, the Ebony Maw, which has the ability to move objects, is the one that resembles the most mage.


    Although his ability to move objects by mind is not magic, the effect displayed is no different from magic.


    In addition, he himself is not good at melee combat, so among the five Obsidians, his position has always been a think tank and a long-range attack unit.


    In the real world, the ebony throat, which has the ability to move objects, can manipulate the surrounding material at will.


    After being forcibly pulled into the mirror space by Roger, his ability to move minds has become even more terrifying.


    Manipulating matter in the mirror space is much simpler than manipulating matter in the real world.


    "My lord, this is a special parallel space. He intends to escape."


    The ebony throat, which was originally entangled by the wooden clone, flew to Thanos'' side and said respectfully.


    In the real world, Rogge''s wooden clone can barely suppress the ebony throat.


    After entering the mirror space, Ebony Maw, whose mind-moving ability had been horribly improved, solved the wooden clone within a few seconds.


    "Try to find a way to solve this special space, the guy on the opposite side must never stay!"


    The current Thanos has completely no plan to subdue Roger. In Roger''s body, he saw signs of being completely out of control.


    Keeping Roger''s life will only cause countless troubles to himself.


    Thanos does have some appreciation for Roger, but this appreciation is not enough to allow him to leave the troublesome figure of Roger.


    With the help of the ebony throat, the wood Luohan and Long Hook-nosed Wood Dragon, who had been unable to stop Thanos for a long time, were bruised and bruised at once, showing signs of collapse at any time.


    Rogge is not surprised that Ebony Maw''s ability to move objects will be strengthened in the mirror space.


    He took this into consideration before displaying the mirror space.


    However, there is not only the Ebony Throat that can move things in the mirror space.


    Fold the space!


    Material manipulation!


    In the real world, Roger can''t do this.


    Even if he uses reality gems, he can only do limited manipulation and folding.


    But in the mirror space, even if he doesn''t use reality gems, he can control everything as he wants.


    I saw that his hands kept flipping, and the arena in the mirrored space began to change in a way that did not conform to the laws of physics.


    The earth fluctuates like the surface of water, and then quickly reconstructed like building blocks.


    The sky began to reverse, gravity began to reverse, and everything in common sense began to change.


    In this weird world that turned upside down, Rogge seemed to become the master of the world, dominating everything in the mirrored space.


    Although the wood arhat and the long hook-nosed wood dragon fell down and turned into pieces of lifeless wood, the attacks from Thanos and Ebony Maw did not diminish in the slightest.


    All kinds of bricks, stones, metals and other items attacked Thanos and others like a swarm of bees.


    At the same time, the upside-down chaotic gravity and the mysterious and unpredictable space folding also made Thanos and others into an unprecedented passivity.


    Under Rogge''s control, Thanos and the others seemed to have been targeted by the whole world, welcoming all kinds of inexplicable attacks from all directions.


    From the scene, it can be said that Roger now has the upper hand, showing a powerful posture like a god.


    But Rogge knew that these were just some fancy operations.


    Wanting to use these attacks to completely defeat Thanos is pure wishful thinking.


    Therefore, when Thanos and others resisted various unimaginable attacks, Roger did not intend to further expand the results, but directly used the Thunder God to come to Hulk.


    Magic Portal!


    As Roger continued to draw circles with his right hand, a portal with golden sparks appeared in front of him and Hulk.


    When the portal took shape, Roger grabbed Hulk by the shoulders and threw Hulk in, who was much larger than himself.


    Afterwards, he dived in.


    Using the portal, Roger and Hulk returned to the real world and returned to the empty arena.


    "Aren''t we fighting anymore?"


    Although he has fought with the black dwarf for a long time, Hulk at this time still has some meaning.


    "Stop fighting! There will be opportunities in the future, so let''s stop here today!"


    Rogge quickly returned Hulk, then grabbed his right hand and used Thunder God again.


    In the next second, Roger and Hulk returned from the messy arena to the royal suite of the "Blood Twilight" hotel.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 371： Return to Sandal Star

    When Natasha and the others returned to the hotel first, Roger had already made plans to bring Hulk back with Thunder God.


    If it weren''t the case, he wouldn''t suddenly take Thanos and start a battle with Thanos that was not planned.


    Using Natasha''s flying thunder **** technique, Roger took Hulk back to the hotel suite smoothly.


    As for why Natasha had the Thunder God technique he left behind, it had to start from the days in the ignorant land.


    But this is not a very important thing. After that night, Natasha''s body and Ant-Man Scott''s helmet were all left behind by him.


    As the team leader of this rescue operation, he still cares about his team members.


    "Are you okay? Shall we leave immediately, or stay and see the situation?"


    As soon as the figures of Roger and Hulk appeared, Natasha, who was standing in front of the French window, rushed over and asked concerned.


    "We''re all right! Let''s get out of here first, Thanos is clearly here this time, and Saka may have to change to a ruler in the future."


    Rogge replied casually, and then continued to ask: "How about the exchange of the New Star Coins that you exchanged before?"


    "Most of the champion coins have been exchanged for new star coins, about one billion dollars, and some champion coins have not been exchanged."


    When he first came to Saka Star, Rogge exchanged five hundred million new stars for fifty million champion coins.


    As a result, after spending some time in Sakasing casually, their 50 million champion coins have grown to one billion new stars, which is twice as much as when they first came.


    The most important reason for this is mainly because the three of Roger Hulk and Black have repeatedly participated in the gladiatorial battle.


    Although their odds were getting lower and lower, their odds were normal when they first debuted.


    It is through this legal means of betting that their wealth has not only not declined, but has become more and more.


    This also corresponds to the sentence, the rich will get richer and richer, and the poor will get poorer and poorer.


    "Don''t worry about the remaining champion coins, we will leave Sakastar now."


    Rogge originally had more than 500 million new star coins in his possession, plus those exchanged in Natasha''s hands, enough for them to squander and waste on Xandar.


    "I know where I can get a suitable spacecraft. When the slave hunting group transported slaves to Gao Tianzun, we went to Gao Tianzun''s private hangar. There were many spacecrafts that met the conditions for the passage of the universe."


    At this moment, Noah, who was standing on the side, suddenly stepped forward and said to Roger.


    "I appreciate your initiative right now, but we don''t use the spaceship for now, we leave in other ways."


    Roger took a look at Noah and said with a smile.


    Before returning to the hotel, he was still thinking whether Noah would run away in the chaos.


    As a result, Noah not only did not escape, but showed signs of taking the initiative to integrate, which made him a little relieved.


    But gratified and gratified, this does not mean that he will let Noah go.


    One yard goes to one yard, things still have to be separated clearly.


    Just like Thanos admires Roger, but this does not prevent Thanos from wanting to kill Roger.


    At this point, Roger and Thanos are indeed very similar.


    To some extent, they are not the kind of people who are easily affected by emotions.


    "No spaceship? How do we leave?"


    After hearing Roger''s answer, not only Noah''s face showed a look of confusion, but even Natasha, who knew him better, was equally puzzled.


    "If you want to leave Sarkar, in addition to the spacecraft, you can also use this!"


    After speaking, Rogge pointed his left finger at the hanging ring on his right hand.


    Under the suspicious gazes of Natasha and others, Roger drew circles in the air like painting out of thin air.


    Then, a circular portal with golden sparks appeared in front of them.


    On the other side of the portal is the farm of the rope-grass slavery group in the outskirts of Shandar Singhalton.


    "This is the farm base of the slave hunting group?"


    Natasha asked with some uncertainty.


    "Yes, it''s the farm base of the slave hunting group on the outskirts of Halton.


    "You go in quickly, this kind of ultra-long-distance portal, I can''t maintain it for long."


    Although Roger was proficient in the magic taught by the Supreme Master Gu Yi, he was not an orthodox mage of Kama Taj after all, and his magic power was not vast.


    Not every Taj Kama mage can open the portal to the earth directly from the distant Titan star like Doctor Strange.


    The longer the distance spanned by the portal, the more magic power is required and the more difficult it is to control.


    Regarding this point, Rogge quietly tried it the day after he first came to Sarkar.


    Teleporting back to Xandar Star or Void Land is the limit of his current portal.


    As for returning directly to Earth or Asgard, he can''t do it yet.


    Unless his magic power can be further increased, or in ignorance, he may open the portal to Asgard or the earth.


    Although Natasha and others did not know exactly how Roger did it, they quickly crossed the portal and returned to the ropeweed slavery group¡¯s farm base in Halton with their trust in Roger. in.


    When everyone passed, Roger, who was about to consume his magic power, walked into the portal, and then immediately closed the portal that had devoured his magic power.


    The moment he crossed the portal, even Roger, who had a fairy body, not only shook his body, he almost fell to the ground.


    Most of his own Chakra was exhausted and his magic was exhausted, which brought a double sense of physical and mental exhaustion, making him look extremely tired.


    "This is your home court, and you will arrange the rest!"


    Roger spoke to Noah in a tired tone, and then returned directly to the room where he lived before, and began to rest after the battle.


    What will become of Saka Star next, he is not particularly concerned.


    And with the strength of Gao Tianzun, even if he could not keep his Sakar star, there was no problem with leaving Sakar star alive.


    Don¡¯t look at Gao Tianzun and his brother collectors who look unreliable, but after all, they are old monsters who have lived for so many years, and as members of the Presbyterian Council, they will definitely not look like they look. So weak.


    As for what Thanos would do next, Rogge didn''t worry too much.


    After the fight just now, he has roughly understood Thanos'' strength.


    As long as Thanos did not collect the six infinite gems, there was no need to worry too much about the threat he brought.


    The gems of reality are now in the hands of Roger, the gems of time are in the hands of the Supreme Master Gu Yi, the gems of space are in Asgard, and the gems of the soul are on the Vision Head.


    Even if Thanos wants to collect infinite gems, he can only start with the two gems of power and soul.


    And even if Thanos had collected power and soul gems, he might not dare to fight Gu Yi and Odin''s ideas.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 372： New Star City (monthly ticket plus more)

    The news that Thanos led the army to attack Saka star quickly spread.


    At the same time, news of the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge defeating the accuser Ronan on Saka, and the news that he was not defeated in front of Thanos was also spread.


    When he received this news, Roger was taking Scott to Sundar Star¡¯s capital, Nova City, enjoying the traditional massage and relaxation service of Sandal Star.


    It has been almost a week since Thanos attacked Saka.


    Five days ago, Rogge and others left the farm base of the rope-grass slavery group on the outskirts of Halton and came to the capital of Xandar Star, Nova City.


    As the capital of Sandal Star, Nova City is not only the most developed city of Sandal Star, but also the headquarters of the Nova Army.


    The existence of the New Star Legion has given New Star City a public security environment far superior to other cities, and has also made New Star City the city with the highest satisfaction among the residents of Sandal Star.


    In New Star City, let alone fighting on the street, even the phenomenon of petty theft is basically eliminated.


    "I like this planet more and more. It''s just like the earth a few centuries later, the earth with super developed technology."


    Ant-Man Scott lay on a massage table, enjoying the fingertip service of two green-skinned Sandal star girls.


    "You like it here, not because it is technologically advanced, but because you have enough money in your card.


    "In the past five days, you alone have spent 50 million new stars."


    Rogge, like Scott, lay on the white massage table, enjoying the gentle pressure of the Sandal star girl.


    Because there are more than one billion new stars in hand, in the past five days, Rogge and others have proved what it means to spend money like water.


    Even the honest Hulk, in the past few days, learned what it means to spend money as he pleases.


    But unlike Scott, most of Hulk''s expenses are spent on eating food.


    Even now, Hulk doesn''t know which corner of New Star City is enjoying food.


    "If you don''t have any plans, I think we can stay here for a while.


    "By the way, aren''t you still waiting for the treants from the slave group? I think you can give them more time. They are already working hard to find the treants you want."


    Scott is now more and more glad that he was selected by Rogge, let him experience what is called a wonderful alien public travel.


    "If you really like it here, I can get you a permanent residence permit to make you a legal citizen of Sandal Star. You can stay here as long as you want."


    After hearing Roger''s words, Scott wanted to immediately agree, but just before he could answer, he suddenly realized something.


    "If I really become a legal citizen of Sandal, will you take me back to Earth?"


    Scott asked worriedly.


    "You are all Shandals. What are you doing back to Earth? I don''t have any plans to abduct aliens back to Earth."


    ...


    After more than an hour, Rogge and Scott, who were fully relaxed both mentally and physically, left this legal male entertainment and relaxation place in Nova City, which is famous for its good service attitude, high quality of personnel, and amazing consumption level.


    Yes, this is a legal place for recreation and relaxation.


    Because all the services inside must be taxable.


    Noah, the deputy commander of the slave hunting group, is still following Roger and the others. Before receiving what he wants, Roger has no plans to let him go.


    And here, he also needs a competent driver and bodyguard.


    "Go back to the hotel, what I ordered should be delivered to the hotel."


    After getting in the luxurious car driven by Noah, Roger directly stated his next destination.


    "Ok!"


    Now Noah has gradually become accustomed to his identity as a driver and bodyguard.


    After returning to the highest-level hotel named "Bright Starry Sky", Roger returned to the Supreme Suite where he lived alone.


    After arriving in New Star City, Rogge rented five supreme suites in this hotel.


    Even Noah and Xiao Hei are assigned to their suites.


    Because there is nothing particularly urgent, they have been fully enjoying their trip to Xandar for the past five days.


    However, Rogge still did some business when he was squandering everywhere.


    Large-scale acquisition of scientific and technological materials and related equipment on the Sandal Star, as well as various combat equipment including energy weapons.


    It is indeed reasonable for most civilizations in the universe to look down upon civilizations on earth.


    Many technologies that have not even been born on earth even the basic theories are public information with a confidentiality level close to zero in alien civilizations such as Shandal.


    Take the simplest spacecraft drive engine, which is a high-tech that has not yet been successfully developed on Earth.


    For those civilizations that have begun the era of the universe, this is the simplest basic technology, just like a car on the earth, it is a technology that ordinary people can buy or master at will.


    Rogge intends to take a copy of these related scientific and technological materials back home, which is regarded as a small gift for Hinata and Tony.


    As for the data and finished products of those energy weapons, he intends to leave it to his Konoha.


    In addition to these materials and items, he also commissioned a special purchaser to purchase a variety of live animals and seeds on a large scale.


    Once these alien animals and plants return to the earth, they may cause uncontrolled biological invasion and disasters. Therefore, Rogge intends to throw these animals and plants directly on his developing planet Tatooine.


    Counting the time, the infrastructure of Konoha Hidden Village on the planet Tatooine should have already been established, and it is time to bring the dead planet Tatooine back to life.


    Regarding the revival of Tatooine planet, Rogge originally had a more extreme and crazy plan.


    Star Jue''s father, Ego, the planet with self-consciousness.


    Rogge''s initial plan was to use Yigo''s power to bring Tatooine planet back to life.


    However, after considering the strength gap between him and Yigo, he temporarily shelved this plan.


    Although I can''t get Igo temporarily, it doesn''t mean that he will ignore Igo''s existence.


    In addition to being an important factor in his plan for the planet Tatooine, Yago is also related to his future super-large and important plan.


    After fighting with Helllord Mephisto, Rogge roughly inferred the limit that the system could reach.


    Although the strength of the Heavenly Father is enough to dominate the universe, there is still a long way to go before Roger''s dream of the Ninja God.


    Therefore, he intends to restore the traditional craftsmanship of the Datongmu clan.


    Plant trees, plant sacred trees on alien planets.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 373： Shadow avatar of delivery

    A big pipe that doesn''t want to plant a tree is not a good big pipe.


    Although Rogge is not a member of the Datongmu clan, he is still very interested in the traditional art of the Datongmu clan.


    And before crossing, he had the habit of collecting energy and planting trees every day.


    In retrospect, he was really patient.


    After putting the latest information and valuable research materials into the psychic scroll, Rogge used the Thunder God to leave the hotel and came to a warehouse in the port of Nova City.


    Only the collected data and a small amount of precious research materials will be sent to the hotel suite.


    As for those large instruments, weapons and equipment, as well as those large numbers of alien animals and plants, they will be sent to another warehouse dedicated to delivery.


    The guard and the responsible settlement, of course, are the hard-working Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei originally wanted to go out with Hulk to taste alien food, but after only trying for one day, he gave up this naive plan.


    As a special symbiosis, Xiao Hei is totally uninterested in these so-called delicacies.


    For him, food with rich energy is his favorite.


    When Roger''s figure appeared in the warehouse, the humanoid Xiao Hei walked over for the first time and passed the transparent glass-like tablet in his hand to Roger.


    "All the things received these days are recorded on it. I checked the quantity and there is no problem."


    "Thank you!"


    After receiving the tablet that Xiao Hei handed over, Roger quickly scanned it, and then put the tablet aside.


    The art of shadow clone!


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang...


    Clouds of white smoke continued to emerge in the warehouse, and dozens of shadow clones were summoned by Roger.


    After casting the shadow clone, Rogge didn''t stop his actions, and took out the hanging ring necessary to cast the portal magic.


    After coming to New Star City, he has already tested it. He can open the portal to Tatooine directly on Xandal.


    Therefore, he intends to use the portal to send these purchased equipment and alien animals and plants to the planet Tatooine.


    After putting the hanging ring on his left hand, Rogge took a deep breath and began to construct a picture of the planet Tatooine in his mind.


    After solving the hive that was exiled to Tatooine by the Cree, he never went to Tatooine again.


    However, this does not affect his use of portal magic at this time.


    As long as the picture of the destination can be reproduced in the mind and the details can be clearly imagined, a stable portal can be constructed.


    Of course, the premise of all this is to have enough magic power.


    As the right hand continued to draw circles in the air, the portal with golden sparks began to take shape.


    When the huge portal with a diameter of more than ten meters was completely formed, Roger finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he didn''t know how far the planet Tatooine was from Xandal, one thing he was sure of was that the distance between Xandal and Tatooine was much closer than that of Saka.


    At least after the portal was used this time, most of the magic power remained in his body, and the consumption was far less terrifying than the last time.


    There was no need to give any instructions. When the portal appeared, the shadow clone immediately turned into a porter, and began the fast and untroubled transport work.


    Large research equipment, cargo boxes with weapons and equipment, metal cages holding alien animals, planting boxes with live alien plants, and a large jumble of boxes including seeds of alien plants. The clones moved into the portal one by one.


    When the shadow clone turned into a porter, Rogge himself was not idle, walked directly into the portal, and channeled out a mobile phone-like communication device from the psychic scroll.


    Strictly speaking, this communication device like a mobile phone is a mobile phone.


    It''s just different from a normal mobile phone, which can only connect to a dedicated satellite network.


    "The signal can be searched. It seems that the infrastructure construction of Konoha Hidden Village is faster than I expected."


    Seeing the satellite signal appearing on the phone screen, Roger smiled satisfied, and then dialed the only number on it.


    The number was connected within a few seconds after the number was dialed, and the image of the 32-year-old young woman Hinata appeared on the phone screen after marriage.


    "Good morning, Lord Roger, your current location is more than 1,500 kilometers away from Konoha Hidden Village, and Kun-style fighters and smart guards will pick you up later. Please wait a moment."


    Although Hinata on the screen looks very smart, but I don''t know if it is his own illusion. Rogge always feels that she is not as pleasing as Hinata in Konoha headquarters.


    But this is also related to the fact that Hinata here is not a real Hinata.


    In the Earth Konoha headquarters, Hinata ontology.


    This one on Tatooine is just a clone program copied by Hinata according to his own program.


    One artificial intelligence replicates another artificial intelligence, which is very artificial.


    When Hinata was doing this, Rogge was always a little worried about whether she would create an artificial intelligence crisis out of control.


    "You don''t need to pick me up, I will leave after a while. I will leave something here, and you will arrange for someone to come and receive it.


    "Those animals and plants, you first study them, if there is no problem, just stock or plant them near Konoha.


    "In the future, I will also send something from time to time. You can arrange for someone to come and receive it."


    After speaking, Rogge directly closed the call and threw the phone, which could only be used on the planet Tatooine, back into the psychic scroll.


    When the shadow clone moved all the boxes to the planet Tatooine, Roger returned to the warehouse of Xandal and closed the huge golden portal.


    Ant-Man Scott has squandered 50 million new stars in the past five days, and Roger spent nearly 800 million new stars for these items in the warehouse and the precious raw materials in the psychic scroll.


    Regarding the degree of profligacy, he is the real big spender these days.


    After deducting the expenses of the past few days, Rogge only has less than 500 million new stars in his hands, but he will not have any major expenditures next.


    I bought everything that was supposed to be bought, and I didn''t need much money for the scattered things left.


    According to the plan, when they finish spending these new stars in their hands, they will almost return to Earth.


    After sending all the things in the warehouse to the planet Tatooine, Roger returned to the hotel with Xiao Hei.


    Not long after he and Xiao Hei had just returned to the hotel, Hulk, who had been eating and drinking for a day outside, and Natasha who accompanied Hulk around looking for food, also returned to the hotel.


    Only this time, not only the two of them returned to the hotel, but also a few New Star Legion soldiers.


    "Hello Mr. Rogge, I am Roman Day, Centurion of the New Star Legion, and New Star Supreme hopes to see you."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 374： Nova Supreme

    Rising Star Supreme?


    Looking at this Roman Day, who was wearing a dark green Rising Star Corps uniform with short curly brown hair, and not much different from an ordinary middle-aged man on Earth, Roger frowned slightly.


    Rogge did not immediately answer the Centurion of the New Star Legion, but quickly recalled it in his mind.


    In the past few days, apart from squandering in New Star City like a nouveau riche, they have done nothing to violate the laws of Shandal Star.


    Here, Roger instinctively ignored his illegal purchase of various restricted weapons and equipment.


    Isn''t it normal to buy some guns and ammunition?


    Even the United States, a democratic country on earth, will not restrict such things.


    "May I ask first, is Xinxing Supreme wanting to see me probably because of something?"


    Roman Dai came to the door with a polite look, and Rogge would certainly treat others with courtesy. This is the basic quality every citizen who has received compulsory education should possess.


    New Star Supreme is no ordinary person. Why is the most luxurious suite of Sandal Star Hotel called Supreme Suite? The reason is the same as that of five-star hotels on the planet.


    The strength of Xinxing Supreme may not be that great, but he is definitely the most powerful person on Xandal, or in other words, he is the ruler of Xandal.


    "I don''t know the specifics. The order I received is only to invite you, Mr. Rogge, to meet with Nova Supreme.


    "Although I don''t know what Xinxing Supreme is going to talk to you, but I think this should have something to do with the Kerry Empire."


    Having said that, Roman Day did not continue.


    Obviously, Roman Day, who is the Centurion of the Rising Star Legion, absolutely knows the truth.


    But now, he has no plan to tell the truth.


    The position of Centurion of the New Star Legion does not sound great, but this is already the highest level of the New Star Legion. It is the premier elite soldier in the New Star Legion and has the authority to mobilize and command the New Star Legion.


    In terms of military ranks on the earth, the centurion of the New Star Legion is roughly equivalent to the generals in the earth¡¯s army, and is a powerful general with command.


    "Since you are so enthusiastic, if I don''t go there, it will inevitably be a little unreasonable.


    "Let''s go, I just want to go to see the headquarters of the Rising Star Corps."


    After speaking, Roger raised his left hand and motioned for Roman to lead the way.


    When Roman Day and the other four New Star Legion fighters turned around, Roger turned his head and said to Natasha and others: "If you have anything else you want to buy, just buy it as soon as possible. We may be leaving Shandal. ."


    Roman Day, who was walking in the front, heard Rogge''s words clearly, but he said nothing, and walked straight in the direction of the elevator.


    Although Roman Day didn''t reveal much just now, Roger can roughly guess what will happen next.


    Not surprisingly, Xinxing Supreme was going to entrust him.


    And the content of the commission is likely to be related to the accuser Ronan, so he just reminded Natasha and others to prepare to return to Earth.


    Article 4 of the entrustment rules, before the current entrustment is completed, the next entrustment cannot be accepted.


    Under the leadership of Roman Day, Rogge boarded a small aircraft parked on the top of the hotel and flew directly towards the core area of ??Nova City, the headquarters of the Nova Army.


    The headquarters of the New Star Legion is not located in the central area of ??New Star City, but in the flight restricted area near the port.


    Except for the aircraft of the New Star Corps, any aircraft entering the airspace will be attacked by dense anti-aircraft guns from the ground.


    Compared with the buildings and buildings that are mainly light white in the urban area and the shape is more curvaceous, the headquarters building of the New Star Corps has a thicker appearance. The main color of light gray also makes the whole building look like steel.


    If it weren''t for the huge and incomparable eight-pointed star logo of the New Star Legion hung on the outer layer of the building, it would be difficult for visitors from alien planets to associate this building with the headquarters of the New Star Legion.


    Led by Centurion Roman Day, Roger entered the headquarters building of the New Star Legion unimpeded, and saw the legendary New Star Supreme in a not-so-wide reception room.


    Like Centurion Roman Day, Nova Supreme also has an appearance that is very similar to that of humans on Earth.


    Even the hairstyles of New Star Supreme are very similar to the retro hairstyles popular in the 1960s and 70s in the United States.


    If you don''t look at the uniform of the New Star Legion worn by New Star Supreme, she looks no different from an Earth woman who is 60 or 70 years old.


    Yes, the new star of this term is a woman.


    And in her body, Roger did not feel the existence of any energy other than life energy.


    Obviously, this new star supreme was not born as a fighter, and Roger even suspected that she could not even the most basic fighting skills.


    However, with the status of Xinxing Supreme, it doesn''t need much combat power.


    "Are you Rogge who defeated the accuser Ronan twice?"


    As soon as Roger entered the reception room, New Star Supreme asked.


    "Yes, I am the Roger."


    "You look a little more gentle than I thought. I don''t see in you the tough attitude that ordinary fighters would have."


    This extremely kind-looking new star supreme looked at Roger up and down, and continued.


    "Because I am not an ordinary fighter, I am the more powerful one!"


    Although facing the highest controller of Xandar Star and the New Star Legion, Rogge not only has no fear or panic, but is extremely easy to follow.


    Rogge does not doubt the combat ability of the New Star Legion. To a certain extent, he actually admires the New Star Legion.


    A legion that can compete head-on with the Kerry Empire, one of the three empires in the universe, and also fights against each other, cannot be weakened.


    Otherwise, Xandal Star, a country that pursued too much civil civilization, would have long been annihilated by the Kerry Empire.


    Rogge has no opinion on Sandal Star¡¯s efforts to improve citizenship, but in his opinion, Sandal Star¡¯s approach can easily cultivate Sandal Star¡¯s citizens into bloodless cowards.


    In contrast, he prefers the harsh Spartan education method of the Kerry Empire.


    "You are indeed the more powerful one, otherwise you wouldn''t be able to defeat Ronan the accuser twice and get a tie with a lunatic like Thanos."


    Obviously, the intelligence collection of Rogue by the New Star Legion originated from Saka.


    This can''t be blamed on the New Star Legion, after all, he has only recently emerged in the universe, and if he wants to investigate his intelligence, he can only start from the Saka star.


    "That''s all for the kind words! I want to know, the Nova Supreme of the Nova Legion, why suddenly want to see me, an alien tourist from another planet?"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 375： New Star Supremes Commission

    "I hope you can go to the Kerry Empire with our mission. You have defeated Ronan the Accuser twice. Your presence can reduce the possibility of the Kerry Empire making unwise moves."


    New Star Supreme stated the purpose straightforwardly.


    "You are sure this will be useful, I think I am in the mission, but it will stimulate the Kerry Empire."


    Rogge was not surprised that Xinxing Supreme would have such thoughts.


    However, he always felt that New Star Supreme took it for granted.


    Although he has defeated the accuser Ronan twice, this does not mean that his existence will make the Kerry Empire more restrained.


    The Kerry Empire, which has always been tough in style, would become fearful because he was in the mission, that would be abnormal.


    "I cannot guarantee that this will be useful, but with you, the Kerry Empire will become more cautious.


    "As long as the Kerry Empire can be made a little more cautious, it is completely enough for the mission."


    New Star Supreme explained again.


    "You can rest assured that this time the mission is going to the Kerry Empire, it is the main invitation of the Kerry Empire. They want to end the war with us and sign a peace agreement acceptable to both parties.


    "As long as you are willing to help, no matter what your requirements are, we will try our best to satisfy you.


    "We know some of the documents and equipment you are collecting recently. If you need it, we can provide you with top-secret documents and advanced equipment that are not available in the black market."


    Rogge had not concealed the fact that he was buying weapons and equipment and materials on the black market.


    Now, this has also become a bait for Xinxing Supreme to impress him.


    "I need to discuss with my companions. If they have no opinion, let''s discuss the specific content."


    Rogge did not directly reject Xinxing Supreme''s proposal, but he did not immediately accept it either.


    There is still a commission to bring Dr. Banner back to Earth on him. He has no way to accept other commissions before completing this commission.


    Although he can also accept the commission of the new star supreme through the system, but in this way, he has no way to get the Nincoin rewarded by the system.


    Ninja coins, he has never been too much.


    "When you leave the Kerry Empire, your companions can continue to stay in New Star City, and we will provide them with the best quality service, and you will never have any worries."


    Although it was the first time for Xinxing Zhizun to meet Rogge, she had already reviewed the information of Rogge, Hulk and others in detail before meeting.


    Even the fact that Rogge and others had contact with the Bloody Gladiator in Halton City was also recorded.


    Therefore, in the opinion of New Star Supreme, Rogge can decide whether to accept the mission of the Kerry Empire, and there is no need to discuss with Hulk and others.


    It''s just that she never thought that what Rogge was worried about was not the safety of Hulk and others, but whether he could get Nincoin.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I still have to discuss with them.


    "Tomorrow, I will give you the final answer."


    Rogge didn''t want to continue entangled with New Star Supreme on this issue, and ended the topic directly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bright starry sky hotel, in the supreme suite.


    "This is probably the case, so I want to ask for your opinion.


    "If I accept the commission, I must send you, or Hulk, back to Earth. Don''t ask me why, it is obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    "Of course, if Hulk you don''t want to go back to Earth for the time being, it doesn''t matter, I can directly push this commission."


    Roger, sitting on the sofa in the living room, said to Hulk seriously.


    Whether Natasha and Scott stay or not does not affect his acceptance of the commission.


    The key is Hulk. If Hulk doesn''t want to return to Earth now, Rogge will not force him to return.


    The commission belongs to the commission, Hulk is a friend, and he can''t do things that force a friend.


    "Hulk doesn''t like the earth, Hulk doesn''t want to be your drag, Hulk can go back, Hulk is willing to help friends."


    Hulk urn said angrily, and at the same time raised the huge right hand, gently patted Roger on the shoulder.


    Although Hulk didn''t know why he was the key to Rogge''s acceptance of the commission, just as he said, he didn''t want to drag Rogge, he was willing to help Rogge.


    "Thanks, big man!"


    Roger patted Hulk''s right hand that had not had time to withdraw, and said with a smile.


    "Since Hulk has gone back, let''s go back too. We originally left the earth to bring Hulk back."


    After Hulk made a decision, Natasha immediately responded.


    However, when Natasha answered Rogge, Scott''s face showed a very unwilling look.


    The luxury life of the local tyrants has just begun a few days before the summer is over. This makes Scott, who has been in poor economic conditions, inevitably feel a little reluctant.


    "Then when shall we go back? Can your portal magic allow us to return directly to Earth?"


    Natasha looked at Roger and continued to ask.


    "Now or tomorrow will do, you can decide this.


    "I will use the portal to take you back, but instead of returning directly to the earth, I will first go to a transit station, and then take you back to the earth from the transit station."


    Before returning to the hotel, Rogge had planned a specific return route, a relatively convenient return route.


    Although this will slightly reveal some of his little secrets, it doesn''t matter.


    Because Hulk and Scott both wanted an unforgettable night of return, the time to return to Earth was finally set at noon tomorrow.


    At noon the next day, Natasha woke up Rogge who was asleep next to him, and then combed her makeup in front of Rogge, who was sleepy.


    When Natasha was completely freshened, Roger got up from the bed with a yawn and walked tiredly towards the bathroom.


    It''s hard to remember that Hulk and Stoke''s return night was unforgettable. Roger didn''t know, he only knew that he had been very tired this night.


    After everyone gathered and had an expensive lunch with the characteristics of Sandal, Roger opened the portal to Tatooine in the living room of the suite.


    Without Rogge''s order, Natasha and others who had been prepared walked into the portal one after another and came to the planet belonging to Rogge.


    "Where is this place?"


    Looking at the deserted land around, Natasha asked suspiciously.


    "This is my planet. It is a reward from one of my commissions."


    Roger briefly explained one sentence, and then began to discern the direction.


    Quantum teleportation!


    After he confirmed the specific location of Konoha hidden village, he used quantum teleportation to bring Natasha and others to Konoha hidden village.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 376： $1 commission

    "This is Konoha Hidden Village?"


    Looking at the city in front of me that combines the future of punk with the ancient Chinese style, Natasha asked in disbelief.


    "To be precise, this is the new Konoha hidden village, not the Konoha hidden village where I studied ninjutsu."


    Although there is no Konoha Hidden Village in this world, Rogge will not forget the origin setting he casually said.


    Make a complete set of the play, especially paying attention to details.


    As a cautious ninja, Rogge will of course pay attention to this.


    "This is incredible!


    "You actually own a planet of your own, and you are still building your own Konoha Hidden Village. This is simply..."


    Like Natasha, who was shocked, Ant-Man Scott showed an unbelievable look after seeing the Konoha hidden village under construction.


    Although they have been to several alien planets, the scene before them is beyond their understanding.


    An earthling has an alien planet suitable for human existence, and has built his own city on it.


    This is like the discovery of the American continent by Columbus, a major milestone that could change human history.


    No, what Rogge does is much crazier than Columbus.


    What he discovered was not a new continent, but a new planet, a habitable planet.


    "Actually, this is nothing. You have also traveled in the universe for a while. You should have experienced the vastness of the universe firsthand.


    "In the universe, there are many undeveloped planets like Tatooine. If you are interested, you can also find a planet of your own."


    Roger explained lightly.


    He brought Natasha and others to Konoha Hidden Village, not to show off that he owns a planet.


    The reason for coming here is purely to return to earth from here.


    Led by an intelligent robot, Roger and others came to the teleportation base in Konoha hidden village.


    After a lot of research and testing, Hinata of Konoha Headquarters finally stabilized the space channel coordinates that would rotate and change with the planet, and fixed the entrance and exit of the space channel in a huge building.


    This is an open-air building similar to a football field, and even the area is very close to that of a football field on earth.


    In Hinata''s plan, this place will become a space port for the transportation of earth materials in the future.


    At the center of the building is a circular platform one meter above the ground, and on the spot is a black boulder one meter high.


    The platform has a diameter of fifty meters, and can open a space channel with a diameter of up to 35 meters.


    Of course, how big the space channel will open depends mainly on the size of the goods being transported.


    If Rogge and the others just need to go through a channel to return to the earth, a space channel with a diameter of two or three meters is enough.


    The black stones placed on the dots were cut by Hinata from the black boulders, and the effect is equivalent to the gate of Konoha Hidden Village.


    Through the mysterious connection between the two black stones, a spatial passage to the Konoha headquarters can be opened in Konoha Hidden Village.


    This is a bit like using two black stones to create a space door that can be opened in both directions between the earth and the planet Tatooine.


    No matter which side you open the door, you can go to the opposite side smoothly.


    Rogge didn''t know which scientific theories were involved. Hinata explained it to him in the first place.


    "By the way, although this place will be announced by me sooner or later.


    "But before I announce it to the public, I hope you can temporarily forget everything you see here."


    Before jumping into the space channel formed by the liquefaction of the black boulder, Roger said to the surrounding Natasha and others.


    "No problem, I''m good at keeping secrets!" Scott said first.


    After Scott made his statement, Natasha and Hulk also nodded, indicating that they would not leak the secret.


    The next thing is relatively simple. Through the space channel constructed by the black boulder, Roger and the others smoothly returned from Konoha Hidden Village on the planet Tatooine to the Konoha Intelligence Agency headquarters in Washington, DC.


    However, the three Natashas had not had time to watch the secret laboratory in Konoha headquarters carefully, and the hemispherical energy envelope formed by quantum teleportation enveloped them again.


    Although I have a good relationship with Natasha and Hulk, I don''t mind if they visit Konoha headquarters, but it is not the right time to visit.


    Through quantum teleportation, Rogge and others instantly passed from Washington, DC to the Fulian base in the suburbs of New York.


    When those familiar buildings appeared in front of them one by one, Natasha and Scott both had a feeling of returning home after a long absence.


    "Big man, although he is reluctant to bear you, but for the time being, he can only say goodbye to you.


    "Let Dr. Banner come out, it''s time to let him go home."


    The commission Rogge accepted was to bring Dr. Banner back to Earth, but now, it is not Dr. Banner that returns to Earth, but Hulk.


    So strictly speaking, his commission has not yet been completed.


    "After you come back, you must come to Hulk, Hulk wants to learn your green-glow moves."


    Before returning control of the body to Banner, Hulk said to Roger very seriously.


    The move that Hulk said that the whole body glowed green was actually the visual effect after Bamen Dunjia opened the third student door.


    When Rogge had bullied the accuser Ronan in the arena before, he opened the third student door, so Hulk firmly remembered it.


    "No problem, after you come back, I will teach you Bamen Dunjia! At that time, you will glow green first, and no one can stop you."


    After speaking, Roger raised his right hand, fisted Hulk, and reached an agreement with Hulk.


    Under the gaze of Rogge and others, Hulk returned control of the body to Banner, and the huge body began to shrink rapidly.


    Before long, Dr. Banner appeared in front of them, wearing unfit elastic shorts.


    "I...I''m back? This is the headquarters of Fulian?"


    Although Hulk returned control of the body to Banner, he didn''t seem to have left any memory for Banner, causing the reappearing Doctor Banner to look confused and puzzled.


    Not long after Dr. Banner appeared, Tony and Rogers and others rushed over.


    Roger didn''t stay at the Fulian headquarters for too long, and briefly talked to Tony about the process of rescuing Hulk, and then returned to Konoha headquarters.


    Not long after he had just returned to the office of Konoha headquarters, he received a text message from the bank to enter the account.


    Amount credited: 1 USD.


    This one dollar is what Tony paid for this commission.


    Although the remuneration was unprecedentedly low, the system still passed the commission with a remuneration of only $1.


    And this one dollar remuneration was still requested by Roger.


    "I''m not going to rescue Dr. Banner from the reunion, I''m going to rescue my friend, Hulk."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 377： Different commissioned content (monthly pass plus change)

    Sandal Star New Star City, the supreme suite of Bright Star Hotel.


    "Is this the Sandal Star? It''s so cool! Can I go out and have a look, I promise that no one else will find me?"


    Fastsilver Pietro, wearing a light blue special sportswear, ran at extreme speed, and his voice kept coming from every room.


    "I will take you out later, after we finish seeing the guests."


    Roger sat on the sofa in the living room, rubbing his temples with a headache.


    In his plan, he and Xiao Hei were the only ones who returned to New Star City.


    But the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes, especially since the two energetic young people, Daisy and Pietro, were the ones who entangled him.


    Knowing that Roger was about to leave the headquarters again and heading to an alien planet in the universe, Daisy and Pietro said they didn''t want to leave.


    This made Roger couldn''t help regretting why he had to return to the office.


    He was only planning to return to the office to see what happened at Konoha''s headquarters during this period, but not long after he returned to the office, Daisy and Pietro rushed in.


    Then, there is a simple and complex negotiation process.


    The final result of the negotiation was that he brought Daisy and Pietro, two guys with the same energy and curiosity, to Sandal.


    "This is what you said, anyway, during this period, I will go wherever you go, don''t want to get rid of me!"


    After running back and forth in the suite several times, Pietro finally stopped and sat on the sofa opposite Rogge.


    "If the employer doesn''t mind, I can let you follow. But if the employer doesn''t agree, you can play in this city for a while, and after I complete the commission, I will take you back to Earth."


    Because it involves a peace agreement between the two countries, Rogge is also not sure whether New Star Supreme agrees to take Daisy and Pietro with him.


    Only adding him to the mission is not a big problem.


    Xiao Hei can become a weapon, and there is no big problem with it.


    The crux of the question is whether New Star Supreme is willing to have two other people on Earth in the mission, especially Daisy, a stranger.


    Although Daisy''s appearance does not seem to have any problems, she is an alien race after all, a descendant of an experiment that Kerry abandoned thousands of years ago.


    Bringing a stranger like Daisy to the Kerry Empire, no one can guarantee what will happen.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Romain Day, the Centurion of the New Star Legion, came to the hotel again, and looked at Daisy and Pietro next to Roger with confusion.


    Where did these two people appear?


    How about Hulk, Natasha and others before?


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Rogge, it is convenient to ask, where did your previous companion go?"


    Roman Day put away the doubts on his face and asked with a serious face.


    "They''re back to our home planet. As for these two, they are also my companions. This is Pietro and this is Daisy."


    Roger briefly explained, and introduced Pietro and Daisy.


    "That''s it! If you have nothing else, Mr. Rogge, why don''t we go and meet the Supreme now?"


    "No problem, thanks for your hard work!"


    Under the leadership of Roman Day, the three Rogers once again came to the living room where he came last night, and saw the new star supreme with no change in image.


    When he saw Pietro and Daisy, a trace of doubt also appeared on the face of Nova Supreme.


    But this doubt soon disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    "Rogge, since you are here, it means you have made a decision, but who are these two?"


    Roger introduced the two Daisy again, and focused on Daisy''s identity.


    When he first came to New Star City, he had already informed Daisy of the origin of the Inhumans, so Daisy also knew very well that going to the Kerry Empire might cause accidents.


    This is one of the reasons why Daisy is always so quiet.


    "It turns out that this is the case. Miss Daisy''s race is indeed quite special, but since she is your companion to Roger, I believe you can keep her safe."


    After carefully examining Daisy several times, New Star Supreme said with a smile.


    On the surface, Nova Supreme didn''t seem to mind Pietro and Daisy joining the mission.


    But I don''t know why, Rogge always feels that the smile of New Star Supreme is a bit wrong.


    Is this the political scheming of the superior?


    This time the peace agreement may not be as simple as it seems.


    Signing a peace agreement with the Kerry Empire has become the common appeal of most of the citizens of Xandar Star.


    Although the years of war did not completely drag Shandal Star into the war quagmire, it still had a considerable impact on the lives of Shandal Star citizens.


    If it were not for the enshrined resources of numerous satellite planets, Xandal would not be able to maintain the current rich living standards.


    In addition to the impact on life, the excessive pursuit of civic literacy level by Sandal Star has also become a main reason for citizens to resist the war.


    Since you have trained citizens to be polite and gentle, you can''t ask gentlemen who can''t even curse to go to the battlefield and chop people.


    Svens certainly don''t like violence and war, so signing a peace agreement to cease war has become the common choice of these Svens.


    With the permission of Rising Star Supreme, Pietro and Daisy, two additional personnel, were also added to the list of missions.


    So far, four people, including Roger, have been granted the status of military attache of the mission.


    Except for the chief military attache of the mission, other military attaches do not need to participate in the signing of the peace agreement, they are purely the **** force of the mission.


    The chief military officer of the mission was Roman Day, the centurion of the New Star Army.


    Rogge was the first-class military attache of the mission. As for Xiao Hei, Daisy and others, they were third-class military attaches.


    It doesn''t matter to Rogge whether he is the chief military officer of the mission or not.


    He only cares about whether the commission this time can pass the system''s judgment and get the corresponding reward.


    When signing the entrustment agreement, Xinxing Zhizun originally planned to let Centurion Roman Day sign it instead.


    However, under Rogge''s strong request, Rising Star Supreme finally wrote his name on the commissioned scroll.


    "Delegated content: protect the members of the mission during the signing of the peace agreement by the Sandal Star Mission''s envoy to the Kerry Empire; entrusted status: incomplete; entrusted reward: 200 ninja coins!"


    As Rogge expected, the commission passed the system''s judgment smoothly.


    However, the content description given on the system commission page is slightly different from the content written on the commission scroll by New Star Supreme.


    The content of the commission given by Xinxing Supreme is to protect the members of the mission during the mission of the Sandal Star Mission to the Kerry Empire.


    The commissioned content given by the system has an extra period for signing the peace agreement.


    The mission of the Kerry Empire was to sign a peace agreement, so at first glance, it seems normal that the system does not completely match the content of the scroll, but Roger, who has been dealing with the system for so long, does not think so.


    The system will never give redundant descriptions.


    Under normal circumstances, what content is on the commission scroll, and what the system commission page is.


    Therefore, the "during the signing of the peace agreement" that the system added on its own made his Lenovo power boil involuntarily.


    "This commission is interesting!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 378： Preparation before departure

    The commission reward of 200 Nincoins shows that it is a little difficult to complete the commission, but the difficulty is not very high.


    Rogge turned on the system and checked the unconsumed Nincoins he had now.


    Before accepting the commission to rescue Banner, his unconsumed number of nincoins was 230.


    In the process of executing the commission, he spent 100 Ninja Coins in exchange for Eight Door Dunjia, and also spent 20 Ninja Coins in exchange for a branch of the sacred tree that was of little use to him, but could impress collectors.


    So even after completing the commission to rescue Banner, his unconsumed Nincoins did not increase much.


    "Nincoin not consumed: 410!"


    Taking a look at his current unconsumed Nincoins, Roger closed the system page and took Daisy and Pitro out of the headquarters building of the Nova Army.


    There is still a week away from the mission¡¯s departure from Hara, the home planet of the Kerry Empire.


    Although Rogge and others are military attach¨¦s of the mission, they do not need to participate in specific mission affairs.


    So this week is their leisure time.


    When Rogge and others left the headquarters building, Centurion Roman Day handed them four military-grade communicators that were only used inside the Rising Stars Corps and the universal language translators made by the four Rising Stars Corps.


    Until now, Rogge used the universal language translator he obtained from the Kerry battleship.


    They are about to represent the New Star Corps as an ambassador to the Kerry Empire. Of course, they are not suitable for continuing the language translator of the Kerry Empire.


    When Roman Day passed the communicator and translator, Roger was taken aback for a moment.


    He did not expect that the seemingly careless centurion Roman Day would have such a delicate side.


    This is a bit beyond his evaluation of Roman Day.


    "Thank you!"


    After receiving the communicator and translator from Roman Day, Roger thanked him, and then took Daisy and Pietro directly to the downtown business district.


    Roger, who has been a nouveau riche in Xinxing City for a while, has no interest in shopping and enjoying alien food.


    However, Daisy and Pietro, who had never left the earth, showed great interest in this.


    In order to satisfy the different needs of Daisy and Pietro as much as possible, Roger and Xiao Hei also had to transform into their temporary guides.


    Blackie left with an impatient Pietro, and Roger took Daisy around aimlessly in the city center.


    Seeing Daisy walking in front of him, looking at everything around him with curiosity, Roger suddenly remembered that he seemed to have not paid attention to Daisy''s recent situation for a long time.


    Since Daisy reunited with her parents, he has rarely seen Daisy.


    Although they all live in Konoha''s headquarters, it is basically either that he is outside the headquarters to perform the tasks and is not at the headquarters, or Daisy is outside to perform the tasks and is not at the headquarters.


    In retrospect, the last time I was alone with Daisy was when Konoha Intelligence Bureau was just established.


    At that time, he was working hard to develop Daisy into a qualified fighter without commission.


    However, at that time she was not called Daisy, but Skye.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the time was approaching midnight, Daisy, who had spent most of the day in New Star City, reluctantly returned to the hotel at the request of Roger.


    Although Natasha and the others have gone back to Earth, the suite they lived in before still remains.


    So after returning to the hotel, Roger rightly refused Daisy''s request to live in her own suite and sent her to the suite where Natasha had lived before.


    After arranging Daisy, he did not return to his room immediately, but came to the room where Noah lived.


    Since yesterday, he has not been to Noah, so until now, Noah still has no idea that Hulk and Natasha have left.


    Although the rope trapping group cares about Noah, the deputy commander, it has also worked hard to find the whereabouts of the treants of the Flower God Colossus tribe.


    But it is a pity that the slave hunting group still has nothing to gain.


    The home star of the Flower God Colossus tribe was not found, but the living treants of the Flower God Colossus tribe did find one.


    It''s just that the treant of the Flower God Colossus tribe is just the treant who was excluded by Roger.


    "From now on, you can return to the slave hunting group. I have other tasks to deal with next, and I can''t continue to take you.


    "you''re free!"


    After pouring himself a glass of green Sandal Star spirits, Roger said calmly to Noah.


    "You don''t want the treants of the Flower God Colossus?"


    Noah didn''t expect that Roger, who hadn''t seen him for two days, would suddenly say such a thing.


    "No, you got it wrong. I just don''t need you to continue following me, but that doesn''t mean I don''t need the treants of the Flower God Colossus.


    "After returning to the slave hunting group, you also have to find a way to find the treants of the Flower God Colossus tribe. As for the deadline, I will give you three years."


    Rogge thought for a few seconds and gave a deadline that was neither long nor short.


    "When you catch a living treant of the Flower God Colossus tribe, or find their home star, send a message to this number, and I will contact you again."


    After speaking, Roger took out a piece of metal engraved with the ship''s internal contact code and threw it to Noah.


    This kind of spacecraft contact code metal piece, he also gave Rocket and Groot one before.


    However, his spacecraft crashed after passing through to Sakar, so even if the Rockets and Groot wanted to contact him, they couldn''t contact him now.


    And this time, the metal piece of the spaceship contact code he handed over to Noah belonged to the battleship "Golden Jack".


    This warship originally belonging to the Kerry Empire is now secretly moored in outer space not too far from the earth.


    Although Noah didn''t know what Rogge was going to do next, he had no reason to refuse Rogge''s proposal at this time.


    Although he returned to the slave hunting group, he still wanted to help Roger.


    But anyway, this is better than the current status of hostage, driver and bodyguard.


    "You are not afraid that I will never show up again after I leave. The universe is so big, if I want to avoid it, you may not be able to find me."


    Before leaving, Noah asked back.


    Rogge did not speak, raised his left hand, and pointed at his neck.


    "Understood! I will give you what you want in three years!"


    After speaking, Noah left the room without looking back.


    Although Rogge left the Thunder God technique on Noah''s neck, Noah didn''t know the specific function of the technique, let alone how far the technique''s induction range was.


    With his current strength, as long as Noah leaves Xander Star, he will not be able to perceive the above technique.


    But Noah didn''t know this, and he didn''t worry that Noah would really break the contract and disappear.


    If Noah is a lone ranger, he will add other restraints to Noah before Noah leaves.


    But Noah is not a lone ranger, he is the deputy commander of the rope trapping group.


    As long as the slave trap is still there, Rogge doesn''t have to worry about Noah''s breach of contract and escape.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 379： Landing on the home planet of the Kerry Empire

    A week is fleeting.


    Led by a new star legion medical soldier, Roger and others came to the space port near the new star legion headquarters building.


    Although the new star soldier who led them is a medical soldier, he is not the kind of medical soldier on earth.


    The soldiers in the Rising Star Legion are divided into four levels.


    The highest level is the fourth-level centurion, which is the level of Roman Day.


    The medics are the lowest-ranked first-level nova soldiers, and they are fresh graduates of the Space Academy.


    In other words, most of these medical soldiers do not have actual combat experience, and the main daily work is also some basic administrative work.


    Only after these medics are successfully upgraded to the second-level Millenian, or the third-level Denarian, can they truly be on the battlefield to fight for the Nova Legion and Xander Star.


    In a few hours, the new star legion''s mission will officially go to the Kerry Empire.


    So before setting off, Roger and the others need to change into the uniforms and equipment of the New Star Legion, and receive their temporary permission card.


    From a personal aesthetic point of view, Rogge did not like the uniforms of the Rising Stars.


    But in order to complete the commission, he can only wear these dark green uniforms.


    Rogge, Daisy and Pietro''s dress-up process went smoothly, and they only need to report their body data.


    However, Xiao Hei, who is a humanoid, faces unprecedented difficulties.


    The symbiote never wears clothes.


    They can change their form at any time, and they don''t need so-called clothes.


    Even though the New Star Legion had prepared uniforms of the right size for Xiao Hei, he still couldn''t wear them.


    The humanoid Xiao Hei just seems to have a torso and limbs similar to a human being, and his special life form is not suitable for wearing clothes.


    As the second-class military attache of the mission, Xiao Hei must not go to the Kerry Empire without wearing anything, and the New Star Legion cannot afford to lose this face.


    Finally, Xiaohei offered to go to the Kerry Empire in the form of a weapon.


    Although life-bearing weapons are relatively rare, they can be considered reasonable.


    Therefore, Xiaohei, the second-class military attache of the mission, was formally dismissed before the mission had set off.


    After putting on the uniform of the New Star Legion, Roger took a look at himself in his glasses.


    He has short black hair, blood-red eyes, and a language translator made by the Nova Legion on his right ear.


    There are three rectangular red qualification badges near the heart, and in the middle of the qualification badge is the golden eight-pointed star symbolizing the new star army.


    These three qualification chapters not only represent his status as a first-class military attache in his mission, but also represent his status as a third-level soldier in his army.


    On the left side of the belt, he wore a black sword incarnation; on the right, he hung the standard blaster pistol and the internal communicator of the third-level fighter.


    He wore black boots that matched his uniform.


    After putting on his black leather gloves, Roger left the changing room and took his temporary permission card from the hand of the medical soldier.


    Not long after, Pietro and Daisy, who had changed their uniforms, also walked out of the changing room and received their permission card.


    From now on, the three of them have become military attach¨¦s of the New Star Legion mission, responsible for protecting the mission¡¯s security during the Kerry Empire.


    "Let''s go, the commission has officially started!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For this mission, the New Star Legion prepared a Legion-class main ship and two frigates for the mission.


    The frigate will only **** the main ship to the last jumping point and wait for the return of the main ship at the jumping point.


    Of course, if an accident happens, these two frigates will also become the first support forces for the main ship.


    In order to avoid stimulating the Kerry Empire, the mission''s main ship will not land on the home star of the Kerry Empire, but will stay in outer space.


    Only the three civilian-class spaceships inside the main ship can land on the home planet of the Kerry Empire.


    Although there are thousands of soldiers and logistics personnel on the main ship, the number of the mission is only more than two hundred, and among them there are more than fifty civilians and administrative personnel who have no combat effectiveness.


    When the mission really landed on Hara, the home planet of the Kerry Empire, only more than 150 fighters, including the Rogge trio, could protect the mission.


    After knowing the specific number of envoys of the mission, Roger finally knew why Xinxing Supreme invited himself to join the mission.


    There are more than one hundred and fifty combatants, which seems to be quite a lot.


    But if the Kerry Empire really wanted to do something, these combatants would not even be able to do a decent resistance.


    Even if there are the main ships of the Nova Legion in the outer space nearby, nothing can be changed.


    It was the home planet of the Kerry Empire, one of the three empires in the universe, and the strongest military base of the Kerry Empire.


    "I hope it will go smoothly and complete the commission easily, otherwise..."


    Roger was quite confident of his own strength, but he still did not dare to underestimate the military power of the home planet of the Kerry Empire.


    After boarding the main ship, the Rogge and the three did not visit the ambassador of the mission, but went directly to their three-person residence.


    They are only nominal members of the mission.


    Although they were attached to the regiment as military officers, they were not members of the New Star Legion, so things like visiting their superiors had nothing to do with them.


    As long as there is no accident, they are the invisible people in the mission.


    When everything was in place, the main ship carrying the mission took off as scheduled.


    When the main ship entered outer space, Pietro and Daisy, who had never entered the universe, went out to enjoy the scenery excitedly.


    And Roger, lying directly on the bed in the living room, began to close his eyes to rest.


    From the launch of the main ship to landing in Hala, there is still a long time.


    During this time, Roger just wanted to enjoy the last leisure time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After flying for a while, and jumping more than ten jumping points one after another, Hara, the mother star of the Kerry Empire, finally revealed his true face.


    After a long docking, the Kerry Empire approved the application for the main ship to stay in outer space and the mission spacecraft to land.


    The landing process was exceptionally smooth, without even a slight turbulence.


    When Roger walked out of the spaceship on the second spacecraft and followed behind the mission, he saw a familiar face among the greets of the Kerry Empire.


    There are only two Kerry people Rogge knows, one is Ronan the accuser, and the other is Ronan''s nephew Rosald.


    Ronan was only injured by his eight-door dodge armor more than half a month ago, so it was not Ronan he was more familiar with now that appeared in his sight, but Ronan''s domineering nephew Rosde.


    "How could it be him, is there no one in the Kerry Empire?"


    Let a **** be a member of the welcome team, and still a more important member.


    This arrangement of the Kerry Empire a little bit makes Roger unable to understand.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 380： Unplanned invitation

    I don''t know if it was his own illusion. Rogge felt that the signing of the peace agreement between Sandal Star and the Kerry Empire revealed unusual signs from the inside out.


    The feeling that Xinxing Supreme gave him was this, and the feeling that Kerry Empire gave him was the same.


    But on the surface, it seems that the two sides are indeed looking forward to the signing of the peace agreement.


    The ambassador of the mission was talking enthusiastically with the welcome representative of the Kerry Empire, looking like a long-lost friend who hadn''t seen each other for many years.


    Rogge did not pay much attention to the dialogue between the mission ambassador and the representative of the Kerry Empire. His eyes were placed on Rosde next to the representative of the Kerry Empire.


    Although only a short period of more than half a month has passed, Rosald at this time showed a completely different posture from that of Sakar.


    If he hadn''t dealt with Rosald before, and looking at his current appearance, Rogge would have thought that Rosald was a rising political star in the Kerry Empire.


    Although Rogge stood behind the mission in a low-key manner, trying to reduce his sense of existence.


    But sometimes, the development of things will be completely contrary to people''s plans.


    "Unexpectedly, after Sarkar''s departure, Mr. Rogge actually joined the New Star Legion, and accompanied the mission to the Kerry Empire.


    "Last time I left in a hurry, I still had time to say goodbye to Mr. Rogge, and I hope Mr. Rogge will not blame it."


    Rogge did not take the initiative to find Rosdes, but Rosald took the initiative to find him, came directly to him, and said respectfully.


    What does this guy want to do?


    Do you want to avenge the Saka star?


    Rosde''s arrival completely broke Rogge''s low-key plan, making him the focus of the field.


    If it is at other times, Rogge doesn''t mind being the focus of others'' eyes, but now, this goes against his plan.


    Before Rogge spoke, whispers rang out around him.


    "It turns out that he is the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge who defeated the accuser Ronan."


    "Why did he join the Rising Star Corps, and why do we never receive relevant news?"


    "The fourth generation of Hokage who defeated the accuser Ronan is ours?"


    "He is actually the first-class military attache of the mission, I remember that his name is not on the list of missions?"


    ...


    It was not only the Kerry Empire that was puzzled by Roger''s presence here, but even the vast majority of people on the mission side were equally puzzled.


    Although Rogge''s name was included in the list of mission personnel of the New Star Legion submitted to the Kerry Empire, it only noted the identity and name of his mission''s first-class military attache.


    Although the name Rogge is not particularly bad, but there are many people with the same name, so the Kerry Empire did not find that he was the fourth generation of Hokage who defeated the accuser Ronan.


    The reason why the new star supreme arranged this way was because he did not want to embarrass the Kerry Empire on the bright side.


    Similarly, because it was a secret commission, there were not many people in the mission who knew Roger''s identity.


    Aside from the mission chief military officer Centurion Roman Day, only a few people, including the mission ambassador and deputy envoys, knew about it.


    "Of course I won''t blame it. After all, I was not able to visit Lord Ronan in time. I hope Lord Ronan will not blame it either."


    Although I don''t know what Rosald is thinking about, since people have come to the door on their own initiative, there is no reason to be rude.


    Rogge''s tone was full of apologies. If someone didn''t know the details, he would really mistakenly think that there was some deep personal education between him and Ronan.


    However, everyone at the scene knew that the person who caused Ronan''s serious injury was the current Roger who looked apologetic.


    After hearing Rogge''s words, the ambassador of the mission could not help but show an inexplicable look on his face.


    This Roger has the potential to become a politician!


    As a politician, the most important ability is not political ability, but thick skin.


    The skin is thick enough to tell the people the promises and guarantees that they don''t believe in.


    The face is thick enough to not account for the gains and losses of the moment, the advance and retreat are well-founded, and the opponents who disagree with political opinions are treated exquisitely.


    Only a thick-skinned person can play a political image that meets the people''s desire and win the people''s brainless support.


    "Uncle he is in the city right now. If Mr. Rogge is willing to make time to meet, I think Uncle he will be looking forward to your visit."


    Roosevelt certainly understood the subtext in Rogge''s words, but he didn''t take it to heart at all, and his tone was as respectful as ever.


    "If I have time, I will visit my door myself!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, when the delegation and the representatives of the Kerry Empire officially opened the details of the peace agreement negotiations, Rosald personally took people to the delegation hall where the delegation was staying, and invited Roger to the residence of the accuser Ronan.


    Although this invitation is not in his own plan, Rogge is also curious what exactly Rosald and Ronan are thinking about.


    After instructing Daisy and Pietro not to leave the mission hall, he boarded Rosdes''s luxurious flying car with the Northern Sabre and went to the residence of the accuser Ronan.


    "Mr. Rogge is going to have some "blue stardust", this is one of the top famous products in the empire, with only 50 bottles produced a year.


    "If you use the new star coin to measure, the price of each bottle of "Blue Stardust" exceeds 100 million new star coins, and there is no price in the market!"


    Rosald, who was sitting across from Roger, took out a bottle of gleaming blue drink from the small refrigerated wine cabinet, and asked Roger.


    "Since you have said so, let''s do a little bit."


    Rogge didn''t worry about anything wrong with this bottle of blue stardust. Rosald and Ronan weren''t stupid people. They couldn''t do anything in a place like this.


    "Although Uncle lost to you twice, he did not resent you, but instead called you a rare opponent in life."


    While speaking, Rosald handed the wine glass in his hand to Rogge, without any hypocritical expression on his face.


    "Just listen to these words. Everyone is considered to have dealt with each other. There is no need to say things like courtesy."


    Rogge took a sip after receiving the glass from Rosald.


    Although he is not a professional taster, Rogge still felt an unprecedented magical taste at the moment of the entrance of the blue star.


    There was a little bit of spiciness in the entrance, but the slight spiciness quickly disappeared.


    What followed was the strange sensation that various tastes were mobilized at the same time.


    When the sour, sweet, bitter, spicy and salty flavors gush out at the same time, Rogge''s mind somehow came up with star explosions, blue star dust flying all over the sky, constructing a seemingly random picture with some mysterious rules.


    Is this really wine?


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 381： Ronans acquisition

    There are not many alien planets Rogge has been to, even if the non-planetary countries such as Asgard and Nihility are added, it is only five or six.


    However, the alien wine he had drunk was not a lot at all.


    Regardless of Asgard, the barrels made from the wreckage of the Brunhild fleet have stored precious spirits for thousands of years.


    Still ignorantly talking to Saka, the strange spirits that are not even clear about the origin.


    He has not drunk too little.


    However, this wine called "Blue Stardust" was the first wine that made him think about the scene inexplicably.


    At this time, he even suspected that what he drank was not wine, but some strange hallucinogen.


    "The taste is really unique!"


    After gathering Chakra into his brain and dispelling the strange picture that appeared in his mind, Roger returned Rosde.


    "To get rid of the psychedelic feeling of''azure blue stardust'' so quickly, it deserves to be the fourth generation of Hokage."


    After seeing Roger recovering sober almost instantly, Rosdes said unexpectedly.


    Afterwards, he soon discovered the ambiguity in his words.


    "No, I mean, you can recover so quickly."


    Rosald explained quickly, but he immediately realized that his explanation seemed to be meaningless.


    "The blue stardust will bring some peculiar psychedelic feelings, allowing people to see the splendid scene of star explosions and stardust flying. This is also the origin of the name of the blue stardust.


    "This is the unique effect of this wine. The lasting effect of the psychedelic sense varies from person to person. The stronger the person, the shorter the psychedelic sense lasts."


    Fearing that Roger would doubt what he did in the wine, Rosald explained quickly and drank the ¡®blue stardust¡¯ in his glass.


    Afterwards, the entire person''s eyes were blurred, and he leaned back on the chair as if lost.


    Uh... As for being so nervous, I just said that this wine tastes good.


    After waiting patiently for five or six minutes, Rosald returned to normal after being absent-minded, looking at Roger with apologetic expression.


    "I''m really sorry, I didn''t inform you of the characteristics of''Blue Stardust'' in advance, which caused you to misunderstand. I am extremely sorry!"


    Seeing Rosald, who was full of fear, Rogge frowned slightly.


    I remember that I didn''t abuse him much on Sakar. How could he become like this? Am I really that scary?


    Rosdes saw Rogge''s look change.


    It''s just that Rogge''s doubts were filled in his mind as "he is considering how to punish me".


    This made Rosold, who was already scared, even more nervous.


    Looking at Rosald, who was getting more and more nervous and more and more afraid, Rogge sighed and said helplessly: "It''s okay, you don''t need to take it to heart."


    Rosald, who appeared in front of the mission yesterday, is so confident, steady and polite.


    But Rosald now feels timid, cowardly, and trembling.


    These two completely different postures made Rogge couldn''t help wondering whether Rosald had any hidden symptoms of split personality.


    For the next time, Rosald dared not say a word, just like an accompanying servant, constantly pouring wine into Roger''s empty glass.


    When the aircraft arrived at the residence where the accuser Ronan lived, there was only a little bit left in the bottle of blue stardust worth 100 million new stars.


    Just when Rogge thought that Rosald would continue to maintain this solemn attitude, Rosald once again showed a face change, or a huge change in personality.


    The door of the aircraft opened, and light from outside poured into the cockpit. Rosald once again returned to the posture of yesterday, confident and generous.


    Led by Rosde, Rogge walked into this mansion like a small palace, and then in the study of the mansion, he saw the accuser Ronan who had been away for more than half a month.


    Unlike the previous two meetings, Ronan did not wear a battle armor at this time, let alone carry a universal weapon warhammer.


    Ronan, dressed in loose casual clothes, stood up and came to him after seeing Roger''s arrival.


    "I really didn''t expect to see you on the home planet, just sit down."


    "Neither did I expect that I would come to Hala."


    When the servants in the mansion prepared drinks and a few exquisite Kerry snacks, the door of the study was gently closed.


    Even Rosdes, like the servant, left the study.


    "You deliberately asked Rosald to pick me up. It shouldn''t be to tell me the old times. Let''s be honest, what can you do with me?"


    After speaking, Roger picked up the cup on the table and took a sip.


    Compared with the blue stardust, the drink at this time is obviously several levels lower, and the taste it brings is not as unique and exciting as the blue stardust.


    In general, the drink now tastes a bit like coffee on the earth, with slightly bitter aroma and sweetness.


    "Although I don''t know why you suddenly became a member of the New Star Legion and came to Hala with their mission, but I hope you can prevent the signing of this peace agreement.


    "No matter what the new star supreme rewards you, I can give you three times."


    Ronan didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense, and said straightforwardly.


    "Triple rewards? Sounds pretty good.


    "However, I am a ninja with good professional ethics. During the execution of the commission, I never sell my employer. This is a matter of principle."


    Ronan didn''t say nonsense, and Roger decisively rejected Ronan''s proposal, and the atmosphere in the study suddenly became a little serious.


    "I knew it was not so easy to buy you. But I guess, the commission given to you by Xinxing Supreme should only allow you to protect the security of the mission and try to use your presence to add some pressure to the opposition, right?"


    After a few dozen seconds of silence, Ronan spoke again.


    "Part of it! First of all, I am a person who is easy to be bought. For example, because of beauty, my resistance is particularly weak.


    "As for the latter, you are right. My task this time is just a bodyguard. Whether the peace agreement can be successfully signed has nothing to do with me."


    Even if Rogge didn''t say anything, Ronan could easily guess the contents of the commissioned by the new star supreme.


    Although Ronan is not a wise man, he still has the least political intuition.


    "Beauty tricks? If you really like these, I can help you arrange them."


    Although he said that, Ronan didn''t think that Roger was the kind of person who would be tempted by beauty.


    It is absolutely impossible for a strong man who gains great strength through penance to be seduced by the so-called beauty.


    Ronan is a typical person who gains strength through penance, and he will not be tempted by the so-called beauty.


    All in his opinion, Rogge, who is a human being on earth, can possess the same strength as he is today, and he will be the same as himself. He will never be tempted by beauty.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 382： Ronan, the thoughtful (monthly ticket plus more)

    I have to say that Ronan took it for granted.


    For him, women prevent him from becoming stronger.


    But for Roger, it is not necessarily.


    At some point, women can also be the main reason for men to become stronger.


    Roger remembers such a classic line in a movie he once watched.


    "All men who can do great things are for women. Men who give up love do not do a good job."


    Although this sentence is a bit too absolute, Rogge thinks it makes a little sense.


    Of course, now he can''t just say to Ronan, "Then arrange some beautiful Kerry girls for me", which does not fit his image as a master.


    "That''s not in a hurry, you can talk about it later."


    Rogge temporarily declined Ronan''s kindness of arranging beauties for himself.


    "Since you have told me the content of the mission, I might as well tell you a secret message."


    Ronan took a serious look at Rogge, and then slowly said: "This time the peace agreement will definitely not be signed."


    "Really, are you so sure?"


    From the welcoming team yesterday, the Kerry Empire does not say 100% support for the peace agreement, but at least they have done enough for their face.


    And as far as Rogge knew, Ronan, who controlled the accusation group, was not on the negotiating list of the Kerry Empire this time.


    Ronan is indeed very strong. He is one of the most powerful beings in the Kerry Empire and the Supreme Accuser appointed by the "Supreme Wisdom".


    But Ronan¡¯s forces were only the accusation group and his direct troops.


    So in terms of the size of the troops, Ronan can actually mobilize not many troops.


    "Because while they are discussing the details of the peace agreement, I will personally lead the troops to attack Xandal."


    Although he was not friends with Rogge at all, Ronan at this time spoke out his plan without reservation.


    "As long as I lead the troops to attack, the peace agreement will never be signed, and even if the Kerry Empire and Shandar Star want a truce, they will never stop the war!"


    Looking at Ronan in front of him, Rogge realized for the first time the domineering and strong image of the accuser Ronan in the eyes of others.


    Ronan now is like a victorious general who has been fighting for many years without a single record, confidently speaking out his next offensive goal.


    "Well, it''s not that I doubt your strength. It''s just that with your current state, I don''t think you have the strength to take down Xander Star."


    After speaking, Roger stretched out his right hand and pointed at Ronan''s chest.


    More than half a month ago, in the arena of Saka Star, Ronan, who was wearing a special armor, had just been opened five doors by him, and he was seriously injured with a kick with Li Lianhua.


    Although at the last moment, he silently withdrew some strength.


    However, Li Lianhua in the five-door state still severely injured Ronan, causing him to lose his combat effectiveness on the spot.


    Although Ronan didn''t say anything, and still behaved like a okay person, Rogge could see that he hadn''t fully recovered his strength now.


    "This doesn''t affect my plan. There is no such powerful person as you on Xandal.


    "Even if my injury does not fully recover, not many people in the Rising Star Legion can stop me."


    Ronan is still very confident of his own strength.


    And after playing against the New Star Legion for so many years, he also knows what stage the strength of the New Star Legion is about.


    As long as he is careful not to be besieged by multiple centurions at the same time, even if he is injured, he is not afraid of anyone in the New Star Legion.


    "Although I don''t know what kind of strength the strong in the New Star Legion have, but you are not afraid that I will accept the commission of the New Star Supreme to personally go to the battlefield to deal with you?"


    Roger continued to ask.


    By now, he basically understood why Ronan wanted to see him.


    Ronan does not want the Kerry Empire to sign a peace agreement with Sandal, so he intends to use the method of drawing money from the bottom to directly destroy the foundation of the peace agreement.


    If Roger hadn''t accepted the commission of Nova Supreme, Ronan might have led the fleet to the cosmic region near Shandal.


    However, after discovering that Rogge''s name appeared on the list of personnel in the mission, Ronan planned to temporarily postpone the plan a little bit.


    Make sure that Rogge will not stand on the side of Sandal, and then lead the fleet to attack Sandal.


    Thus, there was the acquisition of the triple reward just now.


    "You will not accept the second commission from Xinxing Supreme!


    "Although I still don''t know why you accepted that woman''s entrustment, one thing I am quite sure of is that you are not the kind of person who will kill you one after another.


    "Since your mission this time is to protect the security of the mission during the signing of the peace agreement, you will only be a bodyguard once.


    "Although we have not met many times, and the time we have known each other is not long, but I firmly believe that my view of you is correct.


    "You will only accept one commission!"


    Ronan said confidently, and Rogge couldn''t help wondering if he had investigated himself secretly.


    Ronan was right. Even if the Kerry Empire really fought with Xandar, he would no longer accept New Star Supreme''s commission.


    Except for those who are recognized by him, everyone else with him has only one chance to commission.


    For Ninja coins, he can sell his life for other people, and the ninja''s job is to sell his life.


    But he will not sell his life for other people one after another for Nincoin, unless the client is someone he recognizes.


    "I found that I really underestimated you! I originally thought that a person like you would not have such a delicate mind.


    "Unexpectedly, you, a big five and three rough guy, have no less thoughts than those who play politics."


    Rogge said with a smile, this time Ronan did give him some unexpected surprises.


    "For the sake of you being so confidant, I will give you a definite answer.


    "Yes, I will leave Xander Star after the mission this time, so you don''t need to worry about meeting me in the battlefield.


    "However, in my rules, the commission will only be officially ended after I receive the payment.


    "I don''t want to know why you are fighting, and I don''t care about the war between you.


    "But if you kill my employer before I get paid.


    "Then, if I won''t be paid, I will definitely kill you!"


    Ronan confessed his plan, and Rogge certainly didn''t mind giving him a warm reminder.


    He didn''t care if he could receive the reward from Xinxing Supreme.


    But if Ronan''s offense would cause him not to receive the 200 nincoin reward from the system.


    So even if Thanos protects Ronan, he will definitely kill Ronan.


    If you dare to block my "fortune", I dare to destroy your life!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 383： The secret journey of the Kerry Empire

    In the small hall of the mission hall.


    "It is estimated that we will be able to leave in a few days. If you want to sneak out and stroll around, I can take you out."


    Rogge sat on the sofa in the living room and said to Pietro and Daisy who had nothing to do in front of him.


    After a showdown with Ronan, he left Ronan''s residence and returned to the mission hall.


    Ronan doesn''t need to worry about meeting Roger when he is attacking Sandal.


    Rogge does not need to worry that Ronan will attack the mission during the signing of the peace agreement.


    Although they did not reach any explicit agreement, they all got the results they wanted and satisfied them.


    As the host, Ronan gave him an unlimited payment card from the First Bank of the Kerry Empire when he left the mansion.


    This kind of unlimited payment card is similar to the credit card on the earth, and it is a way of spending first and then paying.


    Ronan handed this payment card under his name to Rogge, and his expression was basically equivalent to "I will pay for all your consumption in the Kerry Empire."


    Rogge did not refuse Ronan''s kindness, and happily accepted the payment card.


    "Can we really go out? Our current status is not suitable for showing up outside, right?"


    Although Pietro and Daisy have never been bodyguards, they still know one thing very well, that is, they are not suitable for wandering in the Kerry Empire as the military attache of the Sandal Star.


    "Of course you can''t wear your current clothes. But as long as you can disguise a little bit and wander around the city as tourists, it''s okay."


    Kerry Empire Hara Star, like Sandal Star, is a famous planet in the universe.


    Although the Kerry people are sometimes quite exclusive and domineering, there are still many alien tourists on Harrah.


    As long as Pietro and Daisy go out without wearing the uniforms of the Nova Legion, there will be no big problems.


    And if you want to see the scenery of the Kerry Empire, not only Pietro and Daisy, but Roger also has a lot of interest.


    "But if we leave, what about the safety of the mission? We are still on the mission now, so we just ran out like this, isn''t it good?"


    Although Daisy was a little excited, she still had some concerns.


    "Just leave this to me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger got up from the sofa and cast his shadow clones in front of Pietro and Daisy.


    Bang bang!


    Two clouds of white smoke were produced out of thin air, and then quickly dissipated.


    But after the smoke dissipated, two shadow clones identical to Roger appeared in front of them.


    Before Pietro and Daisy could inquire, the two shadow clones played ninjutsu tacitly.


    Bang bang!


    There are two more clouds of white smoke.


    However, this time, when the smoke dissipated, the two shadow clones became Pietro and Daisy in the uniforms of the Nova Army.


    "Hello, I''m Pietro!"


    "Hello, this is Daisy!"


    Without Rogge''s order, Pietro and Daisy, who were transformed into shadow clones, came to the real Pietro and Daisy, and said in the same tone as them.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing "Pitro" who looked exactly the same as himself and didn''t even have any difference in his voice, Pitro was stunned.


    Pitro knew that Rogge was strong and fast, but he never knew that Rogge had such a magical ability.


    The magical sight in front of him made his brain go down for a while.


    Compared with Pietro, Daisy, who already knew that Roger had the ability to be a shadow clone, was much calmer.


    However, when she saw that the "Daisy" changed from the shadow clone was indistinguishable from herself, especially when the figure data was not bad, some complicated expressions appeared on her face.


    "You don''t really have a hobby for women''s clothing, do you?"


    Daisy''s eyes turned a little strange when she looked at Roger.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving himself with a shadow avatar, Rogge quietly left the embassy hall with Pietro and Daisy who had been dressed up and slightly disguised.


    Rogge planned to take Xiao Hei out with him, but after considering the eye-catching image of Xiao Hei''s humanoid form, he decisively gave up the idea.


    On Xandal, the humanoid form of black is enough to attract attention.


    However, Xandal is a relatively tolerant planet, so even if Xiao Hei is a little different, there won''t be any big problems.


    But on Hara, the home star of the Kerry Empire, Xiao Hei''s alternative appearance will immediately attract the security team without any suspense.


    The Kerry Empire is an empire where the people are generally racist.


    Here, as long as they are not pure Cree with blue skin, they will encounter some unfair treatment more or less.


    The difference in skin color will already cause unfair treatment.


    If it is the difference in appearance, it is not unfair treatment, but more straightforward discrimination and exclusion.


    In order to make this secret tour of the Kerry Empire a little more worry-free, the Rogge and the trio had planned to disguise their skin color as blue, but they soon discovered the blind spot.


    Even if they disguised their blue skin, they would reveal their identity as soon as they opened their mouths.


    So in the end, they didn''t even have the idea of ??disguising their appearance. They just changed into Kerry Empire style clothing and quietly left the mission hall.


    Of course, before leaving the hall, they replaced the language translator they were wearing with the version made by the Kerry Empire and brought matching visual glasses.


    ...


    Inside the city, in a small Kerry bar.


    The three Rogge, who had left the hall, wandered outside for a while, and then came to this ordinary Kerry bar.


    If you want to understand the characteristics of a civilization, the bar, where the three teachings and nine currents meet, is a good entry point.


    This is like learning a new language, and swear words are often the easiest to learn.


    "It seems that the bars here are not much different from those on earth, except that the taste of the wine is a little strange and the image of the guests is a little different."


    Pitro took a sip of the light green beer in his hand and turned to Rogge.


    "No matter what kind of civilization, bars or similar places, they perform the same functions.


    "But you didn''t find out. The bar here has a higher degree of freedom."


    While speaking, Rogge pointed to the two Crees who were forming a ball not far away, and said casually.


    If it is on the earth, the security guards in the bar will rush to stop both parties as soon as the guests start fighting.


    But here, these two didn''t know whether they were drunk or the Cree who had originally hated them. After more than ten minutes of fighting, there was still no staff coming up to stop them.


    Just when Pitro was about to bet with Rogge which Kerry would win in the end, one of the Kerry suddenly picked up a wine bottle and banged it to pieces.


    Afterwards, he aimed the crack of the wine bottle at the neck of the Cree under him, and pushed it in forcefully.


    As a result, there was no suspense. The crack of the wine bottle was inserted into the neck of the Cree, and green blood burst out immediately.


    Although the Kerry who was crushed on the ground struggled with all his strength, it didn''t take long before he had lost too much blood and went directly to report to Death.


    "Now, do you still think this place is similar to the earth''s bar?"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 384： rule

    In Sandal Star, fights and fights will lead to a prison for felons.


    As for Hara, the home planet of the Kerry Empire, even if he killed people in public in a bar, he didn''t seem to be punished.


    Of course, whether there is really no punishment, Rogge is still uncertain.


    However, judging from the posture shown by the winner and the cheers of the surrounding audience, he has a high probability of not being punished.


    When the Cree with a wound on his face proudly raised his right fist, several Cree people immediately surrounded him and invited him to drink at his table.


    As for the defeated man who died of excessive blood loss, he was carried out like **** by the bar service staff.


    The green blood flowing on the ground was also cleaned up for the first time.


    "Is there really no problem with this? The one who died was the Cree, is it their kind?"


    There was an incredible look on Pietro''s face.


    "There shouldn''t be a problem. The rule here is that as long as you don''t move the gun, you can hit it.


    "As for the consequences of losing, they knew before the start."


    Roger took a sip of beer with a taste similar to apple juice, and said lightly.


    "How did you know?"


    Pietro asked. He remembered that Rogge had said before that he was also the first time in Harastar, so how did he know this rule.


    "Before you tried to go up and chat with that girl Kerry, and finally came back, I asked the bartender here."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Pitro''s face became a little embarrassed when Roger told about his embarrassment just now.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Wanda. It''s okay to come out to play and want to have an affair.


    "Everyone is a man, I know!"


    Rogge continued, intending to ease Pietro''s embarrassment.


    But he did not expect that after hearing his words, Pietro''s face became more difficult to look.


    Hey, young people nowadays can''t have such a thin face!


    Rogge sighed angrily.


    I think back then, he had not crossed, he was an ordinary person, and he had the title of Xiaobailong in the waves.


    As a result, in this world, Pietro, who has extraordinary abilities, is not as good as he who has not traveled before.


    Just as Rogge was thinking about whether to teach Pietro some tricks he had done before, he saw an unexpected scene.


    After arriving at this bar, Pietro and Daisy, the two young men, went to have fun according to their own preferences.


    Pietro''s way of having fun is to strike up a conversation with the Kerry girls around.


    Unfortunately, he was relatively courageous, and he came back before he started talking.


    Compared with Pietro, Daisy is bolder and more confident.


    Of course, Daisy¡¯s way of having fun was not to strike up a conversation with the strong guy around Cree, but to go directly to the dance floor and shake her body in accordance with the music.


    Whether Daisy likes Bengdi, Roger doesn''t know.


    But one thing he knows well is that most young girls have the heart to become the focus of the crowd.


    If it is in other places, the approach of these young girls may be to dress themselves beautifully.


    In a place like a bar, the way to become a focal point is much simpler.


    As long as your body is good enough, your face is beautiful, and you jump high enough, you can attract most of the eyes of the bar.


    In some cases, the first two conditions can be appropriately reduced.


    Although Rogge is not a Cree, he is not clear about Cree¡¯s aesthetic views.


    But judging from the Kerry men gathered around Daisy, she still fits the Kerry man''s aesthetic.


    Although Daisy was leaping a lot at this time, she was still awake enough and did not let herself become the "prey" of these Kerry men.


    At this moment, a Kerry man came to the vicinity of Daisy aggressively and pushed away the small characters around him.


    This domineering Kerry man is no one else, but the guy who just won the fight.


    Because of the relationship between distance and music, Rogge couldn''t hear what the Kerry man said, but he witnessed this guy being shaken to the sky.


    I saw a circle of transparent air shock waves gushing out of Daisy''s palm, blasting the hapless guy directly out.


    Although Daisy was very upset with what the Kerry man said, she always controlled her strength. Instead of directly smashing this guy to death, she shook him for several meters.


    The guy who was knocked out hit several tables one after another before finally stopped.


    The whole person was lying in embarrassment between the broken wine bottle and the fallen tables and chairs.


    "You are worthy of this trash guy, get out!"


    After shaking off the Kerry man, Daisy was still a little confused and cursed loudly.


    However, at the moment Daisy had just finished cursing, the music in the bar stopped, and each Cree stood up.


    Not only that, Rogge also found that many people, including the bartender and the bar security personnel, had taken out their blaster guns.


    How is this going?


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that the rule of hands-on in bars is that you can¡¯t use a gun?


    Are the young people of the Kerry Empire so unethical?


    Seeing that the muzzles of the explosive guns were aimed at Daisy, Roger and Pietro looked at each other suspiciously.


    "He is the winner tonight, you shouldn''t attack him!"


    "Put down the weapon in your hand and pray for his forgiveness, otherwise you will never leave tonight!"


    "Apologize, apologize immediately!"


    "Arrogant alien bitch, I want to kill you!"


    ...


    Various warnings and anger sounded, and Daisy on the dance floor looked around with confusion.


    Daisy''s superpowers made these Kerry people mistakenly believe that she was using some energy weapon, and her attack on that Kerry person seemed to violate a certain rule in the Kerry Empire Bar.


    "What should we do now?"


    Pietro looked around for a while and asked softly.


    "What else can I do, hit them!"


    The bars of the Kerry Empire have their own rules, and Roger also has his own rules.


    There is no way to bully his companions in front of him.


    The threats and scolding against Daisy continued.


    At this moment, a slap-sized wine glass hit the Kree who screamed the loudest like a bullet.


    boom!


    The wine glass shattered, and the residue splashed around.


    The person who threw the glass was not someone else, it was Roger.


    His move brought those eyes to him smoothly.


    "If you want to do it, you can, I will play with you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge dissipated like lightning, only a few light blue currents of the thickness of his fingers remained in place.


    Lei Dun¡¤Lei instant!


    At the same time, a hand of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu appeared on Roger''s right hand.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 385： The mission was attacked

    The moment Rogge disappeared, Pietro, who was standing next to him, also entered a state of extreme speed for the first time.


    Pietro''s experience in strike-up may not be particularly rich, but his combat experience is not at all.


    Before meeting Roger, Pietro had received some Hydra combat training.


    After joining the Konoha Intelligence Agency, Pietro''s actual combat experience has grown in general.


    Thus, after Rogge cast Lei Shun, Pietro also launched his own extraordinary ability.


    Although the Kerry men with guns in the bar looked more fierce than the other, none of them were true Kerry fighters.


    To put it simply, these Cree people are just a group of uninfluenced little gangsters.


    When Roger and Pietro disappeared one after another, the Cree quickly realized something.


    But it was too late.


    Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­


    The Thunder God Kuwu in Roger''s hand struck the Kerry people with guns like a lightning bolt from Pietro''s fist, and screams suddenly sounded in the bar where the music stopped.


    Under the joint attack of Rogge and Pietro, these Cree people only persisted for a short period of three seconds, and they fell to the ground one by one, clutching their injured right hand or head in pain.


    The gun''s right hand kept flowing out of green blood, which was broken by Rogge with the **** of thunder.


    The one covering his head or chest was hit by Pietro''s right punch.


    Although Rogge and Pietro didn''t hurt the killer, their casual blows in a state of extreme speed are the unbearable pain of life for these Kerry people who are not much different from street gangsters.


    "I don''t want to know what **** rules you have here, there is only one rule in front of me.


    "That is, I have the final say, do you understand?"


    Rogge squatted in front of the Kerry who had just been stunned by Daisy, and patted the guy''s cheek with the green blood-stained Flying Thunder God Kuwu, and said coldly.


    "Ming...understood!"


    This Kerry person never expected that he would meet Rogge tonight who does not follow Kerry''s rules.


    And what shocked him even more was that the Rogge trio, who seemed to be only alien tourists, actually possessed a powerful strength far surpassing them.


    "Just understand, I hate those who don''t follow the rules. For the sake of your victory tonight, you will pay for the loss tonight!"


    After wiping Fei Lei Shen Kuwu on the neckline of the Kree''s clothes several times, Roger stood up and put the clean Fei Lei Shen Kuwu back into the ninja bag behind his belt.


    Ignoring the Kerry people who were lying on the ground and howling in pain, Rogge and the three left the bar without looking back.


    Those onlookers who did not threaten or insult Daisy or draw their guns were not attacked by Roger and Pitro.


    As for whether they would tell the police what happened in the bar, Rogge and others were not at all concerned.


    The episode in the bar did not affect the interest of Rogge and the three of them.


    Under the introduction of an enthusiastic Kerry taxi driver, they came to the prosperous business district in the city, like real alien tourists, and began a pleasant shopping experience.


    Daisy bought mainly valuable jewelry and clothing in the style of the Kerry Empire.


    And Roger and Pietro bought some technological products.


    Including anti-gravity flying boots, flight backpacks, household energy safety barrier doors, smart home robots, and game consoles produced by the Cree Empire, and other science and technology products commonly used by Cree people.


    From these commonly used technology products, we can clearly find the huge gap between Earth Technology and Cree Technology.


    Of course, in addition to these small technology products, Rogge also purchased the luxury aircraft marketing center here, including flying motorcycles, flying cars, small home spacecraft, and so on.


    Although the prices of these vehicles have many zeros behind them, Ronan will pay for them anyway, so there is no need for Roger to save money for the supreme accuser.


    In order to take away these large and small commodities, Rogge also showed his hand in front of these Cree people, letting them see what is called a psychic scroll.


    Pitro also proposed to buy some Kerry weapons that could be sold legally, but Rogge rejected the proposal.


    Weapons that can be sold legally are civilian-use weapons, and their power is inherently inferior to military products.


    And on the "Golden Jack", Rogge has a full arsenal of Kerry weapons, enough to equip an army of thousands of people.


    With such a pile of weapons, he said nothing could be worth seeing these weaker civilian weapons.


    Just as they finished their happy shopping trip enjoying the local cuisine of the Kerry Empire in a high-end restaurant, a breaking news appeared on the huge outdoor display on the roof of the intersection.


    The good sound insulation of the restaurant completely cut off the sound from the street outside, but they understood the breaking news for the first time with the simultaneous translation glasses.


    "The Sandal Star Peace Mission is being attacked by unknown armed forces, and the security forces are rushing to the scene."


    The news screen clearly showed the mission hall where the mission lived, and many of the mission halls were burning due to explosions.


    At the moment when they saw this news, the faces of the three Rogge became extremely serious.


    They did not expect that at this time when they sneaked out, the mission was actually attacked.


    From the picture, the attack on the mission is not over yet.


    After seeing this breaking news, Rogge immediately called the waiter to pay for the bill, and then directly used the Thunder God in front of the waiter, and took Daisy and Pietro back to the embassy hall.


    "You change your clothes first, I''ll go out and see what''s going on."


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge lifted the effect of the transformation technique, changed back to the military attach¨¦ in the uniform of the New Star Legion, and replaced the language translator he was carrying with the version of the New Star Legion.


    When Pitro and Daisy changed their outfits, Rogge found the shadow clone he had left behind, and took back the Beiliang sword in the shadow clone''s hand.


    The moment the shadow clone was lifted, related information came to his mind.


    More than ten minutes ago, armed forces of unknown origin appeared in the hall and attacked members of the mission.


    Although the incident happened suddenly, the military attache and guards accompanying the regiment immediately organized a counterattack force to prevent the attackers from attacking the mission members.


    The members of the mission without combat power were arranged by the military attache and guards in the innermost safe area of ??the hall. So far, no news of the casualties of the mission members has been received.


    Ronan will definitely not do this, he has no such guts!


    Is it other opposition groups, or is it a terrorist organization in the Kerry Empire?


    Roger began to think quickly.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 386： Battle in the hall

    Judging from the current attack situation, Rogge is more inclined to be attacked by other opposition groups in the Kerry Empire.


    Although the number of attackers who attacked the guild hall was not particularly large, they showed quite excellent military qualities.


    Although it is possible for terrorist organizations in the Kerry Empire to train experienced fighters, in general, the suspicion of other opposition groups is higher.


    Not long after, Pietro and Daisy, who had changed to the uniforms of the military attach¨¦ of the mission, came to Rogge, with serious vigilance on their faces.


    "You two act together. If you encounter an enemy that can''t be solved, don''t force it. Ask for help in time!"


    After giving orders to Pietro and Daisy, Rogge lifted Beiliangdao alone and left, and hurried directly to other attacked areas.


    At this time, Roman Day, the chief military officer of the mission, was leading a team of guards to protect the safety of the mission ambassador, and was constantly arranging other guards to contact the outside world.


    At the moment the attack began, all communication channels near the hall were electronically disrupted.


    Even the secret frequency band used inside the New Star Legion is still a noise at this time.


    It is precisely because of this that this small number of unknown armed forces was caught off guard and quickly gained the upper hand.


    The unique sound of explosions and blaster guns continued to sound throughout the hall. Rogge, acting alone, quickly rushed to the target area and focused his attention on the attacker who was suspected of being the commander at the scene.


    When Rogge was entrusted by Jiaying, he fought against the soldiers of the Kerry Empire, and knew roughly the strength and equipment of the ordinary soldiers of the Kerry Empire.


    At this time, the attackers who appeared in front of him were obviously stronger than ordinary Kerry fighters, and their equipment was a little more advanced.


    However, this makes no difference to Roger, who is holding a Northern Liangdao.


    Catch the thieves first!


    After judging the on-site commander among the attackers, Rogge did not hesitate to perform ninjutsu.


    Lei Dun¡¤Lei instant!


    In just an instant, Roger crossed a distance of tens of meters, and came to the commander in a ghostly manner, and the dark Beiliangdao lightning struck his neck.


    Before the body of the on-site commander fell to the ground, Roger''s figure disappeared again.


    Although the strength of these attackers is far inferior to Roger, their vigilance is not low at all.


    Just as Roger wiped the commander''s neck on the scene, the other attackers noticed his arrival, pointed their guns at him, and pulled the trigger.


    I have to say that the battlefield response of these attackers is quite good.


    However, they obviously underestimated Rogge''s strength, or speed.


    As soon as the colorful blaster bullets flew out of the barrel, Roger had left his original position and killed the second assailant.


    Swing a knife, Lei Shun, swing a knife, Lei Shun...


    Roger at this time, incarnate into a ruthless harvesting machine, quickly harvesting the lives of these attackers like a **** of death.


    After ten seconds, Rogge''s figure reappeared, and he shook Beiliangdao vigorously.


    After shaking off the green blood stained on the Beiliang knife, he put the Beiliang knife back on the left side of his belt.


    Ignoring the more than twenty corpses lying on the ground, Roger walked into the building whose gate had been shattered by shells.


    "Are there any alive? If so, just squeak!"


    I don''t know if the members of the mission in the building took the initiative to turn off the main power of the building, or the attackers outside destroyed the wiring inside the building, and the huge building was completely dark at this time.


    Within a few seconds, Roger in the hall heard a fairly loud interrogation.


    "Who are you? Are you accompanying military attache?"


    "I am Rogge, the first-class military attache of the mission. If you want to rendezvous with the large forces, I can **** you there."


    Rogge knew early on that there were still many living mission members in the building.


    The reason why he deliberately asked after entering the hall was to prevent these guys from shooting themselves.


    "A few of us here are injured and it is not very convenient to move. We can still protect ourselves for the time being. Your Excellency Rogge, go and protect the ambassador first!"


    The members of the mission hiding in the room did not show up, but just replied to Rogge.


    "it is good!"


    Rogge had no plans to talk nonsense with these unknown members of the mission, so he turned around and left.


    After leaving the building whose power supply was completely turned off, Roger used the Chakra Sensation Technique and began to sense the location of Roman Day.


    Roman Day is the Centurion of the New Star Legion, and his body has the unique "New Star Energy" of the New Star Legion.


    Nova energy is a special energy generated by the super life computer Worldmind of the Nova Army, which is almost infinite.


    The soldiers of the Nova Legion will be allocated different nova energies according to different levels.


    Nova energy can give Nova Warriors super strength and endurance far beyond ordinary people, as well as the ability to fly and launch energy.


    Super strength and super endurance are universal enhancements that every Nova Warrior can have.


    For advanced applications such as flying and launching energy, only the third and fourth-level centurion can do it.


    To describe it in simpler words, a new star warrior is a super soldier strengthened by the new star energy.


    Centurion Roman Day, the new star energy in his body is the strongest among all the new star fighters in the hall, so Roger only needs to find the one with the highest energy intensity.


    After determining the position of Centurion Roman Day, Rogge used the quantum teleport plundered from the alien Gordon and directly teleported to the vicinity of Roman Day.


    As soon as the brilliant hemispherical energy shield appeared like an aurora, the mission guards and attackers headed by Roman Day greeted the attack.


    Whether it is the guards of the Roman Dayang mission or the unidentified attackers, they regard Rogge in the energy shield as the opponent''s reinforcement. Various colored explosive bullets and new star energy attack the quantum energy shield like a rainstorm.


    As for such a warm welcome?


    Rogge sneered in his heart, and when the energy shield had just begun to dissipate, he cast a thunder to shift his position.


    Under the double attack of explosive energy bullets and new star energy, the quantum energy shield shattered silently like bubbles, exposing the empty inner area.


    nobody?


    This idea emerged in the minds of Roman Day and the attackers.


    However, in the next second, three shurikens that made a beautiful arc in the air hit the three attackers closest to the battlefield like bullets.


    Uchiha stream throws!


    Three sharp shurikens made of ordinary metal took the life of the assailant without any suspense, and three dead bodies fell to the ground.


    Just as these attackers of unknown origin were trying to find the attackers hidden in the dark, one after another shurikens drew large and small arcs in the air, hitting one attacker after another.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 387： The attack is over

    These shurikens, like bullets equipped with an automatic navigation system, hit every assailant''s forehead with great precision.


    Regardless of whether these attackers hid behind the bunker, and no matter how the attackers changed their positions, these shurikens could be kissed on their foreheads like a kiss of death.


    The attackers fell to the ground one by one, and the originally noisy environment suddenly became quiet, and quiet became a little strange.


    As the centurion of the Rising Star Legion, Romain Day is also very knowledgeable.


    But the scene in front of him still scared him involuntarily.


    If these shurikens are not attacking the attacker, but the side of the mission.


    Then...


    Roman Day didn''t dare to imagine such a picture.


    The attackers who had been in contact with the mission guards, in the face of this inexplicable and surprisingly efficient shuriken attack, only persisted for more than a minute, and they were all killed, full of unwillingness and doubts. .


    "Next time you shoot, please check if it''s your own reinforcements. I don''t like the feeling of being shot by my own people!"


    After solving all the attackers with the shuriken, Roger walked out of the corner of one of the buildings and said to Roman Day, who was flying in the air and glowing.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect it to be you."


    After hearing Roger''s complaint, Roman Day flew to his vicinity for the first time and said apologetically.


    "I have solved part of the attackers in other places. Daisy and Pietro are dealing with the rest."


    While performing Chakra Sensation to find Roman Day, Rogge checked the remaining attackers in the hall by the way.


    Except for those that were solved by him, only here was a large number of attackers.


    As for the attackers scattered in other places, Daisy and Pietro''s temporary team is gradually clearing.


    There will be some subtle differences between the life energy characteristics of the Shandals and the Cree. It is based on these differences that Roger judged the other attackers in the hall.


    There were originally some other Kerry service staff in the hall, but on the first day they moved into the hall, these Kerry service staff were dismissed by the mission.


    Therefore, in this sensitive period, there is only one type of Cree in the hall, and that is the attacker.


    After more than ten minutes, the only remaining attackers in the hall were also solved by Daisy and Pietro.


    Soon after all of these attackers were killed, the Kerry Empire¡¯s guards were belatedly arrived and rushed into the guild hall fully armed.


    Rogge didn''t plan to participate in the rest of the aftermath, and threw it directly to the people of the mission.


    However, before returning to his room, he asked Roman Day about the current casualties of the mission.


    Although the attackers were fierce, no one died on the mission, not even serious injuries.


    This result looks quite abnormal, but in terms of the staffing of the mission, it is not incredible.


    There are more than 150 guards in the 200-strong mission.


    When the attack first occurred, the escorts headed by Roman Day had protected most of the administrative personnel who were not capable of fighting.


    So at the beginning, these attackers lost the opportunity to severely damage the mission.


    Moreover, the mission guards that the attackers faced were not ordinary guards, but veterans of the Hundred Wars carefully selected from the New Star Legion.


    The level of these guards may not be very high, but each of them possesses superb combat skills and rich combat experience.


    This is also one of the key reasons why mission guards can organize effective resistance immediately after the attack.


    Early the next morning, Roman Depai, who had been busy all night, invited Roger to a small living room in the hall.


    "The statistics of the attack last night came out. Twelve of the administrative staff were injured and 37 of the guards were injured."


    Having said that, Roman Day handed a translucent electronic tablet to Rogge, and then continued: "Those who died assailants, we did not immediately hand it over to the Kerry Empire''s security forces.


    "According to our preliminary investigation, all of these attackers have military service experience and are likely to be active duty personnel.


    "We have also investigated the equipment they used, and no similar models have been found on any Kerry battlefield.


    "We tested the performance of these weapons and equipment, and they all meet military standards, and their performance is even better than the current equipment in service in the Kerry Empire."


    Rogge quickly scanned the assailant''s equipment counted on the electronic tablet, and then casually placed the electronic tablet on the table next to it.


    "What these conclusions mean, you know better than me. What did Shandal Star say, is to continue discussing the details, or go back immediately."


    Although it was in Hara, the home planet of the Kerry Empire, the communicator equipped in the mission was sufficient to transmit the news back to Xandar in the first time.


    Of course, the prerequisite for sending the message back is that it is not interfered by the high-power electronic interference of the full frequency band of last night.


    "Supreme means to continue to negotiate and use this as a bargaining chip to strive for more benefits."


    Actually, he didn''t leave Hala right away. I have to say that the decision of New Star Supreme was a bit beyond Rogge''s expectation.


    According to his previous judgment, Xinxing Supreme should not want to see the signing of the peace agreement.


    But now, Xinxing Zhizun''s decision is completely contrary to his previous judgment.


    If Xinxing Supreme does not want to sign a peace agreement, the attack last night can be a reasonable excuse to abandon the signing of the peace agreement.


    Even if the people of Sandal Star had any dissatisfaction with other factions, there was no way to raise effective objections.


    However, Xinxing Supreme did not do so. Instead, he instructed the mission to continue to discuss details and strive for more benefits.


    Do you really want to sign a peace agreement?


    "Then talk about it. Anyway, this is something you big men handle. As long as you haven''t returned to Xandal, my mission will not be over."


    After leaving Romain Day, Rogge returned to his room.


    The moment he opened the door of the room, he saw the communicator on the table, a communicator that did not exist before he left the room.


    "My people did not do what happened last night. I know who arranged it, but I can''t tell you their names."


    As soon as Roger turned on the communicator, Ronan''s big blue face appeared on the communicator''s screen, and said solemnly.


    "You asked me to put a communicator in my room just to tell me this?"


    Rogge certainly knew that the attacker last night was not Ronan''s, and unless Ronan was crazy, he would never do it.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 388： Ronans reminder

    "Of course not. I''m here to remind you that as long as the mission does not leave Hala a day, their attacks on the mission will not stop. Maybe once a day or twice a day.


    "If you don''t want the mission to fail, you''d better not leave the hall easily during this time."


    Although Ronan didn''t get along well with other opposition parties, they were allies on the same front in preventing the signing of the peace agreement.


    The only difference is that Ronan reached a consensus with Rogge in private, while the other opposition parties did not.


    "I see, thank you for your reminder!"


    Roger replied politely.


    "Another piece of news is that the female stranger next to you has aroused their interest. I don''t know if they will take any special action on this.


    "Also, your consumption bill last night has been sent to me. I personally hope that you can control your desire to buy a little."


    Because the payment card under Ronan''s name was used, all the consumption bills last night were sent to Ronan''s account.


    Under normal circumstances, Ronan would not care too much about how much money Rogge actually spent since he dared to hand over his payment card under his name to Roger.


    But this morning, after receiving the billing information from the bank, even Ronan, as the highest accuser, could not help but take a breath.


    Roger''s consumption figures last night were a bit surprising.


    To be precise, it is an amazing number with eight zeros to the left of the decimal point.


    "Last night was the first time I felt the prosperity of the Kerry Empire. It is inevitable that I could not control the idea of ??paying the bill. I will not have such crazy consumption in the future."


    Rogge can''t remember exactly how much he spent last night, he vaguely remembered that it should be several small goals.


    "In a few hours, I will lead the fleet to leave the home planet, and first go to the outlying bases of the New Star Legion. Until you return to Xander, I will not go to Xander for the time being.


    "If you have any other needs, you can contact Rosald at any time. There is his personal contact number in the communicator."


    After finishing the conversation with Ronan, Rogge threw the communicator into the psychic scroll, and then walked directly to the room where Daisy lived.


    He was not surprised that the mission would continue to be attacked.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that the opposition would actually become interested in Daisy while preventing the signing of the peace agreement.


    In the conversation just now, Ronan didn''t say anything, but Roger captured an additional piece of information.


    Ronan did not report the current development of the foreigner, otherwise the opposition would not have a strong interest in Daisy after discovering that Daisy is a foreigner.


    Through the database on the Golden Jack, Rogge knew the solar system to which the earth belonged, which belonged to the jurisdiction of Ronan in the military division of the Kerry Empire.


    Ronan has always been very clear about the current situation of the alien on the earth and the alien on the moon. This can be inferred from the fact that he arranged Maximus to confuse Jiaying.


    But he concealed the latest situation of the foreigner and did not report it to the empire.


    Even after the loss of the two Kerry battleships, the recent situation of the foreigner was not revealed, which is a bit interesting.


    It seems that the highest accuser of the Kerry Empire is not as loyal to the Kerry Empire as rumored.


    But Ronan would do this, Rogge was not particularly surprised, even a little understanding.


    No intelligent creature would like the feeling of being controlled by a computer.


    No matter how smart and advanced this computer is, this kind of innate rejection from biological instincts cannot disappear.


    Speaking of it, I don''t know if it is a coincidence or the inevitable result of the development of science and technology to a certain extent. The Kerry Empire and the Sandal Star, two technologically advanced countries, are both ruled by their artificial intelligence.


    The master of the Kerry Empire is the computer of life created by the Kerry people¡ªthe supreme wisdom.


    The controller of Xandal is the super life computer-worldmind made by Xandal.


    Both the supreme wisdom and worldmind record all the history and civilization of their respective countries.


    The only difference is that the control of the Supreme Wisdom is on the bright side and is well known by ordinary people.


    And the control of worldmind is relatively hidden.


    Although Shandal Star has the so-called Nova Supreme, it controls the highest authority of the Nova Legion.


    However, the biggest trump card nova energy of the Nova Legion is generated and controlled by worldmind.


    Once worldmind cancels the energy use rights of all Nova Warriors, the cosmos-famous Nova Army will be reduced to a state of influx without any suspense.


    One is to rule everything in the empire in an upright manner, and the other is to secretly control the strongest armed forces and hide themselves behind the scenes.


    Although the methods are somewhat different, the results are similar.


    That is absolute control that is unparalleled and can not be challenged by anyone.


    I don''t know if the earth''s technology has reached a certain limit, will this phenomenon also occur.


    As his thoughts diverged wildly, Roger came to the door of Daisy''s room and knocked gently on the door.


    "Come in!"


    After getting Daisy''s reply, Roger pushed open the door with little defense and walked straight in.


    At this time, Daisy was still wearing the uniform of a second-class military attache, but her hands were playing with the gems and jewelry that she had just purchased last night.


    Because the number of jewelry purchased is a bit large, Daisy only keeps a few items that are currently of interest.


    As for the others, they were all placed in Roger''s psychic scroll.


    Not only Daisy, but even the technological products that Pietro bought are also in Roger''s psychic scroll.


    "what happened?"


    Daisy put down the jewelry in her hand and asked curiously.


    "Last night''s battle caused the guy behind the attacker to stare at you. They know you are a stranger, and there may be some actions specifically targeting you next.


    "During this time, please pay attention to yourself and don''t leave the hall alone.


    "If there is an attack, you must team up with Pietro and never act alone."


    Daisy''s strength is not bad, and her action experience is not lacking.


    But after all, she was only in her early twenties, at an impulsive age, so Roger had to come over and remind her specifically.


    "Do you know who instigated the attacker?"


    Daisy continued to ask.


    "It''s just a rough idea. Anyway, you should be careful these days to avoid any accidents."


    After speaking, Rogge didn''t stay in Daisy''s room for too long and turned around and left.


    In the middle of the night, when most of the members of the mission had fallen asleep, the attack predicted by Ronan happened again.


    boom!


    A huge explosion sounded in the hall, awakening everyone.


    Unlike last night, this time, the guards of the mission quickly organized a counterattack force and repelled all the attackers in a short time.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 389： One after another attack (monthly ticket plus more)

    If someone had just been attacked yesterday, and there was still no progress the next day, these mission guards would not have to return to Xandal Star, and just retire on the spot.


    The attacker''s sneak attack was easily repelled, and the attacker did not cause any harm to the mission except after causing everyone to sleep well tonight.


    However, as Ronan predicted, the opposition''s attack was far from over.


    The next afternoon, when the mission ambassador and other negotiators had just returned to the hall, the opposition attack team appeared again.


    This time the attack achieved a result completely different from that of late night.


    The deputy envoy of the mission was hit by the attacker in his right leg because he did not retreat in time, and completely lost his ability to move.


    If it weren''t for Centurion Roman Dai to act as a shield and stand in front of the injured deputy, the deputy would be the first member of the mission to die.


    This attack by the opposition completely angered the ambassador and the centurion.


    In response, the mission strongly protested against the Kerry Empire, demanding that the Kerry Empire fulfill its responsibility to protect the mission¡¯s safety.


    The Kerry Empire met the requirements of the mission and deployed a large number of guards around the hall.


    However, on the night when the Kerry Empire strengthened its security forces, the mission ushered in its largest attack.


    More than a hundred attackers rushed into the hall and launched a suicide terrorist attack far more than any previous one.


    That night, the attackers achieved brilliant results.


    One-fifth of the guards died on the spot and one-third were injured.


    Only this attack reduced the number of guards in the mission by half.


    At this time, an extremely realistic matter was placed before the negotiators of the mission and the Kerry Empire.


    Will the detailed negotiations of the peace agreement continue?


    Only three days have passed, and the mission has been attacked four times.


    And as time passed, the attackers'' offenses became more and more frantic.


    For example, the attacker tonight is a complete suicide squad.


    The attackers who rushed into the hall did not have any tactical arrangements at all. The only thing they did was to rush to the guards of the mission desperately, and then detonate their bombs.


    It was this desperate way of playing that allowed the attackers to achieve the most glorious results since the attack and halved the mission''s guard force.


    "Is Xinxing Supreme still asking for continued negotiations? According to the intensity of this attack, as long as two or three times at most, most of the mission members will die here.


    "No, it may not take two or three times, just once. As long as the attackers are crazy enough, a powerful enough weapon of mass destruction can completely solve the mission."


    Rogge sat on the chair in the meeting room, and asked the centurion Roman Day casually.


    Although the number of casualties in the mission tonight is a bit high, he is not particularly worried about the commission.


    This kind of suicide attack is beyond control.


    Even if he summoned hundreds of shadow clones, it was impossible to completely stop these crazy attackers.


    And he doesn''t think that the entrusted lead time condition still exists.


    To protect the security of the mission during the signing of the peace agreement, this is the time limit noted by the system in the commission.


    Although neither the Kerry Empire nor the Sandal Star has officially announced their abandonment of the signing of the peace agreement, the current situation does not look like a peace agreement can be signed.


    Of course, the system may also determine that the commission has failed due to the excessive number of casualties in the mission.


    But Roger still believed in his own judgment.


    The current casualties have not yet reached the minimum standard for the system to determine the failure of the commission.


    "Supreme has not yet responded, but the representatives of the Kerry Empire have already euphemistically proposed to us to negotiate a different time."


    As the chief military officer of the mission, Roman Day also looked depressed at this time.


    Regardless of the circumstances under which the members of the mission were injured, the ultimate responsibility would not go around him, the chief military officer.


    He can now imagine what kind of impeachment and internal trial he will face after returning to Xander Star.


    That would be an unpleasant picture.


    "Xinxing Supreme did not reply, so what about the ambassador, what is his decision?"


    As the highest person in charge of the mission, the ambassador has every right to decide on his own whether to continue negotiations without a clear order from Xinxing Supreme.


    Including the proposal made by the representative of the Kerry Empire to change the negotiation time.


    Negotiations at another time are just plain statements.


    The real meaning of this proposal is that this time the peace agreement should not be signed.


    Judging from the recent attacks by the opposition, it is obvious that they did not pay attention to the main party and the party.


    Otherwise, these opposition parties would not dare to attack the mission one after another.


    In addition, what is more intriguing is the statement of the Supreme Wisdom during this period of time.


    Simply put, as the actual controller of the Kerry Empire, the Supreme Wisdom did nothing after the mission arrived in Hala.


    The Supreme Wisdom did not give any actual support to the Lord and the faction, nor did it express any stance to stop attacks by the opposition.


    In the past few days, the Supreme Wisdom is like a downtime, without any instructions.


    It is precisely because of the silence of the Supreme Wisdom that the opposition''s attacks become more frequent and crazier.


    "The ambassador is still considering."


    Roman Day answered tiredly.


    "If the ambassador thinks about any results, or if Xinxing Supreme''s instructions arrive, just send someone to let me know."


    After speaking, Roger left the drawing room without looking back.


    Before dawn the next day, a young envoy guard came to the door of Roger''s room and knocked on the door frantically.


    "what''s up?"


    He was awakened before dawn, and Rogge, who was waking up, asked the young guard at the door dissatisfiedly.


    "Sir Rogge, Officer Dai asks you to go to the meeting room immediately and gather urgently!"


    Urgent assembly?


    When he heard this word, Rogge, who hadn''t fully woken up, froze for a moment.


    I am not a full member of the Rising Star Corps. What does the emergency assembly have to do with me?


    Just when he was about to close the door and continue to sleep, he suddenly thought of something, and his whole person instantly woke up.


    It''s impossible for Centurion Roman Day to know his true identity, but even so, he still arranged for someone to come and notify him.


    There is only one possibility, and that is, something has happened.


    A few minutes later, Rogge, who took a quick wash, came to the meeting room and saw all the armed attaches, the ambassador and the deputy in a wheelchair.


    "Rogge''s military attache is here, so I''ll just say it."


    Roman Day took a deep breath, and then said seriously with a serious expression that Rogge had never seen before: "Half an hour ago, the Kerry Empire declared war with the Legion again, and the main ship outside Harrah was attacked by the Kerry army. , Not few enemies, glorious martyrdom.


    "We are now in the capital of the enemy country!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 390： Return to Sandal

    During the war, he was trapped in the capital of the enemy country and lost all his support.


    I have to say that this is totally bad news.


    When Roman Day said these words solemnly, most of the people in the meeting room showed solemn expressions, and the whole meeting room suddenly became extremely quiet.


    At this time, Roger, Pietro, and Daisy, whose expressions did not change, became a unique alternative in the living room.


    "Rogge, what do you think about this?"


    Roman Day, Centurion of the New Star Legion and Chief Military Officer of the Mission, scanned the living room, finally set his eyes on Rogge and asked.


    "I don''t have any opinion. In this situation, before the mission, didn''t you anticipate it?


    "Now it''s just an expectation that has become a reality. It''s no big deal."


    Although Rogge didn''t know what the Kerry Empire was planning, judging from the fact that the Guild Hall had not yet been attacked, the Kerry Empire didn''t seem to have any plans to annihilate them immediately.


    Since the Kerry Empire had no idea of ??annihilating them, it was not a particularly serious problem for Rogge.


    Isn¡¯t it just that the main ship near the Harry Star universe was destroyed? There is no need to make a fuss.


    "No opinion? Is this your answer as a military attach¨¦ of the mission? You are dereliction of duty!"


    When Rogge finished answering, the Chief Military Officer Roman Day hadn''t said anything, but a civilian sitting near the ambassador suddenly stood up, raised his right finger to Rogge, and yelled loudly.


    "Dereliction of duty? Haha!"


    Looking at the arrogant civil official who was about 30 years old, Roger gave a disdainful smile.


    "You idiot don''t really think that I am a member of your Rising Star Legion, do you? I will be here because your Rising Star Supreme personally entrusted me to come over.


    "Also, I don''t like being pointed at with my fingers!"


    While Rogge was speaking, the young and arrogant civil official saw his blood-red writing wheel eyes, and then screamed in horror.


    Write round eyes illusion!


    Rogge gave this ignorant civilian a little education, and let him taste the most frightening horror vision in his heart.


    The screams of screams immediately resounded through the entire meeting room. Just when the other military officers were about to take action to stop Rogge, Rogge took the initiative to release the illusion technique on the civilian officer.


    "This time, I will only teach you a small lesson! If there is another time, I will give up your hand!"


    Although the illusion of this civil official was relieved, the terrifying illusion he experienced remained deeply in his mind, leaving an indelible mark in his heart.


    Not only that, the extreme emotional changes in a short period of time caused intensive sweat to gush out of his forehead, and the sudden adrenaline made him gasp uncontrollably.


    "Enough, he didn''t mean it, just forgive him once."


    In the end, it was Chief Military Officer Roman Daiyuan who played.


    "What we have to solve now is how to return to Xander Star alive. If you have any plans, you might as well say it now and let''s study it together."


    When the atmosphere in the meeting room fell into strange silence again, Roman Day said again.


    Many military attaches and civilian officials gave their own suggestions under the sign of Roman Day.


    Among them, there are many suggestions to use diplomatic channels and public opinion to force the Kerry Empire to release its missions, and to actively lay down its weapons and seek reconciliation with the Kerry Empire.


    The suggestions made by the civil officials basically used some political means and channels to prompt the Kerry Empire to let them leave.


    The suggestions made by the military attache were much simpler and rude.


    Concentrate all your strength and forcefully break through the encirclement.


    Or, use the guild hall as a stronghold, keep in place, and fight a guarding battle that does not know how long it will last.


    Rogge did not participate in the discussion of any plan. Instead, he watched the civil servants and military officials quarrel fiercely as if watching the excitement.


    Regardless of whether it was a plan put forward by the civilian officials that favored disarming and surrender, or a plan put forward by the military attaches, which was similar to the death of a fish, Rogge was not very optimistic.


    Because no matter which side proposes the plan, the final result will end in failure.


    Although Rogge didn''t know why the Kerry Empire just surrounded the guild hall and did not launch an attack, one thing he was sure of was that the Kerry Empire had no intention of allowing the mission to leave.


    The reason for this situation of siege instead of attack is that the main faction in the Kerry Empire is still in fierce confrontation with the main battle faction. This is why the main ship was destroyed, but the mission was destroyed. The situation left.


    "Shut up all the fucking, all sit down!


    "Look at what you are like now, do you still look like a soldier in the New Star Legion!"


    When the civilian officials and the military officers were arguing frantically about their respective plans, Roman Day, who was sitting next to the ambassador, suddenly stood up, a dazzling light erupted from his body, and shouted.


    Under Romain Day''s anger, these quarreling blushing and thick-necked civilian officials and military officials closed their mouths for the first time, and sat back in their positions.


    "Rogge, you know that you must have a way to make the mission return to Xander Star safely, otherwise you would not bring your companions here.


    "At this time, don''t hide it from everyone, let''s talk about it, what are you going to do?"


    Roman Day, who was still angrily reprimanding the civil servants and military attach¨¦s, now asked Rogge in an extremely calm tone, as if he was not the one who yelled at him.


    "It''s no wonder that among so many people present, only you can become a centurion, and you are fully qualified to be a centurion just by your observation."


    Roger hadn''t told anyone about his plan, and even Pietro and Daisy didn''t know that he was ready to retreat from the beginning.


    But Roman Day accurately grasped this from the incident that he brought Daisy and Pietro.


    "Assemble the mission, I will open the portal to send you back, this bodyguard mission is also over!"


    Rogge didn''t say how he would open the portal, but after he finished saying this, Roman Day did not hesitate, and immediately gave the order to gather the whole group.


    When all the members of the mission, including the wounded guards and the bodies of the dead guards, gathered in this huge meeting room, Rogge used the portal magic.


    A three-meter-diameter portal appeared in the meeting room out of thin air, sparkling with golden sparks.


    Through this circular portal, you can clearly see the lobby of the New Star Legion headquarters opposite.


    "Don''t be stunned, hurry over!"


    It is also a big burden for Roger to directly open the portal back to Xandar from the home planet Hara of the Kerry Empire.


    Looking at the portal in front of them, the members of the mission all showed an incredible expression.


    They never imagined that the terrible situation of being trapped in the capital of an enemy country during the war would be easily resolved in such an understatement.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 391： Been replied

    Dimensionality reduction blow!


    This is a scene often seen by Xander Star when facing other technologically backward planets.


    However, now, Roger uses a portal that is not scientific at all, but is very magical, allowing members of the mission to experience the feeling of being hit by dimensionality reduction.


    Under the orderly arrangement of Chief Military Officer Roman Day, the members of the mission walked into the portal one by one and returned to the headquarters of the New Star Corps in Xandar.


    When the portal appeared in the lobby on the first floor of the New Star Corps headquarters building, a team of heavily armed New Star Corps soldiers rushed over for the first time.


    Later, they witnessed the emergence of mission members after another.


    From the first mission member entering the portal to Roger finally entering the portal, this retreat took less than five minutes in total.


    But it was this short period of less than five minutes that completely consumed the magic power in Rogge''s body, and made him once again experience the physical and mental exhaustion caused by the exhaustion of magic power.


    Although it consumes a lot of money, it is all worthwhile.


    Bringing the members of the mission back to Xander Star means that his commission has also been more than half completed.


    All he needs to do is to get the promised rewards of Xinxing Supreme, and he will also receive 200 Nincoins from the system.


    "I have brought back the members of the mission as agreed, and you can start preparing the commissioned rewards!


    "Three days later, I will receive the agreed reward!"


    After giving Roman Day ample preparation time, Roger took Pietro and Daisy to leave the Nova Corps headquarters building and returned to the "Bright Starry Sky" hotel where they had lived before.


    The few supreme suites that were previously booked are still in service, so after returning to the hotel, Roger and the three returned to their respective suites.


    After returning to the suite, the first thing Rogge did was to take off the dark green Rising Star Corps uniform on his body and change back to his original clothes.


    Afterwards, he channeled out of the psychic scrolls the latest game console of the Cree Empire that he bought on Hara Star.


    But before he started enjoying the game masterpiece of the Kerry Empire, he first called the front desk of the hotel and asked the hotel to prepare a lunch that was exquisite and expensive enough.


    Although there are some well-made high-scoring products for console games on the earth, limited to the current technology of the earth, console games on the earth have not been able to provide players with an immersive and realistic experience.


    But for the Kerry Empire with sufficiently advanced technology, all this is not a problem.


    After wearing the language translator produced by the Kerry Empire, Rogge put on the dark black virtual reality game helmet full of science fiction.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the next three days, Rogge proved with practical actions that he couldn''t help himself out of what it means to be addicted to games.


    In these three days, he didn''t leave his suite in one step, like a paralyzed patient, wearing a game helmet, lying on the sofa in the living room all day.


    Except for some necessary life activities and physiological activities, all his waking time was spent on the console games of the Kerry Empire.


    At the beginning, Pitro didn''t particularly understand Rogge''s ideas.


    However, when he also put on the gaming helmet, he quickly fell.


    Three days passed in a flash. When the agreed time to accept the reward came, Roger reluctantly took off the game helmet, left the hotel alone, and came to the headquarters building of the New Star Corps.


    "After getting the agreed reward, I went back and cleared the''Rise of the Empire 3'', and then you can start playing''Genesis of the Universe''.''Warplane Heroes'' is also good, but there is no way to fight online, otherwise it is a good game. "


    Rogge, sitting in a reception room, patiently waited for Roman Day''s arrival, and planned the next customs clearance plan.


    At the beginning, he was still very happy, after all, he was about to get his own reward and the Nincoin reward from the system.


    However, as time passed by, his mood began to gradually change from pleasure to dissatisfaction.


    For an hour, he now waited in the reception room for an hour.


    "When did Centurion Roman Day come here? I have been waiting here for an hour!"


    This is the third time Rogge has urged the staff in the reception room.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Rogge! We just received the latest news. Centurion Roman Day has received the latest order from the Legion. He is now on his way to the front line of the battlefield and cannot come to receive you."


    The female staff in the reception room answered with a standardized smile and tone.


    "Go to the front line of the battlefield? Forget it, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t come. I just want to know when I will get the agreed reward."


    Rogge resisted his dissatisfaction and continued to ask.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Rogge! We can''t check your remuneration for the time being."


    The green-skinned female staff member continued to answer with a standardized smile and tone.


    "Unable to check?"


    At this time, Roger had realized something.


    "Then can you contact Xinxing Supreme, I request to meet with Xinxing Supreme directly."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Rogge! You do not have permission to meet with the Supreme for the time being."


    Again the same standardized smile and tone.


    He didn''t even have the permission to apply for the new star supreme, and Roger figured out everything in an instant.


    This is, I have encountered a bad debt again!


    "Since you are only a grassroots staff, I don''t make it difficult for you.


    "Now, I give you a warm reminder, ten seconds, leave here immediately.


    "I am ready to kill!"


    When saying these words, Rogge said with a smile without any anger or dissatisfaction on his face.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Roger! You..."


    Thunder Dun¡¤Palm Thunder!


    Before the female staff member had finished speaking, Rogge raised his right hand and pointed it at the door of the reception room. Five or six silver-white lightning bolts with thick arms burst out of his palm.


    Rumble!


    Intense thunder sounded at the same time as a huge explosion, and the silver-white lightning was entwined with the orange-red fireball produced by the explosion.


    "You have five seconds left!"


    This time, Roger finally did not hear those stylized answers, only screams with fear.


    The staff in the reception room screamed and left, while Roger moved his wrists, channeling out the Kusanaru sword that had not been used for a long time.


    He didn''t expect that now that he had already made a lot of fame, someone would dare to rely on him.


    And it''s still such a non-influenced way.


    After the psychic came out of the Kusanaru sword, Roger danced a sword flower casually, and then walked towards the outside passage unhurriedly.


    New Star Legion, this is a powerful legion of the prestigious universe.


    What Rogge wants to do now is to single-handedly break through the headquarters building of the Rising Star Corps.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 392： Reasons for relinquishing accounts (monthly ticket plus more)

    The guards in the headquarters building arrived very quickly. Rogge had just stepped out of the door of the reception room destroyed by the palm thunder and saw this fully armed, dark green uniform, and simple armor.


    Standard team of 6 people, standard blaster rifle, no heavy firepower.


    Rogge glanced at these guards, and instinctively flashed his simple judgments of enemy units.


    "Let down the weapon! Put down the weapon immediately!"


    Looking at Roger, who was walking leisurely like a walk, the team leader at the forefront of the team immediately shouted.


    "You are also worthy to let me put down my weapons?"


    Roger answered with disdain.


    He was in a really good mood today. For someone like him, the console game of the Kerry Empire brought him the most enjoyable and pleasant mood in recent times.


    However, the incident of recklessness that happened today completely destroyed his hard-earned good mood.


    "The target has a clear sense of resistance and is allowed to shoot on the spot..."


    The captain of the guard made the decision to shoot Rogge on the spot.


    But his order hadn''t been finished yet. Roger, who was still more than ten meters away from them, generally passed them by ghosts.


    laugh!


    The guards who were waiting for them didn''t even see the afterimage left by Rogge, they were struck across the neck by the Kusanagi sword in Rogge''s hand, and bright red blood sprayed from the wound like rain.


    Rogge has no plans to talk nonsense with these guards. Although he knows that these guards are only performing their duties, the fact that their positions are different from the camp in battle is enough to be a reason to take their lives.


    In the reception room, he will let go of those staff because they are not soldiers.


    And now, although the guards he killed were ordinary grassroots personnel, they were fighters, enemy soldiers who raised their weapons towards him during the battle.


    When the guards whose carotid arteries were completely punctured fell to the ground one by one, Rogge took off the communicator from the guard at the back while he was barely standing.


    "I don''t care what the reason is for you, I intend to lose the reward I deserve.


    "But your decision made me very angry, especially angry.


    "No one has ever been able to rely on my reward. Rising Star Legion cannot do it, nor Rising Star Supreme!"


    After speaking on the public channel of the New Star Legion, Rogge smashed the communicator in his hand and walked straight in the direction of the elevator.


    The New Star Legion does have a reputation in the universe, but he never took the New Star Legion into his heart.


    The new star legion is strong, but the strong point of the new star legion is that it is a well-equipped and large army, rather than one of them.


    But Rogge is different. He is strong only because of his own strength.


    Rogge''s speech on the public channel was immediately delivered to the ears of all the guards of the headquarters building, including those behind the scenes who tried to pay him.


    "What should I do now? He doesn''t seem to have any plans to keep his hands!"


    In the command room on the 75th floor of the Rising Star Corps headquarters building, the guard commander of the headquarters building said to a man in his early thirties next to him.


    "What are you afraid of? There is only one person! Even if the accuser Ronan came here, he would not want to leave the building alive."


    If Roger was there, he would definitely recognize this arrogant Kerry man in his early thirties.


    This person is not someone else, but the mission official who was taught a lesson by him with the illusion of writing round eyes.


    "He is not Ronan the accuser. He is the man who defeated Ronan twice. Chris, this is just a personal grievance between you and him. I can''t put the headquarters in crisis because of your personal grievances.


    "This will bring me to a military court!"


    The guard commander of the headquarters building expressed his concerns.


    "No one will let you go to a military court. This is also my father''s decision, otherwise you think why Roman Day was temporarily ordered to go to the front.


    "I can tell you directly what his reward is. After listening to it, you should know why my father supports my plan.


    "Five hundred sets of Star 4 series power armor, thirty fifth-generation Rising Star fighters, and various top-secret scientific and technological documents."


    After listening to what Chris said about the remuneration, the guard commander couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Whether it is the individual equipment of the Star 4 series or the fifth-generation Rising Star fighter, they are all the latest and top armaments developed by the Rising Star Corps.


    Even the main force currently fighting against the Kerry Empire has only a small amount of Star 4 series power armor.


    As for the fifth-generation Nova fighter, it is the latest-generation main fighter that has not yet entered the service sequence.


    "The supreme will actually give these equipment to an outsider who does not belong to the legion, and it will still use the method of commissioned compensation, which is simply incredible!"


    Rogge accepted the commission of Nova Supreme to become a military attache with the regiment. After the mission successfully returned to Shandal, it was spread out.


    In recent days, many people have been curious as to what kind of reward Xinxing Supreme has given to allow Roger, a powerful existence that has defeated the accuser Ronan twice, to join the mission.


    However, the guard commander of the headquarters building did not expect that the rewards given by the Xinxing Supreme would actually be strategic-level materials such as the Star 4 power armor and the fifth-generation Nova fighter.


    After knowing the specific content of Rogge''s remuneration, the guard commander finally understood why Chris, the father of the chairman of the military council, would support Chris''s private retaliation.


    The revenge on Rogge is only incidental. What they really want is the Star 4 power armor and the fifth-generation Nova fighter.


    In the short period of time Chris was talking to the mansion guard commander, Rogge had already penetrated the three layers of guards and moved from the fifth floor to the eighth floor.


    Glancing at Chris, who showed a grinning smile, and then at Roger on the surveillance screen, the guard commander of the building finally made the decision.


    "From now on, the black intrusion warning will be issued, and all the guards will be dispatched to wipe out the invaders in the headquarters building!"


    The guard commander issued the highest level of invasion and annihilation instructions in the public channel. The entire headquarters building suddenly sounded a harsh alarm, and the red warning lights all over the building were lit at the same time.


    At the same time, the staff in the headquarters building began to evacuate in an orderly manner.


    Important people with higher ranks, also under the **** of the guards, left one after another by flying vehicles on the roof of the building.


    Before long, only members of the guards were left in the headquarters building, and Roger, who had just arrived on the tenth floor.


    In order to successfully kill Rogge, the guard commander of the building issued a black intrusion alert that had never been used since the headquarters building was built.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 393： Like a broken bamboo (monthly pass plus more)

    The black intrusion warning was issued, which meant that the only way to successfully kill Rogge was in front of the building guard commander and Chris.


    If Roger is killed, with Chris''s father''s ability, not only will they not be punished for this action, but they will be able to successfully get the reward that should belong to Roger.


    Of course, if it fails, the consequences are equally serious.


    First, the guard commander of the building will be sent to a military court.


    Secondly, Chris may die.


    In the end, Chris'' father, the chairman of the military council, will also be strongly impeached from Xinxing Supreme or other political enemies.


    However, neither Chris nor the guard commander thought they would fail.


    This is the headquarters building of the New Star Legion, where the strongest guard team of the entire Xander Star is stationed.


    If even these guards can''t solve Roger, then basically there are not many troops that can solve Roger.


    Rogge didn''t care about the sirens one after another, he still maintained his original leisurely posture, and walked toward the top of the building without hurries.


    Now he has reached the tenth floor of the building and has defeated several guards who came to stop him.


    Although the overall quality of these guards is quite good, there is no shortage of experience and strength.


    But the problem is that the strength gap between them and Rogge is too big, to the point that they can''t even understand.


    The new star energy, the magical energy that can greatly strengthen the new star warrior, in front of Rogge, it is as if it has completely failed.


    No matter how these guards use these new star energies, there is only one ending for them, and that is to be completely killed by the Kusanagi sword in Roger''s hands.


    Although these guards tried very hard to stop Rogge, until now, they have not forced Rogge to perform offensive ninjutsu.


    Except for the palm thunder that was initially cast, and the instantaneous spell cast from time to time, Rogge basically used simple and incomparable physical arts to solve these guards.


    Although these physical attacks seem simple, for these guards, these seemingly simple attacks are truly deadly moves.


    However, relying on the continuous attack of moths fighting the fire, these guards finally blocked Rogge''s footsteps slightly, making his progress a little slower.


    Are the guards at the headquarters of the Rising Star Corps only these levels?


    As the battle progressed, Rogge''s evaluation of the Rising Star Army continued to decline.


    He thought that these guards who possessed the new star energy could slightly show some dazzling strength.


    But facts have proved that the strength of these guards is not as good as the Anbu members of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    In terms of attack methods and killing efficiency, his Anbu members are several levels higher than these guards.


    The only thing inferior to these guards is that the number of Anbu members is much smaller.


    After these guards were sent to death one after another, Roger successfully reached the 20th floor of the building, and then it took a while to reach the 30th floor of the building.


    Because it is inside the building, these guards cannot mobilize heavy firepower such as fighters or heavy energy guns to attack Rogge.


    The emptied building became a performance stage for Roger alone, a **** stage for him to fully demonstrate his killing skills.


    Rogge''s advancing posture like a broken bamboo was finally blocked until he reached the thirty-sixth floor of the building.


    At this time, the enemy he faced was no longer the ordinary guards who used blaster guns, but the third-level fighters who were already able to use the nova energy to attack or defend.


    According to the ranks of the Rising Star Legion, the third-level Denarian Legion fighters possess 75% of the centurion''s power and have the ability to fly.


    Although they are classified in this way in the structural division of the New Star Legion, after killing an unknown number of guards, Rogge knew that this so-called having 75% of the centurion''s power was just a clear statement.


    The exact statement should be that the third-level Legionnaires possess the equivalent of 75% of the nova energy of the Centurion.


    The guards who were killed by Roger before were second-level legionnaires.


    In the structure of the legion, they should have 50% of the centurion''s power, but they can''t fly.


    But after the real fight, Roger discovered how unreliable this statement is.


    If the guards who could not even stop him with a single sword had half the power of the Centurion, then the New Star Legion was annihilated by the Kerry Empire.


    What these guards have is not half the centurion''s power, but half the centurion''s nova energy.


    Rogge has always believed in the law that energy belongs to energy and strength belongs to strength.


    Energy is part of strength, but not all of strength.


    Take Rogge himself. Although he has never used Nova Energy, he only needs to give him 10% of Centurion-level Nova Energy, even if he does not have any Chakras, he still has the confidence to kill those below Centurion-level. All Legionnaires.


    Energy is just a weapon. How to use this weapon to quickly kill the enemy is the criterion for judging a soldier''s excellence.


    "Finally, there is something to look at. For your bare hands, I don''t use weapons to bully you!"


    After speaking, Roger threw the Kusanaru sword back into the psychic scroll.


    Only three guards appeared in front of him at this time.


    Although their costumes were the same as those of the guards he killed before, Roger did not see any weapons on them.


    Whether it is a hot weapon such as a blaster or a cold weapon such as a saber and dagger, there is no such thing.


    When the Kusanaru sword in Rogge''s hand disappeared, the three guards did not hesitate, and attacked for the first time. The golden light that Rogge had seen in Roman Day shined.


    Facing the attack of these three guards, Rogge did not retreat but advanced, and at the same time attacked them.


    Just when Rogge thought that these three guards were going to have a close combat battle with him, their fists suddenly sparkled with golden star energy.


    Then, the new star energy shrouded in the fist, like a cannonball, hit him.


    Young people, you don¡¯t talk about martial arts!


    These six golden nova energies attacked at different parts of Rogge at the same time, and blocked several of his avoiding angles.


    No matter which angle he avoids, at least one or two clusters of new star energy will hit him.


    The opponent had already launched an energy attack, and Rogge certainly wouldn''t use his body to resist stupidly.


    With a thought, a light blue chakra coat instantly enveloped him, covering him with a three-hundred-six-degree energy armor with no dead ends.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The energy of the three new stars first hit the chakra coat on Rogge''s body, bursting like a bomb, and bursting out with a dazzling golden light.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 394： Underestimated (monthly pass plus more)

    The power of the energy of these three new stars is not small, and they are already close to the power of rockets.


    But even so, the energies of these three new stars did not penetrate the Chakra coat on Rogge, causing him any substantial damage.


    However, the shock wave generated by the explosion caused him to rush forward, and his speed suddenly slowed down.


    The slowdown is not the worst.


    Worst of all, the dazzling light from the explosion created a flash bomb-like effect, causing Roger to instinctively close his eyes.


    Was it the same idea as the original one?


    If the enemy the three guards are facing is not Rogge, then this sudden flash attack is enough to establish their victory.


    But unfortunately, what they faced was not an ordinary enemy, but Roger.


    Not long after he had just crossed into this world, before he had mastered enough ninjutsu, Roger once had a favorite tactic.


    Secret killing tactics based on illusion and darkness.


    Although he has not tried the sense of being completely deprived of vision by illusion, he is good at covert killing tactics, naturally, he knows how to face such an attack from the dark.


    Losing his vision will not affect him much, especially in close combat.


    Almost at the moment he closed his eyes, he gathered Chakra in the nerves of both ears, stimulating the nerves of the ears, and greatly improving his hearing.


    At the same time, his amazing combat intuition and combat experience that he has honed throughout the years in battle also made up for the impact of the lack of vision in the first time.


    Although his eyes couldn''t see, Roger could clearly perceive the actions of the three guards.


    Both the route of their advancement and the trajectory of their attack were displayed in his mind like a three-dimensional image.


    The attack on the left is the fastest, with a straight punch, and the target is his own head.


    The attack on the right is the most powerful, side kick, the target is his torso.


    The attack speed in the middle is the slowest, with heavy punches, and the target is his chest.


    Between the lightning and flint, Rogge judged the attack method of the three guards and immediately formulated a counterattack strategy.


    Take a half step back, avoid the straight fist on the left, and grab the target''s left arm.


    The left arm is broken by the reverse joint, and the left leg destroys the target''s center of gravity leg.


    Bend down and push the left target, avoiding the side kick of the right target.


    Attack the head of the fallen target with a heavy punch, centering on the target''s head, swipe left to attack the standing leg of the right target, destroying the stability of the right target.


    Get up, hit the unstable right target with a right uppercut, hit the right target and let it hit the middle target.


    In front of him, he quickly fists to attack the head, chest, and throat of the middle target, continuously repelling the target, and finally ends the middle target with a strange punch.


    This whole set of counterattack strategies came to Rogge''s mind in less than a second.


    In the next few seconds, Rogge executed this counterattack strategy perfectly.


    boom!


    When the guard in the middle was slammed into the air by the strange force fist and hit the wall behind, Roger opened his closed eyes.


    The sudden flash attack should have allowed these three guards to completely grasp the initiative in the battle, and even settle the victory in one fell swoop.


    However, things did not develop as they expected.


    Not only did Rogge not fall into the situation of being besieged by the three of them, but he severely injured two of them, and instantly resolved the situation of being besieged.


    It wasn''t until the guard in the middle was knocked off that the guard on the right who had not received much attack finally stood up and looked at Roger with an incredulous face.


    Although he didn''t know how Rogge did it, he clearly saw that Rogge had his eyes closed all the time.


    With his eyes closed, the joint siege of the three of them was resolved, and the two of them were hit hard.


    The guard finally understood why Rogge''s invasion would be classified as the highest level of black invasion.


    This is simply not something humans can do, he is just a fighting machine with a human appearance.


    "Don''t make a fuss, there are many people who can do this, and I know a top fighter who is blind."


    The blind top fighter in Roger''s mouth was no one else but Daredevil.


    Speaking of Daredevil, Roger suddenly realized that he seemed to have not paid attention to his news for a long time, and he didn''t know how he was doing now, whether he was still fighting against Jin in Hell''s Kitchen.


    "Some of you rely too much on new star energy and advanced weapons. Sooner or later you will forget how to fight in close combat."


    Looking at the guard who was shocked so far, Roger gave his own advice.


    The only guard left did not refute Rogge. After thinking about it, he reluctantly discovered that what Rogge said was the truth.


    "You will think about this problem slowly in the future, I am in a hurry now, so just..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger took the initiative to launch an attack, and lightning attacked the guard.


    Although this guard tried to resist Rogge, the huge gap in strength meant that his resistance would not have any meaning.


    Three seconds later, the guard was severely hit in the chest by Rogge''s strange power, and the whole person flew out, spewing bright red blood from his mouth.


    After solving the guard, Rogge did not stop at all, and continued to walk towards the upper floor of the building.


    Forty, fifty, sixty...


    Although the guards in the building tried their best to stop Rogge, they wanted to completely kill the menacing invader.


    However, their efforts did not get the expected report.


    The number of guards was rapidly decreasing at a terrifying speed, but Rogge''s pace was not affected in any way.


    "To mobilize the Guards, we must mobilize the Guards, and now only the Supreme Guards can stop him!"


    Looking at Roger, who was like a **** of war, on the surveillance screen, the guard commander of the mansion said out loud.


    It is not only the guard commander who has lost his temper, but even Chris, who was originally arrogant, is now full of gray.


    He didn''t expect that Roger could actually break through the endless siege of the building''s guards and walk toward the top of the building step by step.


    This is impossible, this is absolutely impossible!


    Even the centurion of the legion, it is absolutely impossible to defeat all the guards of the headquarters building alone.


    This is simply not something humans can do.


    Chris''s rank in the Rising Star Legion is not low. Although he took the civil service route in the Legion, he knew very well what kind of strength the Legion Centurion had.


    It is precisely because of this contrast that he put the hope of killing on the guards of the headquarters building.


    But it turns out that Chris underestimated the strength of the Centurion of the Rising Star Legion, and also underestimated the strength gap between the Centurion and Rogge.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 395： Failed plan

    The 75th floor of the Rising Star Corps Headquarters Building is the Security Command Center.


    "Just because I taught you a little lesson in Harrah''s Star, are you going to make me pay?"


    At this time, Rogge was holding the blaster snatched from the guards of the building, and stepped under his feet. It was Chris who just wanted to escape but was kicked flying by him.


    Why Rogge suddenly came to the command center on the 75th floor from the 60th floor and kicked and stepped Chris under his feet? It started when Chris was sure that the guards of the headquarters building could not stop him.


    Seeing Rogge, who had reached the sixtieth floor and showed strength far beyond the Centurion of the Nova Legion, Chris made the decision to leave the headquarters building immediately.


    As the initiator of all this, Chris knows exactly how he will end up in Rogge''s hands.


    In the hall of Hara Xing, he only scolded Rogge, and he was taught a lesson by Rogge''s illusion of writing round eyes.


    If Rogge knew that he had planned all this secretly, causing Rogge to be unable to get his reward smoothly, then his fate will definitely be worse than before.


    Therefore, Chris planned to leave the headquarters building immediately and stay away from the lunatic Rogge.


    But he never thought that before he walked out of the gate of the command center, the floor of the command center was penetrated. At this time, Roger, who he least wanted to see and was most afraid to see, flew through the hole in the floor. Come up.


    Then, it was this picture of him being gasped by Rogge and stepped under his feet.


    "No! I am not, I do not, don''t talk nonsense!"


    After hearing Roger''s questioning, Chris didn''t pay attention to the pain in his chest and immediately denied it.


    "Really? But I don''t believe it!"


    While speaking, Rogge raised the blaster in his hand and fired a shot at the invisible right back.


    call out!


    The green explosive bullet accurately hit the guard who was hiding in the corner, trying to shoot secretly, with a headshot.


    "It''s really not me, I just didn''t have time to evacuate the building!"


    Chris explained eloquently, but Roger didn''t believe a word of his explanation.


    call out!


    Just as Chris was about to continue explaining, Rogge fired a shot at his right leg, and the green explosive bullet directly penetrated his thigh.


    "Ahhhhh!!! My leg, my leg is broken!!!"


    From childhood to childhood, Chris had never felt such a bone pain, and suddenly let out a harsh scream.


    "Your leg hasn''t broken yet, but if you still don''t shut up, I don''t mind fulfilling your little wish."


    Rogge looked impatiently at Chris who was trampled by him.


    He originally thought that someone who dared to beat his reward idea would be a person with a little city government and a little domineering.


    He had never thought that after he came to the command center, he would actually see this guy Chris.


    At the beginning, he was just thinking about making things happen completely, so that the people of the New Star Legion would understand the consequences of relying on his account.


    However, when the guard commander of the building issued a black intrusion alert and evacuated all irrelevant personnel in the headquarters building, he suddenly discovered that he seemed to have discovered the position of the master behind the scenes.


    When irrelevant personnel were evacuated, the only people left in the headquarters building were, according to common sense, the guards of the building and Roger himself.


    However, when he used the chakra perception technique to perceive the situation in the building, he discovered that on the 75th floor of the building, that is, here, there is a life body without new star energy.


    As we all know, the soldiers of the New Star Legion, whether they are medical soldiers who have just graduated from the Academy of Space Academy, or the highest-ranked centurion, will have new star energy in their bodies.


    A person with no new star energy in his body, not only did not evacuate, but stayed in the security command center of the headquarters building after the black invasion warning was issued.


    This abnormal phenomenon aroused Rogge''s curiosity and also evoked some of his memories.


    During his days as a private investigator, he had done some studies and research on criminal psychology.


    Some criminals like to return to the scene of the crime after the crime is over, and gain a sense of control and satisfaction by witnessing the panic of the crowd and the reaction of the police.


    In particular, some crimes with particularly serious circumstances, such as serial killings, are prone to the phenomenon of criminals returning to the scene of the crime.


    Even if they have been away for many years, these criminals will return to the scene of the crime and recall the specific details of the crime to give themselves a sense of abnormal psychological satisfaction.


    Rogge didn''t know that the person in the command center was Chris at the time, but after discovering this anomaly, the theory he had seen in criminal psychology first came to his mind.


    Then he thought about it for a moment and found that his guess seemed to be correct.


    If it is because someone is dissatisfied with him, or wants to occupy his reward, then the behind-the-scenes master will watch this scene in a safe place or where he thinks it is safe.


    Unless conditions do not allow, otherwise, the master behind the scenes has a more than 80% chance of doing so.


    After all, watching how he was frustrated, and even how he died, can give this master behind the scenes a sense of satisfaction that everything is under control.


    After discovering or being convinced of this, the next thing is very simple.


    According to the plan, Rogge went one by one, destroying little by little the plan that the master behind the scenes had the chance to win.


    In order to prevent the behind-the-scenes master from being aware of the danger in advance, he also deliberately controlled his rhythm to avoid frightening the behind-the-scenes master at once.


    Because the plan is going to fail bit by bit, not only will the behind-the-scenes master not leave immediately, but will increasingly look forward to the next plan, looking forward to the hope of a comeback.


    When the main ambassador behind the scenes, Chris, found that the plan was completely unsuccessful and planned to leave before the plan failed completely, Rogge, who had been paying attention to him for a long time, did not hesitate and went straight from the sixtieth floor to the seventh On the fifteenth floor, the result of the failure was placed in front of him.


    If it wasn''t for time and circumstances that didn''t allow him, Rogge wouldn''t even mind changing to a 200% extreme blow that would first go from the world to heaven and then fall directly from heaven to hell.


    "Your Excellency Rogge, he is only a child, I hope you have a lot of adults, let him go first!"


    Chris closed his mouth tightly because he was afraid that Roger would actually interrupt his right leg, afraid to make any noise.


    But at this moment, the guard commander of the building, under the protection of a team of guards, cautiously came to Rogge and said.


    Just a child?


    A thirty-year-old child?


    After hearing the commander''s words, Rogge sneered, and then in front of the commander, shot Chris in the left foot.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 396： I am not satisfied

    "what!"


    Chris, who could not bear the pain after being shot through his left leg, screamed again.


    Only this time, his screams lasted only a short second, and he was forcibly suppressed by himself.


    It doesn''t work if you don''t press it down, because Rogge has turned the muzzle of the blaster and pointed it at his head.


    Although the pain from his legs was hard to bear, compared with death, Chris still knew which one to choose.


    "Mr. Roger, you..."


    The commander didn''t expect that he begged for mercy in a low voice in exchange for Roger to fire more decisively.


    Seeing Chris, who was struggling to endure the pain, the commander originally planned to continue to say something, but in the end he said nothing, beckoning the guards beside him to put down their weapons and stepped back some distance.


    Rogge didn''t want to continue shooting Chris, at least he didn''t have this idea until he figured out the ins and outs of the matter.


    But the commander''s phrase "he is still a child" completely aroused his anger.


    Although he didn''t know how long the average life expectancy of the Xanders was, Chris, who was stepped on by him now, did not look like a child.


    Rogge has not forgotten that this Chris is a person who has served as a civil servant in the mission and an envoy to the Kerry Empire.


    And taking a step back, even in the standards of the Sandal Stars, the current Chris is indeed a child, and this will definitely not be a reason for him to let Chris go.


    If you have a mistake, you must admit it. This is a truth that all five or six-year-olds on the planet know.


    The people Roger most look down upon are those who use age as an excuse after making a mistake.


    In his concept, whether it is a thirteen or fourteen-year-old underage child, or those who are already 70 or 80 years old, as long as they do something wrong, they must be responsible for their actions.


    Respecting the old and loving the young is one thing, but taking responsibility for your actions is another.


    It is because he has seen too many **** and muddy things such as "he is just a child", "he is already old", "he is an old man" and so on, that makes him even more convinced that everyone is responsible for their actions. This concept.


    "Looking at you, you should also know the ins and outs of things. Let''s talk about it. What is going on?"


    After reluctantly suppressing the anger in his heart, Rogge said coldly to the commander.


    "No problem, as long as it is Mr. Rogge you want to know, I must know everything."


    After hearing Roger''s question, the commander finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Rogge still looks angry now, at least he won''t shoot Chris anymore.


    As long as Rogge doesn''t shoot Chris, as long as Chris doesn''t die in front of him, or in the headquarters building, he can compromise on anything else.


    "Well, Mr. Rogge, I wonder if you can let us stop Chris from bleeding first?


    "His wounds continue to bleed like this. I am afraid that he has not given you satisfactory compensation, and he has already died of blood loss."


    The commander asked in a low voice again, in him, he didn''t see what a soldier should be, but he looked like a man of power who had been battling dogs all day long.


    More than ten minutes later, in the meeting room next to the command center, Roger sat on the sofa with a calm expression.


    Opposite him were the guard commander of the building, and Chris, who had initially bandaged his leg wounds.


    "Let''s talk about it, tell me everything you know!"


    In the next few minutes, the commander unreservedly told everything he knew.


    Including Chris'' plan, the arrangement of Chris'' father of the chairman of the military council, how Chris found him, and some of the promises and benefits Chris gave him.


    In order to prevent things from developing in a worse direction, the commander did not dare to conceal the slightest bit of concealment, and explained all the ins and outs of the matter.


    After the commander finished speaking, Rogge turned his head and looked at the silent Chris, his face became colder and colder.


    As he expected, Chris just wanted to use his father''s power at first to get a small revenge on him, so that he didn''t get the reward he deserved so smoothly.


    But when he knew the specific content of Rogge''s remuneration, he had some ideas that he shouldn''t have, and informed his father of the president of the military council of the detailed list of remuneration.


    Then, his plan went from an act of revenge from the very beginning to an act of embezzlement that took Rogge''s compensation as his own.


    In order to successfully obtain this batch of equipment that originally belonged to Rogge, they deliberately set the location of the operation in the headquarters building.


    As long as they can successfully kill Rogge in the headquarters building, they will be able to characterize what happened this time as Rogge''s own merits, making a noise in the headquarters building, and killing related staff.


    Although this doesn''t seem to fit Rogge''s character, at that time everyone else is dead, and no one will have trouble with the president of the military council.


    While Rogge is still alive, there may be people who are willing to fight for justice for him.


    But if he died, then naturally no one would want to stand up for a dead person.


    Especially this is a dead person from another planet.


    So as long as Rogge died, whether anyone else believed it or not, it wouldn''t have any impact on Chris'' plan.


    And that batch of equipment that originally belonged to him will naturally belong to the New Star Legion again, and the military council will make reasonable arrangements.


    In general, Chris'' plan is a feasible and successful plan.


    But the crux of the problem is that they completely underestimated Rogge''s strength.


    In their plan, Rogge, who had defeated the accuser Ronan twice, was at best a front-line presence better than Centurion.


    After all, the Centurion was already the strongest individual combat power in the Rising Star Legion, and the possibility that Rogge was several levels stronger than the Centurion was instinctively ignored by them from the beginning.


    The Rising Star Legion is indeed very strong, but what they pursue is not the strength of individual combat power, but the strength of the entire legion.


    So this possibility, which was ignored by them from the beginning, became the most fatal weakness in their plan.


    "It turned out to be like this. No wonder that when I first met you in the hall three days ago, I felt that you had a natural arrogance. I didn''t expect you to come from a powerful family."


    After listening to Chris'' explanation, Rogge said with a smile.


    Seeing the smile on Rogge''s face, Chris and the commander finally let go of the big stone in their hearts and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Their confession finally gave a chance to settle this matter peacefully.


    Chris doesn''t need to worry about his life safety, and the commander doesn''t need to worry about Chris dying in the headquarters building. Everything is starting to develop for the better.


    However, just when Chris and the commander felt that Roger had an idea of ??a peaceful solution, Roger suddenly picked up the blaster on the table and pointed the muzzle directly at Chris'' head, decisively The trigger was pulled.


    call out!


    The green blaster bullet pierced Chris'' head without any suspense, completely taking his life, and the bright red blood bursting out immediately stained the clean tabletop.


    "The answer is very detailed, but I am not satisfied."


    Rogge put down the blaster in his hand, picked up the white napkin next to the table, and gently wiped the right hand splashed by Chris'' blood.


    "Inform him of the speaker''s father and say that I will wait for him here!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 397： This is called domineering

    "Notify the speaker?"


    The commander''s eyes kept switching between headshot Chris and Rogge, and said with an unbelievable expression.


    Now he is eager to conceal the death of Chris completely, and then run as far as he can to prevent Chris'' father from venting the anger of the death of his only son on him.


    Although the position of Commander of the New Star Corps Headquarters Building is very good, it is nothing compared to his own life.


    "Yes, let his father know that I''m waiting for him here.


    "You don''t have to go personally, just let your hands go."


    Looking at the panicked commander, Roger said unhurriedly, as if he didn''t realize the consequences of his killing Chris.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can take a trip myself! Yes, I can personally inform the Speaker!"


    After hearing Roger''s words again, the commander finally reacted and quickly stood up and tried to leave the reception room.


    "I just said, let your hands go. You, stay here!"


    Just look at the current expression on the commander''s face to know what he is thinking.


    Once he left the reception room, Roger could be 100% sure that he would never see the commander in the future.


    "No...no problem, I will ask others to notify the speaker!"


    The commander originally wanted to fight for it again, but when he saw Rogge''s unsentimental, iceberg-like writing round eyes, he decisively gave up the idea of ??fighting for it.


    Under the arrangement of the commander, the news that Chris was killed by Rogge quickly reached the military council and reached Chris''s speaker''s father.


    Although the guards had been arranged to notify Chris'' speaker father, the commander did not think that Chris'' speaker father would follow Rogge''s request and come to the headquarters building obediently.


    According to his speculation, Chris¡¯s speaker¡¯s father is more likely to arrange for the Centurion Powerhouse of the New Star Legion, or directly mobilize heavy weapons to bomb the headquarters building.


    Although the headquarters building is a landmark and important building, if it is really bombed, it will not be particularly difficult to deal with.


    As the speaker of the military assembly, Chris'' father is fully capable of solving a series of troubles after the headquarters building was bombed.


    "Your Excellency Rogge, do you think the Speaker will really come?"


    In order to prevent the atmosphere in the reception room from being so silent all the time, the commander took advantage of the situation and asked his own question.


    "He will definitely come."


    Rogge replied decisively.


    "Why? Can you tell me the reason you are so sure?"


    The commander still wondered why Chris'' father had come here in person, and continued to ask.


    "First of all, his son''s body is here now. Unless he doesn''t want to save his son''s whole body, he will come in person.


    "Secondly, after knowing that I am the murderer of his son, he will definitely want to see me. Even if he wants to avenge his son, he will first come to see my murderer.


    "Finally, he is the speaker of the military council. If a person of his status does not even have the courage to meet and kill an enemy after his son dies, he will be criticized for a lifetime.


    "Simply put, he can''t afford to lose this person, so he will definitely come in person!"


    Being idle is also idle, Roger patiently explained why he was sure that Chris'' father would come in person.


    Although Rogge had thoroughly explained the reason, the commander sitting on the sofa opposite him still didn''t particularly believe it.


    Not taking risks with one''s body is a common feature of almost every upper person.


    Chris'' father, as the speaker of the military assembly, could not fail to understand this truth.


    Assuming that he was Chris'' father of the speaker, he would definitely not come in person.


    So, the commander continued: "I still think your Excellency the Speaker will not come. If it were me, I would not come."


    "That''s why you are just the guard commander of the headquarters building, and he is the chairman of the military council."


    Roger glanced at the commander and said calmly.


    Killing the heart, this is naked killing the heart!


    If the person who said this was not Roger, but someone else, the commander would definitely use his actions to tell that guy what a misfortune was out of his mouth.


    Although Rogge stabbed him mercilessly, the commander did nothing in the end.


    But what he thinks in his heart now is, just wait, I want to see what kind of expression you will show after the speaker does not appear.


    A little bit of time passed, and just when the commander couldn''t help reminding Roger that half an hour had passed, the door of the meeting room was suddenly pushed open.


    Pushing the door open was a tall warrior in armor and combat uniforms of the Nova Army.


    When the soldier who was more than two meters tall pushed open the door of the reception room, Chris'' father, the Speaker of the New Star Legion Army Council, and Morgan Gardner with his own majestic halo walked in.


    "Your Excellency Speaker!"


    Morgan Gardner, wearing the speaker''s uniform, just walked into the reception room, and the commander sitting on the sofa quickly stood up and gave Morgan Gardner a military salute to the Rising Star Army.


    Morgan Gardner showed no response to the commander''s salute, and went straight to the sofa, condescendingly looking at Chris'' body.


    "get out!"


    After staring at Chris'' corpse for more than ten seconds, the president of the military council, who exuded a majestic aura, said blankly.


    Although he didn''t clearly say who the person was, he didn''t even look at the commander, but at the moment he finished saying this, the commander left the reception room without looking back, and closed the reception room easily. Door.


    Come out alive, I finally came out alive!


    The moment the door was closed, the commander''s heart suddenly filled with a sense of joy from desperation.


    But this joy soon disappeared, because he immediately realized that his troubles were not over at all.


    The conversation between them must not end so quickly, I will leave Xander Star immediately and leave now.


    However, just a few steps after he walked out, the tall soldier who opened the door of the room stopped in front of him.


    "Why do you want to kill Chris? Just because he wants to avenge you and take away the equipment that belongs to you?"


    Speaker Morgan Gardner sat where the commander had been sitting, and asked Rogge blankly.


    "You already know the reason, so why ask me!"


    On Morgan Gardner''s face, Rogge didn''t see any sadness, as if the Chris killed by him was not his son at all.


    "Because of this, you killed him and killed my only son of Morgan Gardner! You are a bit too domineering!"


    Listening to Morgan Gardner''s emotionless words, Roger suddenly laughed.


    "Domineering? You actually think I''m too domineering! Hahahaha, interesting, really interesting!"


    Rogge laughed presumptuously as if he heard an extremely funny joke, and at the same time looked at Morgan Gardner with an idiotic look.


    "Are you provoking me?"


    As the speaker of the military assembly, Morgan Gardner can control his emotions so that others cannot guess his true thoughts from his expressions.


    However, I don''t know why, after hearing Rogge''s laugh, especially after seeing his idiot-looking eyes, Morgan Gardner showed signs of being unable to control his anger.


    "I originally thought that you, who can become the speaker, are at least better than Chris'' kind of idiot.


    "But I found out now that I guessed wrong, completely wrong. Chris is such an idiot, it''s all because of inheriting your IQ."


    Rogge sighed helplessly, and continued to say to Morgan Gardner, whose anger became more and more obvious, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m too overbearing? Then I will let you see what is really overbearing. !"


    As soon as the voice fell, the explosive pistol placed on the table suddenly came into Rogge''s hands, and three green explosive bullets flew towards Morgan Gardner in an instant.


    Unlike Chris, who does not have any actual combat power, Morgan Gardner has already taken a lot of shots himself, but before he entered the ranks of the civilian officers of the Rising Star Legion, he was a true centurion.


    I saw Morgan Gardner burst out a burst of non-dazzling golden light, and the three explosive bullets that hit his head and heart respectively were bounced off instantly.


    However, at the moment when the explosive bullet was bounced, a silver-white arc suddenly crossed Morgan Gardner''s right arm, cutting off his right hand.


    Lei Dun¡¤Thunder Slash!


    The golden light of the new star energy was still shining, but the silver lightning flashed past Morgan Gardner''s right hand without any obstacle.


    The thunder''s sword dissipated, and bright red blood shot from the fractured right arm of Morgan Gardner.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Unlike Chris, who likes to yell after his injury, Morgan Gardner''s pain tolerance is significantly higher by several levels.


    But Morgan Gardner didn''t expect that Roger actually dared to do something with him, but he was so sharp when he shot.


    Until this time, Morgan Gardner finally understood why Roger dared to kill Chris, and after the killing, he remained in the headquarters building and waited for his arrival.


    Chris has not participated in any battle in any sense, so Chris did not know that in this world, there is a kind of horror existence that completely integrates madness into instinct.


    But Morgan Gardner had seen this kind of person, someone he would never forget after seeing him.


    That person was called Crazy Titan before.


    Now, people are more willing to call him, the emperor of the universe!


    Morgan Gardner had seen this kind of madness in Thanos, and now he has seen it again in Roger.


    "Your Excellency, killing the idiot Chris is not overbearing.


    "Kill your son, and cut off the hands that you can''t control because of greed. This is called domineering!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 398： Hyuga Rouquan

    Except for Rogge and Speaker Morgan Gardner, no one knew what they were talking about in the reception room.


    However, five minutes after entering the meeting room, Speaker Morgan Gardner walked out of the meeting room blankly.


    Although Morgan Gardner said nothing, when he came out, everyone''s attention was focused on his injured arm.


    It was a neat fracture like a laser cut, a fracture with bright red blood still flowing.


    Morgan Gardner ignored other people''s gazes and handed the right palm of his left hand to the tall soldier who opened the door.


    After that, without saying a word, as if nothing had happened, he left the headquarters building with his direct guard.


    It wasn''t until Morgan Gardner and the guards completely disappeared in the corner of the aisle that the guard commander of the building finally recovered a little bit of reason.


    Did I have hallucinations?


    The speaker''s right hand was chopped off?


    Roger cut off the right hand of the speaker?


    The picture that Morgan Gardner appeared with his severed hand was completely beyond the commander''s understanding.


    He couldn''t understand at all, why Roger dared to cut off Morgan Gardner''s right hand, and he couldn''t understand why Morgan Gardner was so expressionless.


    What is going on in this world?


    The commander who was full of Morgan Gardner''s severed hand in his head began to wonder whether this world was still the one he knew well.


    Just as the commander and the guards of the other buildings were both confused and shocked, Roger walked out of the meeting room as if he were okay.


    After that, he left the headquarters building of the New Star Corps without looking back.


    Seeing Rogge''s leaving figure, the commander suddenly remembered the words Rogge had said to him before, the words that murdered him.


    "That''s why you are just the guard commander of the headquarters building, and he is the chairman of the military council."


    A conflict that was originally enough to cause a battle between Rogge and the Rising Star Legion ended in this way, in an unknown way.


    After leaving the headquarters building of the New Star Legion, Roger directly used the portal magic and returned to the suite of the "Bright Starry Sky" hotel, wearing the dark black game helmet again.


    The fact that Rogge invaded the headquarters building and triggered a black intrusion alarm came to an end in a quiet and uncontestable way.


    The Rising Star Army did not trouble Rogge because of what happened in the headquarters building, and he never went to the headquarters building again.


    Two days later, in an armory near the headquarters of the New Star Legion, Rogge received his own share of payment.


    At the same time, he also took away a compensation gift that was not comparable to the reward.


    The moment after receiving the reward, the commission in the system also changed the state for the first time, and the commission reward of 200 Nincoins was sent to Rogge''s account.


    "Nincoins not consumed: 610!"


    After taking a look at the unconsumed Nincoins he currently possessed, he returned to Roger in the hotel suite, directly used the portal magic, and returned to Konoha Shinobi on the planet Tatooine with the little black Pietro Daisy. village.


    "The three of you should return to the headquarters first. I will practice here for a while. If there is something urgent, you can ask Hinata to contact me."


    After the explanation, Rogge sent the black trio into the transmission channel constructed by the black boulder.


    When the black liquid that built the transmission channel solidified again into a boulder form, Rogge used his quantum teleportation to the Hokage Building, which he had never been to, and to the training room located under the building.


    For him, what happened in the headquarters of the Rising Star Corps was just an unplanned episode.


    Although this episode caused him to return to the planet Tatooine two days late, in general, this episode did not cause him much trouble.


    The agreed remuneration was obtained, and the guy who tried to fail the account was punished due to it, and he also received the corresponding compensation.


    Apart from affecting his mood and wasting two days of unnecessary time, he did not lose much.


    After arriving in this huge training room built under the Hokage Building, Roger opened the system''s exchange page and quickly browsed it.


    What happened at the headquarters of the Rising Star Corps was just an episode for him.


    But what happened in the arena of Sarkar Star was a big trouble for him.


    When fighting against Thanos, he saw Thanos''s terrifying body that was so powerful and unreasonable.


    It was a body stronger than Hulk, a body that could ignore most of his ninjutsu attacks.


    In addition to being unable to fly and unable to use energy attacks, Thanos''s body is perfect.


    In order to take the initiative in the battle the next time he faces Thanos, Rogge needs to add some extra hole cards to himself, one that was not originally in his current training plan.


    The physical skills in Hokage can be roughly divided into two types: rigid boxing and soft boxing.


    Gangquan is mainly a direct attack that is mainly based on surface damage, allowing the opponent to fracture or cause other trauma.


    Most ninjas, including the physical skills used by Roger before, belong to the Gangquan category.


    However, in the face of Thanos, who had such a strong physique, that the effect of Gang Quan was greatly weakened.


    Even if Roger had an immortal human body and strange powers, the rigid boxing skills he displayed could not cause much damage to Thanos.


    Now that Gangquan has been restrained, it is time to put the practice of Rouquan on the agenda.


    To tell the truth, Rogge doesn''t like the soft-looking **** style of Rouquan.


    He didn''t doubt the power of Rouquan, after all, Rouquan had developed to the extreme, and it might become the ultimate physical technique of Eighty God Air Strike.


    But compared to destroying the enemy''s internal organs and meridians, he still prefers to destroy the enemy''s body.


    Simple, crude, and effective!


    It didn''t take much time for Roger to find the soft boxing he wanted on the exchange page of the system.


    "Hyuga Rouquan Daquan, exchange price: 100 Ninja coins!"


    This is a complete set of Hyuga soft boxing including basic soft boxing of the Hyuga clan, 64 Bagua palms, Bagua Zhang Huitian, Bagua empty palm splitting, Bagua¡¤Poshan strike, etc.


    A part of the practice notes of the Hyuga tribe is also included.


    The exchange price is not expensive, which is within Roger''s psychological expectations.


    So he didn''t hesitate and chose to exchange it directly.


    The exchange icon that symbolized the soft fist of the Hyuga clan disappeared suddenly.


    At the same time, the training information of Hyuga Rouquan appeared in Rogge''s mind out of thin air.


    The soft fist is now in hand, but if he wants to fully exert the power of the soft fist, he also needs a pair of special eyes, a pair of eyes that can let him see the meridian situation in the enemy''s body.


    "Grow your eyes, exchange price: 200 ninja coins!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 399： Redeem

    White eyes, the blood inheritance boundary of the Hyuga clan originated from the Datongmu clan.


    Just like Zhuanyan, white eyes are one of the three pupils.


    In terms of development potential, Baiyan is not much worse than Shalunyan.


    The writing wheel eye can evolve into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and a reincarnation eye.


    And white eyes can also evolve into reincarnation eyes.


    The true power of white eyes is not as weak as people think.


    The reason why the white eyes feel inferior to the writing wheel eyes is purely because the Hyuga clan is too dishonest.


    The same is a blank eye. Among the Datongmu clan, one is better than the other, and the other is more perverted. It is almost impossible to engrave the word "open hanging" in the eyes.


    If the Hyuga clan can also be like the Uchiha clan, a monster-like existence will appear every three to five, and the white eyes can also shine like the writing wheel eyes.


    Rogge won''t hesitate to exchange the soft fist of the Hyuga clan.


    But when the exchange rolls his eyes, he hasn''t done anything.


    Although the exchange icon in the system clearly proved that he can exchange his eyes, he still couldn''t make up his mind.


    Under normal circumstances, icons that cannot be exchanged will become dim black.


    For example, after he exchanged the fairy mode of Wet Bone Forest, the exchange icons of Longdidong and Miaomushan fairy modes became black and gray that could not be exchanged.


    However, white eyes are not a cultivation path such as fairy mode or ninjutsu illusion.


    A blank eye is the boundary of the blood, and the boundary of the blood that will change his physique.


    Rogge now has the Uchiha clan''s Zhuanyan, and he has also practiced Zhuanyan to the state of kaleidoscope Zhuanyan.


    Then the problem comes. Although the system does not prevent him from exchanging white eyes, whether his kaleidoscope writing round eyes will still exist after exchanging white eyes becomes a problem.


    Different from other systems that travel through the industry that are empathetic and also serve as life mentors from time to time, his golden finger system is a complete dumb.


    Don''t talk about chatting, playing and singing, even some basic user questions, his system is too lazy to explain.


    At this time, if his system can give some more reliable explanations, he won''t have to struggle for so long.


    Exchange, or not exchange, this is a problem.


    Exchange, it is possible to lose the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye that has become one of his main combat power.


    If you don''t exchange it, you won''t be able to exert the true power of Rouquan.


    The exchange price of 200 Nincoins became the most insignificant existence at this time.


    After thinking hard for more than ten minutes and preparing for the worst, Rogge finally made the decision to change his eyes.


    Although this decision seemed reckless, he had already considered all retreats.


    If he exchanges his white eyes, his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes really disappear.


    Then, he completely gave up the idea of ??practicing soft fist and white eyes, and used the remaining 300 ninth coins to redeem the three gou jade writing round eyes.


    Then, repeat the kaleidoscope eye-opening process that has been done before.


    Wanda is in Konoha, and he has had a kaleidoscope eye-opening experience. It is not difficult to do it again.


    If he really came to this step, he could just answer a question that he still doesn''t know the answer to.


    That is the writing wheel exchanged in the system, whether it can evolve an original kaleidoscope pattern that he has not seen before.


    If, with the help of Wanda, the kaleidoscope that he has evolved is still the same as it is now, then according to his previous experience, he will plunder another Gordon¡¯s quantum teleportation and Johnny¡¯s hellfire.


    If a kaleidoscope abilities and patterns that are completely different from the current ones have evolved, then re-train the new abilities.


    Speaking of which, I really look forward to what kind of kaleidoscope ability can be opened by reopening the eyes.


    Although monthly reading and Senluowanxiang are pretty good, men always have some thoughts about the new and the old.


    After suppressing the tension and excitement in his heart, Rogge pressed the exchange icon that represented white eyes.


    Subsequently, the exchange icon that symbolized the white eyes disappeared, and his unconsumed nincoins also dropped to 310.


    Just when Rogge had made all the mental preparations and waited for the appearance of a blank eye, he did not wait for anything.


    How is this going?


    The system is down? Or was Nincoin swallowed?


    For a moment, Rogge was stunned.


    Damn it! Where are my eyes? Where is my Ninja Coin?


    This unscientific!


    Roger, who had already had no idea how many dealings with the system, was now completely confused.


    The chakra is normal, the fairy body is normal, the kaleidoscope writing wheel is normal, the nine tails are normal, the magic is normal...


    Rogge was serious, careful, and perceived his current state in all directions.


    Then, he didn''t notice anything unusual.


    Wouldn''t it be so unlucky?


    I''m all ready to lose the kaleidoscope and write round eyes and do it again, but this is the result?


    Rogge suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    According to the exchange icon given by the system and his own speculation, Baiyan and Zhuanyan might appear on the same person.


    Datongmu Huiye, Datongmu Taoshi and others have both white eyes and reincarnation eyes.


    Since both the white eyes and the reincarnation eyes can appear on the same person, then as the lower level of the reincarnation eyes, the writing round eyes should also coexist with the white eyes.


    Although this is only a speculation, it is a very reliable speculation.


    At least in Rogge''s view, this is the case.


    If he insists on saying that he is different from Datongmu Huiye and Datongmu Tao style, it is only because he is not a member of the Datongmu clan, and he only has two eyes.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to, I will be a vain prostitute as the commission of Xinxing Supreme!"


    After adjusting his current loss of mind, Rogge used a quantum teleportation from the training room directly to the bathroom of the Hokage Mansion.


    He has no interest in practicing Rouquan at all now, at least not now.


    Without turning his eyes, Rouquan can''t exert its due power at all, and at best it can be used to deal with enemies whose strength is not as good as his.


    Because of a bad mood, Rogge took a hot bath for half an hour in the bathroom, then wrapped a bath towel and came to the bathroom mirror that was more than two meters long.


    Speaking of it, it seems that it has been a long time since I saw my original black eyes.


    Looking at the blood-red eyes in the mirror, Roger suddenly missed his original black eyes.


    So, he closed the Sangouyu writing wheel that he had opened for 24 hours.


    Just when he thought he was about to see his black eyes, he saw an unbelievable scene in the mirror.


    Damn it! What about my black eyes!


    At this moment, what appeared in front of him was not the black eyes in his memory, but the opposite white.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 400： Super vision

    This is, roll your eyes?


    Seeing that the color of the iris had completely changed into white eyes, Rogge couldn''t react for a while.


    Although in terms of color, his eyes are now white.


    But not only did he not feel any visual improvement, but because he closed the eyes of Sangouyu writing wheel, he felt his vision dropped a lot.


    After a few seconds of confusion, he found out where the problem was.


    Like Zhuanyan, Baiyan needs to be opened before it can exert its power.


    It''s just that it''s not the same as the opening of Shao Lun''s eyes. After the eyes are opened, the original iris color will not be changed, but the blue veins around the eyes will be exposed.


    Roll your eyes, open!


    After finding a way to open his eyes in his mind, Rogge said silently in his heart, and a few veins burst into his eyes.


    With the opening of the white eyes, the introduction and information of the system about the white eyes finally appeared in his mind.


    The basic ability of writing round eyes can be divided into three types: observation, copying, and hypnosis.


    As one of the three pupil techniques, Baiyan also possesses three basic abilities, telescope, perspective, and insight.


    Telescope, as the name suggests, is to improve the telescopic vision of the eyes.


    Even if Rogge had just white eyes, his telescopic vision reached a radius of one kilometer.


    With his eyes open, as long as he wants, he can clearly see anything within one kilometer.


    Of course, with the continuous improvement of the ability to white eyes, the limit distance of telescopic vision will continue to increase.


    In addition to looking into the distance, the perspective and insight ability of the white eyes will also be continuously improved due to cultivation.


    Among the two abilities of perspective and insight, what Rogge personally likes, and what he values ??most, is perspective.


    The perspective ability given by white eyes allows him to see through objects and enemies easily.


    Obstacles such as clothes, walls, metal, etc., will appear transparent under the perspective of white eyes.


    More importantly, you can see the meridians, acupoints, bones, and the flow of chakras in the target body with a blank eye.


    The same as the copying ability of the writing wheel eye, the system has also slightly adjusted the perspective ability of the white eye. The ability of the perspective target chakra flow is modified to the energy operation in the perspective target body, not just limited to the chakra. An energy.


    Rogge was not surprised by this adjustment of the system to the white eyes.


    Because up to now, he is the only one who has Chakra in this world.


    The clairvoyance ability is a key factor in exerting the power of soft fist.


    Only with perspective vision, Roger can accurately penetrate his chakra into the enemy''s body, thereby destroying the enemy''s meridian system, or the energy running route, so as to achieve the effect of destroying the enemy from the inside.


    As for the white-eyed insight, it allows him to have a 360-degree angle of view without blind spots, unlike normal humans, whose eyes can only reach a horizontal viewing angle of 188 degrees at most.


    In addition to the three basic abilities of telescope, perspective, and insight, when you have white eyes, you can slightly improve your chakra manipulation level, allowing you to release chakras from all acupuncture points in your body at the same time, thereby using Bagua Palm¡¤ Advanced physical skills such as Huitian.


    However, this does not mean that with white eyes, Chakra can be released from the acupuncture points throughout the body.


    Whether this can be achieved depends on the owner''s own Chakra control level and strength.


    If it is a ninja who is not so strong, even if he has white eyes, he can''t release Chakra from the acupoints all over his body.


    After quickly passing the white-eye information in his mind, Rogge started his first use of the white-eye ability.


    The first thing he uses, of course, is the perspective ability he values ??most.


    When the white-eyed perspective was activated, the mirror in front of Roger instantly became as transparent as glass, even the wall behind the mirror.


    Under the white-eyed perspective, Roger can easily see through any obstacles that block the line of sight.


    No matter it was metal, walls, or anything else, they couldn''t block his sight.


    With the ability to see through, Rogge also used his long-eyed telescope ability, allowing his telescopic vision to be qualitatively improved.


    With the combination of perspective and telescope, in the bathroom of the Hokage Mansion, he can clearly see the names of the books on the bookshelves in the office of the Hokage Mansion hundreds of meters away.


    After adapting a little to the new visual experience after combining the two abilities of perspective and telescope, Rogge brought out the third ability of whitening his eyes, that is, the ability of insight.


    With the integration of insight, Rogge''s perspective is no longer confined to the immediate front, but has become a 360-degree perspective with no dead ends.


    After experiencing the brand-new visual experience brought by the white eyes, Rogge returned his gaze to his body, instantly saw through his body, and examined the internal situation of his body.


    The light blue ball, burning like a flame, was his own Chakra.


    And the blood-red one was half of the nine tails, Yang nine tails sealed in his body.


    In addition, he also saw a small group of rainbow-like brilliant light and a group of orange-red flames in the position of his right eye.


    The rainbow-like beauty is the quantum teleportation ability he plundered from the alien Gordon.


    The orange-red flame was the hellfire he looted from the ghost knight Johnny.


    Not only that, he also saw a golden light in his body, which was the magic power he gained from learning magic in Kama Taj.


    After carefully examining his physical condition, Rogge closed his eyes, and the violent veins around his eyes returned to their normal appearance.


    As the white eyes closed, the three super visions of telescope, perspective, and insight disappeared.


    The appearance of the white eyes did not change the writing wheel eyes, but replaced his original black eyes.


    Even if he didn''t open the white eyes and the writing wheel eyes, his black eyes would no longer appear.


    After sighing for a few seconds, Roger found a new set of clothes in the bedroom closet.


    After wearing, he used quantum teleportation and returned to the office of the Hokage Building. Then, he turned on the computer and quickly coded.


    It didn''t take long for him to type out all the Eight Dunjia cultivation methods in his mind.


    After checking it again, he silently deleted the cultivation methods of the following three doors, and then said: "Hinata, take Hulk as the test target, replace Chakra with gamma energy or Hulk''s vitality, and retest the eight doors. Dunjia¡¯s cultivation possibilities, and related adjustments."


    Although Rogge has not yet returned to Earth, he has not forgotten that he once promised Hulk.


    "In addition, launch a new research project. The theme of the project: Chakra energy transplantation program, the test target is also Hulk."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 401： Practice plan

    Usually, if you develop ninjutsu or something, Roger can do it all by himself.


    But adjusting the Eight Door Dunjia to make it suitable for people who don''t have Chakra is not something he can handle alone.


    I won¡¯t talk about the various troubles encountered in the process of testing and adjustment. The amount of scary data needed for testing and adjustment alone cannot be calculated by his own head.


    Although ninjutsu is not a science, at certain times, it is also necessary to pay attention to the laws of science.


    Finding out and calculating the rules is the strength of Hinata''s super artificial intelligence.


    "Roger that!"


    When Roger finished speaking, the avatar of Hinata''s married wife appeared in front of him and said softly to him.


    Although the Hinata in Konoha Hidden Village is not the Hinata Honzun, her computing power is no worse than the Hinata Honzun at the Konoha Intelligence Bureau headquarters.


    After all, compared with the deity who needs to deal with a lot of tedious things in the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, the Hinata in Konoha Hidecun has a lot less workload.


    After giving instructions to Hinata, Rogge took out a piece of white paper from the desk drawer and began to summarize his next training plan.


    The first thing to do is definitely the practice of white eyes and soft fist. This is one of the cards that will be used against Thanos in the future with a strong body.


    So he wrote the words Baiyan and Rouquan on the white paper, and added the serial number to the front.


    In addition to white eyes and soft boxing, writing round eyes and immortal human bodies is also the focus of his training plan this time.


    Until now, his Suzuo Nohu has not completed the third form of armor, so the writing wheel eye needs to be further improved.


    As for the immortal human body, this directly affects his physical strength, speed, endurance, resilience and other basic attributes, and it is also a link that cannot be ignored.


    Moreover, the fairy human body is also the key to his future evolution from the kaleidoscope to the reincarnation eye.


    Under normal circumstances, he needs to first evolve his kaleidoscope chakra eyes to eternal kaleidoscope, and then through the fusion of the cells between the pillars, he will evolve chakra eyes to samsara eyes.


    This is what Uchiha Madara used.


    Although this method is a reliable improvement method, for Rogge, this method has inherent flaws that cannot be remedied.


    He has no real brothers in this world, let alone a real brother with a kaleidoscope.


    So he has no way to raise his kaleidoscope to the realm of eternal kaleidoscope.


    Since he can''t have the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes, one of the preconditions of reincarnation eyes, he can only start with another precondition, the cells between the pillars.


    Uchiha Madara¡¯s reincarnation eye evolved by having an eternal kaleidoscope writing round eye and transplanting inter-column cells.


    And Rogge intends to take a different, but in principle, the same path of reincarnation.


    He wants to use his own kaleidoscope to write round eyes, plus the fairy human body between the pillars, to evolve his own round eyes.


    Although he cannot have the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes like Uchiha Madara, he can have an inter-column fairy body that is stronger than the inter-column cells.


    In this way, he can offset the shortcomings of the writing wheel and evolve his own reincarnation eye.


    Of course, this is only a theoretical evolutionary process.


    During the specific eye-opening process, there will definitely be some other minor problems.


    So, he wrote the second content of the training plan on white paper.


    Serial number 2: Write round eyes + fairy human body.


    Then I drew an equal sign on the back, and wrote the words Reincarnation Eye.


    After writing the three words of reincarnation eyes, he went on to write the third item.


    Serial number 3: Nine-tailed resonance.


    Rogge¡¯s current resonance with Nine Tails is four, which means that he can only use Nine Tails¡¯ Chakras to Four Tails.


    Although the four-tailed state is not low, it is still a long way from the nine-tailed mode he wants.


    Even if it is an incomplete Nine-Tailed pattern, he estimates that it will at least reach the level of Resonance Seven or Resonance Eight.


    As for the complete Nine Tails pattern, of course it will only work if it reaches the highest resonance level nine.


    The resonance of Baiyan and Rouquan, Zhuanyan and the immortal human body, and Kyuubi''s resonance are all the contents of his next training plan.


    As for ninjutsu, illusion, and physical skills, they are temporarily out of his training plan.


    The battle with Thanos in the Saka Star arena made him fully aware of the difference in basic physical fitness between himself and Thanos.


    This has once again proved the fact that the bodies of people on earth are really not generally fragile.


    Needless to say, compared with Thanos, even ordinary Asgardians have powerful bodies that are several orders of magnitude higher than those on Earth.


    After making a training plan, Rogge immediately entered this boring practice day.


    However, he did not expect that while he was working hard in the village of Muyeyin, an invasion occurred on the earth that caught most organizations and forces by surprise.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    New York suburbs, Fulian headquarters.


    "Rogge hasn''t come back, it''s been half a year, is he going to travel the entire universe?"


    Tony, wearing an expensive suit, sat on a chair and asked impatiently Natasha who was sitting across from him.


    "We have contacted the Konoha Intelligence Bureau several times, and Rogge''s personal assistant Hinata gave us the same reply every time, saying that he would tell Rogge for us."


    Compared with Tony, who was slightly irritable, Natasha, who was wearing casual clothes, appeared to be calmer, and answered with a calm tone.


    "Repost? His artificial intelligence assistant gave us this answer. Does she know what the mess is going on outside now!"


    Tony knows exactly what Hinata is, because to some extent, he is Hinata''s "father".


    It''s just that when he was in his hands, Hinata was not called Hinata, but Sunday.


    "I think she should be very clear, after all, in the past few months, the Konoha Intelligence Bureau has not been active outside."


    Natasha is still in that calm and breezy appearance.


    "Damn it! I knew that, I shouldn''t have given him Sunday."


    While Tony was complaining, Captain America Rogers and Dr. Bruce Banner walked into his office and put an energy gun that was not part of Earth Technology on the desk.


    "I confirmed with Dr. Banner that this energy pistol is not an energy weapon of the Hydra, nor is it an imitation made by other organizations imitating the weapons of the Zetarians.


    "This is an individual weapon created by another civilization, an alien civilization not inferior to the Qitarians."


    While speaking, Rogers took off his helmet and showed a tired face.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 402： Disagreements in Konoha headquarters

    Konoha Intelligence Agency headquarters, Washington.


    When the American team Rogers and Dr. Banner came to Tony''s office with an energy pistol that did not belong to the earth, the Konoha Intelligence Bureau was also holding a secret meeting with a few people.


    The known superheroes of Konoha, such as Frank the Punisher, Abomination Bronsky, Daisy Shock, Pietro the Silver, and Wanda the Scarlet Witch, all gathered in the highest-level conference room of the headquarters building. .


    Different from the relaxed atmosphere of the headquarters in the past, at this time, the faces of the punishers and others showed solemn expressions, and the suppressed silence enveloped the entire conference room.


    "Can''t let things get worse, I suggest contacting Roger immediately, we need him now!"


    Daisy was the first to speak, and she said with a gloomy face, staring at the empty seat at the top of the conference table.


    To be precise, she was looking at the virtual three-dimensional projected portrait standing next to this seat.


    The theme at the top of the conference table belongs to Roger.


    Although he has not returned to Earth for more than half a year, even so, no one dared to sit on this seat belonging to Konoha Intelligence Bureau and only belonging to Roger.


    "Master Naruto is practicing in Konoha Hidden Village. I have reported the current situation to Master Naruto, and got all authorization from Master Naruto."


    The virtual three-dimensional projection next to Roger''s seat is no one else, but his personal artificial intelligence assistant Hinata.


    "You are just an artificial intelligence, you are not qualified to make decisions for Rogge!"


    Daisy, who has rarely been angry for a long time, now showed a different temperament than before, and said loudly to Hinata.


    "I have obtained all the authorization from Master Naruto. If Miss Daisy has any questions, you can wait until Master Naruto returns to the headquarters and confirm with Master Naruto in person!


    "Before this, all the affairs of the headquarters were handled by me.


    "Everyone''s proposal, I have carried out a complete calculation, the highest success rate is less than 30%, Konoha Intelligence Bureau will continue to maintain the original action plan."


    Although Hinata''s electronic voice is no different from the real human voice.


    But at this time, her words made people feel the cold-blooded and ruthless nature of machine creation.


    "Since Lord Roger has given all Hinata''s authorization, let''s act according to the previously established plan.


    "If Konoha''s strength is damaged because of our unauthorized actions, Lord Rogge will not be happy when he comes back."


    When the anger in Daisy''s heart was about to erupt like a volcano, the first punisher sitting on the left spoke.


    As the longest existence following Rogge, the Punisher has a very high status in Konoha headquarters.


    Even Pietro and Wanda, who did not have a clear-cut relationship with Rogge, would give him extremely high respect when they saw the punisher.


    Although the Punisher''s strength is far inferior to that of Abomination, Daisy, Pietro and others, in Konoha headquarters, he is the highest-status existence under Rogge.


    At this point, even Hinata couldn''t compare with the Punisher.


    "Actually, I think, Daisy, you are a bit too nervous. Although the outside environment is indeed a bit bad, in general, it does not have much impact on our Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    "And those extraterrestrial **** don''t dare to hit us!"


    After the punisher finished speaking, Kuaiyin Pietro also expressed his views.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, Wanda, who was sitting next to him, gave him a shut-up look.


    "Um... when I didn''t say, you didn''t hear anything!"


    Although Pietro is Wanda''s brother, in front of Wanda, he does not have the dignity that his brother should have.


    Wanda is the one who really has the final say among them.


    "I support Daisy''s plan. Although the success rate is not high, we have the responsibility to help the victims. Rogge will not want to see us die.


    "Why don''t we vote, one person, one vote. Those who support Daisy''s plan can now raise their hands."


    Wanda spoke her opinion and took the lead in raising her right hand.


    Although at the Konoha headquarters, Wanda belongs to the kind of person who seldom expresses his own opinions, and does not even have much interest in field operations.


    But what is strange is that she has a position not much lower than the Punisher in Konoha headquarters.


    Although Wanda did not explicitly deny Hinata, the gesture of raising her hand can clearly express her true thoughts.


    As Wanda raised their hands, Daisy and Pietro also raised their hands.


    Afterwards, Dr. Lizard Connors and Red Tank also raised their right hands.


    The punisher looked at the people who raised their hands, thought about it seriously, and finally did not raise their hands.


    Unlike the others, apart from being a member of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, he also had a psychic contract with Roger, and he could not violate Roger''s opinion.


    Although it was Hinata who made the decision for Rogge now, as long as Hinata had Rogge''s authorization, he would not violate Hinata''s order.


    The punisher did not raise his hand, and of course he did not raise his hand.


    Except for the two of them, Xiao Hei and Moonstone also did not raise their hands.


    There were eleven people in the conference room, and the scene suddenly came to a five-to-five situation.


    For a while, everyone''s eyes were on Venom.


    "What to do? Which side do we support?"


    Eddie was completely wrapped in venom and whispered to the venom.


    Venom did not come alone, his host Eddie also came with him.


    Unfortunately, Eddie, who is the host of Venom, does not have any voting rights.


    If Eddie was not the host of Venom, he would not even be eligible to appear in this conference room.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I will only follow Roger''s arrangement. Since Roger has delegated power to Hinata, then I will follow Hinata''s arrangement.


    Venom spit out his big long red tongue and said casually.


    Six to five, Daisy''s proposal was lost by one vote.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Rogge quickly learned of this scene at the Konoha Intelligence Bureau headquarters.


    Although he has not returned to Earth in the past six months, this does not mean that he is ignorant of what happened on Earth.


    After taking a look at the surveillance video of the meeting room sent by Hinata specially, Roger sighed helplessly.


    "Wanda is more popular than I thought. Daisy and Pietro will not say anything. They will definitely support Wanda.


    "But what I didn''t expect was that Dr. Connors and the Red Tank would actually be on Wanda''s side."


    At this time, Roger was not in the training room, but in the office of the Hokage Building.


    After watching the surveillance video, he got up from his chair and went to the window, looking at the "sun" that was about to set in the distance.


    "Forget it, let''s go back first. If the Skrews are allowed to play again, there is no doubt that these guys will have the consequences.


    "This farce, it''s time to end!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 403： Secret invasion event

    The big event that caused Tony and other Avengers to have a headache, and caused Konoha to disagree, to some extent, is not a particularly serious matter.


    At least in the eyes of Rogge, a traverser with his own "prophet" halo, this time the big incident is not serious.


    Simply put, the big event happening on earth now is the legendary secret invasion of the Skrulls.


    As for why the secret invasion of the Skrulls suddenly broke out at this time, because there is still a lack of sufficient information, Roger is not particularly clear for the time being.


    But one thing he can confirm is that the "evil version" superheroes appearing on the earth now are the Skrulls using their own racial abilities and high technology beyond earth civilization to create confusing smoke bombs.


    Speaking of this, I have to mention what happened on the earth during the six months of Rogge''s cultivation.


    After Rogge returned to Earth Dr. Bruce Banner, who was kidnapped by the rope-weed slavery group, Dr. Banner resumed his superhero career, fighting crime and saving the world as the Hulk Hulk. Talk to the people.


    These heroic actions of Hulk, in the eyes of the general public, did not have any problems, because he did it before.


    But no one thought that soon after Hulk restarted his heroic actions, Hulk''s reputation dropped sharply at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    By now, Hulk is not only no longer regarded as a superhero by people, but as a violent policeman who ignores the law.


    The reason for such a huge reversal of word-of-mouth is to start with a certain action of "Hulk".


    It was a normal fire rescue activity. "Hulk" came to the scene of the fire and rescued ordinary people caught in the fire.


    Just looking at the results, this time the action was normal, after all, "Hulk" successfully rescued the victims.


    But the problem is that when rescuing these victims, the crude "Hulk" accidentally overturned the fire building.


    Then, the collapsed building killed the firefighters at the scene, as well as a large group of reporters on the scene.


    If this kind of accident happened only once, people''s reputation for Hulk would not deteriorate so severely.


    After all, this is just an uncontrolled accident.


    However, since this "accident" happened, Hulk has repeatedly reported hurting innocent people in the following heroic actions.


    This is not only the case of the "Hulk", but also the "Iron Man" and "Captain America", the facades of the reunion.


    They worked hard to uphold justice and save people''s lives, but their righteous actions took the lives of more innocent people.


    For example, when "Iron Man" was organizing bank robbers, the missile fired accidentally detonated a nearby tanker truck.


    For another example, when "Captain America" ??attacked the black market weapon merchants, the bombs at the scene killed other residents around.


    ...


    These apparently heroic actions are defending justice, and have taken the lives of innocent people time and time again.


    Moreover, this kind of "accident" incident that accidentally injured innocent people in action did not only happen to famous hero teams such as Fulian and Konoha.


    Even those lesser-known street hero teams, such as the "League of Defenders" that just appeared in Hell''s Kitchen, have similar incidents.


    With the continuous occurrence of accidents and the promotion of certain people, the profession of superhero suddenly fell to the point of crossing the street.


    Now, basically every day, people protest against superheroes, asking the government to control these superheroes with extraordinary abilities.


    There are even many government members who took advantage of the situation to propose the "Superhero Registration Act", requiring every superhero to register and accept the government''s jurisdiction.


    This kind of opposition from the people is not the first time that Fulian has met.


    The Seoul incident triggered by Ultron has already experienced a similar protest against Fulian.


    However, the protest this time was completely different from before.


    Because these accidents that led to the death of innocent people were not done by heroic teams such as Fulian and Konoha.


    After Hulk''s first accident, Fulian found something was wrong.


    Because at that time, Dr. Banner was conducting research in the Fulian headquarters. It was impossible to appear at the fire scene to rescue the trapped people, let alone collapse the building and kill the firefighters and reporters at the scene.


    Similarly, those accidents caused by imitating Konoha heroes, Konoha also found something wrong.


    Although both Fulian and Konoha made an announcement about this, it is a pity that those people did not believe the evidence they provided, but instead believed that it was evidence they had forged in order to escape responsibility.


    Public protest and distrust are only one aspect.


    What is even more troublesome is that the hero team represented by Fulian and Konoha has been protested and targeted from the official level.


    Right now, around the Fulian Headquarters and Konoha Headquarters, there are a large number of protesters and military units arranged by the military.


    People protested, the government targeted, these superheroes on earth suddenly became the most unpopular existence.


    Rogge had seen all kinds of evidence and information that Hinata had sent, and he could see what was going on at a glance.


    Using high technology and their own ability to change, the Skrull turned into a superhero on the earth, giving the superhero a black pot.


    At the same time, the Skrews, who had long been hidden within the government, used the power of the government to further settle this scapegoat.


    The real superhero is facing protests from people and officials.


    The fake superheroes of the Skrulls continue to exacerbate this situation.


    For example, just a week ago, the "Hulk" faked by the Skrulls suddenly broke into a protest scene of thousands of people and killed them on live television.


    The framing method of the Skrulls is not clever, and it can even be said to be very simple and rude.


    But in the face of their innate racial talent and high technology far beyond the earth, their actions have achieved unimaginable results.


    Regardless of the rude tactics used by these Skrulls, until now, both Fulian and Konoha have not determined their true identities.


    These Skulls did not fight head-on with heroes such as Fulian Konoha at all. Before the genuine heroes appeared, these fakes had disappeared.


    Only Rogge, who had his own "prophet" aura, could see the truth at a glance.


    Although somewhat different from what he remembered, Rogge could be sure that this time the incident was a secret invasion caused by the Skrulls.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 404： Super Scroo

    "Hinata, call up all the information about the Skrew people."


    Roger, who was standing in front of the huge French window, spoke, then turned and sat back on the chair.


    "Okay, Lord Naruto."


    In just two or three seconds, Hinata holographically projected the sorted Skrull man data in front of Roger.


    The information on the Skrulls was not collected by Rogge or Konoha, but from the battleship Golden Jack.


    Before the transformation, the Golden Jack was the main battleship of the Kerry Empire.


    Although the Golden Jack is not very involved in space wars now, the Kerry Empire database still exists.


    The Skrulls were once one of the main enemies of the Kerry Empire. There is a lot of information about the Skrulls in the data of the Golden Jack.


    It is also worth mentioning that, in order to avoid losing these valuable information on the battleship, Rogge asked Hinata to make two copies of the Golden Jack data and put them in the Konoha Intelligence Bureau headquarters and Konoha Hidden Village.


    According to the internal information of the Kerry Empire, Rogge knew that the Kerry Empire captured the home planet of the Skrulls decades ago, turning the Skrulls into wanderers in the universe.


    The strength of the Skrulls is far from comparable to that of the heyday, but even so, the level of technology they master is far beyond the earth.


    According to data records, in ancient times, there were two kinds of Skrulls, one was the mutant Skrulls with arbitrary deformation ability, and the other was the eternal Skrulls who could not deform but were very powerful.


    Later, the mutant Skrulls eliminated the eternal Skrulls and became the ancestors of the contemporary Skrulls.


    This is also the reason why the Skrulls now have the ability to transform.


    The Skrulls now have the ability to deform at will, but their ability to deform is high or low.


    The ordinary Skrulls can only change their appearance at will, disguising themselves as other races.


    Moreover, their transformation does not require any auxiliary means, as long as they look at the target person, they can be perfectly transformed into the target person, even the voice is not the slightest difference.


    The ordinary Skrulls can only achieve this kind of shape deformation, and the more powerful Skrulls can replicate the memory of the target in addition to the changes in shape.


    However, if you want to copy the memory of the target, it is not enough to just look at the target person. You have to have a little contact with the target and obtain the DNA of the target person in order to copy the memory.


    According to the test of the Cree, this kind of memory duplication of the Skrews is only a short-term memory duplication, and cannot duplicate the complete life memory of the target person.


    The Skrulls who can do this step of copying memories are already regarded as elites in the Skrulls.


    However, this is not the limit of the Skrulls.


    In the Skrull clan, there is also a super Skrull.


    The Super Skull can not only replicate the appearance and memory, but can even replicate the abilities of the target character, turning himself into an existence exactly like the target character.


    As for how the Super Skulls can replicate this ability, the Kerry Empire has not studied the principle.


    Because even if the Kerry Empire captured the home planet of the Skrulls, they did not capture any super Skrulls alive.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the perfect copy of the Super Skroon in the battlefield, the Kree even suspected that the so-called Super Skroon was the same as the eternal Skroon, and was an extinct existence in the legend.


    In Rogge¡¯s memory, the secret invasion of the Skrulls in his impression was because these Super Skrulls disguised themselves as avengers, which caused a serious crisis of trust within the Avengers and finally caused the crisis. The secret invasion of the earth event.


    Judging from the various superhero accidents currently submitted by Hinata, Rogge has not found any signs of Super Scroo.


    However, this does not rule out that there is no Super Scroo on Earth.


    The ghost knows whether the Skrews imitated the abilities of superheroes with high technology, or the Super Skrews among them copied the abilities of superheroes.


    After all, some things, even without genetic mutation, can achieve similar effects with technology.


    Rogge didn''t have any interest in the transformation ability and copying memory ability of ordinary Skrulls, because his transformation technique and writing wheel illusion technique can also achieve similar effects.


    However, he is still very interested in the ability of the Super Skull to replicate the ability of the target character.


    One of Zhuanyan''s specialties is copying, but he can only copy the actions of the target character and the ability that does not involve genetic mutation.


    The replication ability of the Super Skrews has obviously broken through this limit.


    I don''t know why, since he met Grout the Treeman in the ignorant land, Roger began to understand more and more about Oshemaru, the almost crazy Frankenstein.


    Master all truths of time and learn all ninjutsu (ability).


    This kind of future is really tempting.


    However, understanding is to understand, Rogge hasn''t yet developed the idea of ??developing a frankenstein like Oshemaru.


    The reason is very simple. He has more hole cards than Dashe Maru, and he has not reached the level where he needs to break through taboos to gain strength.


    "Hinata, make a copy of the adjusted Eight Door Dunjia to Konoha Headquarters. It''s time for me to go back and fulfill my promise."


    As soon as the voice fell, a brilliant aurora-like light emerged around Roger''s body.


    In the next second, his figure disappeared, and he instantly went from the office of the Naruto Building to the teleportation base connecting the planet Earth and the planet Tatooine.


    When the black boulder liquified into a puddle of oil-like liquid, Rogge jumped in without even thinking about it.


    In a few seconds, he returned from Konoha hidden village to Konoha Intelligence Headquarters, which had not come back for half a year.


    More than ten minutes later, Tony in the Fulian headquarters received a call from Roger.


    "I heard that you were recently burned by a group of aliens. It doesn''t look like your style!"


    As soon as Rogge''s voice rang, Tony complained dissatisfied on the other end of the phone: "You are ashamed to say that you think everyone is like you, just throw everything to your artificial intelligence assistant."


    Before Rogge had time to explain the potential of rational use of artificial intelligence, Tony''s voice sounded again: "Don''t talk nonsense, you should already know what''s going on outside."


    "See you, you pick the location, I''ll decide the time!"


    Tony made a choice seemingly fair.


    But in the next second, he told the meeting time: "I choose to meet now, you can choose a place."


    This approach is really Tony Stark!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 405： Fulian Konoha Joint Conference

    "Now? Yes, the location is at the Konoha Intelligence Bureau headquarters. You haven''t been here yet. Just stop by this time and have a look!"


    Tony wants to tease Rogge, and Rogge has to express himself.


    "Konoha Intelligence Bureau headquarters? No problem, five minutes later, you open a portal, and I''ll take someone there right away!"


    Tony froze for a moment, then replied calmly.


    "Why do you want me to open the portal? You are coming here, but I am not going to pick you up."


    Tony knew that he could open the portal, and Rogge was not surprised.


    After all, Natasha and Ant-Man Scott had seen his portal, so Tony knew it was normal.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble! Open a portal, you should know that we are not suitable for leaving the headquarters base in a fair and honest period."


    Tony on the other end of the phone finally didn''t mean to be joking, and said seriously.


    "Well, five minutes later, I''ll be waiting for you in the conference room here. Bring someone over.


    "The entrance of the portal, I will open in the meeting room where we met last time."


    After confirming the time to open the portal with Tony, Roger raised his head and said to the Hinata holographic image in front of him: "Notify Daisy and Wanda and let them all come to the large conference room on the fifth floor. Konoha We have cooperated with Fulian once!"


    "Okay, Lord Naruto!"


    After receiving Rogge''s order, Hinata''s virtual image quickly disappeared.


    Five minutes later, in the large conference room on the fifth floor of the Konoha headquarters building, Rogge saw Tony and others who had been missing for a long time.


    Tony, Rogers, Natasha, Banner, Button, Rod, Sam, Vision, Scott...


    This time, Tony brought all the main members of the reunion.


    Of course, except for Sol, who is still handling government affairs in Asgard.


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    As soon as they met, Tony saw Roger''s eyes that were no longer blood red, and asked concerned.


    "It''s nothing, just a sequelae of gaining a certain power."


    Rogge didn''t explain to Tony about the white-eyed thing, not only Tony, but also Daisy and Wanda, he used the same rhetoric.


    The more you explain this kind of thing, the more troublesome it becomes.


    So in order to avoid trouble, the best way is to block their curiosity from the beginning.


    "Just sit down!"


    After giving Tony a light hug, Rogge deserves to be beside him.


    In the large conference room, there is a large rectangular conference table with more than 20 people sitting.


    Rogge wanted to learn from King Arthur and put a big round table symbolizing equality here, but under Hinata''s suggestion, he finally gave up this idea.


    Although Konoha Information Bureau is not a real Konoha, it also needs a clear upper and lower subordinate level.


    Blindly pursuing so-called equality will only weaken the strength of the Konoha Intelligence Agency, an armed group.


    This is Hinata''s suggestion after learning a lot of organizational structure knowledge.


    The main seat at the top of the conference table is of course Roger''s position.


    Tony took the first place on the right next to Roger, and Frank the Punisher was sitting in the first place on the left opposite him.


    When Tony took the seat, Rogers and others from the US team also took their seats, and then looked at Konoha on the opposite side without a word.


    "Now that we are all here, let''s start! Hinata, put out the information about the Skrull people."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, the light in the meeting room dimmed a bit.


    Afterwards, a virtual holographic projection of the display screen appeared in front of everyone.


    "This is an alien race called the Skrulls, with a long history and advanced technology.


    "However, their home planet was destroyed by another cosmic civilization, Kerry Empire, and now they have become wanderers in the universe.


    "What you see now is the true appearance of the Skrull.


    "Of course, you can be more familiar with their other appearance."


    As soon as the voice fell, the picture on the display screen changed to the previous action pictures that led to the death of innocent people.


    In the picture, there is a Hulk who is more than two meters high, Tony in a steel suit, Rogers with a shield, and Button who shoots an arrow...


    Basically, in front of everyone, there are screens of actions related to them.


    Everyone in Fulian sees "self" in the screen.


    On Konoha''s side, only people like Abomination, Red Tank, Daisy, Pietro, and Moonstone, who often act outside, have action scenes.


    Being reminded by Rogge to such an extent, no matter how stupid the people here, they understand what this is all about.


    "What happened in the last six months is the ghosts of these Skrews. As for the purpose, on the one hand, the people and the government hate you, on the other hand, it is to invade the earth."


    Rogge glanced at the expressions of everyone present and continued.


    "Invading Earth?"


    After hearing this word, Tony and Rogers, who were more familiar with official operations, immediately thought of something.


    "You mean, they are not only imitating people like us?"


    Rogers asked first.


    "Actually, I prefer to use metamorphosis to describe their abilities. The Skrew race is a natural spy race, and their racial talent can make them look like anyone."


    Speaking of this, Rogge paused for a few seconds, and then said in a serious tone: "You guessed it, they are also in some of the official organizations. Perhaps they were targeted at the Fulian and Konoha recently. The report came from their handwriting."


    After Rogge finished speaking, even Venom and Dr. Connors, who didn''t deal much with the government, realized the seriousness of the matter for the first time.


    "Since you already know who they are, you should also have mastered the way to distinguish them?"


    Tony frowned and asked.


    "I can tell them apart, but this is my personal ability.


    "As far as I know, there is no instrument that can directly distinguish the Skrull in a deformed state.


    "Of course, if you can invent one, so much the better."


    Rogge was telling the truth, because even the Kerry Empire, which had already been at the top of the universe in terms of science and technology, had destroyed the home planet of the Skrulls, it also failed to invent an instrument that would reveal the Skrulls.


    In this regard, the only thing that can be counted on is Tony''s brain that is turned on.


    Tony can even make things like a time-space shuttle locator, and then invented an instrument that sees through the deformation of the Skrulls. For him, it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    "Does this race have no shortcomings?"


    Tony did not answer Rogge immediately, but Natasha, who was sitting in the third position on the right, raised her own question.


    "Of course there is! Although the Skull''s ability to transform is very powerful, it can even be regarded as perfect.


    "But their individual strength is not strong. If it is an ordinary Skrull, everyone present has the strength to defeat them.


    "But the premise is that you can tell them apart, and all you meet is an ordinary Skrull."


    Rogge emphasized the tone of the word ordinary.


    "Ordinary? What if it is unusual?"


    Natasha asked again very cooperatively.


    "That''s why this time Fulian wants to join forces with Konoha.


    "Ordinary Skrulls can only change their appearance, a little more powerful, and can copy short-term memory, but these are not too big problems.


    "The real trouble is, Super Scroo!"


    When Rogge talked about Super Scroo, the picture in the virtual holographic display in front of everyone changed again.


    "The appearance of the Super Skrulls is the same as that of the ordinary Skrulls. However, in addition to transforming and copying memories, the Super Skulls can also copy the abilities of the target character.


    "For a simple example, if any Super Scroo turns into Hulk, then he is likely to have the same strength as Hulk.


    "Although the ability copied by the Super Skulls is just a copy, it will not be too far from the original."


    When Roger finished speaking, the meeting room fell into silence, a dead silence.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 406： Teaching Hulk Eight Door Dunjia

    A group of cottage Hulks much weaker than Hulk!


    Even if there are only ten of these cottage Hulks, no, there is no need for ten, as long as there are two or three, it is enough to cause an unimaginable terrible disaster.


    Thinking of this, the faces of Tony and others became harder to look.


    "You don''t have to be so pessimistic. There won''t be a lot of this kind of Super Skrews, otherwise they won''t always avoid confronting you."


    Roger glanced at Tony and the others, and continued.


    According to the records of the Kerry Empire, the proportion of the Super Skrulls in the entire Skrull race is not very high, probably only one out of hundreds of ordinary Skrulls.


    So in general, there is no need to worry too much about these Super Scrooes.


    "I hope so!"


    Tony replied feebly.


    The current situation is bad enough. If you add these super Skrews who can replicate their abilities, the situation will only develop in a worse direction.


    "Anyway, thank you for the information you brought back. At least let us know who the enemy we are facing now."


    After sorting out some depression, Tony thanked Roger.


    "You don''t need to be so polite. Although the concept of Fulian and Konoha is not the same, at this time, we are allies on the same front."


    Rogge replied with a smile.


    In the next time, Rogge and Tony discussed the sharing of Fulian and Konoha Intelligence Network, and shared the information they had obtained with each other.


    After discussing the general cooperation details, Tony returned to the headquarters of the United States team with Rogers and others.


    However, when they returned to the Fulian headquarters, Roger left Dr. Banner, to be precise, Hulk.


    Before capturing the living Skrulls, or Tony developing a device to identify the Skrulls, Konoha and Fulian could only continue to tolerate the Skrulls throwing a black pot at them.


    Knowing the existence of the Skrulls does not mean that they can immediately reverse the situation.


    To truly organize the secret invasion of the Skrullians, they still have a lot of preparation work to do.


    When Hinata arranged tasks for Daisy, Wanda and others, Roger took Hulk to his private practice room.


    "Do I remember what I told you last time?"


    After arriving in this training room with a football field, Roger raised his head and said to Hulk.


    "Remember! You said you want to teach Hulk Bamen Dunjia!"


    Hulk certainly would not forget what Roger had said to him at the beginning, and when he was speaking, he also excitedly gestured to the starting gesture of Roger''s eight-door retreat.


    Seeing Hulk who was already a little excited, Rogge stepped back and said, "Hinata, project the Hulk version of the Eight Door Dunjia!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a virtual holographic display screen with the size of Hulk appeared in front of Hulk.


    "This is the Eight Door Dunjia modified specifically for you, because you don''t have this kind of energy called''Chakra,'' so the Eight Door Dunjia you cultivate will be different from what I showed."


    Roger explained to Hulk, and raised his right hand to wrap his right hand around Chakra.


    "Although your Eight Door Dunjia is not the same as mine, your power will not differ too much.


    "More importantly, as long as you can open the third student door, you can also emit green light."


    To be honest, until now, Rogge didn¡¯t know whether Hulk liked it because the Eight Door Dunjia was strong enough, or because he was able to emit green light after opening the third door. interest.


    But whatever the reason, as long as Hulk can be interested in Bamen Dunjia.


    Because he was also very curious about how powerful Hulk could become after practicing this modified Eight Gate Dunjia.


    "it is good!"


    Hulk answered excitedly.


    "There are only the first five cultivation methods here. After you have thoroughly mastered these five, I will give you the next three!"


    Although Roger has all the cultivation methods of the Eight School Dunjia, he has only cultivated to the sixth one himself.


    Therefore, before he had mastered the Bamen Dunjia completely, it was impossible for him to modify the Bamen Dunjia into a version suitable for Hulk based on his own experience.


    Even if Hinata carries out massive data simulation, it will not work.


    "I will work hard to study the first five subjects!"


    Hulk said to Roger very solemnly.


    "Then you first write down the cultivation methods of these five disciplines. Your physical condition already fully meets the cultivation standards of Bamen Dunjia, so mastering the first three disciplines shouldn''t be difficult for you."


    He left Hulk in the training room alone to remember the Eight Door Dunjia, and instructed Hinata to pay attention to Hulk¡¯s situation at all times to avoid Hulk¡¯s momentary excitement and ruin his training room, Rogge returned to his office and broke through. The phone number of Secretary of State Ross.


    He didn''t talk to Rose too much, but simply told Rose that he was back, and then hung up.


    Then, from the psychic scroll, he channeled out the fourth-generation Hokage Royal God robe that he hadn''t worn for a long time, and the psychic gave out the Thunderball Fan and Kusuna Sword.


    The fourth generation of Hokage hasn''t appeared in front of people for a long time, and it''s time for a high-profile return ceremony.


    After putting on the imperial **** robe, and wearing the thunder group fan and the Kusanaru sword, he opened the huge window in the office and flew out with the technique of super light and heavy rock.


    Within a few seconds, he flew over the door of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, looking down at the enthusiastic protesters below.


    Since the establishment of the Konoha Intelligence Agency, people''s most intuitive evaluation of Konoha is domineering.


    But now, the protesters below seem to have completely forgotten Konoha''s domineering style.


    While Rogge, who was floating in the air, looked at the protesters in front of the Konoha headquarters, a reporter standing outside the protest crowd had a sore neck.


    Then he saw Roger floating in the air.


    "This person is?"


    At the first glance when he saw Rogge, the male reporter did not recognize him for a while, but instead wondered which of Konoha had the ability to fly.


    Ten seconds later, the male reporter wearing a black suit suddenly widened his eyes, looking up at Roger in the air with an unbelievable face.


    The fourth generation of Naruto Roger!


    Among Konoha, only the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge has the ability to fly!


    After realizing this, the male reporter excitedly patted the photographer next to him and motioned the photographer to switch the lens.


    This is big news!


    The fourth generation of Hokage, who has not shown up for a long time, personally appeared at the protest site, which will definitely make the headlines tomorrow.


    However, before the photographer next to the male reporter had time to turn the lens, Roger floating in the air smashed into the ground like a meteor.


    Rogge did not control his own speed, and directly landed in a superhero style.


    boom!


    A huge impact sounded loudly, and a cobweb-like crack appeared on the ground under Roger''s feet.


    Rogge''s landing immediately suppressed the protests at the scene.


    The originally frantic protesters, at this moment, as if they were pressed the mute button, quietly watched Roger who had landed in front of the Konoha headquarters.


    Rogge''s white eyes scanned the suddenly quiet crowd, and then said coldly.


    "Are you dissatisfied with Konoha?"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 407： Rogges public declaration

    In an instant, all the shots were aimed at Rogge, who fell from the sky, and the dazzling flash light kept on.


    No one thought that Roger would appear at the protest scene at this time, and in such an unfriendly way.


    Unlike the protesters who suddenly calmed down at the scene and showed a panic look, the reporters present showed an unstoppable smile.


    Big news, this is big news in the true sense.


    I don¡¯t know how many times such protests have occurred in the past six months.


    Even the news media and most of the audience have lost interest in these daily protests.


    If it was not for avoiding major events that might be missed, such as the previous scenes of "Hulk" killing at the protest site, these news media would not even be interested in arranging reporters to come.


    After all, the same drama has been performed one after another for half a year, and the audience is already tired of watching it.


    Therefore, the media sent by the media are little-known reporters, or some marginal personnel in the station.


    However, no one thought of it.


    It was such an unremarkable protest that actually attracted the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge, who had not shown up for a long time.


    Rogge ignored the reporters, but looked at the protesting crowd in front of him with a cold expression.


    Time passed by, and under Rogge''s strong pressure, these originally fanatical protesters were now completely stunned like eggplants beaten by frost.


    Just when Rogge was considering whether to release some murderous intent to scare away these ignorant guys, a man in his thirties and a fairly strong figure walked out of the crowd.


    "Yes! We are dissatisfied with Konoha! Not only are we dissatisfied with Konoha, we are also dissatisfied with you superheroes who ignore human life!


    The man was a little frightened at first, but after seeing Rogge not saying a word, his courage suddenly surged into his heart and said loudly to Rogge.


    "We don''t need your protection, we want..."


    However, just when this man was about to smash and completely take the initiative of public opinion, Roger, who was five or six meters away from him, suddenly came to him like a ghost.


    "What do you want to do, is it possible that you still want to stop me with violence?


    "I tell you, we are not afraid of you, we..."


    Rogge didn''t let the man talk endlessly, and directly kicked in a roundabout, kicking the man''s chest fiercely, kicking him out.


    Although Roger didn''t use much force, it was just an ordinary man who couldn''t resist his rounding kick. He flew out in an instant, knocking the crowd behind him.


    No one thought that Rogge would dare to actually do it, and in front of the protesters and reporters.


    After kicking the man away, Roger stood on the spot with a gloomy face, and said in a cold tone: "Get all out of me!"


    Suddenly, a sense of crisis originating from biological instinct emerged in everyone''s heart.


    This time, Roger directly released a small part of killing intent.


    Rogge''s killing intent instantly suppressed the anger that was about to ignite the protesters, and once again turned them into frosted eggplants.


    "You...you dare to kick me! You are finished, you are completely finished!


    "Have you seen this? This is the fourth generation of Hokage who claims to be a superhero. This is how he attacked innocent people!"


    Other protesters dared not speak out because of Rogge''s killing intent.


    But the man who was kicked off by him didn''t know whether it was because of pain that he didn''t feel the killing intent he released, or because this guy had been dazzled by anger, pointing to Roger and shouted loudly.


    Looking at the excited man who wished to point his finger to his face, Rogge placed his left hand on the Kusanagi sword at his waist.


    Just as the man continued to agitate the surrounding people loudly, trying to suppress Roger with the unfavorable power of public opinion, Roger once again flashed in front of him.


    Only this time, the Kusanaru sword in his hand came with Roger.


    laugh!


    The untangled lightning and Chakra''s Kusanaru sword made a silver-white arc, which directly drew across the man''s neck.


    In the next second, a head with an exaggerated expression flew up with bright red blood, and fell into the crowd like a missed basketball.


    "Inciting ignorant people, slandering national staff, attacking national intelligence agencies, and killing them on the spot in accordance with relevant laws!"


    After removing the blood from the blade of Kusanaru sword, Roger said blankly.


    After speaking, Rogge turned his head and looked at the camera on the left, and continued: "To protect the life and property of every American citizen, from now on, the Konoha Intelligence Bureau will investigate all relevant protests in accordance with the law and arrest the behind-the-scenes organization. Black hand!"


    Rogge''s remarks were immediately rebroadcasted, and in the form of breaking news, they appeared on the news channels of major media.


    In fact, not long after he appeared on the scene, the reporters on the scene urgently contacted the live broadcast room, and the live footage was immediately broadcast.


    Seeing Roger kicking the man without changing his face, and then directly killing the man, everyone who watched this scene had the same thoughts in their minds.


    Konoha Intelligence Bureau, it''s really going to make a move!


    However, Rogge''s external declaration did not end there.


    When he re-worn the Kusanagi sword that was not stained with blood, he said again: "I, Rogge, the current director of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, is now authorizing the Konoha Intelligence Bureau operatives in accordance with the law.


    "During the operation of Konoha-related personnel, if they encounter any obstruction, the operation personnel may use force in accordance with the law to kill the obstruction.


    "For those involved in blocking Konoha''s operation or assisting the instigators behind the protests to avoid investigation, Konoha will fully investigate their social relations and spare no effort to safeguard citizens and national security."


    Although Rogge spoke very euphemistically, as long as he has basic thinking skills, he can see the true meaning of this authorization declaration.


    Simply put, if you participate in a protest or block Konoha''s investigation, Konoha''s operatives will not only kill you in the first place, but also conduct related investigations on your family, parents and friends.


    Of course, the method of investigation may be somewhat different from what civil rights said.


    However, Konoha did not do this kind of thing for the first time.


    Konoha did a similar thing when arresting the remnants of Hydra.


    Only on that occasion, Rogge did not have the authority to disclose Operation Konoha personnel.


    But this time, he not only disclosed the permissions of Operation Konoha directly to the outside world, but also announced after killing a protester.


    Unlike Tony and others, Rogge has no feelings for this country of America.


    More importantly, he will not be **** by public opinion or official procedures like Tony and others.


    Violence cannot solve all problems, but sometimes violence is the best way to solve problems.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 408： Threat

    What Rogge made at this time was not so much a declaration of authorization for the Konoha Intelligence Bureau operatives, but a blatant threat to the protesters.


    He is not in the mood to fight with these protesters, he wants to solve these annoying guys in the simplest and rude way.


    If there is really someone who is not afraid of death, then he doesn''t mind letting them see what is called Konoha''s domineering.


    After living in the United States for so many years, he fully understands a truth, that is, the American people have a general mentality of being strong.


    As long as you are stronger than them, as long as you can show the absolute power that they can''t resist.


    They will become like the trained pet dogs, obedient to their owners.


    After threatening the camera that was being broadcast in real time without changing the color, Rogge had no intention of staying here. He directly performed the technique of super light and heavy rock and flew towards the temporary military camp stationed not far from Konoha headquarters. .


    If the protests from ordinary people are resolved, the watchdogs arranged by the military must naturally be driven away.


    Seeing Rogge''s figure quickly disappearing into the distance, the protesters and reporters gathered in front of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau''s gate showed a complex look of anger and fear.


    The anger is because of Roger''s so blunt threat.


    Fear was because he recalled the terrifying power Rogge possessed.


    Not long after Rogge left, these protesters, who had gathered in front of Konoha Gate for several days, disappeared immediately.


    Even the various **** they left behind were cleaned up by them.


    Rogge is not worried that the protesters will continue to gather in front of Konoha''s gate and do not want to leave. If these people have not left when he returns to Konoha, then they don''t need to think about leaving.


    Using thunder means, he has already planned a strong solution to the various protests Konoha and Fulian are now facing.


    However, he did not tell Tony and others about his plan.


    Before long, Roger flew over the temporary military camp a few kilometers away from Konoha headquarters, looking at the army below.


    Without any hesitation, he made another superhero landing and landed directly in the central area of ??the barracks.


    boom!


    The huge impact sounded, like the sound of a battle horn, and the entire military camp suddenly came to life.


    Within a few seconds, several heavily armed teams came to Rogge''s vicinity, looking at the four-generation Hokage that fell from the sky with a vigilant look.


    "Who is the highest commander here?"


    Rogge ignored the gunpoints pointed at him and said blankly.


    If it is under normal circumstances, an "intruder" like him will definitely usher in an attack immediately.


    However, his identity made these warriors in charge of vigilance dare not pull the trigger for a long time.


    Although the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge is not like other superheroes, he often performs some heroic actions to defend justice.


    However, neither the soldiers present nor the ordinary people present had ever doubted his strength.


    Some ordinary people who are more curious, as well as some seemingly boring investigation agencies, have made some strict calculations on Roger''s strength.


    The calculated result is that Rogge alone can defeat the entire rematch.


    Although Rogge has never really fought against Fulian, this calculation result released by an unofficial investigation agency has not been denied by people, but has received a lot of support from the masses.


    "I am the commander here, Colonel Jace!"


    Not long after Rogge finished asking, a middle-aged man in camouflage uniform came to him and looked at him with a serious face.


    "I will give you half an hour to evacuate! After half an hour, if you are still allowed to see you, the consequences are at your own risk!"


    After threatening the ordinary people, Rogge is now threatening the military again.


    "I haven''t received an evacuation order from the military!"


    Although he was facing Roger, who was far superior to himself, Colonel Jace didn''t show any expression of fear, and said in a serious tone.


    "This is not an order from the military department, but my order! Remember, you only have half an hour!"


    After speaking, Rogge ignored Colonel Jace and the soldiers around him, and flew again towards the Konoha headquarters.


    Before flying back to his office, Rogge glanced at the current situation of Konoha Gate by the way.


    Yes, I left thoroughly!


    At this time, in front of Konoha''s gate, except for the corpse and head that was beheaded by him with a sword, no one could be seen anymore.


    Compared with the previous period, the Konoha Gate is now empty and refreshing.


    After flying back to his office from the huge open window, Rogge called Hinata directly.


    "Hinata, let someone dispose of the trash in front of the gate. Also, investigate this guy''s social background to see if there are any Skrulls behind him!"


    The so-called **** in Rogge''s mouth was the corpse with the corpse separated.


    A few seconds after he finished ordering Hinata, the phone on the desk rang.


    "Are you crazy? Do you know what you did just now, you killed an American citizen in a live broadcast, an American citizen with legal status!"


    Before Roger could speak, Tony on the other end of the phone said loudly in a nearly roaring tone.


    Tony didn''t expect that, just over ten minutes ago, they were still discussing how to deal with the Skrulls in Konoha headquarters.


    As soon as he turned his head, Rogge killed an American citizen in the live broadcast.


    "The people marched in protest. The impeachment documents piled up on Capitol Hill are the same as the hills. You are making Konoha and Fulian the public enemy of the United States!"


    Tony on the other end of the phone roared.


    "Calm down! I can assure you that none of what you said will appear!"


    Compared with Tony, who was extremely emotional, Roger at this time had a calm face.


    He is even thinking about what to eat for the first dinner after returning to Earth.


    Is it a traditional Chinese meal or a French meal?


    "What guarantee do you take? You are just adding fuel to the fire!"


    In a state of excitement, Tony has completely lost his usual stability, like a politician who has been robbed of all power by political opponents.


    "First of all, if someone who is not afraid of death dares to do this, I don''t mind letting Konoha''s special operations team act as an assassination team.


    "Secondly, if you always follow the rules, you will never be able to solve the unruly Skrulls.


    "Finally, this is also an important truth that I felt during my last trip to the universe. I will share it with you now.


    "As long as your fist is big enough, let alone deal with a country, even if you slaughter the entire planet, no one will dare to make irresponsible remarks to you!"


    This truth was learned by Rogge from Thanos, a truth he had known for a long time, but had never used it much.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 409： hegemonism

    Although Thanos¡¯ family planning theory has not been studied well, his decisiveness in handling matters is still worth learning.


    In particular, the resolute attitude of desperate to accomplish goals, even at the expense of half of the lives in the universe, is an example that every plan maker should learn from.


    Of course, what Rogge recognized was only the decisiveness and determination shown by Thanos, not his crazy plan.


    If he were from Thanos'' point of view, he would never adopt such a simple and crude plan with extremely unstable returns.


    Family planning and the concept of sustainable development are the real artifacts for fulfilling the ideal of Thanos.


    Instead of simply destroying half of the lives, to ensure that the existing resources of the universe can satisfy the development of various races.


    If there is a chance, Rogge doesn''t mind talking about this with Thanos.


    "You are hegemonic, you will not be loved and recognized by people!"


    After listening to Roger''s sharing, Tony was silent for ten seconds before continuing.


    Although Tony still couldn''t accept Rogge''s notion, his mood was obviously calmer now.


    "People''s love and recognition? Hahahaha...Tony, did you make a mistake?


    "I don''t need people''s love and recognition, nor does Konoha.


    "Although people outside call us superheroes, to be honest, I am not interested in this so-called hero title at all!"


    At this point, Rogge paused, and then said in a very serious tone: "I never thought of becoming a hero. I just want to protect the people around me and maintain my current life.


    "I don''t mind helping ordinary people who need help. I can also use my abilities to maintain peace.


    "However, the premise of all this is when I am happy.


    "If I have such strength, I will help or save others unconditionally. This is not called a superhero, this is called moral kidnapping!


    "So, I don''t mind what others think of me, even if people outside call me a cold-blooded butcher or a domineering dictator, I won''t care at all!"


    Rogge didn''t want to say this to Tony, but after hearing Tony actually naively say such words as hegemonism and love of the people, he felt it necessary to let Tony know his true thoughts.


    Speaking of hegemonism, the United States is the greatest hegemonism on earth.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Tony didn''t expect that Rogge''s ideas would be so extreme.


    But thinking about it, what he said still makes sense.


    Although the approach was a little tougher, he still controlled his behavior and didn''t really kill or kill indiscriminately.


    "Forget it, so be it! If you dare to do this, it means you are sure of it!"


    After saying a little helplessly, Tony hung up the phone.


    After ending the call with Tony, Rogge was not idle, and immediately issued the latest operation order to all Konoha''s operation teams in the name of the director of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    Take New York and Washington as the center, thoroughly investigate all protest actions!


    Since the Skulls played the card to encourage people to protest against the superhero, Rogge didn''t mind tearing it up.


    This practice of public opinion oppression may be useful to Tony, who is a native of superheroes.


    But for Rogge, who plays his cards completely out of common sense, it makes no sense at all.


    This kind of public opinion oppression will produce the desired effect only when the public opinion is evaluated by people.


    What Rogge did was to stand upright on the opposite side of public opinion and directly threatened these people with force.


    Only magic can deal with magic, and in the same way, only a gangster can deal with a gangster.


    And Rogge was the rogue with the bigger fist.


    More than half an hour later, he used the Chakra Perception Technique to perceive the situation on the temporary barracks.


    As he expected, after he personally appeared on the scene and issued a threat, the military leaders behind the temporary barracks chose to take a step back and completely retreated the troops stationed near Konoha headquarters.


    After resolving external public opinion and official-level surveillance, Rogge has no plans to continue making moves for the time being.


    The Skull''s ability to deform can make them easily hide in the crowd.


    Therefore, until there is no further reliable information, he will not have any plans to shoot.


    After throwing the Kusanagi sword, thunder fan, and imperial **** robe and other equipment back into the psychic scroll, Rogge returned to the training room.


    At the beginning, he was a little worried that when Hulk remembered the contents of Bamen Dunjia, he would involuntarily cultivate and then collapsed his training room.


    But when he returned to the training room, he found that he had overestimated Hulk''s memory.


    At this time, more than half an hour had passed since he left the training room, but Hulk hadn''t even remembered the content of the first door opening.


    This progress is a bit worrying!


    Memorizing the content of cultivation is just the easiest step in cultivating Bamen Dunjia.


    But this easiest step has become the most difficult step for Hulk.


    Seeing Hulk, who was reciting the content of the Eight Door Dunjia cultivation in pain like reciting ancient poems, Roger sighed and went straight to Hulk''s side and became Hulk''s tutor.


    With Roger''s help, Hulk''s memory process has been significantly improved.


    In the end, after spending nearly two hours, Hulk successfully memorized the training content of the first five of Bamen Dunjia.


    "Let¡¯s do that today. You can deepen your understanding tonight, and I will officially teach you how to practice tomorrow."


    After letting Hinata arrange a room suitable for Hulk, Roger used the portal magic to return to the secret den in New York, and tasted a pleasant dinner with Gwen.


    Because of the protests, Gwen hasn''t performed heroic activities for a long time.


    Now she has focused her energy on studying, doing what a female college student should do.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, when Gwen went to class, Roger returned to the Konoha headquarters office, turned on the TV and watched the latest news reports.


    Basically every news channel is reporting on his public declaration yesterday, and there are also many current affairs commentators who made a detailed and euphemistic judgment on his declaration yesterday.


    Careful means that they analyzed every sentence of his word by word.


    Euphemism means that they have tacitly ignored the naked threatening meaning, and focused on the analysis of the legality of the protests and the discussion of Konoha''s authority.


    At the end of the news, basically every news item mentioned something that everyone knew, but there was some irony.


    The intense protests that lasted for more than half a year disappeared the day after Rogge issued the declaration.


    No protests, no marches, everything is like going back half a year ago.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 410： Gamma Energy and Chakra

    In Roger''s private training room, Hulk wearing special black shorts is waiting excitedly for Roger''s arrival.


    After thoroughly memorizing the cultivation content of the first five of the Bamen Dunjia, Hulk is increasingly looking forward to the power of the Bamen Dunjia.


    Now he was starting to imagine that after he opened the third student door, his whole body was emitting green light.


    With Hulk''s face full of anticipation, Roger, who had just finished breakfast, came to the training room.


    "How was your rest last night? Did you go to understand the content of Bamen Dunjia?"


    When he came to Hulk, Rogge asked casually.


    "Yes! Hulk has reviewed Bamen Dunjia, Hulk likes Bamen Dunjia!"


    Hulk waved his fist in excitement, and replied energeticly.


    "That''s good! Now that you have reviewed all of them, let''s just start!"


    After speaking, Roger explained to Hulk how to open the first door of the Eight Door Dunjia.


    For Rogge, it is not difficult to open the first student door, because he only needs to accurately control the chakra to stimulate the brain nerves according to the content of the training, and then he can unlock the limitations of the brain and let himself play 100% Physical ability.


    However, this is not an easy task for Hulk without Chakra.


    However, Rogge had already considered this, so he prepared a suitable plan for Hulk.


    Gamma energy!


    The reason why Dr. Banner can transform from an ordinary person into a Hulk is because Dr. Banner has suffered a lot of gamma energy radiation.


    These lethal gamma energy radiation not only did not take Dr. Banner¡¯s life, but completely transformed his body, allowing him to transform into an infinite power in the case of emotional and rapid heartbeat. Grams.


    When Dr. Banner does not change his body, the gamma energy in his body will go to sleep like hibernation.


    And when he transformed into Hulk, these gamma energies were completely awakened, and Hulk appeared.


    To some extent, every cell in the Hulk body contains a large amount of gamma energy.


    Although the gamma energy is not a chakra, the gamma energy in Hulk is the same as the chakra in Rogge, which is derived from the power of their bodies.


    Therefore, these gamma energies can be regarded as the unique "Chakra" belonging to Hulk.


    And this conjecture, after repeated calculations by Hinata, and finally proved.


    In addition, even if there is something wrong with Hinata''s calculation, Hulk''s body strength can completely resist all the sequelae.


    "Remember the illusions I left in your mind the first time I taught you how to fight?"


    "Remember! Hulk did not forget!"


    Although Hulk didn''t know why Roger raised this suddenly, he still answered Roger''s question immediately.


    "Now, I will do something similar to you again.


    "Only this time, what I leave to you is not a fighting illusion, but a method of cultivation, a method that allows you to extract energy in your body."


    Chakra is the product of the combination of physical energy and spiritual energy.


    Rogge can''t teach Hulk how to have spiritual energy, but he can teach Hulk how to extract physical energy, that is, how to extract the gamma energy in his body.


    As long as Hulk can smoothly extract gamma energy from his body and master this gamma energy, then for Hulk, there will be no more barriers to cultivation.


    "no problem!"


    Hulk nodded heavily, indicating that he understood.


    At the same time Hulk nodded, Rogge also transformed his white eyes into three-gouyu jade round eyes.


    Afterwards, he used his first illusion technique developed by himself against Hulk.


    Write round eyes illusion, false memory!


    In an instant, Hulk''s spirit broke away from the real world and came to an empty green space.


    Just as Hulk looked at this endless green space blankly, Roger''s figure gradually emerged in front of him.


    "This time will be different from the last time. Last time, I left you a teaching scene so that you can learn and understand by yourself.


    "And this time, I intend to force you a little bit."


    Hulk looked at Roger in front of him with a puzzled expression.


    "You will understand soon!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a large section of Chakra''s refining and insights selected by Roger was forced into Hulk''s mind by him.


    After experiencing yesterday''s recitation event, he has no expectations for Hulk''s comprehension and memory.


    Instead of slowly guiding Hulk to understand what this is all about, it is better to instill his own perceptions into him.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will inevitably feel headache and discomfort after such a large amount of insight suddenly appears in your mind.


    However, Hulk, who has a physique far beyond ordinary people, is like a okay person, like suddenly having a strange dream, experiencing an experience that belongs to others, and gaining a lot of insights that belong to others.


    "This is how to extract energy from your own body, or how to extract energy from your own cells.


    "Your cells have a lot of gamma energy. If you want to practice Bamen Dunjia, you need to learn how to refine and manipulate the energy that is originally in your body, and use them as chakras.


    "I gave you the method and insight, and you will leave the rest to yourself. Another thing is that if you can''t learn it, you won''t be able to leave this green space."


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge''s figure turned into a group of black crows, flying around, and finally completely disappearing into this empty green space.


    Roger''s consciousness returned to his body, while Hulk''s consciousness was trapped in the green space with no exit.


    The Hulk at this time, like a puppet that has lost its soul, stands motionless in place, like a completely comparable ultra-realistic figure.


    Unlike the previous illusion and false memory, this time the illusion and false memory will not be removed actively.


    Either Hulk mobilizes the gamma energy in his body to break through the illusion space, or he can only wait until Roger''s pupil power in his body is exhausted.


    Before Rogge came to the training room, he took a look at the Guinness record of surviving the longest time without eating or drinking.


    This is the highest record he found for not eating or drinking.


    Taking into account the physique of Hulk far beyond normal people, he left in Hulk''s body enough pupil power to maintain illusion and false memory for a month.


    "Hinata, monitor Hulk''s vital signs at any time. If there is an accident, notify me immediately!"


    Roger instructed the ubiquitous Hinata, and then planned to leave the training room directly.


    However, just when he was about to use quantum teleportation to return directly to the office, the Hulk in front of him suddenly moved.


    this is¡­¡­


    Before Rogge had time to check the illusion in Hulk, a green light burst out of Hulk like a supernova, instantly occupying all his sights.


    boom! ! !


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 411： Hulk

    Damn it!


    Rogge didn''t expect that just after he ordered Hinata to pay attention to Hulk''s situation, Hulk had an accident immediately.


    What surprised him even more was that the green energy exploded so fast and powerful that he didn''t even have time to perform defensive ninjutsu.


    Just when the green energy that seemed to destroy everything hit him, Rogge did not hesitate to display his fastest teleportation skill.


    The Art of Flying Thunder God!


    Up to his current position, Rogge has mastered three teleport skills in total, namely, the technique of Thunder God, quantum teleportation, and portal magic.


    Among the three teleportation skills, Thunder God is the fastest in either casting speed or teleportation speed.


    In an instant, Roger was transferred from the training room to his office.


    Afterwards, he felt a terrifying shock that was not much weaker than the Li-style nine-magnitude earthquake.


    At this moment, the entire Konoha Headquarters building was shaking violently, and cracks of various sizes appeared on the walls and floor.


    Fortunately, this horrible shock came and went quickly.


    Within a few seconds, the terrifying vibration disappeared.


    "Hinata, immediately count the damage, and spare no effort to rescue the wounded!"


    After giving instructions to Hinata, Rogge did not wait for Hinata''s reply, so he used the technique of Flying Thunder God and returned to the training room.


    While on Star Saka, he left a secret flying thunder **** technique on Hulk.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that after returning to Earth, he would still be able to use the Thunder God technique.


    When Roger returned to the training room, he saw a dilapidated room that seemed to have been bombed by dozens of missiles.


    If it is not certain that this is his own private training room that has been specially thickened and strengthened, Rogge even doubts whether he has come to a battlefield in the Middle East that has been fighting for years.


    The originally bright and tidy training room is now like a dilapidated and dark basement, with broken walls and gravel scattered everywhere.


    In the center of this ruined wall with only the faint red warning light, stood a tall figure whose eyes were constantly emitting strange green light.


    This is Hulk?


    Roger''s reason told him that that figure is Hulk.


    But Hulk''s eyes like devil and the terrifying aura that exudes made him hesitate.


    The person standing in front of him now is not so much Hulk, as it is some demon occupying Hulk''s body.


    At this time, a Hulk form that only appeared in parallel worlds emerged in Rogge''s mind.


    Demon Hulk!


    Or rather, the immortal Hulk!


    Damn it, won''t you be so unlucky?


    Looking at the Hulk who didn''t do anything not far away, Roger sighed helplessly.


    It''s just teaching Hulk how to refine and control the gamma energy in the body, how can it be like this ghost.


    Although Hinata has not counted the damage to the Konoha headquarters, Roger can already roughly imagine what the Konoha headquarters will look like.


    It is estimated that it will not be any better than the headquarters of S.H.I.


    "Big man, are you okay?"


    Roger shouted at Hulk not far away.


    After waiting patiently for a few seconds, Roger did not hear any answer from Hulk.


    Not only did Hulk not answer his question at this time, he didn''t even move his body.


    After a few seconds of thinking quickly in his mind, Roger immediately made a decision.


    No matter what kind of state Hulk is in now, he will take Hulk away from Konoha headquarters as soon as possible.


    Konoha Headquarters, which had been destroyed once by a terrorist explosion, could not withstand the secondary damage caused by Hulk now.


    After making up his mind, Rogge''s spirit quickly connected Hulk''s body of Thunder God technique with a certain Thunder God technique he left in an unknown forest in the suburbs of New York.


    Let Hulk stay away from the crowd and the city first, and then solve the strange state of Hulk.


    Just do it, Rogge''s heart moved, and he used Thunder God.


    In a blink of an eye, he came behind Hulk like a ghost, and stretched out his right hand toward Hulk''s shoulder.


    As long as he can grasp Hulk''s shoulders, he can use Flying Thunder God to completely take Hulk away from here.


    However, just when his right hand was about to grab Hulk''s shoulder, Hulk, who had been motionless, showed a shocking reaction speed.


    Turn around!


    Punch!


    Hulk, with an amazing body, was like an extremely dexterous assassin at this time, instantly completing a series of actions between turning around and punching.


    The right fist, which was bigger than Roger''s head, struck his right hand like a cannonball.


    Damn it!


    I don''t know why, Hulk at this time made Roger feel the same aura as Thanos.


    In order to avoid his right hand being hit by Hulk''s right punch, he had no choice but to give up.


    Lei Shushen!


    The silver-white electric snake appeared, and Roger''s figure disappeared instantly.


    In the next second, Hulk''s right fist passed through the remaining electric snakes, and the gamma energy covered on the right fist hit the already riddled wall like a laser cannon.


    boom!


    Without any suspense, this wall, specially reinforced with steel, shattered in front of the gamma energy like a laser cannon.


    There were five or six centimeters of steel plate, and a hole tens of centimeters in size was blasted out by Hulk with a punch.


    Is this still Hulk?


    At this moment, Roger even felt that the one in front of him was not Hulk, but a certain Super Saiyan.


    Hulk, who had never been able to attack with energy before, now showed an extremely skillful energy attack.


    Don''t look at Hulk just using his right fist to slap a laser cannon-like energy attack, but the energy manipulation skills involved are not much worse than Chidori and Helix Maru.


    Using Lei Shun, Roger successfully avoided Hulk¡¯s punch and successfully drove a distance of more than ten meters from Hulk.


    Seeing the steel plate that was blasted out of the hole by Hulk, his expression began to become extremely serious.


    Before Hulk had withdrawn his right fist, Roger took out a handful of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu from his ninja bag, and then took a deep breath.


    Lei Shushen!


    Without any hesitation, Rogge rushed towards Hulk again.


    As before, just when he was about to reach Hulk, Hulk with green eyes radiating from his eyes threw a right fist at him again.


    Flying Thor!


    As Hulk shook his fist, Rogge''s figure disappeared in front of him and flashed behind Hulk.


    If it were the Hulk before, it would be impossible to keep up with Rogge''s speed, and could only helplessly withstand the attack from behind.


    However, the current Hulk is completely different from the previous Hulk.


    Just when Rogge had just used the Thunder God to come to his back, Hulk once again showed a completely different dexterity and speed than before, forcibly twisting his body and facing Rogge head-on.


    Hulk turned around instantly, completely within Roger''s expectation.


    He, who had just seen him once, would never ignore this.


    The speed at which Hulk turned around couldn''t be unpleasant, but at the moment when he had just turned around, Roger threw out the Flying Thunder God Kuwu in his hand.


    Hulk completed his turn in an instant, and the Flying Thunder God Kuunai thrown by Roger flew over his shoulder at the same moment.


    Flying Thunder God II!


    At the moment when Fei Lei Shen Kuwu flew over Hulk''s shoulder, Rogge, who used Fei Lei Shen''s second stage, grabbed the handle of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu with his right hand, and grabbed Hulk''s shoulder with his left hand.


    Flying Thor!


    The moment his left hand successfully touched Hulk''s shoulder, Rogge used Thunder God again.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 412： Six-tailed Roger VS Demon Hulk (seeking subscription)

    An unknown undeveloped forest in the suburbs of New York.


    Relying on the continuous cooperation between Flying Thunder God 2nd Stage and Flying Thunder God, Rogge successfully took the mutant Hulk, which was suspected to be the demon Hulk, away from Konoha headquarters and into this unknown forest with rare human traces.


    After bringing Hulk to the forest, Rogge did not stay by Hulk for too long, and once again cast Thunder to open the distance.


    Then, he seriously sensed Hulk''s current state.


    Chakra Perception!


    Roger first confirmed Hulk''s current state with Chakra Perception.


    As always, the life energy in Hulk''s body is so rich that it doesn''t look like a normal creature.


    In addition, Rogge also felt the active gamma energy in Hulk for the first time.


    In the past, the gamma energy in Hulk''s body would be fused with Hulk''s life energy in the form of cellular energy and vitality.


    At this time, the gamma energy showed its original active posture for the first time.


    In Rogge''s perception, these gamma energies in Hulk are just like a gamma star, which is in the state of nuclear fusion like the sun all the time, radiating heat continuously.


    The reason why Hulk''s eyes showed this demonic green light was because the gamma energy in his body was too active.


    In terms of life form, the current Hulk can be said to be too healthy, and there is no sign that the body is about to collapse or be damaged by gamma energy.


    Hulk has no problems with his body, even stronger than he has ever been.


    But his mental state is not good at all.


    Rogge was completely unable to sense the pupil power he had left in Hulk, let alone Hulk''s consciousness.


    According to common sense, Hulk at this time should have completely got rid of the shackles of illusion and false memory.


    But the mental state that Hulk showed was completely different.


    Now Hulk, not so much that he uses his own consciousness to control his body, but rather his instinct is controlling his body.


    Whether it is the unreasonable reaction speed and dexterity that he showed before, or his incomparable energy manipulation skills, it is like his body''s instinctive reaction, not the behavior controlled by his consciousness.


    "Hey, big man! I don''t know what''s wrong with you now, but I can''t let you continue like this."


    Rogge shouted loudly to Hulk, and then continued: "So if I wait for a heavier shot, don''t blame me when you wake up!"


    After speaking, Rogge ignored whether Hulk could understand his own words and directly mobilized Chakra in his body.


    But unlike before, this time, he was not mobilizing his own Chakra, but Nine-tailed Chakra.


    In an instant, the blood-red Nine-Tailed Chakra burst out of his body like a tornado of flames, rushing straight into the sky.


    After half a year of secret practice in Konoha Hidden Village, the resonance between him and Kyuubi has improved slightly.


    Resonance: Four!


    This is the degree of resonance between him and Kyuubi six months ago.


    Resonance: Six!


    This is what he gained after half a year of hard training in Muyeyin Village.


    Of course, the six months'' hard work has not only improved the degree of resonance, but also increased his Chakra volume.


    Because of the further development of the fairy body, his own chakra volume has also changed from five to six.


    It is perfectly balanced with the amount of nine-tailed chakras that can be controlled now.


    The resonance degree with Kyuubi is further strengthened, and it is not only the change of Chakra quantity.


    More importantly, let him master the simple and rude Nine Tails mode.


    To be precise, it is not a nine-tailed pattern, but a balance between runaway and non-runaway.


    As the nine-tailed chakras continued to gush out, Roger was covered with a **** nine-tailed chakra coat.


    At the same time, six tails, composed entirely of Chakra, gush out from his back waist.


    The materialization of Chakra is not an unfamiliar experience for Roger.


    Susanoh is a huge human form formed by the materialization of Chakra.


    However, compared to Suzuo Nohu, the realization of Kyuubi Chakra is relatively more painful.


    Suzuo Nohu uses his own chakra, so even if there is some pain, it will not be particularly strong.


    But the Chakra of Nine Tails is completely different.


    This is a chakra that comes from the outside world, and there is a natural sense of rejection with one''s own body.


    If you want to completely eliminate the pain caused by the realization of Kyuubi Chakra, you can only completely eliminate these side effects after you establish a perfect bond with Kyuubi, that is, when the resonance level reaches nine.


    Being covered by Nine-Tailed Chakra will bring pain all the time, but this pain is still within Roger''s tolerance.


    When Rogge''s nine-tailed chakra coat with only six tails was completely formed, Hulk, who would have only passively met him, became active for the first time.


    Although it is still uncertain whether Hulk is the so-called demon Hulk, Roger has decided to treat him like the demon Hulk.


    This is also the main reason why he played the incomplete Nine Tails mode.


    To deal with this "demon Hulk" that can release gamma energy at any time, the Nine Tails mode will be better than the fairy mode.


    Of course, this is also related to his desire to violently wake up Hulk''s consciousness.


    There was no need for any communication. At the moment when Roger''s Nine-Tailed Chakra''s coat took shape, the demon Hulk blazed with green eyes and rushed towards him like a high-speed train.


    Facing the demon Hulk like a giant prehistoric beast, Rogge didn''t have any plans to retreat or evade, and ran towards the demon Hulk likewise.


    The distance of tens of meters is fleeting!


    The right fist of the demon Hulk covered with gamma energy, and the right fist of Rogge, which was wrapped in the Nine-Tailed Chakra, collided fiercely.


    The next second was a crashing sound resounding across the sky.


    Rumble! ! !


    Two fists that completely broke through the speed of sound and carried infinite energy collided together.


    Sonic boom, impact, explosion...


    Three completely different voices merged together and evolved into terrifying voices that cannot be described in words.


    The shock wave skipped everything around like a tsunami, and lifted the nearby soil, rocks, trees...


    The red and green energies entangled like camouflage, bursting into a dazzling light like a nuclear explosion.


    The air shook out a circle of ripples visible to the naked eye, and the earth vibrated like an earthquake...


    Neither Hulk nor Rogge kept their hands at all, venting their respective energies madly.


    Gamma energy and Nine-tailed Chakra showed their respective terrifying powers and declared their existence to the entire world.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 413： Tail beast jade (seeking subscription)

    First match, evenly split!


    Rogge''s Nine-tailed Chakra and Hulk''s gamma energy can''t suppress each other.


    Almost at the same time, they attacked each other again.


    Rumble! ! !


    Rogge''s left fist and Hulk''s left fist collided fiercely.


    There was another explosion that resounded across the sky, red and green violent energy raging wildly.


    The forest, which was already a mess, was directly changed the terrain under the erosion of the energy storm.


    The plants on the ground and the soil layer disappeared completely, and the ground seemed to be cut off directly, and a circular deep pit with a diameter of several hundred meters emerged out of thin air.


    After the tie was once again, Rogge and Hulk chose to retreat at the same time.


    If it was the Hulk before, he would never choose to retreat.


    However, at this time, he completely followed his instinct to fight, and made an unprecedented retreat that he would never consider before.


    After opening the distance, Roger and Hulk looked at each other seriously.


    In the previous fight, none of them had the upper hand.


    However, they all knew what the current strength of each other might be.


    In terms of physical strength, Rogge is not as good as Hulk.


    But the existence of Nine Tails Chakra''s coat made up for his lack of physical strength.


    Similarly, Hulk is not as good as Roger in terms of energy intensity.


    But the appearance of gamma energy gave him the confidence to compete with Rogge.


    After facing each other for a few seconds, Rogge and Hulk launched a second wave of offensive at the same time.


    More coincidentally, this time, they also chose a long-range attack.


    Hulk''s extremely sturdy right arm was instantly enveloped by green gamma energy, like an energy cannon that was accumulating energy.


    At the same time, Roger, wearing a nine-tailed chakra coat, manipulated the six tails behind him.


    At the end of the tail, fist-sized chakra balls, red and blue, floated in the air like bubbles.


    The red chakra ball is made up of nine chakras.


    The light blue chakra ball is formed by Roger''s chakra.


    When these red and blue chakra **** spread all over the space around Rogge, these chakra balls, which were originally floating quietly, flew in the same direction, as if forcibly attracted by an invisible black hole. It used to be average.


    Tail beast jade!


    It was the tail beast jade that Roger was about to display.


    The use of nine-tailed chakras can basically be divided into two types.


    One is the nine-tailed chakra pattern that glows golden all over, also known as the nine-tailed pattern.


    Nine-tailed mode, Rogge can''t use it now.


    The other is the tail animalization he is currently using.


    Under normal circumstances, tail animalization will show three stages.


    The first is that the surface of the body is covered with the coat of the tail beast Chakra, and Renzhuli still maintains his personal consciousness.


    In this state, Renzhuli will become violent and aggressive due to the appearance of the tail beast Chakra.


    Rogge''s current stage is the first stage of the tail beastization, the tail beast chakra coat stage.


    After the first stage, the body shape has changed significantly, and the color of the tail beast Chakra changed to a dark red half-tailed animal.


    In the half-tailed beast state, although the human pillar force still maintains a general humanoid posture, it will fall into a runaway state, and the attack method is more biased towards the real tail beast.


    More importantly, in the half-tailed beast state, human pillar power can use incomplete tail beast jade.


    After half-tailed animalization, it is completely tailed animalization.


    In this form, the human column force can transform into a tail beast, showing a complete tail beast form, exerting 100% of the power of the tail beast, and a full form of tail beast jade.


    Rogge, who was only in the form of the tail beast chakra coat, was originally unable to use the incomplete tail beast jade that could only be used in the half-tailed beast state.


    However, compared with other people''s Zhuli, he has a unique and special hole card.


    Write round eyes, and the fairy body!


    Of course, it can also be understood as writing round eyes and Mu Dun.


    The pupil power of the writing wheel eyes and the vitality endowed by the immortal human body allow him to suppress the side effects of the runaway of the tail beast Chakra to the greatest extent.


    Therefore, although he did not enter the half-tailed beastification state at this time, this did not affect the incomplete tail beast jade that he can use only when he uses half-tailed beastization.


    The red and blue chakra **** quickly merged into a black chakra ball the size of a basketball.


    However, in the next second, the black chakra ball began to shrink rapidly, from the size of a basketball to the size of a thumb.


    Seeing the black chakra ball floating in front of his mouth, Rogge hesitated for a second or two.


    However, he finally opened his mouth and ate the black chakra ball the size of a thumb.


    Strictly speaking, this is not eating, but a necessary process before launching the tail beast jade.


    After all, he can''t be like a complete tail beast, opening his mouth is a tail beast jade.


    So before launching, he needs to do some extra preparations.


    When Rogge swallowed the black chakra ball into his mouth, the Hulk in the distance made the final preparations, and his entire right arm became extremely dazzling, like an energy arm composed of gamma energy.


    Long ago, Rogge was curious about a question.


    That is, what kind of experience it is to swallow the incomplete tail beast jade.


    Today, he finally knows the answer to this question.


    To describe it in one word, support!


    When he swallowed the incomplete tail beast jade, he felt that his body was like a balloon about to be burst by the tail beast Chakra, and his whole body felt full.


    Just when his whole body was about to be broken by the tail beast Chakra, he opened his mouth.


    Roar! ! !


    This was not the sound made by Roger, but the sound made by cutting through the air when the incomplete tail beast jade flew out of his mouth.


    After launching the incomplete tail beast jade in his mouth, Rogge suddenly became extremely relaxed.


    The feeling that the body seemed to be broken, quickly disappeared with the launch of the tail beast jade.


    When Roger fired the tail beast jade in his mouth, Hulk in the distance also slammed his strongest punch in his history.


    A beam of gamma energy like the main gun of a battleship gushed out of Hulk''s right fist and flew straight towards the oncoming tail beast jade.


    Although Roger launched a beast jade with a thumb and tail, its terrifying flight speed left a trail of undissipated afterimages in the air, forming a scene like an energy beam.


    In the blink of an eye, the tail beast jade launched by Roger collided with the gamma energy swayed by Hulk.


    In the next moment, the dazzling light that enveloped everything became the only color in the world.


    The dazzling white light completely covered the sights of Roger and Hulk.


    At this moment, the only thing they could feel was the storm of terrifying energy like a natural disaster.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 414： Bagua Palm·Huitian

    A storm of energy like a mushroom cloud rises to the sky!


    Hurricane, earthquake, shock wave, high temperature and other phenomena were born at the same time, forming a terrifying scene like a nuclear explosion.


    As the two closest to the explosion, Rogge and Hulk felt the amazing power of the collision between the incomplete tail beast jade and the gamma energy.


    In order to prevent themselves from inexplicably dying in this astonishing explosion, massive amounts of energy gush out from their bodies at the same time, wrapping themselves in layers.


    The red and green energy storm destroys everything around it like a natural disaster, and the mushroom cloud rising to the sky is still clearly visible even if it is dozens of miles away.


    As the initiators of this energy storm, Rogge and Hulk did not expect that after the incomplete tail beast jade collided with gamma energy, an energy storm of such astonishing power would erupt.


    Now they are like two small boats floating on the rough sea, at any time in danger of being swallowed by the huge waves.


    Although Rogge tried his best to stabilize his body shape and avoid being directly lifted by the energy storm.


    But his persistence lasted only two or three seconds, and was destroyed by the shock wave raised by the energy storm.


    Roger, who was covered in a nine-tailed chakra jacket, was lifted off.


    And Hulk, who burst out with amazing gamma energy on the opposite side, was also not much better.


    However, at this time, Rogge didn''t have extra energy to pay attention to Hulk''s situation.


    In the end, relying on the amazing resilience brought by the nine-tailed chakra coat and the fairy body, he fell back to the ground without any risk.


    The shock wave and hurricane brought by the energy storm drove him hundreds of meters away, making him completely far away from the original position.


    After he landed again, this energy storm, which was not as powerful as a nuclear explosion, finally came to an end and quickly dissipated into the air.


    When the dazzling light, hurricanes and earthquakes all disappeared, Roger finally had time to slowly look at the surrounding scenes.


    This was originally an undeveloped forest with rare human traces, but now, the forest has completely disappeared.


    Instead, it was a huge explosion crater with a diameter of several kilometers.


    The ground was directly cut off a thick layer, and the trees outside the explosion pit were also uprooted by the shock wave and the hurricane, staggered and scattered all over the ground.


    Compared with the diameter of the blast pit, the depth of the blast pit seems a bit unworthy, only about ten or twenty meters.


    When the flying dirt, rocks, branches, etc. fell like raindrops, Roger began to look for traces of Hulk.


    However, after scanning the blast pit, he found nothing and didn''t see Hulk at all.


    Was it blown away, or was it buried?


    Rogge thought for a few seconds, then rolled his eyes directly.


    Eyes open!


    The blue veins next to the eyes suddenly burst, and the three super visions of telescope, perspective, and insight were instantly opened.


    Under the super vision of his eyes, Roger finally saw the Hulk buried in the mud.


    Hulk has found it, but Rogge''s face has also become a little difficult to look.


    Hulk at this time still glowed with green gamma energy, but the color was much dim.


    However, this is not the main reason for making his face ugly.


    Hulk''s right hand is gone!


    It''s not an injury or a broken bone, but the whole disappeared!


    This shouldn''t be!


    Rogge knew exactly how strong the energy storm just now, so he was even more certain that Hulk, protected by gamma energy, would never lose his right hand due to the explosion of the energy storm.


    Even the physique is not as good as Hulk, he was not hit hard by the energy storm.


    Of course, Hulk is even more unlikely to be robbed of his right hand by the energy storm.


    Just as he was thinking about how to deal with this unexpected situation that had completely exceeded his expectations, Hulk, who was buried in the mud, became active again, struggling to crawl out of the mound.


    When Hulk stood up again, his green-lighted eyes looked at the wound on his right arm.


    Then, under Rogge''s gaze, the fracture on Hulk''s right arm grew wildly like a mutation.


    Within a few seconds, Hulk''s disappeared right hand grew back.


    This is also OK?


    Roger, who had witnessed the entire regeneration process, showed an incredible look on his face.


    Is this **** Hulk?


    This kind of regeneration is not Hulk at all!


    Looking at Hulk''s recovered right hand, Roger suddenly felt as if he had awakened some long-sleeping demon.


    Forget it, don''t want it!


    Let''s wake up the real Hulk first.


    After making up his mind, Roger took a deep breath, and then ran towards Hulk.


    At this time, he didn''t use the instant instant technique, and with the nine-tailed chakra coat, he didn''t need to cast the instant instant technique at all.


    In this state, his speed was no slower than the instantaneous spell, or even faster.


    In the blink of an eye, he crossed a distance of hundreds of meters, and flashed to the Hulk that exuded green light.


    As before, after discovering the arrival of Rogge, Hulk directly attacked him without any hesitation.


    The right fist that Hulk had just regenerated, hit Rogge like a cannonball out of the chamber.


    However, just when his right fist, which was bigger than Rogge¡¯s head and contained a lot of gamma energy, was about to hit Rogge, Rogge showed off the results of his six months of hard work in Konoha Hidden Village. .


    Bagua Palm¡¤Return to Heaven!


    Baguazhang¡¤Huitian is a secret high-level physical technique of the Hyuga clan family, known as "absolute defense".


    Although in the world of Hokage, there are several moves that have the title of "absolute defense".


    However, in terms of physical skills, Baguazhang Huitian, which can bounce all physical attacks, did not insult this title.


    The chakra acupuncture points in Roger''s body instantly released a large amount of chakras, and the whole person rotated at high speed like a top, instantly creating a hemispherical light blue chakra defense cover.


    Although Hulk''s right fist contains a lot of gamma energy, his right fist is always in its true physical form.


    As long as it is a physical attack, Rogge has the confidence to bounce back.


    As Rogge had predicted, Hulk''s right fist slammed into the hemispherical chakra defensive cover formed by Huitian.


    Subsequently, the Chakra defensive cover that was rotating at high speed bounced back.


    The huge rebound force caused Hulk to step back several steps involuntarily, and his footsteps became a little staggered.


    If it wasn''t for Hulk''s size to be huge enough, and there was still gamma energy in his body, the Bagua Palm that Rogge had displayed would be enough to fly him away.


    Although Huitian did not completely bounce Hulk, it did not affect Rogge''s next plan.


    After Hulk staggered back, Roger leaned forward like Hulk''s shadow, and the nine-tailed chakra in his palms was instantly replaced by his own chakra.


    Soft Boxing¡¤Bagua Sixty-Four Palms!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 415： Soft Boxing·Bagua Sixty-Four Palms (seeking subscription)

    Like Baguazhang¡¤Huitian, Soft Boxing¡¤Bagua Sixty-Four Palms is also a secret body technique passed down from generation to generation in the Hyuga clan.


    By attacking the 64 acupuncture points in the enemy''s body, the enemy''s chakra flow is sealed and the enemy''s meridian system is damaged.


    Before the show, you need to build a huge gossip picture in your mind with the user centered on yourself.


    The size of the Bagua diagram determines the attack range of the Bagua Sixty-Four Palms.


    Due to different strengths, the size of the gossip diagram constructed by each user is not the same.


    While practicing hard in Muyeyin Village, Roger tested the size of his gossip picture.


    With his location as the center, all areas within a radius of ten meters are within the attack range of his Bagua diagram.


    Once this distance is exceeded, the sixty-four gossips he has shown will be at risk of being interrupted.


    Unlike other moves, if the Gossip Sixty-Four Palms cannot hit all the opponents, the attack power will be significantly reduced.


    Therefore, whether or not all sixty-four palms can be played is the key to whether or not the full power of this move can be fully exerted.


    Under normal circumstances, Rogge said that he would not allow his opponent to pull more than ten meters away from him, causing the gossip 64 palms he had displayed to be interrupted.


    However, whether an accident will happen during the battle is something that no one can be sure.


    What Rogge can do is to make sure that the sixty-four palm combo will not be interrupted as much as possible.


    After getting close to Hulk, who was receding like a shadow, Rogge didn¡¯t hesitate. His hands were like bullets fired from a Gatling machine gun. He hit Hulk like a storm and hit Hulk, who was already staggering. Back to back.


    Two palms, four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms...


    Relying on the lightning-like speed of the palm, Roger completed the first sixteen palms in an instant and punched his Chakra into several key "acupoints" in Hulk''s body.


    Rogge''s attack speed was already fast enough at this time, even Hulk, who was the victim, could not clearly see every punch he punched.


    But for Rogge himself, his current palm speed is still too slow, to the point of dissatisfaction.


    If he is now facing a human ninja who owns Chakra like him, then he would have finished the gossip sixty-four palms in the morning.


    The Bagua Sixty-Four Palms is a physical skill developed based on the physical condition of a normal human ninja.


    Therefore, when facing these enemies, there is no need to make any changes in the Bagua Sixty-Four Palms.


    Because the meridian system in every human ninja is the same, the location of the Chakra acupoints is also the same, and there will never be a situation where the same acupuncture points appear in different positions.


    However, what Roger is facing now is not a human ninja, not even a human being.


    Through the ability of white eyes to see through, he can clearly see the flow of gamma energy in Hulk, and know what form of gamma energy it is, and how it flows through Hulk''s body.


    To seal the flow of chakras of human ninjas, you only need to follow the steps to attack the 64 chakras that have been thoroughly studied.


    However, in order to seal the flow of gamma energy in Hulk with his chakra, Rogge needed to search for the key 64 flow nodes.


    This also means that he must find these key energy flow nodes through white eyes in the shortest time, and through the gossip sixty-four palms, his chakra will be injected into Hulk''s body, thus sealing the Hulk body. Gamma energy flows.


    This kind of thing does not seem particularly difficult.


    But it is not easy at all to implement it.


    At this time, Rogge is not so much using the sixty-four palms that he has cultivated, as he is looking for the key "acupoints" in Hulk''s body while using the sixty-four palms tailored for Hulk.


    In principle, the sixty-four palms he is currently using is no different from that of the Hyuga clan.


    But in terms of operational difficulty, his current gossip with 64 palms is several orders of magnitude higher than that of the Hyuga clan.


    This is also the main reason why he is dissatisfied with his current palm speed.


    If it were the sixty-four palms under normal gossip, now he has finished all sixty-four palms instead of just finishing the first sixteen palms.


    Fortunately, Hulk hadn''t been able to react at this time. Of course, it might have reacted, but Rogge''s serial quick attack had no room to resist.


    Thirty-two palms!


    Taking this opportunity, Roger finished the next sixteen palms.


    After Rogge finished his thirty-two palms, Hulk finally found a chance to raise his hand to fight back.


    However, before he could fully raise his hands, he was forcibly interrupted by Roger who had noticed it in advance.


    Although raising your hand and punching seems to be a very simple movement, in order to complete this simple movement, multiple muscle groups in the body are required to cooperate to complete this seemingly simple movement.


    In front of Roger, who opened his eyes, the muscle reaction caused by Hulk trying to raise his hand was caught in time.


    In order to interrupt Hulk¡¯s idea of ??counterattack that shouldn¡¯t be there, and also to not interrupt the sixty-four palms serial offensive, he even silently adjusted the order of his palms, so that he would only shoot in more than fifty palms. The attack went out early.


    The purpose is to destroy the mobilized muscle group that Hulk needs to raise his hand in advance, and before the counterattack is formed, the counterattack that will happen in the future is resolved.


    Hulk at this time had no idea that his actions would be seen through in advance, and his only chance to fight back was lost from his hands.


    After resolving Hulk''s unsuccessful counterattack, Roger once again accelerated his palm speed, and vented the remaining attacks to Hulk.


    Sixty-four palms!


    When he hit the last palm, Rogge''s right palm not only drove his Chakra into Hulk''s body, but also exhausted his whole body''s strength, and slapped the last palm on Hulk''s. On the chest, he flew out.


    When all the sixty-four palms of the gossip were finished, Roger did not immediately pursue the blasted Hulk, but stood still and roared.


    what! ! !


    Gossip sixty-four palms, he played hundreds of times in Muyeyin Village.


    But never once did he feel the most incisive pleasure like now.


    Eight seconds!


    This was the time from when he got close to Hulk to when he finished his sixty-four palms and blasted Hulk completely.


    In this short period of eight seconds, he first observed the flow of gamma energy in Hulk with his white eyes, and then found the 64 key ¡°acupoints¡± based on Hulk¡¯s actual situation. All of the sixty-four palms of the Eight Diagrams that did not fall in one palm hit the established "acupoints", completing the first battle of the soft boxing method and the sixty four palms of the Eight Diagrams.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 416： The night after the battle

    After venting the uncontrollable excitement in his heart, Rogge came to the Hulk who had been bombarded for dozens of meters.


    The Hulk at this time no longer looked like before.


    Although there were no obvious scars on the surface of the body, the green light radiating from Hulk had completely disappeared.


    Not only that, the Hulk now truly lost consciousness, lying motionless in the huge falling pit.


    It is not the same as before, although there is no autonomous consciousness, but it is active under the instinct of the body.


    The damage caused by Hyuga Soft Punch can not be accurately seen by looking at the surface of the body.


    In order to confirm the true state of Hulk at this time, Rogge used his eyes to see in detail to examine the injuries inside Hulk''s body.


    Of course, when observing Hulk''s body injury, he took the initiative to avoid certain key parts of the lower body, lest he left an indelible shadow on his mind.


    Roger is a very confident man, but his self-confidence is only based on comparison with normal humans.


    Mutant creatures and alien races are not within his standard of comparison.


    This is the same as you can''t compare the physique and strength of a mouse with a tiger.


    Although they are all mammals, this comparison is an unfair comparison for them.


    After carefully observing the injuries in Hulk''s body with white eyes, and confirming that he did not leave Hulk with any serious irreparable injury, Roger removed his nine-tailed Chakra coat and closed his eyes.


    Finally done!


    Seeing Hulk, who was completely unconscious, Roger finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t expect that just teaching Hulk how to refine gamma energy would actually cause such troublesome consequences.


    This also made him have to seriously consider a question, that is, whether to give Hulk the training content of the Bamen Dunjia Back Three.


    If the abnormal Hulk, which is very similar to the "Devil Hulk", opened the eight-door Dunjia, then even if his cards are all out, he is not much sure that he will completely subdue Hulk without harming Hulk''s life safety.


    After taking a look at the explosion pit caused by a nuclear explosion, Rogge''s body shone with an aurora-like brilliant light, and he constructed a hemispherical quantum energy shield, completely enveloping himself and Hulk.


    In the next second, the brilliant hemispherical quantum energy shield disappeared, and the figures of Roger and Hulk also disappeared completely.


    With such a big movement in this unknown forest, as long as the members of the National Security Agency and the military have not resigned collectively, they have definitely dispatched an operation team to rush here.


    Rogge, who threatened the military just yesterday, does not really want to meet with members of these official institutions.


    If possible, he even hopes that these official institutions can ignore everything that happens in the forest.


    But he knew that this was just his unrealistic fantasy.


    Although the energy storm caused by the collision of the incomplete tail beast jade with the gamma energy dissipated, the energy radiation produced by the explosion still filled every part of the explosion pit.


    As long as these official agencies investigate a little, they can find out that the terrorist explosion just now was caused by him and Hulk.


    But this is not a particularly troublesome thing, it just slightly stimulates the already sensitive nerves of these official institutions.


    Rogge did not bring Hulk directly back to Konoha''s headquarters, but took Hulk to another unknown forest far from New York.


    Before Hulk wakes up and finds out what happened to him, Rogge will never take Hulk back to Konoha Intelligence Bureau headquarters.


    He didn''t want to destroy his largest base on earth.


    Before Hulk awoke, Rogge took the time to go to a supermarket in a nearby city to purchase some essential items for wild life and barbecue.


    If nothing else, before the Hulk has completely eliminated the hidden danger of the runaway just now, Hulk will not be able to return to the Konoha Intelligence Bureau headquarters and the Fulian headquarters.


    When night fell, Rogge started his own traditional craft-barbecue.


    I don''t know if Hulk finally had enough sleep or was awakened by the aroma of the barbecue. Just when Rogge had just cooked the first barbecue, Hulk woke up.


    "Let¡¯s eat something first, you should be hungry too."


    After speaking, Rogge handed the roasted barbecue to Hulk.


    Hulk at this time seemed to have not fully awakened, his eyes were confused and took the barbecue that Roger handed him, and instinctively ate it.


    For the rest of the time, neither Roger nor Hulk spoke, and silently enjoyed tonight''s barbecue dinner.


    The sizzling sound of the barbecue and the sound of insects coming from a distance became the only sound at this time.


    When the two of them worked together to kill a large portion of barbecue enough to feed more than a dozen strong men, Roger finally said the second sentence tonight.


    "Do you remember what happened before?"


    "Hulk can see what''s happening outside, Hulk can''t control his body."


    Perhaps it was because he felt that he was out of control again, Hulk was a little depressed at this time, and there was an unspeakable grievance in his tone.


    "It''s not your fault! Strictly speaking, I was the main person in charge of this accident. It was I who trapped your consciousness in the illusion space that caused this to happen."


    Looking at Hulk with a downcast expression, Rogge comforted him. At the same time, he picked up two cans of frozen beer and threw one of them to Hulk who was sitting opposite.


    After opening the beer and taking a sip, he continued to ask: "What happened after I left the illusion space?"


    "Hulk refined energy according to the method you taught, and Hulk extracted gamma energy. But these energies are not controlled by Hulk, and they have taken over Hulk''s body."


    Hulk explained as much as possible, but he himself didn''t understand why he was forcibly controlled by gamma energy.


    "When you refine gamma energy and control your body by gamma energy, do you see a green door of light or feel the existence of other consciousness?"


    This question is very important to Rogge.


    If Hulk really sees the green light or senses the existence of other consciousness, it means that everything that originally existed only in the parallel universe has really appeared.


    Although this universe is chaotic enough, it is not a particularly serious matter to appear under everything.


    But this kind of extremely troublesome existence, if it can not appear, it is best not to appear.


    "No, Hulk did not see the green light door, nor did he sense other consciousness."


    Hulk recalled it seriously, and replied with great certainty.


    "Nothing is fine! This is a good thing!"


    Without the green light gate, without everything, there is only one reason for Hulk''s previous runaway.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 417： Special training

    Since it is not a ghost under all things, the only reasonable explanation is that the gamma energy extracted by Hulk is too much, which causes the body to lose control.


    There is energy in the body that far exceeds the level of one''s own control, which is extremely easy to cause one to lose control.


    Such out-of-control cases are not uncommon.


    However, whether Hulk''s previous loss of control was really related to the excessive amount of gamma energy he refined, Rogge could not give a 100% sure answer now.


    Energy overload may be just one of the reasons why Hulk is out of control.


    As for whether there are other secrets hidden behind this loss of control, whether it is Hulk or Roger, it is temporarily impossible to know.


    "Can you still refine gamma energy now? You don''t need to refine a lot, just a little bit, just like this!"


    After speaking, Roger covered his right hand with a light blue chakra, making the chakra ignite like a light blue flame in his palm.


    "Hulk don''t know, Hulk can try!"


    After experiencing the previous loss of control, Hulk has some instinctive rejection of refining gamma energy.


    But he didn''t want to let Roger down, so he learned the appearance of Roger, raised his huge right hand, and began to refine the gamma energy in his body.


    Hulk at this time showed a rare and cautious expression, looking at his right hand seriously.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    As time passed by, Hulk raised his right hand without any change, neither gamma energy nor green light was emitted.


    Rogge did not urge Hulk, but patiently waited for the final structure.


    Hulk worked very hard for more than twenty seconds, but his right hand still remained unchanged.


    Just when Hulk was about to give up, Roger''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "look at me."


    Hulk followed the prestige to Rogge, his eyes were unconsciously attracted by Rogge''s three-gou jade writing wheel.


    "Don''t control it too deliberately, just like breathing. Whether you control it or not, your body will instinctively breathe in."


    At this time, Roger was like a psychiatrist, guiding Hulk with a gentle tone.


    At the same time, he silently used the hypnotic ability of Shao Lun Yan, making Hulk unconsciously enter a state of being hypnotized.


    "Gamma energy is the energy that is born with you.


    "It''s like a cell, it exists in every corner of your body.


    "It will flow quietly through every blood vessel in your body like blood.


    "Usually you can''t feel its existence. But when you need it, it will appear for the first time to strengthen your strength and recover your injuries.


    "Feel it, accept it, just like controlling your own breathing, follow its laws, and slowly control it."


    If he is not in such a wilderness and facing the big man Hulk, Rogge feels that he is like a **** stick who fools others to join an unreliable church.


    Under Rogge''s hypnosis and guidance, Hulk gradually relaxed, and no longer deliberately refined the gamma energy, and no longer rejected the gamma energy that accompanied his birth.


    Slowly, Hulk''s empty right hand slowly showed a trace of gamma energy like gas, and the soft green light lit up little by little.


    Finally, the traces of gas-like gamma energy converged into a flame-like ion state, covering Hulk''s right hand.


    When Hulk''s right hand successfully condensed the gamma energy, Rogge ended the hypnosis and guidance of Shaolaanyan.


    "Hulk did it, Hulk did it!"


    At first, Hulk looked at the gamma energy on his right hand with some disbelief.


    When he confirmed that this was the gamma energy that he refined and condensed, he said excitedly to Roger.


    "Yes, you did it!"


    Seeing Hulk as if he had obtained a new toy, Roger smiled with satisfaction.


    In the following time, Rogge struck while the iron was hot and shared with Hulk some of his experiences in controlling Chakra.


    Three days passed in a blink of an eye, and when Hulk had thoroughly mastered the skills of refining and manipulating gamma energy, Roger took Hulk back to the Fulian headquarters.


    After these three days of special training, Hulk can finally use the gamma energy in his body as a "Chakra".


    More importantly, he has mastered the methods of refining and manipulating gamma energy, and finally he doesn''t have to worry about losing control due to gamma energy.


    As long as he doesn''t refine the excess gamma energy that he can''t control at once, the previous out-of-control state will not be staged again.


    After using the portal magic to bring Hulk back to the headquarters, Rogge wanted to return directly to the Konoha Intelligence Bureau headquarters.


    However, before he had time to leave, Tony hurried to him.


    "Where have you been these days? Did you do that big bang in the suburbs of New York?"


    Tony glanced at his appearance without any change, but Hulk always made him feel a little different, and then asked Rogge.


    "I spent three days in a forest and gave Hulk some special training.


    "As for the big explosion you mentioned, if there are no other big explosions in the past few days, then the explosion you mentioned was done by me and Hulk."


    Rogge didn''t explain to Tony why he and Hulk made an amazingly powerful explosion. This kind of thing will only become more complicated the more you explain it.


    Although Rogge didn''t directly explain the reason, Tony immediately thought of something and glanced again at Hulk, who felt a little different.


    "If you have any special events next time, can you say hello to me first.


    "Do you know how the outside media commented on the big bang, the''nuclear attack from an enemy country'', they are almost nowhere near describing this big bang as the fuse of the Third World War!"


    Although Tony knew that the explosion had nothing to do with a nuclear attack, ordinary people outside and the media did not think so.


    Especially when the National Security Agency and the military jointly investigated the scene, but no news was made public.


    "That was an accident, and it shouldn''t happen again in the future."


    Rogge didn''t dare to guarantee anything to Tony. No one could say anything like an accident.


    "Should? Your answer is really reassuring."


    Tony murmured with some dissatisfaction, and then continued: "In the event of an explosion, I will let the media under my banner appease the people so that they will not be used by some interested people."


    Although Tony didn''t say it clearly, Rogge knew that the people he was talking about were those of the Skrulls who were afraid of chaos.


    "In addition, there is a little trouble with the identification device you mentioned.


    "I need one to study a living body, if not, a dead one will do."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 418： Difficult search job

    Roger does not have any talent for scientific research and development, but he can be a reliable facilitator.


    "No problem, I will get you a living Skrull as soon as possible!"


    After a few random conversations with Tony, Roger opened the portal again and returned to the Konoha Intelligence Bureau headquarters.


    Compared with three days ago, the Konoha headquarters now looks much better.


    At least from the outside, the damage is not so serious.


    However, it is obviously not something that can be completed in just a few days to complete a complete repair.


    "This is the disaster situation of the accident three days ago."


    As soon as Roger returned to his office, Hinata projected the disaster details that had already been counted.


    Seeing the dense statistical details projected by Hinata, Roger frowned slightly.


    Although the disaster situation of Konoha headquarters cannot be compared with the explosion in the forest, it also caused great damage to Konoha headquarters.


    Not to mention the damage to the building, the hundreds of accidentally injured people alone made him feel a headache.


    Although there are no deaths, Konoha''s search for the Skrulls is now, and the injuries of these people will make Konoha''s search work more passive.


    "Give these injured people the highest standard of treatment and compensation plan. I don''t want them to think about leaving Konoha because of this accident."


    Rogge did not hesitate, and directly ordered Hinata.


    After arranging the treatment plan for the injured, he browsed the disaster situation of Konoha headquarters.


    The repair and reconstruction of damaged buildings, the repair and replacement of damaged equipment, and the categories constantly passed through his eyes.


    After reading the last loss summary in 100 million units, Roger sighed helplessly.


    Knowing this would happen long ago, he would never teach Hulk Bamen Dunjia in his private practice.


    Although Konoha is not short of money now, a bunch of numbers that look similar to a phone number can still make people feel heartache.


    "The specific repair and reconstruction work can be done according to your plan.


    "In addition, send the latest instructions to the special forces outside that are in action so that they can capture a Skrull alive and take them back to headquarters without endangering their safety.


    "If you can''t capture it alive, you can bring back the Skrew corpse."


    After he issued the public declaration, most of the operatives in Konoha''s headquarters were dispatched.


    Even Daisy, Pietro and others are searching outside for the whereabouts of the Skrews.


    Those who are still at Konoha headquarters, except for some necessary security forces, are all logistics technicians.


    This is also the main reason why he is worried about the idea of ??leaving Konoha for those injured.


    It is commonplace for combatants to be injured, and they will not have much thoughts about it.


    But technicians are different. Their acceptance of injuries is inherently low.


    After giving instructions to Hinata, Rogge did not intend to stay in the office, and went straight back to his room.


    After living in the wild with Hulk for three days, he now needs to take care of his personal hygiene issues and get a good night''s sleep.


    The next morning, after resting all night, he transformed into an ordinary blond youth and quietly left Konoha headquarters.


    Although Daisy and Pietro are now working hard outside to search for the whereabouts of the Skrulls, it is difficult for them to find the whereabouts of the Skrulls in a short time without special identification equipment.


    In order to solve the trouble Tony encountered in the instrument development process as soon as possible, he can only choose to do it himself.


    After transforming into an ordinary person, he did not choose to find the Skrews in Washington, but came to New York, a more populous city.


    After using quantum teleportation to reach the roof of a building, he took a deep breath, and then used the Chakra perception technique.


    Different races will have different life energy signals. Even if the Skrulls can change into the appearance of earth people, their life energy signals cannot become exactly the same as earth people.


    Of course, these are just his guesses.


    He didn''t dare to be 100% sure that his guess was correct before he found the real Skrull.


    Even the Kerry Empire that destroyed the home planet of the Skrulls could not easily distinguish the Skrulls after their transformation.


    Therefore, the transformation of the Skrulls may not have such obvious weaknesses.


    Although the ability to sense life energy is a relatively rare ability, it has not yet reached the point where the technology of the Kerry Empire can''t reach it.


    In an international metropolis with a population of nearly 10 million, it is not easy to perceive the Skrulls who do not know where they are hiding.


    Especially when you don''t know what the life energy signal of the Skrulls after the transformation is.


    As time passed, Roger continued to expand his sensing range in order from the inside out, trying to find the Skrulls hidden in the crowd.


    However, after working hard for nearly an hour, he reluctantly ended this perception.


    Can''t perceive it!


    Except for the special life energy signals he already knew, he did not find any abnormalities.


    There may be some small abnormalities, but in this broad general perception, these small abnormalities have been directly ignored by him.


    Even if his Chakra volume can support, he does not have so much time to perceive the past in detail individually.


    Even if it only takes one second to perceive a life energy signal in detail, with the current population of New York, he needs nearly 10 million seconds, which is more than 2,770 hours, and a total of more than 100 days.


    Want to use the difference of life energy signal, quickly find out the desire of Skrull people has come to nothing.


    The only thing left for him is this method.


    However, compared with the perception range of Chakra Perception, the range of the white eyes is much smaller.


    A radius of ten kilometers!


    This is the limit distance he can reach with his eyes.


    Beyond this distance, his perspective ability will show a significant decline, becoming a point where he can''t even wear clothes.


    More importantly, he didn''t really want to use the clairvoyance ability to search for the Skrulls.


    If you use a white-eyed perspective to search for the Skrull, it means that he has to see through everyone''s body.


    Although he can control the degree of perspective to the degree of directly seeing the body, in any case, this kind of behavior of looking at human internal organs will seem very abnormal and disgusting.


    Simply put, he can''t pass his own psychological barrier.


    Look or not, this is a question.


    After a few minutes of serious thinking, in order to ensure his future mental health problems, he finally gave up the idea of ??using his eyes.


    If it''s just a few, that''s fine, there are so many people in New York, let him look at them one by one, it is better to kill him directly.


    At least that way, he could still die with a brain that was not mentally contaminated.


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 419： Action in progress

    In a disguised vehicle downstairs in an old building in Brooklyn.


    "Are there really Skrulls hidden here?"


    Pietro, wearing a light blue special-made uniform, asked Daisy next to him in a low voice.


    "According to the intelligence department''s investigation and Hinata''s analysis, there is a more than 80% chance that the target is a Scroo."


    After speaking, Daisy handed the customized tablet to Pietro.


    On the screen of the tablet, a middle-aged man who looked unremarkable, a bald middle-aged man with a huge beer belly was displayed.


    From the outside, this man named John is a middle-aged man who lives alone and is unemployed for a long time.


    However, in the analysis between Konoha''s intelligence department and Hinata, the humble John was probably disguised by the Skrews.


    Although Tony has not yet invented an instrument to identify the Skrulls, this does not mean that Konoha will wait for nothing during this time.


    By analyzing John''s behavioral trajectory and comparing it with his previous life trajectory and habits, Konoha''s intelligence department made an evaluation of John as a suspected Scroo.


    The intelligence department¡¯s evaluation was further analyzed and confirmed by Hinata, and the same result was obtained.


    "Then what are we waiting for?"


    Pietro''s super power is super speed, and his personality is similar to his super power, he is a guy who can''t calm down.


    "Wait for his friend to come!"


    At this time, Daisy was wearing the black special combat uniform of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, and her whole body involuntarily exuded a serious aura.


    Before Pietro joined Konoha, Daisy was a member of the special team.


    When joining the special forces, she also rejected Rogge''s arrangement and started directly with the lowest-level special forces.


    Even under such circumstances, she still succeeded in getting promoted to the position of captain of the special forces team through her combat exploits.


    The team that is now acting with her is the special team she led.


    In addition to Daisy and Pietro leading the special team to look for the Skrews outside, the Punisher, Abomination, Moonstone, Red Tank and others also led the special team to act outside.


    Only Venom and Xiao Hei are the only ones who are acting alone.


    Venom is due to Eddie''s partner, so he doesn''t need other teammates.


    Xiao Hei simply doesn''t like being used by others. Apart from Roger, he has no interest in being a weapon of others, so he also chose to act alone.


    "His friend is also a Scroo?"


    Pietro continued to ask.


    "Not sure, it may be John''s original friend, or it may be a friend disguised as a Skrull.


    "The intelligence department is conducting analysis, but because of an accident at the headquarters, the analysis speed is much slower."


    Speaking of the accident at the headquarters, Daisy and Pietro looked at each other helplessly.


    Immediately after the accident, they received a message from Hinata, knowing that the accident was caused by Rogge and Hulk.


    "Rogge is also true. He usually looks quite stable, but he always likes to get some dangerous things."


    Recalling what Roger had done before, Pietro unconsciously vomited.


    "It''s not a good habit to talk bad about people behind your back, you won''t find a girlfriend like this!"


    As soon as Pietro finished speaking, Rogge''s voice rang behind him, and he was immediately startled.


    "No, no, I don''t!"


    Pitro quickly explained, and turned to look behind.


    "No! Why are you here? Didn''t Hinata say you took Hulk to go outside?"


    The subject changed from Peter Rome.


    "I came back yesterday!"


    After Chakra''s perception technique got nothing, and he didn''t want to glance at others'' internal organs one by one with his eyes, he sensed Daisy and Pietro who were both in New York, and then used the Thunder God to teleport them.


    Both Daisy and Pietro still had the Thunder God technique he had left behind. After returning to Earth, he had not had time to eliminate the technique from them for a while.


    He would never admit that he had completely forgotten this matter.


    After all, after half a year of cultivating in the Konoha hidden village of Tatooine, he didn''t even remember that he kept the technique on Daisy and Pietro.


    If he hadn''t sensed these two Thunder God spells when he cast the Chakra perception technique just now, he would have never remembered it.


    Seeing Roger''s arrival, the special forces members standing behind Daisy and Pietro saluted Roger for the first time.


    Rogge is no stranger to these special forces, and he can even call out each of them.


    When Konoha Intelligence Bureau was just established, Konoha had only a hundred special forces.


    However, by now, Konoha''s special forces have grown to more than two hundred people.


    Even the Anbu directly under him has grown from more than 30 people to more than 60 people.


    Both these special forces and members of the Anbu have experienced the transformation of the Extremis Virus.


    Therefore, on their bodies, there is a seal of tongue and bane under Rogb.


    Facing the salute of these special forces, Rogge had no choice but to return a salute.


    "How is the situation now?"


    Rogge quickly withdrew his gaze from the special forces member and asked Daisy as the captain.


    "The one above has an 80% chance of being a Scroo, and he has a friend who may be a Scroo, so we plan to wait for them to meet before acting."


    Daisy explained quickly, and motioned to Pitro to pass the tablet in his hand to Roger.


    "Room 703!"


    Glancing at the living location noted on the screen, Roger rolled his eyes in front of Daisy and Pietro.


    Eyes open!


    In an instant, the blue veins beside his eyes burst, and Roger''s white eyes became even more weird.


    "Don''t look at me like this, this is my new ability!"


    When speaking, Rogge wanted to look directly at Room 703 of the building, but when his eyes appeared on Daisy, he unconsciously turned on the ability of perspective.


    Red¡­¡­


    Damn it! What am I thinking!


    After realizing that something was wrong, Rogge immediately shut down his clairvoyance ability, and turned his head to look outside.


    "What new ability is this?"


    Rogge deliberately omitted the explanation of the ability to gaze, but Pietro asked immediately.


    "This allows me to see the enemy''s attack more clearly."


    It is absolutely impossible to tell them that the white eyes have the ability to see through, absolutely not.


    "See the enemy''s attack clearly? This sounds no different from your previous red eyes."


    Pietro gave a "just like this" expression.


    "The difference is big, you are still young, you don''t understand this, I don''t blame you!"


    Roger cut off the topic in time.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 420： Arrest

    In order to prevent Pitro from having a chance to ask embarrassing questions, Rogge did not stay in this disguised mobile car for too long, and used quantum teleportation from the carriage to the top of the target building.


    "I always think his eyes are a little weird, he must be hiding something from us."


    Pietro expressed his opinion.


    "I also have this feeling."


    When Rogge looked at him with white eyes, Daisy suddenly had a feeling of being thoroughly seen through, as if she was not wearing any clothes at all.


    As a woman, Daisy has unreasonable intuition in this regard.


    After teleporting to the top of the building, Rogge calmed down his flustered mood, and an idea came into his mind at the same time.


    I can be regarded as an old driver who has been on the battlefield. How can I still have such a panic? This is not scientific.


    Could it be that this is the so-called voyeuristic thrill...


    The thoughts in Rogge''s mind began to associate uncontrollably.


    When dozens of out-of-date images appeared unconsciously in his mind, he reacted again.


    Damn, it''s not over yet, right!


    With a thought, he mobilized the Chakra in his body, letting Chakra stimulate his brain.


    In an instant, the wild thoughts in his mind disappeared, and replaced by a kind of see-through that the four big things are all empty.


    After calming down his thoughts, standing on the top of the building, he focused his eyes on room 703 where John lived.


    Messy!


    This was Rogge''s first reaction after seeing Room 703 with white eyes.


    In this room where there seemed to be no neat words at all, he saw the target of Daisy and the others, the bald middle-aged man named John.


    After further adjusting the perspective of the white eyes, his vision directly penetrated John''s internal structure.


    Although Rogge is not a professional doctor, he has a better understanding of the internal structure of the human body on Earth after killing so many people with his own hands.


    The first second he saw through John''s body, he was basically sure that this man named John was the legendary Skrull.


    Although his appearance does not look any different from that of a human being, his internal organs are completely different from humans.


    "Finally I find you!"


    After confirming John''s identity, he put on the headset that he had just got from the mobile car, and told Daisy and others in the car of his findings.


    Since John is a Scroo, then his friend named Allen, 80% will be a Scroo.


    With these two Skrulls, with Tony¡¯s IQ, it won¡¯t take long for him to invent an instrument to identify the Skrulls.


    Then, there is a beautiful hunt and kill action.


    While waiting for Alan, another Skull, Roger carefully sensed John''s vital energy signal.


    Compared with humans on earth, the life energy signals of the Skrulls are more than 95% similar.


    If you don''t perceive it seriously, it''s really easy to ignore the past.


    After thoroughly researching the life energy signals of the Skrulls, he disarmed the Chakra perception technique and patiently waited for Alan''s arrival.


    I don''t know if these Skull people generally don''t have a sense of time, or only this Skull named Allen does.


    After a cool breeze blowing on the roof for almost half an hour, the Scroo named Allen finally came to John''s house.


    Unlike the greasy John, Allen''s human image is obviously much better.


    The figure is well-proportioned and straight, the hair is lush and clean, and the clothes are neat and tidy.


    More importantly, this Allen''s face is handsome and younger, and looks almost like a college student who just graduated.


    When Allen and John stood together, a contrasting picture of the butter niche and the wretched uncle was produced, like a post-modern oil painting with strong contrast.


    Of course, the above are all Rogge''s personal views. After all, for the Skrull people, appearance is not important at all.


    They can change into any shape as long as they want.


    "Take action!"


    Because Alan and John didn''t look like Super Scrooge, Rogge didn''t plan to take action personally, and handed over the task of capturing them alive to Daisy and others who had been waiting downstairs for a long time.


    At this time, Allen and John didn''t notice the dangerous approach at all.


    They were now talking in Scruin, which Roger couldn''t understand.


    Although Roger standing on the top of the building couldn''t hear their conversation, judging from their mouths, what they were speaking was not the earth language he knew well.


    A few minutes later, the special team led by Daisy came to the door of John''s room, like a group of wild wolves preying, and made the final preparations before attacking without saying a word.


    The next thing is basically the same as the written script.


    Breaking, suppressing, attacking, subduing, taking away...


    In front of the six special forces modified by the Extremis Virus, and Daisy and Pietro with superpowers, these two ordinary Skulls only persisted for a few seconds before they were completely subdued and then tortured. He raised his hands, put on a pure black headgear, and escorted him directly to the action vehicle downstairs.


    After the disguised mobile vehicle had completely moved away from this block, Roger used the Thunder God to leave the roof and teleported into the mobile vehicle.


    "I will take these two guys directly to the Fulian headquarters. You have a rest, and then continue to perform other tasks."


    After speaking, Rogge grabbed the shoulders of the two Skrulls and used quantum teleportation.


    The reason why I did not choose to cast portal magic is because in a moving vehicle, casting portal magic is no different from cutting the vehicle directly.


    The portal is a fixed space entrance and exit, and will not change its spatial coordinates due to the movement of vehicles.


    At this point, quantum teleportation is undoubtedly more appropriate.


    The aurora-like brilliant light lit up in the carriage.


    Then, the light disappeared, and Rogge and the two Skrews also disappeared.


    Because I don''t know where Tony''s laboratory is located in the headquarters of Fulian, the transfer location that Roger chose this time is Tony''s office.


    At this time, Tony was examining the intelligence sent by the operation team secretly dispatched by the Fulian in his office.


    However, in the next second, the aurora-like brilliant light appeared in his office out of thin air.


    "The study of the living body you want, I brought you!"


    Before Tony realized what was going on, Rogge took off the hoods worn on Allen and John''s heads.


    "They are the Skrulls? Are you sure you didn''t catch the wrong person?"


    After carefully observing Alan and John again, Tony asked with some uncertainty.


    "Of course!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge took out a handful of Thunder God Kuunai with his right hand, lightning flashed across the arms of Ellen and John, and purple blood that was completely different from that of the people on Earth slowly flowed out of the wound.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 421： Identification instrument

    Purple blood!


    Seeing this purple blood that did not belong to earth creatures at all, Tony had no doubts anymore and immediately arranged for a guard to send the two Skrulls to his laboratory.


    "The next thing is left to you. If you have any other needs, you can contact me at any time."


    After the two Skrulls were handed over to Tony, Rogge also had no intention of staying in the headquarters of Fulian.


    Regardless of the relationship between him and Tony is pretty good, but his reputation in the reunion is not very good.


    Tony, Hulk, Natasha, and Scott, the four of them are the only ones in the reunion and will not be dissatisfied with Roger''s domineering style.


    As for the American team Rogers and several others, they have some complaints against him.


    Especially after he threatened the protesters in a live broadcast of his news, their evaluation of Rogge is getting lower and lower.


    If Roger hadn''t had the strength far surpassing them, maybe sometime, Rogers of the US team would bring the special team from the reunion to arrest him.


    However, Roger did not care about the dissatisfaction of the American team Rogers and others.


    I like the way you can''t understand me and can''t get rid of me!


    "No problem! If Konoha needs any help, you can always contact Fulian!"


    Tony replied.


    Afterwards, Roger played the portal magic and returned to Konoha headquarters.


    Konoha and Fulian''s special teams both hunted the Skrulls outside. The only difference is that Konoha sent out special teams in a fair manner, while Fulian could only send out special teams secretly.


    After all, Fulian is different from Konoha. Konoha can completely ignore people''s comments and opinions, but Fulian can''t.


    After handing the two Skrulls to Tony, Roger never went out to find the Skrulls.


    He couldn''t take any interest in these ordinary Skrulls.


    Unless Daisy discovered the legendary Super Scroo, he would not have any plans to shoot.


    A week was fleeting. When Roger played the Kerry Empire console game for a whole week at Konoha headquarters, he finally received a call from Tony.


    "Come here, the first generation of identification instruments has been invented."


    Tony didn''t say any nonsense and went directly to the subject.


    "Okay, coming soon!"


    After hanging up, Roger opened the portal connected to Tony''s office and walked directly in.


    At this time, Tony''s office gathered a lot of members of the reunion.


    American team Rogers, Natasha, Hawkeye, Vision, Colonel Rod...


    Obviously, Tony called back the US team and others who were acting outside.


    However, Roger did not see Hulk.


    "Where is Hulk?"


    Roger nodded to Natasha and Scott, and then asked directly.


    "He is practicing the new move you taught him in the training room. He hasn''t left the training room for many days, and he has no plans to let Dr. Banner come out."


    Having said that, Tony looked at Roger with a complicated expression.


    If it weren''t for Hulk''s unwillingness to return his body to Dr. Banner, he wouldn''t have to do everything by himself.


    Tony is good at mechanical technology related fields, biology is not within the scope of his research.


    For the study of alien creatures like the Skrulls, Dr. Banner is the most suitable candidate.


    "You have to learn to respect Hulk''s choices. If you always force Hulk to do things he doesn''t like, he will become more and more rebellious."


    Roger helped Hulk explain.


    It is precisely because Fulian always asks Hulk to do things he doesn''t like, Hulk will always be unable to get along with the people from Fulian.


    Although Hulk is very powerful, it can''t always use people as weapons and tools.


    "I won''t talk about this, let me introduce this instrument for identifying the Skrull people first."


    After speaking, Tony pointed to the instrument on the desk that looked like a thick tablet computer.


    "Through a detailed study of the two Skrulls, I found a way to identify them."


    Tony picked up the instrument on the table and pressed the start button.


    "Just by observing with the naked eye, we cannot see through the disguise of the Skrulls.


    "However, when studying their purple blood, I found that their blood contained some extremely weak special radiation.


    "After a careful study of these special frequencies of radiation, I successfully identified this radiation frequency individually.


    "Now that there is a special frequency of radiation, the next thing is very simple.


    "The working principle of this identification instrument is similar to that of a nuclear radiation detector. The difference is that this instrument only identifies the special radiation in the blood of the Skrulls."


    After speaking, Tony handed the instrument in his hand to Rogge, and then continued: "Through the camera on the instrument, we can distinguish those people with this special radiation."


    "The red ones are normal humans on Earth. The purple ones are the Skrulls. Because it is the first-generation version, the recognition range is currently only about 100 meters."


    Roger picked up the instrument in his hand and operated it briefly, and scanned everyone in the room.


    Tony''s explanation was clear enough, but Rogge soon discovered something that was not quite right.


    The scan results of Tony and the US team are indeed normal human red.


    However, while scanning the Phantom and himself, he saw colors other than red and purple.


    The result of the phantom scanning was yellow, and the result of his scanning was blue.


    "What do blue and yellow mean?"


    Roger asked Tony.


    "There is no special meaning. Simply put, both you and Vision emit radiation. As for whether these radiation will have any effect on the people around you, unless you are willing to let me study you in detail, I can¡¯t tell you exactly. Answer."


    Tony said casually.


    Although Tony said very casually, after he finished speaking, Rogge found that Natasha and others looked at him with some irritation.


    They are not red, which means they are not normal human beings.


    Vision is easier to understand, after all, he is a robot with autonomous consciousness.


    But Rogge is different, he is a native of the earth.


    Roger ignored the strange eyes of Natasha and others, handed the instrument back to Tony, and started thinking quickly.


    Is this a sequelae after practicing Chakra?


    Or is it because of the increase in strength that it has begun to evolve in the direction of aliens?


    "There are currently 20 sets of this kind of equipment. Fulian and Konoha are equally divided, with ten sets on each side."


    When Rogge wondered if he had begun to evolve to aliens, Tony asked the staff outside the room to bring in the remaining nineteen identification devices.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 422： Joint press conference

    Although this recognizer can only recognize Skrulls within a range of 100 meters, it is undoubtedly a huge improvement compared to searching for Skrulls through data analysis.


    With this recognizer, the intelligence departments of Fulian and Konoha finally no longer need to compare the massive data of those suspected targets to analyze whether they have been replaced by the Skrulls.


    "Good job!"


    Everyone in the room picked up the recognizer to operate it, and then expressed their recognition of Tony''s work.


    Tony may not be the most powerful superhero in the Avengers, but he is definitely the most irreplaceable existence in the Avengers.


    Without Tony''s open brain, it would be impossible for Fulian to develop to the present level.


    "I accepted the recognizer! But if you have time, you can try to upgrade it. The recognition range of 100 meters is still too small."


    "No problem! A new version has been developed, and I will notify you as soon as possible."


    After receiving Tony''s reply, Rogge opened the portal connecting his office and returned to Konoha''s office with the ten sets of recognizers belonging to Konoha.


    "Hinata, arrange for someone to send out the recognizer. It''s time to give these Skrew people a surprise."


    Rogge ordered Hinata.


    "Ok!"


    Before long, two Konoha staff in black uniforms came to Rogge''s office and took out the recognizer on the desktop.


    The problem of how to identify the Skrulls is solved, and the next step is naturally the work of arresting and killing.


    But now Rogge still has no plans to make a shot, unless Daisy and the others find the Super Scroo, he will not have any plans to make a shot in person.


    Catching ordinary Skrulls is not challenging for him.


    With this time, he might as well pass more Kerry Empire games.


    Under Hinata''s arrangement, the recognizer invented by Tony was quickly delivered to Daisy and others who were acting outside.


    With the recognizer, Konoha and Fulian''s action efficiency has been significantly improved.


    In just three days, the number of Skrulls captured and killed reached more than twenty.


    The names on the suspect list are also rapidly decreasing at a considerable rate.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "My lord, the joint press conference will begin in half an hour."


    Hinata awakened Roger, who was addicted to the game.


    "understood!"


    Although a little bit reluctant, Roger quit the ongoing Kerry Empire game and took off the game helmet he was wearing.


    At this point, a week has passed since Tony delivered the recognizer.


    In this week, Konoha and Fulian achieved brilliant results.


    Thirty-six Skrulls were captured alive, and 43 Skrulls were killed.


    Under the joint blow of Konoha and Fulian, the Screw people active in the two cities of Washington and New York were wiped out.


    Even the Skrulls disguised as government workers did not escape the blow.


    At the beginning, the White House and the military also expressed dissatisfaction with Konoha and Fulian¡¯s arrest of government workers.


    But when they received a few Skrew corpses, they shut up.


    Because of the existence of these Skulls, the White House and the military started an unprecedented internal investigation.


    Even the proposal of the joint press conference was euphemistically made by the White House and the military.


    But even if they didn''t mention it, Tony had already decided to hold a press conference.


    In the past six months, the reunion has carried on many illegitimate problems, and public support has reached the lowest point in history.


    Now that there is sufficient evidence, it is time to clean up the slander.


    Rogge has no opinion on Tony''s decision to hold a press conference.


    However, they diverged on the issue of how to deal with these live-caught Skrulls.


    Tony''s idea is to show these survivors at the press conference, put the witnesses directly in front of people, and then imprison them in a tightly guarded secret prison.


    This idea of ??Tony cannot be wrong.


    After all, in the United States, some states do not even have the death penalty.


    Moreover, this approach is in line with the humanitarianism that the United States has always promoted.


    However, Rogge has a different view on this.


    As people show the existence of these Skrulls, this is no problem.


    After experiencing the Battle of New York, people all over the world know that there are other intelligent life in the universe.


    Now that there are Zitarians, it is not a particularly strange thing to have one more Skrull.


    What really set them apart was the decision whether to imprison the Skrulls.


    Tony prefers to keep these Skulls tightly detained, while Rogge is more inclined to kill these guys directly.


    Keeping these Skulls, it''s not certain that anything will happen in the future, so it''s better to just kill them.


    None of them persuaded each other, so there was this joint press conference.


    These Scroo people will be directly displayed at the joint press conference.


    At the same time, they will announce a three-day secret ballot on the spot.


    Any U.S. citizen with a legal status can log on to a special website to vote.


    The result of the vote will also determine the final outcome of these Skrulls.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, the joint press conference was held on time at the Fulian headquarters in the suburbs of New York.


    Tony, as the main speaker of this press conference, is standing on the stage and introducing in detail the abilities of the Skrulls and the harm caused by the Skrulls.


    However, even if he asked the staff to bring a few Skrews who hadn''t changed onto the stage, the reporters on the scene did not have much reaction.


    Looking at the somewhat deserted scene, Tony seemed to realize something.


    Once the impression becomes worse, it is difficult to recover.


    Even if people knew the previous things, the Skrews pretended to frame the superhero, they would not change their views significantly.


    Because once they change their views, it means they have to admit that they are stupid and that they have done wrong before.


    This is similar to "the king''s new clothes". Although they know it is true, they will never admit it.


    Rogge had anticipated this before the conference started.


    But he did not remind Tony, but intended to let Tony feel it himself.


    Although Tony has experienced some pain, he still overestimates humanity.


    As Rogge expected, the climax of the press conference occurred when Tony announced his vote to determine the fate of the Skrulls.


    "What right do Fulian and Konoha have to determine the fate of these Skrulls?"


    "Although they are aliens, they are also lives. Even if they are judged, they can only be judged by law!"


    "Although the Skrulls have the ability to transform, you don''t have enough evidence to prove it. The so-called evidence you provide is all yours!"


    ...


    The reporters in the audience said one by one, directly targeting Fulian and Konoha.


    The reporters who were not interested in the evidence Tony showed before, all stood on the moral high ground at this time, and began to rebut righteously.


    Seeing these reporters suddenly excited, Tony was stunned.


    Then he looked at Roger, who was sitting on his right hand.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 423： Proactive evidence

    Seeing Tony''s cry for help, Roger suddenly missed the Tony who had not yet become Iron Man.


    Although Tony didn''t know him at that time, he had seen many news reports and live broadcasts about Tony.


    The arrogant genius and **** had disappeared completely.


    I have to say that the identity of a superhero can really change a person.


    If it were Tony at the time, he would definitely not show his eyes asking for help, and he would never be speechless by these reporters in the audience.


    After sighing silently in his heart, Roger stood up and came to the speaking platform.


    There was no need for any verbal communication. When Roger came over, Tony immediately gave up the place to speak and sat in his place without saying a word.


    When the person standing on the speaking stage became Roger, the sharp questions in the audience disappeared without a trace.


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree!


    These reporters in the audience may not have dealt with Rogge, but they must have seen Rogge''s arrogant public declarations.


    "I will answer your questions just now!"


    Rogge said calmly, his eyes slowly sweeping over every reporter in the audience.


    Although he hasn''t done anything yet, all the reporters in the audience felt an inexplicable chill at the moment his eyes were scanned.


    However, as reporters, they showed excellent professionalism at this time and did not show any gaffes.


    Now it''s live broadcast, once there is a gaffe, their careers will not be ruined, at least they will go to a trough.


    "Actually, I can answer all of your questions just now in one sentence.


    "We are not discussing with you how to deal with these Skrulls, we are just notifying you.


    "Whether you want it or not, whether you agree or not, the fate of these Skrews has only two options: life imprisonment and death.


    "You only have the right to choose whether to vote or not, and you do not have the right to raise any objections.


    "If you want to show your kindness, go and vote on this website, do you understand?"


    Rogge''s tone was neither cold nor serious.


    But everyone heard that he couldn''t refuse.


    After speaking, Rogge motioned to the staff under the stage to cast the voting page on the huge display on the stage.


    At this time, the statistics under the two options of death and life imprisonment on the page are still zero.


    The reason why it is still zero is not because no one in the United States has voted, but the voting has not even started.


    "Now, I announce that the penalty vote for the Skrulls has officially begun!"


    With the ringing of Roger''s voice, the 72-hour countdown at the top of the voting page officially began to scroll.


    A few seconds after Rogge announced the start of the voting, the statistics on the page began to rise wildly.


    One thousand, five thousand, ten thousand, thirty thousand, fifty thousand...


    Looking at the numbers on the page that continued to increase, the reporters sitting in the audience fell silent.


    As Rogge said, they have no right to make suggestions or objections.


    The frantically rising numbers on the voting page prove an extremely cruel fact.


    That is, not many people care about whether Konoha and Fulian''s decision is legal.


    In other words, those who voted acquiesced that Konoha and Fulian had such rights.


    With the official start of the voting activities, the scheduled process of the press conference has also come to an end.


    However, Rogge did not leave the podium at this time, but continued to say: "Perhaps until now, there are still people who don¡¯t believe that the previous accidents were done by the Skrulls, but it¡¯s okay, because the evidence you want is now I came home.


    "All cameramen, aim the camera at the door!"


    Not to mention that the reporters and cameramen at the scene did not quite understand what Roger said, even Tony and Daisy did not quite understand.


    However, they soon knew the reason.


    The site of the press conference was on a grassland next to the gate of Fulian Headquarters, only tens of meters away from the gate.


    After hearing Roger''s words, everyone on the scene turned and looked at the door.


    Later, they saw a large group of "superheroes."


    Iron Man wearing a steel suit, Captain America holding a vibrating shield, Hulk the tall Hulk, Hawkeye holding a bow and arrow...


    Of course, in these "superheroes", the faces of Konoha members are also missing.


    Punisher, Abomination, Shockwave Girl, Fast Silver, Red Tank...


    Among these "superheroes" on the opposite side, except for the absence of "Four Generations of Hokage" and "Thor", the other faces of Konoha and Fulian who have appeared in public and performed tasks outside are basically inside.


    "You knew this would happen early on?"


    Looking at the "superheroes" who came across suddenly, Tony asked Rogge.


    "Isn''t this a normal thing? If Rogers and the others are publicly tried on other planets, you will definitely take people to rescue them."


    Roger answered calmly.


    When Tony proposed a huge press conference, he guessed this.


    What''s more, they also deliberately made an advance notice.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier, we are not ready to fight at all."


    Tony complained.


    "No, it''s just that you didn''t do it well, Konoha was prepared early in the morning.


    "We will stop them first. You are responsible for evacuating the crowd and sending these Skrulls to a safe place."


    After speaking, Rogge channeled out the Imperial God Robe and Kusanaru Sword.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Tony wanted to continue to say something, but when he saw Konoha''s people rushed up, he could only silently accept Roger''s arrangement.


    "For us, this is also an opportunity to kill them all at once!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge''s figure disappeared from the stage, leaving only light blue electric snakes with thick fingers.


    Lei Shun!


    Taking advantage of Lei Shun''s body, Rogge walked from the stage to the gate in an instant, and the Kusanaru sword in his hand was entwined with light blue lightning for the first time.


    Without any hesitation, the Kusanagi sword in his hand directly pierced the eagle eye of the nearest cottage.


    laugh!


    The Kusanaru sword entwined with lightning, as if traversing a butter cake, easily traversed the neck of this cottage eagle eye, and beheaded in an instant.


    Eyes open!


    When the head of this copycat Eagle Eye flew up, Rogge opened his eyes at the same time, raising his vision to the level of open hanging.


    When Roger took the lead in killing a copycat hero, Konoha''s other people also launched their own attacks.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 424： The fight between genuine and copycat

    The three of Daisy, Fast Silver, and The Punisher who came to the press conference with Roger all took their copy of their copy as a target for the first time.


    The shock waves from Daisy''s palms directly shook off her copy of her copy.


    Kuaiyin played a racing game with its own copycat version.


    As for the punisher, his attack is the simplest and rude.


    I saw that he directly pulled out the pistol from his waist and shot his copycat version frantically.


    Although Daisy and the others entangled their copycat version for the first time, there were more than these copycat heroes who appeared on the scene at this time.


    Just when these cottage heroes were planning to work together to solve the three Daisy, two terrifying figures fell from the sky like meteorites, smashing two huge landing pits on the grass.


    Abomination and the Red Tank are here!


    Because the two of them were too big, Rogge did not bring them to the conference site, but arranged them on the Quin fighter.


    The overbearing debut of the hatred and the red tank immediately attracted the attention of these cottage heroes and disrupted their plan to besiege Daisy.


    Following the hatred and the red tank, the black and the venom, whose appearance resemblance reached 95%.


    They also hated the two, and they were arranged by Rogge in the Quin fighter.


    Followed by Xiao Hei and Venom, was Moonstone wearing a golden and white uniform.


    Although she was the last to appear, her way of playing was the most eye-catching.


    Before Moonstone herself flew to the scene, the shock wave of energy she launched had already reached the crowd of copycat heroes.


    boom! boom!


    The huge explosion sounded suddenly, and the shock wave of the explosion directly lifted the smaller copycat heroes.


    In addition to Dr. Lizard and Wanda, Konoha''s main players are all on stage!


    As for the special forces and Anbe, Rogge didn''t arrange tasks for them, but let them stay at Konoha headquarters.


    Today''s battle is a battle between genuine and copycat!


    Although the Skrulls have an advantage in numbers, the Punisher and others rely on their own strength to forcibly make up for the disadvantage in numbers.


    The Skull''s ability to deform is indeed very good, and their ability to copy technology with technology is indeed very realistic.


    But the copycat is always the copycat.


    In the face of the genuine copy of the punishers, their copycats no longer have any advantages except for their quantity advantages.


    When Konoha''s people entangled these copycat heroes, the reunion people did not idle, and quickly evacuated the reporters and other innocent people present.


    Just as Tony and others evacuated the crowd, a tall green figure came to them.


    The person who appeared was no one else, but Hulk who was practicing Bamen Dunjia day and night in the training room.


    "Hulk, you are here, great! Seeing that there are no people who are exactly like us on the other side, go up and beat them, beat them hard!"


    Tony said to Hulk.


    "What about the others?"


    Hulk pointed to the people at Konoha.


    "You don''t have to worry about them, you just need to beat those who pretend to be the reunion! The others will be solved by Roger. You should know that Roger has such strength!"


    Hulk nodded in recognition of Tony''s statement.


    However, Hulk didn''t rush to the Skrull directly as Tony imagined, but took a deep breath in front of him.


    What does it mean?


    Do you calm down?


    Because he had been busy with the Skrulls, Tony had no idea what Roger had taught Hulk.


    But in the next second, Tony saw a Hulk that was completely different from what he remembered.


    The gamma energy exuding a weird green light emerged on Hulk, as if putting a coat of energy on him.


    Then, just when Tony was about to ask Hulk what was going on, Hulk said seriously: "Eight Door Dunjia, the first door, open the door, open!"


    As Hulk''s voice sounded, the gamma energy in his body became more intense.


    However, what really shocked Tony was that Hulk exuded an astonishing aura that was completely different from before.


    The previous Hulk, although also very powerful, always gave people a violent and brainless feeling.


    But now, Hulk exuded a cold-blooded killing spirit like a veteran of a hundred battles.


    What exactly did this fellow Roger teach Hulk?


    Hulk now looks very dangerous!


    No, after this time, you must have a good chat with Hulk!


    Just when Tony was surprised by Hulk''s aura, Hulk suddenly disappeared in front of him, leaving an afterimage in place.


    Then, he heard a crash like an explosion.


    After opening the first door, Hulk lifted the limitation of the brain area and exerted 100% physical ability for the first time.


    After exploding all his physical abilities, Hulk showed an astonishing speed far surpassing the previous one. The whole person slammed into the Skrews like a locomotive, and smashed the Skrews who transformed into him.


    Before Hulk had opened the first door, Roger had already noticed his presence.


    The 360-degree vision without blind angles with white eyes allows him to clearly see everything happening around him.


    If he wants, he can even see through the body of everyone present.


    But he didn''t do that. Instead, he moved forward among these cottage heroes like a walk, and killed the black widow and Captain America in the cottage.


    These changes became Black Widow and Captain America, both of whom were ordinary Skrews.


    Although they have worked very hard to imitate the strength of the original, even the real Black Widow and Captain America will not last long in front of Rogge.


    At this time, Rogge was not picking up soft persimmons, but emptied the battlefield as much as possible, allowing the next battle to have a bigger stage.


    After some searching, he successfully found the Super Scroo that he has always been obsessed with.


    Three!


    Among these copycat heroes, there are only three copycat heroes transformed from Super Skulls.


    Hulk, fast silver, and shockwave female Daisy!


    Although they were hidden in the copycats that ordinary Skrulls had transformed, Roger''s white eyes completely saw through his disguise.


    After killing another copycat Hawkeye, he came to the "Daisy" that Super Skrew had transformed into.


    "Don''t think about fishing in troubled waters, I know you are a Super Scroo, do your best!"


    After clearing away the dull fish around him, Roger said to this "Daisy".


    After realizing that he had been completely exposed, this "Daisy" had no intention of continuing to hide. Raising his hand was a strong shock wave that was not much weaker than the genuine Daisy.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 425： Cottage "Daisy"

    The invisible shock wave set off a circle of ripples in the air, attacking Rogge at an alarming speed.


    However, for Roger, who has long been accustomed to this shock wave attack, the attack sent by this cottage "Daisy" was too slow.


    In the blink of an eye, Rogge disappeared from the spot, leaving behind light blue electric snakes with thin fingers.


    Then, his voice rang behind the cottage "Daisy".


    "you are too slow!"


    With the sound of the voice, the Kusanaru sword in his hand pierced straight into the back of the cottage "Daisy".


    The cottage "Daisy" who didn''t have enough time to evade, made a counterattack within Roger''s expectation.


    boom!


    Centering on itself, a three-hundred and sixty-degree shock wave without dead ends erupts around.


    This is both an attack and a defense.


    Although the cottage "Daisy" had never fought against Roger, all the Skrew people, including him, had studied Roger''s fighting methods in detail.


    Strength, speed, skill, energy release...


    In the internal investigation report of the Skrulls, most of Roger''s combat attributes are perfect.


    This is also the reason why these Skulls never pretended to be Rogge.


    With their technology and strength, the disguised Rogge has great flaws.


    Even if it was used to fool the ordinary people with little knowledge, the Roger they disguised could not reach the point of being fake.


    Therefore, in order to avoid revealing the disguise plan in advance, they directly gave up their plan to pretend to be Rogge.


    However, in Rogge''s perfect combat attributes, they found a "weakness" of Rogge.


    To be precise, it cannot be considered a weakness.


    It''s just that compared with his other attributes, this attribute is obviously several levels lower.


    constitution!


    Because of the people on earth, Rogge''s physique is not outstanding.


    Not to mention that compared with the races that specialize in physique in the universe, even if compared with some ordinary cosmic races, the physique of the people on Earth is at a significant disadvantage.


    Under normal circumstances, Rogge''s physique, which is not particularly strong, is enough to become his fatal shortcoming.


    However, this lack of physique was directly made up for by him with a speed that surpassed ordinary people.


    When analyzing the Rogue fighting video, these Skrews discovered that Rogue had some preference for close combat.


    In response to this phenomenon, they have developed a method that can effectively target Rogge''s lack of physical strength.


    In close combat, trade injury for injury!


    Although the physique of the Skrulls is not strong, they still have an advantage compared with the people on earth.


    As long as they can inflict heavy injuries on Rogge, let alone exchange injuries for injuries, even if they exchange lives for injuries, they will also earn.


    Although Super Skulls are relatively rare, they will not be the only one like Roger.


    More importantly, they found that Rogge played an irreplaceable role in Konoha.


    Once Rogge died, Konoha would split into several different forces even if it wouldn''t fall apart immediately.


    In other words, as long as they can successfully kill Rogge, it not only means that they have solved an extremely troublesome enemy, but also that they have caused irreparable damage to Konoha.


    To some extent, these findings of the Skrulls cannot be said to be wrong.


    There is just a small problem, that is, their intelligence is a bit too backward.


    When there is no fairy body, physique is indeed a weakness of Roger.


    At least compared with several other attributes, the physique is only equivalent to a strengthened earthling.


    However, with the constant growth of the fairy body, this weakness in physique was quickly made up for.


    The current Roger, although he still bears the name of a man on earth.


    But in fact, his physique is no worse than that of Asgardians, even surpassing most Asgardians.


    Before he sent out to rescue the kidnapped Hulk, his hand-to-hand fight with Sol proved this point.


    Even if these Skulls can pay a little attention to the news of the universe, such as his battle with the accuser Ronan and Thanos in Sarkar, these Skulls will not continue to think that physical fitness will be one of his weaknesses.


    Facing the shock wave flying at extremely fast speed, Rogge didn''t evade, and the chakra''s coat wrapped in lightning flashed directly on his body.


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode!


    In just an instant, Roger covered his whole body with Thunder Dunn Chakra, and put on himself a chakra coat that was no less defensive than steel.


    The invisible shock wave erupted from the cottage "Daisy" hit Rogge like a tsunami wave.


    Then, there were ripples in his Chakra coat.


    This wave of shock waves with no dead ends comes fast, and goes also, and its power is not small.


    At least those Skrews who were not far from Rogge and the cottage "Daisy", as well as Abomination and the Red Tank, were all lifted off by the shock wave.


    However, Rogge, the nearest to the cottage "Daisy", still stood in place.


    "The response was good. However, it was still too slow!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Kusanaru sword in Roger''s hand drew two flashing silver arcs in the air.


    laugh! laugh!


    Just like cutting a watermelon, Kusanaru Sword was not hindered in any way, and slid across the two arms of the cottage "Daisy" with great ease, and unloaded her arms directly.


    Purple blood shot out from the wound of the broken arm, like a faint purple rain.


    If he wants to, he can directly kill this cottage "Daisy".


    However, the identity of the "Daisy" Super Scroo in the copycat allowed her to avoid the fate of being directly beheaded.


    Rogge was not very interested in the ability of the Skrulls to change their appearance.


    But he was still curious about the fact that the Super Skull could replicate the target ability.


    In order to satisfy his little curiosity, he decided to bring the three Super Skulls back to Konoha to study them.


    After removing the two arms of the copycat "Daisy", Rogge stunned and flashed behind the copycat "Daisy", his left hand turned into a hand knife, and hit her on the back of the neck fiercely.


    The sudden heavy blow stunned the cottage "Daisy" without any suspense.


    The Skrullians present did not expect that one of the three most powerful Super Skrulls was so weak in front of Rogge that he didn''t even survive more than ten seconds.


    Although a little unbelievable, as a member of the race, several nearby cottage heroes rushed up for the first time, trying to save the cottage "Daisy" who was stunned by Roger.


    However, their speed is still too slow.


    Just as they took the first step, Roger''s left hand grabbed the collar of the cottage "Daisy", and the two disappeared.


    Flying Thor!


    In order to avoid this super Scroo who was so hard to find and die from losing too much blood, Rogge did not waste any time and took her directly back to Konoha''s laboratory.


    "Hinata, be optimistic about this guy, don''t let her die!"


    After giving instructions to Hinata, Rogge''s figure disappeared again.


    The Super Skull, who had lost his arms, was lying motionless on the dissection table in the laboratory.


    The humanoid robot in the corner was awakened by Hinata, holding bandages and sutures and other tools, came to the dissection table without a word.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 426： Copycat "Quick Silver"

    Although Hinata didn''t know what Rogge was going to do to this seriously injured Super Skull, but since Rogge had ordered, then she would never let this Super Skull die.


    Under the control of Hinata, these three medical robots quickly treated the Super Scroo who was seriously injured and unconscious.


    After bringing the cottage "Daisy" back to the laboratory at Konoha headquarters, Roger immediately returned to the Fulian headquarters.


    At this time, the copycat heroes disguised by the Skrews were still fighting with Konoha and others.


    However, the most eye-catching thing now is not the Konoha members and the copycat heroes, but Hulk.


    After opening the first door, Hulk lifted the limitation in the brain and exerted 100% physical ability.


    The Hulk now is using his actual actions to prove what is unstoppable.


    Although only Hulk participated in the war on the Fulian side for the time being, he who opened the first door opened the door, and with his own strength, he blocked more than 20 copycat heroes.


    A "black widow" with a punch, an "eagle eye" with a kick, and a few "Ant-Man" by the way.


    Although irrelevant personnel in the Fulian headquarters have been completely evacuated, the broadcast of the battle has never stopped.


    Through the live broadcast, countless people saw the battle scene of Hulk madly killing the copycat hero.


    Seeing these copycat heroes, one after another died in the hands of Hulk, who was full of green light, the audience on the other side of the TV could not help but emerge the same idea.


    Hulk, the strongest avenger!


    After returning to the battlefield, Rogge paid a little attention to the Hulk battle for a few seconds, and then focused on the copycat "Quick Silver" that was competing with the genuine Quick Silver in speed.


    This copycat "Quick Silver" was also changed from the Super Scroo, and is one of the research goals that Rogge must bring back to the laboratory.


    Compared with other people''s battles, the genuine fight with Shanzhai Kuaiyin seems a bit ordinary.


    To be precise, it is not ordinary, but not many people can see the specific situation of their fighting clearly.


    In the eyes of others, the two of them are like two flashing ghosts, constantly appearing in every corner of the battlefield.


    Lei Shushen!


    Without any hesitation, Roger immediately joined the speed competition between the two fast silvers.


    Compared with the first time we met, Kuaiyin''s speed has improved a lot.


    However, he is not the only one whose speed has improved.


    Within a few seconds, Rogge, who was in the state of Lei, came to the two of them.


    The appearance of Rogge made the genuine Kuaiyin and the copycat Kuaiyin stunned.


    Then, completely different looks appeared on their faces.


    The face of genuine Kuaiyin was of course an expression of excitement.


    He has competed with Rogge for speed, and he knows exactly what speed Rogge has.


    With Roger''s joining, he is confident that he will be able to solve his copycat in a short time.


    The genuine Kuaiyin is of course happy to suggest that Rogge will join, while the copycat Kuaiyin now shows a very solemn look.


    Speed ??has always been Roger''s strength.


    Shanzhai Kuaiyin knows this very well.


    Just as he was considering how to get rid of the joint attack between Rogge and FastBank, he saw a completely incomprehensible picture.


    After using Lei Shushen to instantly come to the genuine copy and Shanzhai Kuaiyin, Rogge did not hesitate, and shot like lightning.


    However, his goal is not to copy fast silver, but the real fast silver.


    This is the wrong person?


    This idea quickly surfaced in Shanzhai Kuaiyin''s mind.


    Even the real Quicksilver showed a puzzled look after seeing Roger''s right hand grabbing towards him like lightning.


    Of course Rogge, with his white eyes open, would not admit the wrong person. What he wanted to catch now was the real Quicksilver.


    In just an instant, Roger''s right hand that was entwining Chakra and Lightning grabbed Kuaiyin''s shoulder.


    Then, his right hand suddenly used force and threw out Kuaiyin who was running at high speed.


    After doing all this, he turned and chased after Shanzhai Kuaiyin.


    This copycat Quicksilver, which was transformed from the Super Skulls, can be solved by himself.


    Leaving Kuaiyin here is purely a waste of combat power.


    Although Kuaiyin didn''t know what Rogge was making, he was thrown into the air by Rogge, and he did not suffer a serious impact. Instead, he fell into the crowd of copycat heroes in a relatively gentle way.


    Kuaiyin wanted to catch up and ask, but the copycat heroes around him directly used actions to help him put an end to this idea.


    Although Rogge was far away from the main battlefield at this time, he could still clearly see everything that happened in the battlefield with his white eyes.


    After confirming that Konoha''s people were not in any danger for the time being, he focused his main attention on the crazily running copycat Kuaiyin.


    Although this cottage Kuaiyin tried to rejoin the main battlefield, using its super speed to attack Konoha''s people.


    But Roger told him the fact with his actions, that is, don''t even think about it.


    At this super speed that surpasses the speed of sound, it is impossible for ordinary ninjutsu to hit the counterfeit fast silver.


    After confirming that Konoha members in the main battlefield were not in danger, he closed his eyes.


    Three Gouyu write round eyes, open!


    The first door of Bamen Dunjia is open, open!


    After switching the white eyes to the writing wheel eyes, he opened the first door of the eight-door Dunjia at the same time.


    With the opening of the first door, his already amazing speed instantly became even more terrifying.


    He didn''t use Bamen Dunjia to directly attack the Shanzhai Kuaiyin. He had a better way to deal with this Shanzhai Kuaiyin.


    After using the eight-door Dunjia, he instantly caught up with the Shanzhai Kuaiyin in front of him as if he had activated the nitrogen acceleration of a car.


    Write round eyes¡¤Golden bound illusion!


    When the cottage Kuaiyin looked at him in shock, Rogge used his brilliant illusion of writing round eyes on him.


    The moment he saw Rogge writing round eyes, Shanzhai Kuaiyin realized something was wrong.


    However, at this time, he has no way to change his next destiny.


    The Shanzhai Kuaiyin under extreme speed instantly lost control of the body, and the whole body seemed to be completely solidified.


    Subsequently, he, unable to move his body, under the effect of inertia, like a rolling bowling ball, crashed into the outer wall of a nearby building.


    boom!


    The uncontrolled Shanzhai Kuaiyin smashed through the outer wall of the building, and the whole person rolled into the building in a very embarrassing manner.


    When Shanzhai Kuaiyin finally finished the tumbling, Roger, who was wrapped in a light blue chakra coat, came to him, condescendingly looked at the bruised Shanzhai Kuaiyin.


    The second Super Scroo is here!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 427： Cottage "Hulk"

    "This guy copied Pietro''s super speed, and within half an hour, he couldn''t move normally.


    "Check the injury on his body, don''t let him die, after you fix it, find a room to close him!"


    After bringing back the immovable cottage "Quick Silver", Rogge ordered Hinata.


    At this time, on another dissection stage in the laboratory, the medical robot was helping the copycat "Daisy" perform the final treatment finishing work.


    "She copied Daisy''s superpowers. Don''t let her go and prepare a room for her."


    Glancing at the fake "Daisy" on the dissection stage next to the Skrull, Rogge continued.


    "Okay, my lord!"


    Hinata''s gentle voice rang out of thin air in the laboratory.


    After giving instructions to Hinata, Rogge once again used Thunder God and returned to the Fulian headquarters.


    The copycat "Daisy" and the copycat "Quickyin" are both available, and only the last copycat "Hulk" is left.


    When he returned to the Fulian headquarters, the first thing he saw was his last goal, the copycat "Hulk" transformed from Super Skrulls, was being opened by the genuine Hulk with Eight Doors Dunjia Beating wildly.


    Although he didn''t know how the Super Skrew, who was about the same size as ordinary people, became such a huge body of Hulk.


    However, after seeing the genuine Hulk fighting the Shanzhai Hulk, he had to admit that this Shanzhai Hulk perfectly copied part of the Hulk''s abilities.


    Anti-beat!


    Especially resistant to beating!


    Even if the opponent he faced was the Hulk who opened the eight-door Dunjia, this cottage Hulk still showed extremely tenacious ability to resist beatings and resisted all the attacks of Hulk abruptly.


    While Rogge admired this violent aesthetic scene of the real Hulk beating the fake Hulk, all irrelevant personnel were evacuated, and Tony and others, who had changed their equipment, finally joined the battle.


    Similar to Konoha''s people, Tony and the others first chose their respective copycat versions.


    Suddenly, this piece of grassland in Fulian became lively and extraordinary.


    Five or six Iron Man wearing steel suits were fighting in the air, and three or four identical Captain America were fighting each other.


    The graceful black widows are in a ball, and the eagle eyes are shooting arrows at each other.


    The War Machine Colonel Roger, Falcon Sam, Ant-Man Scott and others also fought wildly with their copycat version.


    The only one that seems more relaxed, and only the phantom.


    I don''t know if it is too difficult to imitate the illusion, or for other reasons, among these copycat heroes, Roger only saw one copy of the "vision."


    As Fulian and others joined the battle, the copycat heroes who had not had the upper hand, suddenly became more precarious.


    After the reunion people struggled with their copycat version for a while, Rogge, who had opened the writing wheel, also began to gradually not know their true identities.


    But even so, he did not intend to switch the writing round eyes back to white eyes.


    The only goal he needs to deal with now is the cottage "Hulk" that is fighting with the genuine Hulk.


    As for the other copycat heroes, just hand it over to them.


    Flying Thor!


    After sensing the Thunder God technique on Hulk, Roger flashed directly in front of him, and joined forces with him to attack the cottage "Hulk".


    Physical skills, strange power!


    After the further development of the fairy body, Rogge has seldom actively used strange powers.


    Even when he was fighting the accuser Ronan on the Star of Saka, he didn''t specifically turn on the physical skills and strange powers.


    However, at this time, in order to fly this cottage "Hulk" as quickly as possible, he directly used his strange power.


    Even if it is one-on-one with the genuine Hulk who opened the first door, this cottage "Hulk" has no advantage.


    When Roger joined the battle, the cottage "Hulk" didn''t even have the chance to fight back, and could only be passively beaten.


    Although Hulk didn''t know why Roger would suddenly join the battle, he had no opinion on what Roger did.


    Not only that, he even liked the feeling of fighting with Rogge.


    Under the joint attack of Hulk and Rogge, this cottage "Hulk" only persisted for less than five seconds before being completely blasted off.


    When Hulk was about to go forward and pursue, Roger suddenly stopped him.


    "He can leave it to me, you can solve the others!"


    After speaking, Rogge didn''t wait for Hulk to answer, and cast Lei Shun to catch up.


    Seeing Rogge''s sudden disappearance, Hulk, glowing with green light, stayed in place and thought for a few seconds, and then strode towards the other "Hulk".


    Now that the situation has developed, the Skrews have completely lost the initiative in the battlefield.


    Now they, not to mention rescuing the Skrews who were imprisoned, even whether they themselves can leave here alive is a question.


    Thinking of this, this "Hulk", a copycat transformed from a Super Skull, looked at Roger in front of him with hatred.


    If it weren''t for Roger, their camouflage plan would not be seen through so quickly.


    If it weren''t for Roger, their rescue plan would not fall into the situation it is now.


    All this was caused by the man in front of him.


    Without him, the Skrews could definitely turn the earth into their new home planet.


    In this cottage "Hulk", the reason why they couldn''t occupy the earth was Rogge''s fault.


    I have to say that some of the Skrulls who have started the cosmic civilization look down on the earth too much.


    In terms of the level of civilization development, the earth is indeed inferior to those planets that opened up the civilization of the universe.


    However, the earth is a real monster house.


    There are more terror bosses hidden on the earth than any planet in the universe.


    Even without Rogge, their plan to occupy the earth would never succeed.


    However, at this time, this cottage "Hulk" obviously would not consider so much.


    In his mind, there is only one thought now, that is, to completely kill Roger.


    He knew that Roger was strong, but he was not weak either.


    He is a rare Super Skrur in the Skrull clan. He is a Super Skrur who can perfectly imitate the Hulk. He is a Super Skrur who has survived the full pursuit of the Kerry Empire.


    Just when the cottage "Hulk" was so angry that he wanted to prove his strength to Rogge, he saw a huge energy ball that was several meters in diameter and was spinning wildly.


    Oversized jade spiral pill!


    Rogge has no plans to explain anything to this cottage "Hulk". The only thing he wants to do now is to get this rare super Scroo into Konoha''s laboratory as soon as possible, and then study their secrets. .


    boom!


    Before this cottage "Hulk" had time to stand up, the super-large spiral pill raised in Roger''s hand slammed on him.


    Afterwards, there was a huge explosion like an intercontinental missile explosion.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 428： Four Purple Flame Array

    The huge explosion sounded through the entire Fulian headquarters, and immediately attracted the ideas of everyone around.


    When Konoha and Fulian saw that the explosion was caused by Roger, they chose to ignore it for the first time.


    For Rogge, making this amazing explosion sound is a basic operation, and there is nothing to fuss about.


    However, for those Skrulls, this attack by Rogge belongs to a scene they cannot imagine.


    They couldn''t figure out why Rogge, as a human being on earth, possesses such a powerful force.


    This power is even stronger than Ronan, the accuser who has brought indelible and painful memories to their race.


    I have to say that the intelligence of these Skrews is not a little bit behind.


    In their hearts, Ronan, the demon-like accuser, was Roger''s defeat.


    Also, twice!


    This also proves once again how important it is to know one''s opponent in advance before making some secret plans that are not enough for outsiders.


    The super-large jade spiral pill hit the Shanzhai "Huoke" who had not yet stood up, not only completely dispelled his idea of ??standing up, but also brought him a closer contact with the ground.


    The emerald grass has disappeared, replaced by a large pit nearly ten meters in diameter.


    The cottage "Hulk" that tried to completely kill Roger was located in the center of Dakeng.


    Although the power of the Super Jade Helix Pill is very powerful, it is still not deadly enough for the Super Skrew who has transformed into a "Hulk".


    However, Rogge did not expect this super-large jade spiral pill to directly solve the "Hulk" in the cottage.


    Rubbing **** is as simple as breathing for him.


    Although it takes a lot of chakras to cast the super large jade spiral pill, he now lacks chakras most.


    When he first entered this world, he had longed for the existence of Chantura.


    And now, with the six-tailed chakra and Yang Jiuwei, he finally feels a little bit of the feeling of having a chakra.


    Why can Zhujian calm the troubled times? In addition to his unreasonable immortal human body and Mu Dun, more importantly, he has the true meaning of Chattanra.


    It is also with such an amazing Chaton pull that the wooden talent between the pillars can pick up the tail beast jade from the nine tails with bare hands.


    It is also because he possesses the Chattanra that he can perform the immortal method, the wood escape, the thousands of hands, and the top of the Buddha.


    Although Rogge has also developed the fairy body to a certain extent, there is still a considerable distance from the peak state between the pillars.


    If he develops the immortal human body to the limit, and adds the complete nine tails, he is confident to display a Buddha on top of it that is stronger than the peak of the pillars.


    But this bright future is still a little far away from him.


    Throwing away these unachievable fantasies, Roger once again displayed the super large jade spiral pill.


    There is nothing that the spiral pill cannot solve. If there is, then another one.


    Rogge now intends to implement this truth that has been proven countless times.


    The cottage "Huoke" lying in the center of Dakeng has not yet got up, and the second super large jade spiral pill has already come to him.


    Then, there was another huge explosion resounding through the entire headquarters of Fulian.


    boom!


    This time, Rogge didn''t wait for the flying dust to fall, and the super-large jade spiral pill was condensed again with his right hand.


    Later, history repeats itself again.


    boom!


    ...


    After smashing five super-large jade spiral pills on the hapless cottage "Hulk" in a row, Roger finally stopped thinking of rubbing the pills and sensed the guy''s vital signs.


    Life energy is not very stable and its intensity is very low.


    Still alive!


    Since he is still alive, it will not affect his next plan.


    Under the gaze of the Skrulls, Roger slowly walked into the pit that had expanded to more than 20 meters in diameter.


    Flying Thor!


    Without any hesitation, Rogge brought this comatose "Hulk" back to the laboratory at Konoha Headquarters, the copycat "Hulk" that was unconscious and had changed back to its original appearance.


    "This guy copied Hulk''s abilities, the others, as usual!"


    After giving instructions to Hinata, Rogge''s figure disappeared again.


    Although the three Super Skulls have arrived, the battle in the Fulian headquarters is not over yet.


    Although there are not many plans to shoot, as Konoha''s fourth generation Hokage, he cannot leave those Konoha members who are fighting.


    This is the duty of the person in charge of Konoha.


    When Rogge returned to the Fulian headquarters again, those Skrews who were fighting couldn''t help showing a look of fear.


    The three strongest Super Scrooers among them were all defeated by Rogge, and none of them lasted too long.


    From the beginning of the battle to the present, a total of less than five minutes has passed.


    But in this short period of five minutes, they lost their three most powerful combat capabilities.


    This kind of thing, not to mention it happened to the Skrulls who were at a disadvantage, even if it happened to the dominant Konoha and Fulian, it would also affect the mood of the people of Konoha and Fulian.


    The trend is over!


    Although these Skulls are still working hard to resist Konoha and Fulian''s offense.


    But everyone present, including the onlookers on the TV side, could easily see this.


    After returning to the Fulian headquarters, Rogge did not join the battle.


    As long as he stood here, it was enough to affect the Skrullians.


    In addition to Rogge, Hulk also closed the Eight Door Dunjia after solving the copycat versions that were faked as himself, and silently came to Rogge''s side.


    Hulk didn''t have the ability to distinguish the Skrulls. Except for his own copy, he couldn''t recognize which one was the genuine and which was the copy.


    In order to avoid accidentally hurting the people on his side, he also directly withdrew from the battle.


    The withdrawal of Roger and Hulk did not have much impact on the battle.


    It didn''t take long for these copycat heroes who were still stubbornly resisting, they planned to retreat.


    However, even if they want to leave now, it is too late.


    Moreover, Roger will not give them a chance to leave.


    The art of shadow clone!


    Roger summoned four shadow clones exactly like himself.


    Afterwards, the four shadow clones ran to four directions respectively.


    Four Purple Flame Array!


    When these four shadow clones arrived at the predetermined location, they simultaneously used the four purple flame formations.


    A purple square enchantment rose into the sky, enveloping the entire Fulian headquarters.


    The Four Purple Flame Array is one of the small achievements Rogge has researched in Muyeyin Village in the past six months.


    He didn''t exchange the four purple flame formations from the system, but independently developed this not particularly powerful enchantment ninjutsu.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 429： Ended

    At the beginning, he was planning to develop the six red sun formations that Uchiha, the ten-tailed human pillar, had used before.


    The six red sun formations are more powerful and have a larger range.


    However, the research and development of the Six Red Sun Array was too difficult, so high that he could not control it.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to take the second place and studied the A-level enchantment ninjutsu four red sun formations that required four shadow-level ninjas to perform.


    However, the fact once again slapped him.


    In the end, he could only start his research from the four Ziyan formations at the lowest level.


    Because it was a research activity used to adjust life during penance, he did not pay too much attention to the level of the four purple inflammation formations, and concentrated on studying the four purple inflammation formations.


    However, because this four purple flame formation is a ninjutsu he developed by himself.


    Therefore, his Four Purple Flame Formations are slightly different from the version in the system.


    With regard to the rectangular enchantment of purple transparent flame, the version he researched was no different from the system version.


    The only difference is that he has added some functions that are only available in the Four Red Sun Array to his Four Purple Flame Array.


    The Four Purple Flame Formation Ninjutsu is mainly used to prevent outside enemies from entering the inside of the barrier, so it is mainly aimed at outside enemies.


    Although the Four Purple Flame Array can also prevent the enemies inside the barrier from leaving, it is not very difficult to destroy the Four Purple Flame Array from the inside.


    In order to make up for this, he added some functions of the Four Red Sun Array and the Six Red Sun Array to his Four Purple Flame Array.


    The Four Red Sun Arrays and the Six Red Sun Arrays can not only prevent enemies from outside from entering the barrier, but also prevent enemies within the barrier from escaping.


    Although Roger didn''t dislike the rank of the Four Purple Flame Array, he couldn''t tolerate the disadvantage of the Four Purple Flame Array in preventing the enemy from escaping in the barrier.


    Therefore, he improved his Four Purple Flame Array, so that the Four Purple Flame Array has the function of preventing external enemies from entering and escaping from internal enemies.


    When the four purple flame formations displayed by Roger''s four shadow clones were completely formed, these Skrews also completely lost the possibility of escape.


    After doing all this, he can finally enjoy the final battle between the real and fake superheroes with peace of mind.


    Perhaps it was the appearance of the Four Purple Flame Array that aroused the desperate struggle of these Skrew people.


    At the last moment, these Skrews had a small wave of climax, and briefly gained the upper hand.


    However, their advantage did not last long, and disappeared completely.


    After the final counterattack failed, the momentum of these Skrulls plummeted, and the combat power they showed dropped like a dive.


    It didn''t take long for these Skrews to usher in a defeated ending.


    At this time, there was once again a clear gap between Konoha and Fulian on the battle scene.


    The Skrews who transformed into Konoha, without exception, died.


    Even if they finally chose to surrender, they did not avoid the fate of death.


    But the Fulian side is different.


    Except for the Skrulls who died on the spot, those who chose to surrender all survived.


    As long as they put down their weapons and changed back to their original appearances, the reunion people would not attack them again, let alone commit the inhumane behavior of killing prisoners like Konoha.


    Rogge didn''t say anything about what Daisy and others did.


    To some extent, he even agrees with Daisy and others'' approach.


    Cut the grass to get rid of the roots!


    Although Rogge did not openly promote this in Konoha, Konoha''s people understood the essence very well.


    After the battle, he directly disarmed the four shadow clones.


    Without the Chakra that the shadow clone continued to supply, the Four Purple Flame Array quickly dissipated in the air.


    Rogge did not intend to intervene in cleaning the battlefield.


    This is the headquarters of Fulian, and he has no turn to deal with anything.


    As for the Skrulls who were saved by the reunion, he was not particularly worried about their ending.


    When the reunion people dealt with the surrendered Skrulls, he directly opened the portal back to Konoha headquarters.


    When Konoha''s people passed through the portal, Roger, who was at the back, turned to Tony and said, "See you in three days!"


    After speaking, he went straight through the portal, and then closed the portal.


    See you three days later after hearing what Roger said last, a wry smile appeared on Tony''s face.


    Three days later, it is time for voting to close.


    Based on Tony''s knowledge of Rogge, he would say these words, which means that he is certain of the voting results in three days.


    "You all have a holiday and rest for a period of time these days. There should be nothing special to deal with next, so enjoy your holiday!"


    After speaking, Roger returned to his office using Thunder God and asked Hinata to notify Dr. Connors to come to the office.


    In Konoha, only Dr. Connors has enough ability to study the secrets of the Super Scroo.


    So this task is none other than him.


    Although Hinata can also carry out some research and analysis work, she is still inferior to Dr. Conners in the field of biological research.


    A few minutes later, Dr. Conners in a white coat came to his office.


    "I will give you three living Super Skulls. No matter what method you use, I want to know the secrets of these Super Skulls copying the super powers of the target character.


    "I will let Hinata give you the highest research authority, and you can call all the resources in Konoha.


    "If you need other help, you can apply to Hinata at any time!"


    Just a few minutes ago, Dr. Conners was still watching the live broadcast of the Battle of the Fulian Headquarters in his office.


    He didn''t expect that Rogge had arranged such an important task for him just after the battle.


    "No problem! I must complete the task!"


    After making an extremely solemn promise to Rogge, Dr. Conners left the office with a satisfied smile.


    In fact, in Rogge''s mind, the most suitable research candidates are not Dr. Connors, but Tony and Dr. Banner.


    Unfortunately, neither of them will conduct such research.


    This kind of research goes against their conscience.


    Seeing Dr. Conners leaving, Rogge sighed helplessly, and then began to think about the hidden scientific research talents outside.


    Konoha is not lacking in combat power, but currently there is only Dr. Conners as a scientific researcher.


    At this time, he once again thought of Da She Wan, a scientific research madman.


    Or, develop in the direction of Dashemaru and be a ninja who understands science.


    With more and more alien creatures he saw, Roger became more and more appreciative of the existence of Oshemaru.


    Can fight and resist energy research!


    If O Shemaru''s paranoid character is not that serious, he is definitely the best choice for the fourth generation of Hokage.


    Although Rogge admired Watergate very much, it did not affect his appreciation of Oshemaru.


    In his opinion, Mizumon and Dashemaru are like two sides of a coin, one representing light and the other symbolizing darkness.


    Light can warm people''s hearts; while darkness can also empower people.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 430： Voting results

    The incident of the Skrulls'' attack on the headquarters of the reunion made headlines without any suspense.


    Various news media have carried out detailed reports on this, and even those accidents that have been "finalized" have been turned over one by one.


    When the outside world was frantically discussing the Skrull incident, Tony in the Fulian headquarters frowned at the constantly changing numbers on the voting website.


    In his imagination, the American people should be more in favor of the decision to detain the Skrews permanently.


    However, it turns out that he thinks too much.


    It has been less than 24 hours from the beginning of the voting.


    But as a result of the voting, there has been a gap like a fault.


    The number of people who voted for the death penalty is much higher than the number of people who support permanent detention.


    As time goes by, the gap between the two is still increasing.


    How could this be?


    Is it really that I thought wrong?


    Seeing this huge gap in real-time data, Tony fell into contemplation.


    While Tony was paying attention to the real-time voting data, Rogge, who was sitting in the Konoha headquarters office, also opened the page of the voting website.


    But unlike Tony, who frowned, he didn''t feel the slightest surprise after seeing the polarized data, as if he knew the result early.


    Although Rogge has not lived in the United States as long as Tony, he is more aware of what ordinary people are thinking than Tony.


    Tony is a rich second-generation born with a golden key. He lives in a superior living environment and receives a typical American elite education.


    He grew up in this environment, even if he has the idea of ??protecting the people and upholding justice, there is a huge gap between him and ordinary people.


    The justice he understands is not necessarily the justice that ordinary people who do not have a high social status but occupy an absolute advantage in numbers want.


    Moreover, he also overlooked a very important thing.


    That is, ordinary people are particularly vulnerable to popular emotions.


    To put it simply, it is easy for others to say something and lose independent and objective thinking ability.


    To give a simple example, as long as there is a victim on the Internet who was harmed by the Skrull incident, this victim can trigger thousands of ordinary people to vote for the death penalty.


    They are completely different from their appearance, and compared to the Skrews from other planets, these ordinary people are more willing to give their kindness to compatriots with the same appearance.


    So the moment Tony agreed to vote, Rogge knew that these Skrews were dead.


    Facts proved that his guess was correct.


    After a brief glance at the voting data, Roger closed the website page and put on the Kerry Empire gaming helmet.


    He recently discovered a game called "Kerry Cyber ??7702" in the console game library of the Kerry Empire, a game with a high score of nine stars on the Kerry Empire game rating website.


    Compared with caring about the ultimate fate of the Skrulls, he is more willing to spend his time delighting himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days passed in a flash. Just as Rogge was addicted to clearing "Cerry Saibo 7702", he received a call from Tony.


    "Bring your special forces over here!"


    Tony''s tone was a little low, and he hung up the phone without waiting for Roger to answer.


    The vote for the Skrulls ended yesterday. Although Tony and the reunion people did not agree with the final result of the vote, they could only choose to accept it.


    Ten minutes later, Rogge brought a guaranteed six-person special combat team to the Fulian headquarters.


    The people of the reunion were not willing to end the lives of these Skrulls by themselves, so this "dirty work" naturally fell on Konoha.


    In this regard, Rogge did not object.


    Fulian does not want to be a brutal executioner, but Konoha has no concerns in this regard.


    Even if the reunion didn''t say anything, Rogge would offer Konoha to execute these Skrulls.


    Unlike Fulian, Konoha does not require any positive reviews.


    To some extent, Konoha even took the initiative to develop in a direction that people feared.


    Word of mouth and positive reviews are just icing on the cake. Only strength is Konoha''s true pursuit.


    Unlike the previous press conference, the execution of these Skulls will not be broadcast live.


    However, at the execution site, there will be reporters from various media and some witnesses from the government and the private sector.


    The scene of the execution was arranged in a prison in New York.


    The execution time passed quickly, and it was completely over in less than a minute.


    There is not much difference from the previous executions. The only difference is that this time, Konoha''s special team used the blaster gun that Rogge bought from Sandal.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Are we really doing something wrong? Why are people reluctant to let these Skrews go, they are clearly harmless."


    Tony, who had drunk half a bottle of whiskey alone, said to Roger with a crimson face.


    After the execution, Tony did not return to the Fulian headquarters, but took Roger to the bar.


    Moreover, it was the bar under Roger''s name.


    Although Rogge no longer lives in New York, he still has many businesses in New York.


    This bar is one of them.


    Because he didn''t care about making money at all, after he came to the bar, Rogge gave the clerk a day off and completely cleared the bar and the staff.


    "Strictly speaking, you are right, you are just too idealistic."


    Unlike Tony, who was pouring wine glass after glass, Roger just tasted it at a normal speed.


    "Idealized? Ha ha, do you think this world really needs us?"


    Tony continued to ask drunkly.


    "Whether it is necessary or not, it depends on what you think, at least in my opinion, this world still needs me."


    Rogge is not as sentimental as Tony, for him, instead of thinking about these issues, it is better to study how to improve his strength.


    "If you feel that you are lost, I suggest you go talk to Dr. Banner, he is a good listener, and he may be able to give you some good suggestions.


    "If you ask me, my suggestion is that you can cultivate some hobbies for yourself to adjust your life.


    "For example, I like to play console games. If you need it, I can give you the latest model of the Cree Empire."


    Rogge gave his own suggestions.


    "Kerry Empire? Is there this country on earth?"


    "No, this is an alien country, one of the three empires of the universe!"


    When Tony heard the word universe, his eyes suddenly lit up, and then he pressed Rogge''s shoulder and said very seriously: "I''m going to the Kerry Empire!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 431： Sudden call

    "No!"


    Regarding Tony''s proposal, Rogge refused without even thinking about it.


    Although the current timeline has become more and more different from what he remembers, he will never agree to Tony''s "dangerous" request, absolutely not.


    It is not difficult to send Tony to the Kerry Empire.


    It''s just that Tony was the one who sent it out, and it might be Tony Deathtuck who came back.


    Although Tony''s Mark series steel suit is very good, it is also from the perspective of earth technology.


    If you really want to make it, many civilizations in the universe can make similar or even stronger armor.


    To put it simply, Rogge didn''t think Tony had the strength to navigate the universe.


    "Are you rejecting me?"


    I don''t know why, at this moment, Tony, who is half-drunk but not drunk, suddenly showed the legendary domineering president, and said to Roger in a serious tone.


    "If you drink too much, I will let Vision take you back. You won''t have these thoughts after you wake up."


    After speaking, Rogge took out the phone and planned to contact Vision in the Fulian headquarters.


    However, as soon as he took out the phone, Tony pressed the button on the watch on his right hand, turning the watch into a mechanical glove.


    Tony''s entire movement is extremely swift, completely inconsistent with his current drunken state.


    When the mechanical gloves appeared, Tony decisively grabbed the phone Rogge was holding.


    "Play fighting in front of me?"


    Roger froze for a moment.


    Just as Tony''s right hand with mechanical gloves was about to touch his phone, his wrist suddenly turned, making the phone disappear like a magic trick.


    "Seeing you are so interested, let''s play a few hands with you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge grabbed Tony with his right hand and had a close fight with Tony sitting in a chair.


    Although the fighting skills are not as good as Rogge, it can be seen that Tony has also worked **** fighting.


    Under Rogge''s intentional release, Tony with mechanical gloves insisted on dozens of tricks without danger.


    Then, Roger removed the mechanical glove of his right hand.


    When the mechanical gloves were completely removed, Tony finally stopped.


    "Don''t be too proud, let me tell you, I''m working on anti-Rogge armor, and I will be able to beat you by then!"


    Tony said without admitting defeat.


    Anti-Rogge armor?


    After hearing Tony''s spontaneous remarks, Roger smiled.


    He has no doubt about Tony''s level of invention, but Tony''s anti-series armor has always had a tradition of being dismantled.


    "Then wait for you to research it out! You really want to go back!"


    Taking a look at the completely emptied wine bottle in front of Tony, Roger decided to send him directly to the headquarters.


    However, just as he planned to use quantum teleportation to bring Tony back to the United Headquarters, a brilliant beam of light like a rainbow fell from the sky and directly penetrated the ceiling of the bar, covering Rogge and Tony.


    Rainbow Bridge in Asgard!


    The next second, the Rainbow Bridge disappeared.


    At the same time, Rogge and Tony were drunk.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Asgard, in a room in the Golden Palace.


    "Sol, even if you are looking for me, don''t worry, can''t you wait for me to send him back?"


    Roger rubbed his temples and said helplessly to Sol, who was sitting across from him.


    "Sorry, I don''t know how long you will be drinking. It''s urgent, so this is the only way to go."


    Sol silently explained, but his explanation was not convincing at all.


    "Urgent? Can''t I see where it is urgent now?"


    After being forcibly pulled to Asgard by the Rainbow Bridge, he did not see any emergency in Asgard.


    Except for a drunk Tony beside him, everything here is exactly the same as he remembered.


    "This is about the secret of the Asgard royal family, so not many people know it. I just learned it today."


    Sol¡¯s expression was a bit complicated. After hesitating for a few seconds, he continued: "Rocky is my brother, you already know this. But you must not know, I also have a sister, a half-sister. !"


    "I actually have a sister, and she''s not the adopted sister of Rocky!"


    Since being arranged by Odin to handle government affairs, Saul has learned what it means to be happy and angry.


    But now, he showed an extremely incredible look.


    "I know! Odin told me this!"


    Roger answered calmly.


    "You know? When did you know? Why didn''t I know?"


    Sol asked with a puzzled look.


    "Odin told me the night we came back from Warnerheim at the celebration dinner."


    After the celebration banquet was over, Odin told Rogge about the death goddess Hela, so he knew it from the beginning.


    Even if Odin didn''t say it, as a traverser with a fairly good memory, he said it was impossible to forget the existence of the goddess of death.


    "You... why don''t you keep telling me?"


    Saul started to feel a little unhappy. In his opinion, it was Roger betraying their friendship.


    "Odin asked me to keep it secret. If you have any comments, you can ask him yourself."


    After hearing Roger''s answer, Saul was silent.


    Afterwards, he continued in a low tone: "Father, what did he tell you, you should be able to say it now."


    "of course can!"


    Next, Rogge briefly explained what happened that night.


    As the father of the gods of Asgard, Odin is an extremely responsible king and father.


    He knew that he would die one day sooner or later, and at the same time, he was also worried that after his death, Thor would not have enough ability to handle the subsequent matters.


    Therefore, he prepared a backhand for Sol in advance.


    Roger, is Odin''s backhand prepared for Sol.


    At the beginning, Odin had no such thoughts.


    It was the battle between Roger and Niald, the **** of the sea, that finally made him make this decision.


    Odin recognized his strength and potential, so he commissioned him in advance.


    Of course, this commission is currently only at the oral stage, and the final commission has not yet been signed.


    The content of the commission is simple and simple, and complicated and complicated.


    When the death goddess Hela escapes, help Sol protect Asgard to ensure that Sol will not be killed by Hela.


    If you can, don''t kill Hela when you stop Hela, save Hela.


    I have to say that Odin really valued Rogge, and at that time, he thought he had the strength to defeat Hela.


    But in fact, until now, Rogge hasn''t absolutely been able to beat Hella.


    Although the goddess of death Hela is not the death of the five creation gods of the universe, she also possesses unfathomable strength.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 432： Sols commission

    Hela, the goddess of death, was the greatest hero who helped Odin conquer the nine realms thousands of years ago.


    In addition to being the first child of Odin, the father of the gods, the eldest princess of Asgard, Hela was also the execution officer of Asgard at the time and the owner of Thor''s Hammer.


    The Valkyrie Legion, which was sent out by Odin to conquer Hella, was completely destroyed by Hella and became a legion that only exists in legends.


    Of course, Rogge has reservations for the time being that the Valkyrie Legion was completely destroyed.


    Although he didn''t see Valkyrie, the last Valkyrie on Saka, his instinct told him that Valkyrie did not die in Hela''s hands.


    If it weren''t for Odin to take away Hela''s supernatural power, Hela would definitely be the first person in Asgard under Odin.


    Although Hela lost to Odin at the time, Hela had a terrifying talent that even Odin had a headache.


    As long as Hela steps on Asgard, her strength will increase day by day, endless.


    It is precisely because of this that Odin imprisoned Hela on the earth far away from Asgard, preventing her from breaking through the seal through Asgard''s strengthening.


    Thousands of years ago, Hela had such a terrifying strength, and now she will only be stronger than before.


    But there is one thing Rogge can''t understand for now.


    Judging from the way Thor is now, Odin should not be dead yet.


    Since Odin is not dead, it means that the seal he placed is still there, and Hela is still being imprisoned.


    "Odin, is he okay now?"


    After thinking for a few seconds, he asked Saul.


    Out of respect for Saul and Odin, he changed to a more euphemistic way, instead of asking bluntly if Odin was dead.


    "Father... Father shouldn''t last long."


    Seeing the uncontrollable sad expression on Sol''s face, Roger also fell silent.


    "I''ll take you to see the father first!"


    After a few minutes of silence, Thor spoke again.


    Led by Thor, Rogge came to Odin''s bedroom and saw the sleeping Odin lying on the golden bed and surrounded by a golden energy cover.


    In addition to Odin, Roger also saw another old face here.


    I don''t know if it was Odin''s order or Sol''s idea. Loki, who was imprisoned in the dungeon, was also in the room at this time, and was standing beside Odin''s bed.


    After seeing his arrival, Loki didn''t say anything, but just nodded at him.


    Rogge also nodded slightly to Loki, who was silent, and said hello.


    After that, he looked at Odin seriously.


    From the outside, Odin is just asleep now, there is nothing unusual.


    But as long as he got closer to Odin, he could clearly feel the divine power emanating from Odin''s body.


    Do not! This is not divine power.


    This is the divine power is disintegrating!


    As a ninja who usually releases energy attacks in battle, Roger can clearly distinguish the difference between the two.


    Energy emission is the result of active choice.


    And energy collapse is a manifestation of uncontrolled.


    For Odin, a powerful existence like a heavenly father, the uncontrolled collapse of the energy in his body basically means that his life has come to an end.


    "Since the death of the queen mother, the father''s condition has not been good. A few hours ago, the father''s power suddenly collapsed and passed into a coma.


    "We exhausted all the means, but only slightly awakened the father.


    "After waking up, the father king told us about Hela, and then asked us to contact you immediately, saying that there was an agreed commission with you, and you know how to handle all this."


    Saul said in a low tone.


    "Let''s go out and talk about it!"


    Watching the existence of a heavenly father like Odin gradually dying, Rogge, who had always been pursuing power, suddenly felt a sense of impermanence.


    After leaving Odin''s bedroom, Thor took Roger and Rocky to the meeting hall where he usually worked.


    "Father King agreed with you what kind of commission, you can tell us now."


    Rogge only briefly explained to Sol what Odin said to him that night, and did not tell Sol the specific content of the commission.


    He is also struggling now, as to whether he should tell Saul the specific content of the commission.


    After a few minutes of serious thinking, he finally made a decision.


    "Odin hopes that I can help you stop Hela together and don''t let Asgard fall into Hela''s hands. If possible, he hopes that after we defeat Hela, we will save her life."


    Rogge explained Odin''s commission at the time.


    "What about the reward?"


    Sol, who had signed several commissions with Rogge, knew the work process of Rogge and asked immediately.


    "After the mission is completed, in addition to the universe Rubik''s Cube, I can pick any treasure from the palace treasure house."


    "Give me the scroll, and I''ll help the father sign the commission."


    Saul didn''t think that Roger would lie about this kind of thing, so he stretched out his right hand towards him.


    "Forget it! No need to sign the scroll this time.


    "Even if I was a favor of Odin, if he hadn''t rushed to Warnerheim at the time, I might not have survived Niald."


    Although Odin showed up, he still had some spare energy.


    But at the end of the fight, it is really unclear who will win or lose between him and Niald.


    "Come on, I don''t want my father to leave with an unfinished agreement!"


    As Saul spoke, Roger saw a look of pain on his face that he had never seen before.


    Now Sol, not so much he is the regent of Asgard, Thor, as he is a big boy who endures grief.


    Looking at Sol''s slightly trembling right hand, Rogge didn''t say anything, and directly channeled out an unused commissioned scroll.


    After receiving the entrusted scroll from Rogge, Sol didn''t hesitate to pick up the pen and write on the scroll.


    Soon, a new commission appeared on the commission page of the system.


    "Delegated content: help Sol and Loki prevent Hela from capturing Asgard; delegate status: incomplete; delegate reward: 350 ninja coins!"


    This commission, which should have been signed by Odin, eventually became Sol¡¯s commission.


    Because it involved the death goddess Hela, Sol''s commission passed the system''s judgment without any suspense, and the system gave the highest commission reward so far.


    In the last commission to rescue Hulk, the system gave a reward of 300 Nincoins.


    This time, the system directly refreshed the highest record of rewards.


    "Delegated, I took it!"


    In fact, regardless of whether the system passed the judgment, he would accept this order.


    Passing the judgment only allows him to get a higher return.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 433： Helas whereabouts

    Although the commission reward of 350 Nincoins set a new record, what really caught Rogge''s attention was not the rewarded Nincoins, but the description in the commissioned content.


    To record this kind of thing, as long as he keeps accepting commissions, sooner or later, it will be refreshed. The difference is only the time.


    What attracted his attention now was the name of Loki in the content of the commission.


    Loki, who was imprisoned in the dungeon, appeared in Odin''s palace and accompanied Odin by his bed.


    Now, Sol added Loki''s name to the commission.


    This also means that Thor really forgave Loki.


    If Queen Frigga was not dead, she would be very pleased to see this scene.


    After throwing the commissioned scroll that had completed his mission back into the psychic scroll, Rogge took a deep breath and went directly to work.


    "Now, let us sort out the current situation.


    "First of all, I want to know, does anyone know if Hela escaped?"


    The current situation of Hella is directly related to their next plans.


    If Hela is out of trouble, it means that they have completely lost the initiative.


    After hearing Roger''s question, both Thor and Rocky shook their heads silently.


    Very good, I don''t know anything about the enemy''s trail.


    "Then do you know the specific location where Odin detained Hella, such as the specific location of the seal exit?


    "I only know that the approximate location of the seal is in Norway."


    Roger continued to ask.


    Then, Thor and Loki shook their heads tacitly.


    This is work, you cannot be angry, you must not be angry.


    "Then you can tell me, besides what I already know, do you have other information about Hela?"


    Rogge controlled his emotions and asked again.


    Later, he saw Thor and Rocky shook their heads tacitly.


    Nice job!


    At this moment, Rogge began to wonder if the two Thor brothers really wanted to protect Asgard.


    As a ninja with good professional ethics, he knows that at this time, he must control his temper, especially now that the commission has just been signed.


    "It''s okay, let''s take it step by step.


    "We first determine the current state of the seal. If Hela is not out of trouble, we will find a way to strengthen the seal.


    "Although the success rate is very low, it is okay to give it a try."


    The seal that imprisoned Hela was placed by the heavenly Father Odin himself.


    From a strength point of view, they are unlikely to repair or even place a seal that is not worse than Odin if they have not reached the heavenly father level.


    However, Roger knew the existence of another Heavenly Father.


    Supreme Master Gu Yi!


    As long as Gu Yi is willing to make a move, it is not difficult to get a seal similar to Odin.


    "I can go to the earth to confirm!"


    After discovering that he could go to the earth, Loki stood up and said righteously.


    "No, you can''t!


    "You are on the Kama Taj''s blacklist. You are an unwelcome visitor. You will only cause more trouble."


    Although Thor forgave Loki, Rogge always had some defense against Loki.


    The name of the **** of tricks is not for nothing.


    Asking Loki to check the situation of the seal, Rogge feared that he would see him in Hela''s camp.


    "Let me go there for the seal. I happen to know some top people in magic, and I can find the specific location of the seal as soon as possible."


    After thinking about it, Rogge decided to take a trip himself.


    "I will let Heimdall pay more attention to the nearby star field and the Nine Realms to prevent Hela from secretly entering Asgard."


    After Rogge finished speaking, Saul continued.


    Hela''s strength is very strong, otherwise Odin will not help Sol prepare for the back hand in advance.


    In order to prevent the already troublesome Hela from becoming more troublesome, it is necessary to prevent her from setting foot on Asgard as much as possible.


    If Hela enters Asgard secretly, and still cultivates for a while, even if the three of them are tied together, they may not be Hela''s opponent.


    Of course, with Hela''s arrogant personality, she may not choose the way to sneak in secretly.


    Thousands of years ago, Hela dared to fight Odin face to face.


    After knowing that Odin is about to die, she will be even more unscrupulous.


    "Loki, go to the royal library to see if you can find some records about Hela. I want to know what Hela did in those days."


    Sol did not forget to arrange a task for Loki, which also hinted that Loki should not leave Asgard.


    "You are the regent, you have the final say!"


    Sol didn''t really inherit the throne for a day, and he wasn''t even the king of Asgard.


    Moreover, Loki might not give up his desire for the throne.


    "Then let''s split up first. If there is anything, please let Heimdall contact me at any time!"


    After speaking, Roger opened the portal connected to Kama Taj and left Asgard directly.


    For some reason, when he set foot on the land of Taj Kama, he suddenly found that he seemed to have forgotten something.


    However, this doubt was quickly forgotten by him.


    It shouldn''t be a particularly important thing. If you forget it, you will forget it.


    In the hospitality hall, Roger saw the long-lost Supreme Master Gu Yi.


    "teacher!"


    After arriving in front of Gu Yi, Roger said respectfully.


    In front of other people, he might be very strong, but Gu Yi, the Supreme Master, is definitely not among them.


    "What''s the trouble?"


    Gu Yi, who was making tea, looked up at Roger, and asked calmly.


    "Teacher, you should know Odin, the father of the gods? He has a rebellious eldest daughter. In order to discipline her, he sealed the eldest daughter somewhere in Norway.


    "Odin, he has begun to lose his power, I hope you can help find the seal he left in Norway.


    "Originally, this matter shouldn''t trouble you teacher, but you know, I only have a few magic skills, so..."


    After taking the tea that Gu Yi had just made, Roger quickly said his intention.


    "You''re talking about Hela, the goddess of death! You are late, she left the earth an hour ago!"


    After hearing Gu Yi''s words, Roger almost squirted the tea out of his mouth.


    Do you want to be so coincidental!


    No, how could Gu Yi let Hela leave so easily.


    Even Loki can be on the blacklist of Taj Kama, and Hela, the goddess of death, is out of trouble. How can Taj Kama be so peaceful? It''s not Taj Kama.


    "Then teacher, do you know where she is going?"


    Rogge asked unwillingly.


    "Kama Taj will not intervene in matters outside the earth, you should know this."


    Gu Yi took a sip of the tea he had just made, and said very calmly.


    Well, this is indeed Kama Taj''s style.


    As long as Hela doesn''t make waves on the earth, Supreme Master Gu Yi will not attack her.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 434： The plan of the goddess of death Hela

    Jotunheim, the kingdom of frost giants.


    On the deadly ice field, a figure walked slowly in the freezing wind.


    This person wearing black and green tights is no one else, but Hela, the goddess of death who just got rid of Odin''s seal.


    After getting rid of the seal, Hela did not return directly to Asgard, but through a secret space channel hidden on the earth, to the home of the frost giant, Jotunheim.


    Although Hella got rid of Odin''s seal, she regained her freedom.


    However, the seal imposed by the Heavenly Father is not so easy to break through.


    In order to leave the cage that had imprisoned herself for thousands of years, she almost consumed all the death power in her body.


    She knew that Odin hadn''t really died yet, and she also knew that her current state was not suitable for returning to Asgard.


    So, she came to Jotunheim, planning to restore some strength here, and then return to the Asgard that she had dreamed of for thousands of years.


    In the beginning, going to Jotunheim was not in her plan.


    However, at the moment she successfully broke through the seal, she saw a bald woman in an orange mage robe.


    Supreme Master Gu Yi!


    As soon as the death goddess Hela got out of trouble, she met Gu Yi, who was in the heavenly father''s level like Odin.


    Under Gu Yi''s friendly advice, Hela, the goddess of death, decisively gave up the idea of ??restoring her strength on the earth and left the earth for the first time.


    The ubiquitous bitter cold wind kept blowing towards Hela, who was slowly advancing, blowing up her long black hair that was slightly messy.


    Because of the excessive consumption of divine power, her tight-fitting clothes showed signs of damage everywhere, revealing the white skin under the clothes.


    In terms of age, Hela, who has survived for nearly three thousand years, is an out-and-out old man.


    But from the outside, Hela is no different from a middle-aged woman in her forties.


    Strictly speaking, there is no difference.


    At least the innate queen aura of Hela is not something ordinary people can have.


    Blowing by the cold wind, Hela walked towards the end of the ice field step by step.


    Although she is not a frost giant, the cold wind of tens of degrees below zero can not have any effect on her, and even makes her feel some "warm".


    Compared with the "underworld" that imprisoned her, Jotunheim''s harsh environment is no different from a beautiful heaven.


    Hella is going to meet an old friend on this trip, an old friend who once surrendered to the front of Asgard.


    Frost giant, Lauphy!


    When he fought in the Nine Realms with Odin, Hela did not miss Lao Fei.


    In her memory, Lauphy is a rare frost giant with well-developed limbs, possessing sufficient intelligence.


    However, when she was dealing with Lauphy, Lauphy was not yet the King of Frost Giants.


    At that time, sitting on the throne was Lauphy''s father.


    But at this time, she would never have thought that Lao Fei died at the hands of his own son a few years ago.


    When Hela, who was wearing thin and torn clothes, was walking on the ice sheet, several storm giants hiding in the cold wind found her.


    Although Jotunheim is the country of the frost giants, in addition to the frost giants, there are also various giants such as storm giants and mountain giants.


    It''s just that the Frost Giant occupies an absolute advantage, so Jotunheim became the country of the Frost Giant.


    These storm giants hidden in the cold wind immediately noticed the existence of Hela, and confirmed her identity as the Asgard protoss.


    Neither the Frost Giant nor the Storm Giant had any favorable impressions of the Asgard Protoss.


    Therefore, these storm giants decisively chose to take action, intending to taste the taste of the Asgard Protoss.


    However, these storm giants did not expect that Hela, who seemed to them extremely fragile, had strength far beyond their imagination.


    Just when they appeared, planning to slap a few words on Hela, and admire her look of fear by the way, Hela slowly raised her right hand, and a dark green flame filled with the power of death appeared on her. The palm of the hand.


    Before these storm giants could react, the faint green flame in Hela''s hand came to them, burning their invisible storm body frantically.


    In just one or two seconds, the ghostly green flame burned the body of the storm giant.


    Entangled by the dark green flame, three irregular crystals like green crystals floated on Hela''s right hand.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Hela directly crushed the green crystal in her hand and sucked the soul energy contained in it into her body.


    With the influx of soul energy, the holes in Hela''s clothes were quickly repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    All the soul energy of the three storm giants only repaired the smallest hole in Hela''s clothes.


    After doing all this, Hela continued to walk towards the distance.


    The soul energy of the three storm giants, for Hela, who was only half a step away from the Heavenly Father, could only restore this insignificant little strength.


    But she didn''t care much about it.


    Although Jotunheim is a barren country where no grass grows, there are an astonishing number of frost giants here.


    With these frost giants, she didn''t have to worry about the recovery of her strength.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After learning the news of Hela''s escape from the Supreme Mage Gu Yi, Roger did not stay at Kama Taj for too long, and directly casted the portal magic to return to Asgard.


    When he returned to the golden palace again, he finally remembered what he had forgotten.


    Tony!


    Tony, who was drunk, was just forgotten in the Golden Palace by him.


    But this matter was quickly resolved perfectly, even Tony himself did not notice.


    Under Sol''s arrangement, the drunk Tony was taken to an extremely luxurious room by several maids with good temperaments and looks.


    As for what will happen next, Rogge doesn''t really care.


    He had lived in Asgard for a while, and he was relieved to hand Tony to these extremely professional maids.


    "Hela is out of trouble, and she has left the earth."


    In the meeting hall where Sol usually works, Rogge told the news he had received.


    "I will let Heimdall try to find Hela''s whereabouts, but now, I have a small matter here that needs your help."


    After speaking, Sol handed Rogge a top-secret letter that had just been opened.


    Although the fire lacquer seal on the letter had been opened, he still recognized the lines on the fire lacquer seal at a glance.


    After all, he received similar letters during the warnerheim.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 435： Warner Protoss offense

    This is an emergency military secret from the camp in front of Warnerheim!


    The above content is very simple, only one sentence.


    Half an hour ago, the Warner Protoss simultaneously attacked three front camps.


    After reading the contents of the secret, Roger frowned slightly.


    This is not right, very wrong!


    Only a few years have passed since the last war.


    If the Warner Protoss hadn''t known something, they would definitely not be able to start a war again at this time.


    And the time will not happen to be so coincidental.


    "It seems that Asgard''s confidentiality work needs to be strengthened!"


    After handing the letter back to Sol, Roger said silently.


    "I have blocked the news for the first time, but it is impossible to completely hide things like the collapse of the father''s divine power.


    "As long as you have enough strength and you are familiar with the father''s divine power, you can perceive this."


    As the old enemy of Asgard, there is no shortage of such people in the Warner Protoss.


    The gods of the sea, Niald and Gulweig, both have this ability.


    "It looks like you are planning to let me go to Warnerheim."


    If it wasn''t for him to pass, Saul didn''t need to show him the secret document.


    "At this time, I can''t leave Asgard.


    "It''s okay to let Loki be the commander in the rear, but he is not strong enough, and he can''t compete with the strong in the Warner Protoss.


    "You have fought against the Warner Protoss before, and the warriors in the camp recognized you, and even if Niald, the **** of the sea, made the shot himself, you would have enough strength to compete with him."


    Saul explained quickly.


    Although Asgard is strong in martial arts, there are very few people who can cultivate to Rogge''s strength.


    In addition to himself, Sol couldn''t think of anyone more suitable than Rogge.


    "It''s okay to let me go to Warnerheim, but I want to know, where is your psychological bottom line this time?"


    When only the two-tailed Chakra weighed, he dared to face Niold, the **** of the sea, one-on-one.


    Now with the six-tailed chakra and Yang Jiuwei, he is even less afraid of Niold.


    "There is no bottom line!"


    Sol''s answer was simple, but in his answer, Roger heard his uncontrollable killing intent.


    Odin had just begun to collapse, and the Warner Protoss couldn''t help starting the war again.


    This is a naked provocation!


    In this case, if Thor is still trying to solve the problem in a benevolent way, then he is not worthy to inherit the throne of Asgard.


    A qualified monarch must have a heart of love.


    But that also depends on when.


    Blindly pay attention to benevolence, that is not the prince of a country, but the mother of no brain.


    "Okay! This is a favor, I helped!"


    If Sol is still like last time, let him stay as long as possible for the soldiers of the Warner Protoss, then he will never accept Sol''s request this time.


    The commission he accepted only prevented Hela from taking Asgard, but it did not include helping Asgard maintain his rule.


    More importantly, he didn''t want to be friends with soft guys who couldn''t see clearly the situation.


    "If you need any assistance, you can tell Sieff, I will let her go with her."


    Thor continued.


    "No need, I can go by myself!"


    Rogge directly rejected Sol''s offer to arrange a helper for him.


    "By the way, if you really want to help me, arrange a comfortable trip to Asgard for Tony to satisfy his wish for extraterrestrial travel."


    After speaking, he left the conference hall without looking back, and used quantum teleportation to arrive at the Rainbow Bridge Hall.


    "I''m going to Warnerheim''s camp, the most intense one now!"


    According to the secret report, the Warner Protoss only started attacking the camp half an hour ago.


    As long as the Asgard garrison in the camp is not too rubbish, the camp should not have been completely captured yet.


    "it is good!"


    Without any hesitation, Heimdall directly inserted the guardian sword in his hand into the console in the middle of the hall.


    Afterwards, the entrance of the Rainbow Bridge sparkled with a brilliant rainbow light.


    In the next second, Rogge, who was standing at the entrance of the Rainbow Bridge, disappeared and flew to Warnerheim along with the teleporting beam.


    The process of teleportation did not last long. In less than a minute, Roger arrived at Warnerheim along with Rainbow Bridge.


    When the brilliant light disappeared, he saw a hot camp.


    Looking at the camp where the corpse was everywhere, bows and arrows and energy rays were flying around, Rogge remembered the scene when he first came to Warnerheim.


    At that time, appearing in front of him was a similar scene.


    Only that time, he did not come through the Rainbow Bridge, and he did not come alone.


    At that time, he was surrounded by Thor, the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, and an entire Asgard reinforcement army.


    And now, he is the only one.


    When the Rainbow Bridge came to the camp, both the fighters of Asgard and the warners of the Warner Protoss couldn''t help looking in the direction of the Rainbow Bridge.


    Then they saw Roger alone.


    only one person?


    After seeing this, the Asgard warriors and the Warner Protoss warriors had the same questions.


    Later, they saw an even more incomprehensible scene.


    I saw that Rogge was psyched up with the four generations of Hokage''s imperial robe and a bag full of the God of Thunder, and then put on himself, as if he hadn''t seen the fierce battle around him.


    The last time he came, he was wearing Madara''s armor and slightly imitated Madara''s battle.


    And this time, he plans to imitate the fourth generation of Hokage Water Gate.


    After he completely put on the royal robe and ninja bag, the few Warner Protoss warriors closest to him tentatively attacked him.


    The person who can be transmitted over the Rainbow Bridge at this time is definitely not a weak person.


    This point, Asgard and Warner Protoss warriors are very clear.


    Just as the Warner Protoss warrior had just taken the first step, Roger suddenly disappeared before their eyes.


    Instantaneous surgery!


    In just an instant, Roger came to the front of these Warner Protoss warriors. The Flying Thunder God Kuunai, holding his right hand, slashed their throats like a sickle of death.


    laugh!


    Without any suspense, Fei Lei Shen Kuwu pierced their throats like a white paper.


    These Warner Protoss warriors didn''t realize what was going on. The only thing they felt was the severe pain in their throats.


    Before these few Warner Protoss warriors fell to the ground, Roger threw out the blood-stained Flying Thunder God Kuwu.


    The Flying Thunder God Kuunai, which seemed to be thrown casually, hit a Warner Protoss warrior on the forehead with incomparable precision.


    After doing all this, his figure disappeared again.


    When he appeared again, he held two clean Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in his hands.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 436： Rogge imitating Watergate

    Although he intended to imitate the Watergate, Roger did not, like Watergate, threw out all the Thunder God Kumu at the beginning of the battle.


    He doesn''t have as many flying thunder gods and kunai.


    Except for the nine Vibration-made Flying Thunder God Kuwu which was enchanted by Odin, he only prepared 30 extra ordinary Flying Thunder God Kuwu.


    To use these thirty-nine Fei Lei Shen Kuwu to envelop the enemies in the entire camp, he needs to calculate the point of each Fei Lei Shen Kuwu.


    So before throwing out Fei Lei Shen Kuwu before, he didn''t mind using these kungwu to solve some enemies first.


    Rogge reappeared like a ghost, and the God of Thunder Kumo with both hands once again passed the necks of several Warner Protoss warriors.


    Then, as before, he seemed to throw out the Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in his hand casually.


    His throwing skills are comparable to those of the real Uchiha clan, so he doesn''t need to worry about Hirai God Kunai''s landing.


    After he once again killed these Warner Protoss fighters with lightning, those Asgardian fighters who had been paying attention to him finally remembered something.


    Roger!


    He is Roger!


    In the last war, although he did not play any role as a commander, his record was more dazzling than all commanders.


    Even Saul, as the commander-in-chief, couldn''t compare with him at the time.


    At that time, Rogge used his own power to change the views of Asgard and Warnerheim about the people on earth.


    Let these arrogant Protoss see what is called the power of the earth people.


    At this time, after witnessing Rogge''s incredible killing efficiency, these Asgardian fighters finally recalled his identity.


    When the first Asgardian warrior shouted out Roger''s name in excitement, one after another eyes focused on him.


    Looking at him, some of them came from Asgard warriors, and some came from Warner Protoss warriors.


    At this moment, they finally understood why the Rainbow Bridge only sent one person over.


    Because Roger alone is enough to counter an entire army.


    Rogge was aware of these people''s gazes, but he didn''t take it to heart, nor stopped his movements.


    He pulled out Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, and warner protoss warriors were killed by him...


    It didn''t take long for him to throw all the thirty-nine Fei Lei Shen Kuwu on his body.


    When he threw out these Flying Thunder Gods, more than one hundred Warner Protoss were killed by him.


    After finishing this not-so-complicated preparation work, he felt the God of Thunder Kuwu who was located in every corner of the camp, and his expression became extremely serious.


    When Watergate adopted this tactic at the beginning, it solved fifty of the Shinobu of Yanyin Village at one time, completely establishing the superb status of "you can directly give up the mission without punishment when you meet the golden flash."


    So Rogge also wanted to know how many Warner Protoss fighters could be solved at one time by himself using the same tactics.


    At this time, there were more than a thousand warner warriors in the camp.


    If his operation is subtle enough, he can completely break Watergate''s record.


    Seeing Roger who stopped suddenly, Asgard''s warriors and Warner Protoss warriors involuntarily stepped back.


    Although they didn''t know why Rogge stopped, their instinct told them that the current Rogge was about to perform an amazing killer move.


    If not necessary, try to stay away from the high-level combat area.


    This is the knowledge they learned when they received the first lesson of combat training, and it was also the lesson they learned with blood and tears after tumbling on the battlefield.


    Just as they were thinking about what kind of ultimate move Roger would use, Roger''s figure disappeared from their eyes again.


    Isn''t it an amazing killer move?


    Just as these Asgardian warriors showed a disappointed expression, they suddenly discovered that the Warner Protoss warriors who had been attacking them frantically fell to the ground one by one, as if they had suffered a fatal curse at the same time. Life.


    How is this going?


    Before these Asgardian fighters could react, the Warner Protoss near them had become motionless corpses.


    Except for those Warner Protoss warriors who temporarily withdrew from the camp because of their injuries, all the Warner Protoss warriors in the camp lined up hand in hand to report to Death in less than a minute.


    The noisy shouting and killing stopped in the summer, and the whole camp suddenly became extremely quiet, as quiet as a ghost without a creature.


    Until this time, these Asgardian fighters still did not know what happened.


    The only scene they saw was that these Warner Protoss fell one by one.


    Finally, these Asgardian fighters saw Roger in the area where the corpses were most dense.


    Roger, wearing a robe of the fourth generation of the Hokage Imperial God, stood motionless in the middle of the corpse, holding a handful of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu still dripping with his right hand.


    Around him, there were Warner Protoss warriors who were still alive and kicking dozens of seconds ago.


    A breeze blew gently across the camp, slightly dispelling the **** air that filled the entire camp, and blowing on the imperial robe on Roger.


    Forty-five seconds!


    One thousand one hundred and six people!


    This is the final result that Roger has just imitated Watergate.


    In order to complete this record, he carried out more than 800 Thunder God moves, consuming more than half of Chakra.


    This was his craziest use after mastering Flying Thunder God.


    Although he had previously played a record of killing 400 people in ten seconds.


    But that time, it was a record he completed with thirty-two shadow clones.


    And this time, he was alone.


    After this crazy killing, he finally understood why Watergate had only used this tactic once in his life.


    In addition to environmental reasons, more importantly, although this tactic seems extremely domineering, it is not cost-effective.


    Yes, the price is not high.


    Chakra consumed more than three tails, and only killed a thousand enemies, which is not worthwhile.


    If it were not to imitate Watergate, he could use more efficient and labor-saving tactics.


    For example, release several large-scale ninjutsu one after another to clear the field directly.


    After calming down Chakra, who was still in a boiling state, he used quantum teleportation to come to the nearest Asgard warrior, and lifted the **** Thunder God Kuunai.


    "Let your commander arrange for someone to collect this weapon from the battlefield, wash it, and send it to your commander''s residence."


    "Commander, he... died in battle..."


    After hesitating for a few seconds, the Asgard warrior replied in shock.


    "From now on, you will be the commander of this camp!"


    After speaking, Roger left without looking back and walked towards the largest barracks in the camp.


    The largest barracks in the camp is the commander¡¯s residence.


    This is a general rule in the Asgard army.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 437： Rogges avid fan

    Asgard has 23 camps in Warnerheim.


    According to the difference between the garrisoned troops and the jurisdiction, the camps are divided into three levels.


    The camp Rogge is now in is the lowest level one.


    Among the 23 camps, half are first-level camps with a strength of about 1,000.


    The garrison strength of the secondary camp is between 2,000 and 3,000.


    In Warnerheim, there are only three of the highest level three camps, each of which is stationed with more than 5,000 Asgardian fighters.


    The three camps attacked this time are the three first-level camps.


    Twelve first-level camps, eight second-level camps, and three third-level camps, totaling more than 40,000 fighters.


    After the last war, Asgard did not increase the number of camps in Warnerheim, but only made up for the number of soldiers in the camp, which was considered to have given the Warner Protoss a face.


    Of course, as for war reparations and personnel losses, Asgard still has not forgotten.


    After arriving at the commander''s residence, Rogge directly found the map of the campsite in Asgard, and found the locations of the other two campsites on it.


    After confirming the position, he once again used quantum teleportation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Another attacked camp, in the boulder camp.


    "Captain, haven''t the Golden Palace and other camp reinforcements come yet?"


    An Asgardian warrior who seemed to have just grown up asked the captain beside him.


    "It will come, reinforcements will definitely come!"


    When answering, the brawny man with a huge scar on his face chopped off a Warner Protoss warrior who was trying to move forward with a giant axe in his hand.


    "Bring your horse here, you Warner bastards, Lao Tzu''s big axe is already hungry and thirsty!"


    After hacking to death the warner protoss warrior who stepped forward, the tall and strong captain shouted to the warner protoss warrior in the distance.


    "Captain, you should stop yelling! If you have to yell a few more times, our defense line really won''t hold on!"


    "Bell, how many times have I told you that in the face of these Warner bastards, we must show the dominance of our Asgardians!"


    As soon as the words fell, the brawny man with a giant axe took the initiative to rush out, like a frantic brown bear, wantonly attacking the surrounding Warner Protoss warriors.


    Just when the young soldier named Bell was about to rush out with the brawny captain, a brilliant aurora-like light appeared before his eyes, preventing him from trying to rush out of the defense.


    When the brilliant light dissipated, Bell saw a person he had only seen in images and posters.


    Roger!


    He is Roger!


    Unlike the Asgardian fighters in the previous camp, Bell recognized Roger at a glance, and his face instantly showed the excitement of meeting an idol.


    In a sense, Roger is really Bell''s idol.


    In the last war, Bell was not a Warnerheim garrison, nor was he a member of the Asgard reinforcements.


    However, after he knew that there was an earthling named Roger who was shining in the battlefield of Warnerheim, he noticed Roger.


    At the beginning, he, like other Asgardians, didn''t believe in the battle reports coming back from the front.


    But as Roger passed back more and more records, he began to deliberately collect information from Roger, and through some channels, he purchased the magic spar that recorded Roger''s battle scenes.


    Until now, he can remember very clearly the excitement when he saw Roger fighting the Three Storm Brothers by himself, and finally successfully beheading the Three Storm Brothers.


    At that moment, he seemed to see a living hero coming out of the hall of heroes, a glorious warrior who was forever remembered by the glorious history of Asgard.


    From that day on, he became a big fan of Roger.


    He collected all the magic spars he could find that recorded Roger''s battle scenes.


    He even hung a huge poster more than two meters long in his room.


    In order to get closer to his idol, he even took the initiative to apply for defense, from a city defense army to a garrison in Warnerheim.


    Although he knew that Rogge might never appear on Warnerheim''s battlefield again, this did not affect his determination to pursue Rogge''s footsteps.


    Since coming to Warnerheim, as soon as he has a vacation, he will go to the place where Rogue once fought and witness the traces of Rogue''s battle with his own eyes.


    And now, he finally saw his idol.


    After teleporting to the boulder camp, Rogge wanted to join the battle directly and quickly eliminate the Warner Protoss warriors who attacked the camp.


    But he felt Bell''s strange gaze falling on him and turned around suspiciously.


    At the beginning, he thought that someone who had dealt with was looking at him.


    Then, he saw the strange young face of Bell, and the look in his eyes.


    This guy, is my fan?


    Bell''s eyes have been seen by many young star-chaser girls.


    Those fanatical fans showed this look when they saw the idol.


    Just looking at Bell, he withdrew his gaze and observed the situation on the battlefield.


    Compared with the previous camp, the situation in the boulder camp is obviously much better.


    Not only did the Boulder camp fail to break through the line of defense, but it even had a match with the Warner Protoss army, which had twice the number of its own.


    In terms of individual combat power, the fighters of Asgard are higher than those of Warner Protoss.


    This is one of the main reasons why Asgard did not increase the Warnerheim garrison.


    However, this is not the whole reason why the boulder camp has not been breached so far.


    The reason why the giant stone camp has achieved completely different results has a lot to do with the command of the camp commander.


    They are all first-level camps, and the giant stone camp faces more enemies, but the combat power displayed is completely different.


    After a few seconds of observation, Roger had a plan.


    He doesn''t need to kill these Warner Protoss fighters alone. He only needs to give the garrison in the Boulder Camp a chance to counterattack, and the Boulder Camp can defeat the enemy smoothly.


    After discovering this, he didn''t hesitate to perform an advanced ninjutsu capable of changing the terrain.


    Mu Dun¡¤The Tree World is here!


    I saw his hands clasped together, and the Chakra inside his body was spinning very fast, and huge trees that needed several people to hug each other poured out from the ground.


    Within a few seconds, a lush forest that was several times larger than the boulder camp was born at an extremely fast speed, and the entire battlefield was shrouded in it.


    Although the warriors of Asgard and Warner Protoss didn''t know that the name of this ninjutsu was Arrival of the Tree Realm, they were no strangers to this ninjutsu.


    When fighting against Niald, the **** of the sea, Rogge in the fairy mode used the Arrival of the Tree once.


    Only that time, the immortal method, wood escape, and tree world he had displayed came.


    Although the Asgardian warriors and the Warner Protoss warriors could not distinguish the difference between Xianfa Mu Dun and Mu Dun, they knew that this was Rogge''s move, which belonged to the Rogge who had injured Niald.


    When the lush forest created by the tree world came, the commander of the boulder camp did not hesitate at all, and directly issued the order of the whole army to counterattack.


    If he couldn''t even seize such an obvious opportunity to counterattack, he wouldn''t be able to rely on his command to keep the camp defensive.


    Army attack!


    The loud and majestic horn sounded, and the Asgardian warriors, who had been suffocating their anger, rushed out of the camp like hunting wolves.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 438： Multiple Shadows

    The Arrival of Rogge has completely changed the situation on the battlefield!


    At this time, Asgard''s warriors became deadly hunters, chasing and killing Warner Protoss warriors frantically in the lush and unreasonable forest.


    After the display of the tree world came, Rogge did not immediately choose to leave, but manipulated the trees in the forest, turning the forest into a **** that Warner Protoss warriors could never escape.


    Relying on the huge advantages provided by the Arrival of the Tree Realm, Asgard''s fighters exploded with strength far beyond normal, directly pushing the battle to one side.


    When most Asgardian fighters rushed into the forest frantically and kept harvesting the lives of Warner Protoss fighters, Rogge''s fanatic Bell still stayed in place.


    Looking at Roger, who was only two or three meters away from him, an idea suddenly popped into Bell''s mind.


    I want to go up and say hello to him!


    I must speak to him face to face!


    After reluctantly suppressing the uncontrollable excitement in his heart, Bell put away the long sword in his hand and walked towards Rogge step by step.


    Although Rogge''s main focus was on manipulating trees, he still noticed Bell''s actions for the first time.


    What does this guy want?


    Just when he was thinking about whether to stay away from this somewhat abnormal fan, Bell came to him with a nervous expression and said tremblingly.


    "Master Roger, hello. I''m the sword and shield soldier of the 27th squadron at Boulder Camp. My name is Bell."


    Seeing this nervous young sword and shield soldier, Roger frowned slightly.


    After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Your task now should be to chase the enemy, not to come over and say hello to me, do you understand, soldier!"


    If it is at other times, he doesn''t mind taking a photo with his fans or saying hello.


    But now, obviously is not the time to do these things.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Bell did not expect that he would get such a reply.


    Although Rogge didn''t say it clearly, there was only one meaning in his words, and that was that Bell had left his post without following instructions.


    For a soldier, this is a very serious accusation.


    Strictly pursued, this can even send Bell directly to a military court.


    "Master Roger, I...I am not..."


    Bell wanted to explain something, but when he saw Rogge''s increasingly impatient face, he finally chose to shut up and lowered his head.


    Finally, Bell, who was hit by reality, turned around with a lonely expression and ran towards the forest.


    "Live well, don''t die in Warnerheim!"


    Seeing Bell, whose mental state was obviously something wrong, Roger said silently.


    He does not exclude young people from chasing stars, but he does not like young people chasing stars regardless of the occasion.


    Although he was dissatisfied with Bell''s untimely star-chasing behavior, he did not want to see Bell, a young man, die in the forest, so he silently reminded him.


    After hearing the sound coming from behind, Bell suddenly stopped. A few seconds later, he changed his lonely mood and ran towards the forest with great excitement.


    Bell''s sudden episode did not affect Rogge''s manipulation of the arrival of the tree world.


    After more than ten minutes, most of the Warner Protoss warriors who attacked the boulder camp stayed in the forest forever and became the nutrients for the growth of the forest.


    When the battle in the boulder camp came to an end, Rogge did not stop and began to rush to the next camp.


    The brilliant light like aurora flashed on him, and in the next second, his figure disappeared with the light.


    The third camp to be attacked was a camp called Fang Fang.


    Unlike the Maple Leaf Camp and the Boulder Camp, which are located near the forest and plains, the Fang Camp is located on a mountain peak like the fangs of a wild beast.


    It is precisely because of this mountain that the camp has the name Fang Fang.


    Maple Leaf Camp was the first camp Rogge went to, and it was also the camp with the most intense fighting and the most serious losses.


    Because of the death of the commander, Maple Leaf Camp did not organize an effective defense. Nearly half of the soldiers died in the hands of Warner Protoss warriors.


    The situation in the Boulder Camp is completely different from the Maple Leaf Camp. When using Quantum Teleport to leave the Boulder Camp, Rogge slightly sensed the number of soldiers remaining in the Boulder Camp.


    More than 800 people!


    Even in front of an enemy twice as many as one''s own, less than two hundred people were killed in the boulder camp.


    At the cost of less than two hundred people, they almost wiped out all the warner protoss soldiers who came to invade. This record is a brilliant achievement.


    Although this exaggerated battle damage ratio had a lot to do with the Arrival of Rogge.


    But no matter what, one cannot deny the exquisite command of the commander of the giant stone camp and the strength of the soldiers in the camp.


    Among the three attacked camps, the situation in Fang Fang is not bad.


    Fang Fang did not completely break the line of defense like Maple Leaf Camp, nor did it keep the camp tightly guarded like the Boulder Camp.


    Unlike the previous teleportation, this time, Rogge did not teleport directly to the Fang Fang camp, but teleported to a large tree 20 to 30 meters high near the camp, hanging upside down like a bat. On branches more than ten centimeters thick.


    After condescendingly observing the situation in the camp, he quickly made a plan.


    In fact, this is not a plan, it can only be said to have decided which ninjutsu to perform.


    The maple leaf camp, which suffered the most damage, needed him to turn the tide and directly defeat the attacking enemy.


    The best situation in the boulder camp requires him to provide a perfect counterattack opportunity to create an opportunity for the boulder camp to take the initiative.


    As for the Fang Fang camp, the help needed is also very simple, that is to help them make up for their disadvantages in numbers.


    Although Asgard¡¯s fighters are superior to the Warner Protoss fighters in their individual combat power, their strength has not yet reached the level where they can directly ignore their numerical advantage.


    Since Fang Fang needs the help of the number of people, Rogge, as a reinforcement army, will naturally satisfy their wish.


    I saw Roger, who had hung upside down on a branch, suddenly raised his hands, imitating Naruto, who played multiple shadows, and formed a Renyin.


    For him who can perform ninjutsu without a seal, whether the seal does not affect his release of ninjutsu.


    But at some point, he would still release ninjutsu through Kieyin like a serious ninja.


    The technique of multiple shadow clones!


    With a silent chant in his heart, the Chakra inside Rogge''s body turned frantically.


    In the next second, thousands of white smoke were born out of thin air near the camp.


    When the smoke dissipated, Roger appeared on the battlefield one by one, standing or squatting.


    There is no difference in principle between the technique of multiple shadow clones and the technique of shadow clones.


    As long as the caster has enough chakras, thousands of shadow clones can be created at once.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 439： Unexpected reinforcements

    On the stale battlefield, suddenly seeing thousands of people who are exactly the same and look very strong. What kind of experience is it?


    It is estimated that many people cannot answer this question.


    After all, twins are fairly common, but thousands of identical people are hard to find.


    At this time, the Asgardian warriors in the Fang Fang camp and the Warner Protoss warriors who attacked the camp were qualified to answer this question.


    Incomprehensible miracle!


    Whether it was a warrior of Asgard or a warrior of the Warner Protoss, after seeing these thousands of shadow clones, the same or similar thoughts came to mind for the first time.


    Just as these Asgard warriors and Warner Protoss warriors looked at these shadow clones unbelievably, these shadow clones attacked at the same moment incomparably tacit understanding.


    When the shadow clone attacked the Warner Protoss warriors who had obviously not reacted yet, Roger, who was hanging upside down on a tree branch, suddenly cast a instantaneous spell.


    The next second, hanging upside down, he came to another branch, stood in a normal posture, silently watching the battle around him.


    Gathering Chakra on his feet can make him hang upside down on a tree branch like a bat, but Chakra will not change gravity, and he will be easily brain congested as long as he hangs upside down.


    At the beginning, the Asgardian fighters in the camp hadn''t figured out what was going on.


    But when they saw the shadow clone only attacking the Warner Protoss warriors, and not attacking them, they instantly reacted.


    Reinforcement!


    This is reinforcement!


    Although this reinforcement was completely different from what they had imagined, in any case, the thousands of shadow clones were genuine reinforcements.


    With the addition of the shadow clone, the originally stalemate situation quickly lost its balance, and the winning scale quickly fell to Asgard''s side.


    Although the shadow clone''s anti-strike ability is not strong, as long as it is hit by a sword, it will turn into smoke and disappear with a bang.


    But it is not easy to hit these shadow clones.


    These shadow clones not only possess all the fighting skills of Rogge, but they can also perform ninjutsu just like him.


    Except for the inability to cast the Blood Succession Boundary, and the magic and abilities that are not part of the ninjutsu system, these shadow clones are not much different from the Rogge deity.


    It''s just that the ability to resist hit has been weakened to the extreme.


    When these shadow clones joined the battle, the battle quickly came to a close at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In less than three minutes, all the warner protoss soldiers who came to attack were resting on this fang-like mountain.


    When the last Warner Protoss warrior fell down with an unbelievable face, Rogge lifted most of his shadow clones, leaving only one.


    However, this surviving shadow clone did not stay in the camp for too long, so he used the Thunder God to return to the original Maple Leaf Camp.


    Roger will not forget that his thirty-eight Fei Lei Shen Kuwu still left in the Maple Leaf Camp.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    To the southeast of Fangfang Camp, in a temporary camp more than 60 kilometers away.


    "Is there no news from the troops that attacked the three camps of Maple Leaf, Boulder, and Fang?"


    In the main camp, Wigtini, wearing a pale golden armor, said dissatisfiedly.


    More than half an hour has passed since the agreed attack time. According to normal circumstances, the battle reports of the three leading units should have been sent back long ago.


    "My lord, we haven''t received the battle report from the front troops yet. Ten minutes ago, the signal soldier who attacked the giant stone camp sent back an incomplete information. This is the entire content of the information."


    After speaking, this general who was at least twice as old as Vigtini, handed a piece of paper with only a few words written on both hands.


    The content on the paper is very simple, with only one name and one description.


    "Reinforcement... Roger..."


    From a military perspective, this is an unqualified military return.


    However, this does not prevent Vigtini from understanding the meaning.


    After seeing Roger''s name written on it, the serious-looking Wigtini suddenly showed a look of confusion.


    Roger?


    How could it be him?


    Of course Wigertini would not forget Roger, after all, this was a man who nearly killed her socially and defeated her.


    However, at this moment, she couldn''t understand why Roger, who had disappeared for several years, suddenly appeared in the boulder camp.


    Has he joined Asgard?


    This idea came to Wigertini''s mind for the first time.


    However, in the next second, she ruled out this guess.


    After the last war, she deliberately asked Rogge to investigate Rogge''s background, knowing that he had joined Asgard''s army by coincidence.


    And if Roger really became a member of Asgard after the war, the spies of the Warner Protoss would send back the intelligence early in the morning.


    Seeing Wigertini looking at the paper in his hand with a puzzled look, Weigelf, who was standing next to her, walked over and pulled out the paper in Wigertini''s hand.


    When Weigelf pulled out the paper he was holding, Wigtini finally reacted.


    Afterwards, she returned to her previous serious appearance and said without any emotion: "The three leading troops in front have all failed. If the order is passed on, the army will return to Asia immediately!"


    This command of Wigtini made the other generals in the camp show a puzzled look.


    Even if the three leading forces failed, the main force of the army was still there, and there was no need to retreat.


    "My lord, do you think about it again..."


    After a few seconds of silence, a general tentatively said.


    "Are you doubting my judgment?"


    Wigtini''s gaze swept across the general, and he said coldly.


    "Subordinates dare not!"


    In a few seconds, the generals in the camp disappeared completely and began to arrange the return of the army to Yaxia.


    "Sister, what shall we do if he does come?"


    A light blue energy flame gushed out of Weigelf''s right hand, burning all the paper in his hand.


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know!"


    Wigtini replied with a wry smile.


    A few hours ago, they heard the news of Odin''s divine power collapse from their mother Gulwege.


    Not long after they learned the news, Niald, the **** of the sea, issued an order to attack the Asgard camp and appointed them both as the generals of the army.


    Although they didn''t think this was a good time to attack the Asgard camp, they couldn''t defy Niald''s order, and could only lead the army out.


    Before they attacked the camp, they considered that Asgard would send reinforcements.


    However, they never thought that the reinforcements sent by Asgard would be Roger.


    As a result, things suddenly became somewhat out of control.


    When Wigertini ordered the army to withdraw to the city of Asia, Rogge took the cleaned up from the shadow clone, and left the Fang Fang camp alone.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 440： You are all surrounded by me

    Knowing that Rogge was going to attack the main force of the Warner Protoss, the commander of Fang Fang wanted to lead the troops to start with him.


    But Roger directly rejected the proposal.


    Leading them to start together will only slow them down.


    Rogge didn''t plan to stay in Warnerheim for too long, he still had a bigger problem to deal with, not so much time wasted.


    While waiting for the shadow clone in Fang Fang, he used Chakra Sensation to confirm the location of the Warner Protoss army.


    The Warner Protoss forces that attacked these three first-level camps were obviously just the vanguard.


    If Warnerheim wanted to calm down again, it was far from enough to solve these three leading forces.


    Therefore, he decided to draw his salary directly from the bottom of the tank and eliminate the warner protoss army more than 60 kilometers away.


    Only in this way can we completely dispel the thoughts that the Warner Protoss should not have.


    The reason for making this decision was also related to his perception of two familiar life energy signals.


    Wigertini and Wigolf!


    He was still thinking about who would lead the Warner Protoss army this time.


    As a result, I didn''t expect it to be the two sisters of Wigtini.


    Taking into account the strength of the two sisters Wigtini, he decisively made the decision to ride alone into the enemy camp.


    At this time, the army of the Warner Protoss was making the final preparations for evacuation, planning to withdraw back to the main city of Yaxia in the rear.


    However, they would never think that they were about to see the nightmare they could not forget.


    A brilliant light flashed suddenly in front of the gate of the temporary camp.


    Then, Roger appeared in a white robe.


    The Warner Protoss warrior who was in charge of guarding the gate of the camp immediately noticed Roger''s arrival.


    However, before they had time to shoot the bows and arrows in their hands, an orange-red flame hundreds of meters wide came to them like a huge wave during a tsunami.


    Fire escape, extinguish the fire!


    boom!


    The orange-red flames covering the sky and the sun slammed into the camp gate and the wooden fence next to it, engulfing the camp gate and fence in an instant.


    The Warner Protoss warrior who had no time to escape was instantly wrapped in flames, uttered a miserable scream, and died completely with intense pain and reluctance.


    Rogge''s fierce fire went out, alarming everyone in the camp, and announcing his arrival in his own way.


    After he declared his arrival incomparably overbearing, the sky above the camp quickly gathered a gloomy thundercloud, and dull thunders continued to be heard from the thundercloud.


    The next moment, two huge lightning bolts several meters wide smashed in the air, smashing into the ground tens of meters in front of Roger.


    After the lightning disappeared, the two sisters of Wigtini, wearing pale golden armor, appeared in front of him.


    "Everyone is old friends, so I won''t talk nonsense!


    "Surrender, or die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Kusanaru sword was psyched into his hand, instantly entwined with light blue lightning.


    "Now you are more domineering than Odin!


    "If you want us to surrender, it depends on whether you are capable of it!"


    Seeing the menacing Roger, the two sisters Wigtini did not hesitate, and directly drew out their weapons.


    What Wigtini holds in her hand is the two-handed giant sword Hurricane Fury that she once lost to Roger.


    As for the rapier in Weigelf''s hand, he never knew its name.


    He had never been interested in knowing the name of his defeated weapon.


    After Wigtini drew out their weapons, Roger did not immediately attack, but summoned four wooden clones.


    The shadow clone''s anti-strike ability is too poor, and it will disappear if hit by a flash of lightning.


    So when facing the two of Wigtini, the wooden clone will be a little more useful.


    "Unexpectedly, if I haven''t seen you in a few years, you have become a man who bullies the less!"


    After seeing Roger split the four wooden clones, Wigtini said with a look of disdain.


    She had imagined the scene of fighting Rogge again more than once, but she never thought that Rogge would actually use this tactic of deceiving less.


    "Doing more to bully the less? No, you got it wrong, these clones are not used to bully the less by more, but to prevent you from escaping.


    "After all, tens of thousands of people ran away, and it would be troublesome to catch them one by one."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, the four wooden clones around him disappeared.


    "No! He intends to use the barrier!"


    Wigtini hadn''t reacted yet, but Weigelf saw through Rogge''s plan for the first time.


    Weigelf''s amazing intuition once left an extremely deep impression on Rogge.


    However, he was not worried that Weigelf would see through his plan.


    As long as he was still standing here, Weigelfu would not dare to leave Wigtini''s side, let alone pursue his wooden clone.


    It didn''t take long for his four wooden clones to come to the designated position and perform enchantment ninjutsu.


    Four Purple Flame Array!


    The Four Purple Flame Formation, which had been staged once at the Fulian Headquarters, was staged again, and the rectangular purple enchantment completely enveloped the entire camp.


    You are all surrounded by me!


    When the four purple flame formations took shape, Rogge also achieved a brand new achievement.


    One person, surrounded an army of tens of thousands!


    This feeling is so cool!


    After achieving this achievement, Roger, holding the Kusanaru sword, attacked the two of Wigtini.


    I saw his figure suddenly disappeared in place, and came to Wigerdini like a flash. The Kusanaru sword in his hand slashed directly at the delicate face of Wigerdini.


    However, just as the Kusanagi sword in his hand had just been swung, the rapier in Wigolf''s hand blocked the Kusanagi sword''s offensive route in advance.


    At the same time, the hurricane fury in Wigtini''s hand slashed towards him with the momentum of thunder.


    clang!


    Wigolf''s rapier blocked the Kusanaru sword without any suspense, and the sharp metal crash sounded suddenly.


    In this regard, Roger did not have any surprises.


    Lei Shushen!


    The fury of the hurricane, which carried the might of thunder, directly drew the lightning left by Rogge''s thunder.


    boom!


    The power of thunder from the hurricane''s fury hit the ground fiercely, leaving a sword mark several meters long on the ground.


    After evading the attack of Hurricane Fury, Rogge did not immediately launch a second wave of offensive, but raised his left hand and slowly passed the blade of Kusanaru sword.


    After seeing Rogge''s slightly abnormal behavior, Weigelf frowned slightly with his surprising intuition.


    Her instinct told him that Roger was planning something.


    However, she couldn''t guess what Rogge was thinking.


    This is something that has never happened to her who has amazing intuition.


    "Don''t guess, although your intuition is amazing, it even achieved the general effect of predicting the future.


    "It''s a pity that your intuition is not really predicting the future, so don''t waste your efforts."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 441： The king predicts the bronze move

    During the first encounter with Weigelf, Rogge found that her intuition was not quite reasonable.


    At that time, he purely thought that this was Weigelf''s gift from birth, just like the owl who was born to awaken divine power he had encountered.


    However, as his own strength and knowledge continued to grow, he found that he had guessed wrong.


    Weigelf''s amazing intuition is definitely not an external manifestation of some kind of divine power.


    The reason is simple. If Weigelf¡¯s amazing intuition is really an external manifestation of some kind of divine power, it also means that she will awaken divine power in the future, which is a divine power related to time, such as predicting the future.


    However, any force involved in the realm of time requires a very high level of power to control.


    For example, the time gem is a cosmic treasure.


    Even a powerful existence like Odin, the father of the gods, can only barely predict the future, slightly involving the power of time.


    But Weigelf didn''t seem to be able to surpass Odin in the future.


    So Rogge can conclude that Weigelf¡¯s amazing intuition has nothing to do with predicting the future or the power of time.


    After excluding the existence of predicting the future and the power of time, there are only options such as predicting the future and reading the mind.


    Anticipation, mind reading, thunder and lightning...


    After combining these elements, Rogge thought of a guy who called himself "God".


    Although this guy is a character in another world, this does not affect Roger''s use of him as a sample to speculate.


    All have mastered the power of thunder and lightning, and can predict the opponent''s next move...


    The more he thought about it, the more Rogge felt that he had found the truth.


    Of course, all this is just his speculation.


    In order to prove this guess, he plans to do a small test on the spot.


    When Rogge''s left hand drew weirdly behind Kusanaru''s sword, Weigelf''s anxiety became more and more obvious.


    She knew what Roger was planning, and knew that the source of the danger was the Kusanagi sword in Roger''s hands, but she couldn''t guess what Roger wanted to do with Kusanagi sword.


    The only thing she can be sure of right now is that Rogge will continue to attack with the Kusanaru sword.


    Before Weigelf could continue thinking, Rogge attacked again.


    This time, he did not choose Wigtini as the target, but directly attacked Weigelf.


    In the blink of an eye, he crossed a distance of tens of meters and came to Weigelf, where the Kusanaru sword in his hand hits him instinctively.


    clang!


    clang!


    clang!


    ...


    The Kusanagi sword in Rogge''s hand slammed into Weigelf like a storm, and then was resisted by Weigelf one by one.


    However, even so, Rogge did not stop his attacks.


    Even if the hurricane fury in Wigertini''s hand came towards him, he just dodged a little, and then struck Weigelf.


    It''s not the first time Wigglef and Wigertini have played against Roger, but they have never seen Roger in this way.


    At this time, Roger, like a ruthless sword-wielding machine, was waving Kusanaru sword madly.


    Although Rogge''s offensive was as intense as a torrential rain, he never hit Weigelf.


    No matter how sophisticated his moves, and no matter how tricky his attack angle, the rapier in Weigelf''s hand can always block the Kusanaru sword.


    In just ten seconds, Rogge swung hundreds of swords at Weigelf.


    Then, nothing!


    When Wigertini couldn''t help but use a large-scale lightning attack to force Rog away to prevent him from continuing to attack Wigglef, Rogge took the initiative to give up the attack, quickly backed away, and once again opened the distance.


    After a sufficient safety distance, Roger did nothing, but began to count down silently.


    Two, one...


    At the moment when his countdown ended, a not-so-strong electric current burst out of the rapier in Weigelf''s hand, which directly hit Weigelf''s right hand holding the sword.


    It really succeeded!


    For Weigelf, who has mastered the power of thunder and lightning, this sudden burst of electric current is nothing, and it did not even leave a visible mark on her skin.


    But after being hit by this electric current, an incredible look appeared on Weigelf''s face.


    How can this be?


    When did he leave this current?


    "Are you surprised to find that your proud intuition actually fails?"


    Unlike Weigelf, who was shocked, Rogge seemed a little calm at this time.


    "When did you do it, why didn''t I notice it at all?"


    Weigelfu asked solemnly.


    "You can''t notice it is normal, because I don''t know when this current passed."


    Rogge was telling the truth, he really didn''t know what the current appeared on the Weigelf sword.


    When he swiped the Kusanagi sword with his left hand just now, he wrapped a chakra around the blade of the Kusanagi sword.


    In this chakra, he deliberately left a group of thunder chakras that would turn into electric current in fifteen seconds.


    Every time the Kusanagi sword hits the rapier, a part of the chakra will be transferred to the rapier.


    Rogge didn''t know whether the thunder attribute chakra would be transmitted to Weigelf''s rapier, or when it would be transmitted.


    So before the time of fifteen seconds came, he took the initiative to end the attack, just to see if the thunder attribute chakra was transmitted.


    Facts have proved that in his hundreds of sword swings, that group of thunder attribute chakras passed.


    Whether the current can hurt Weigulf is not the point. The point is whether Weigulf can discover this back hand that he doesn''t even know if it is effective.


    If Weigelf did not find out, then it also means that his guess is correct.


    Weigelf, like the self-proclaimed "God", can only predict an enemy''s conscious attack.


    As for how to defeat this kind of enemy who can predict his attack, another guy who can let his body stretch and rebound freely gave the answer with his own experience.


    Unconscious attack!


    As long as you don''t know how you will attack, of course others can''t predict.


    This is the so-called, the king predicts that he will encounter the bronze position.


    Even if you are the pinnacle king, you can''t predict the mystery of bronze.


    To a certain extent, this is also a manifestation of the mutual growth and restraint of all things in the world.


    "Well, the test is over, now it''s time to get to the topic!"


    Although Rogge is not bronze, it does not affect his position imitating bronze.


    No, it cannot be an imitation.


    Imitation is conscious, and the position of the bronze is an unconscious behavior without even knowing the reason.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 442： Plato Possession

    It is extremely difficult for Bronze to play a king-level operation.


    Similarly, it is not an easy task for the king to play bronze.


    As long as anyone who can reach the king rank, there will be no obvious shortcomings in consciousness, skills, experience, and mentality.


    But bronze is different!


    In these basic skills, bronze does not have shortcomings, but all are shortcomings.


    So in order to make a "bronze move" attack that Weigelfu couldn''t detect intuitively, Rogge needed to do something he had never done in combat.


    This matter, to put it better, is called letting go of the mind, giving control of the body to instinct, allowing the body to make an attack that is completely beyond the control of consciousness.


    To put it bluntly, it is just to be in a daze.


    Because the spirit is in a state of daze and distraction, what kind of attack the body will make is something that even oneself cannot be sure.


    When Rogge completely emptied his mind, he fell into a state of a philosopher.


    who am I?


    Where am i from


    Where am I going?


    At this moment, Rogge seemed to be possessed by the ancient Greek philosopher Plato, thinking about the three ultimate philosophical questions in this idealism that has not yet been answered.


    Of course, I feel like I am possessed by the ancient Greek philosopher Plato, just Rogge''s own opinion.


    As a member of the Warner Protoss, Wigertyni and Wigolf certainly didn''t know who Plato was.


    Therefore, in their view, Roger at this time is like a powerful mental retardation suddenly, from an invincible warrior looking around the world to a second fool who can only chase chickens and dogs.


    "what happened to him?"


    Seeing Roger, whose aura was turned upside down in an instant, Wigtini asked Weigelf next to him.


    "I don''t know, it looks a bit like a mental retardation.


    "However, with his strength, even if he is mentally retarded, he won''t become like this."


    Weigelf also couldn''t understand why Roger suddenly became such a second fool.


    The Wigertini sisters were worried that Roger was planning something, so they had no intention of attacking, and they were careful to guard against his attack.


    They did not take the initiative to attack. Roger, who had already considered the three ultimate philosophical issues, was even less likely to take the initiative to attack.


    Thus, a slightly strange confrontation scene was born.


    A little bit of time passed, and when the Warner Protoss warriors watching in the camp couldn''t help whispering, Wigertini and Weigelf finally couldn''t help it.


    At this time, nearly ten minutes had passed since Roger thought about philosophical issues.


    Wigertyni and Wieglf didn''t know that Rogge came alone, so they reasonably began to suspect that Rogge was deliberately delaying time and was buying time for the troops behind.


    In the end, after looking at each other, Wigtini and Wigolf made an offensive decision.


    Regardless of whether Roger was suddenly demented or not, they didn''t plan to continue the confrontation.


    In the blink of an eye, they came to Rogge with lightning entangled in their bodies, and the weapons in their hands hit Rogge one after another.


    However, just when Wigertini''s Hurricane Fury and Wigglef''s rapier were about to hit Rogge''s body, he suddenly moved like the second fool of Muraguchi.


    Lei Shushen!


    Roger, who was expressionless as if in a daze, disappeared instantly.


    Hurricane''s Fury and Rapier lost their target at the same time.


    When Rogge''s figure disappeared again, the two Wigtinis also strengthened the guess that he was delaying time.


    Without any hesitation, Wigertini and Wieglf withdrew their weapons for the first time and began to sense Roger''s whereabouts.


    But at this moment, Roger flashed behind Wigtini like a ghost.


    clang!


    The Kusanaru sword shot by Roger was blocked by Hurricane Fury, and it was directly picked up by Hurricane Fury.


    The moment the Kusanaru sword was picked up, the rapier in Wigolf''s hand came to Rogge again.


    In the past few years, both Wigdini and Wigglef have not slackened and kept honing their skills in order to one day defeat Rogge personally.


    Stronger fighting skills, more power of thunder, and more tacit joint attack.


    The strength of Wigtini and Weigelf has indeed improved a lot, but in the past few years, their strength has been significantly improved, but they are not the only two.


    Just as Weigelf''s rapier was about to pierce Roger''s throat, a large amount of Chakra burst out of the Chakra acupoints in Roger''s body.


    At the same time, his body was spinning at high speed like a top.


    Bagua Palm¡¤Return to Heaven!


    A light blue hemispherical chakra energy shield took shape in an instant, and the two of Vigtini were completely ejected.


    The chakra energy shield appeared quickly and disappeared quickly.


    Almost at the moment when the two of Vigtini flew away, the high-speed rotating Chakra energy shield disappeared.


    Lei Shushen!


    Soft Boxing¡¤Bagua Sixty-Four Palms!


    Rogge, who was still in the center of the energy shield, flashed behind Weigelf, who was flying upside down, and wrapped his hands around the pale blue Chakra.


    Before Weigulf reacted, his hands hit Weigulf like a bullet shot from a Gatling machine gun.


    Big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big...


    In less than two seconds, Rogge slapped all the sixty-four palms of the gossip on Weigelf''s body, punched his chakra into her body, and sealed the power of thunder in her body. .


    Although Wigtini wanted to rescue Weigelf, her speed was too slow.


    Until Roger finished sixty-four palms, she was still more than ten meters away from him.


    Although the gossip sixty-four palms were not just punches, Weigelf, who was beaten all over by Roger, still spouted blood involuntarily.


    After blasting Weigelf into the air, Rogge took out a handful of Thunder God Kunai and threw it at Weigtini who was struck by lightning.


    clang!


    Although Rogge''s throwing skills were very good, his straightforward throwing attack was unsuspectingly blocked by the hurricane''s fury.


    The **** of thunder who was bombed by the hurricane''s fury flew over from Wigtini''s left shoulder.


    However, at this moment, Rogge''s left hand held the flying Lei Shen Kuwu.


    His right hand is holding a huge jade spiral pill that is bigger than him!


    Flying Thunder God II!


    Oversized jade spiral pill!


    boom!


    The oversized jade spiral pill in Rogge''s right hand hit Vigtini like an intercontinental missile, and a terrifying explosion blasted out.


    Wigertini hadn''t reacted yet, and the huge jade spiral pill in Roger''s hand had already hit her.


    The huge explosion sounded through the entire camp, making the Warner Protoss warrior who witnessed this scene, could not help but feel nervous.


    It has only been a few seconds since the two of Wigtini attacked Roger who was in a daze.


    But in just a few seconds, Roger used a set of uncomplicated ninjutsu and physique combos to secure the victory in one fell swoop.


    Lei Shunshen, Bagua Palm¡¤Huitian, Bagua Sixty-four Palm, Fei Lei Shen Second Stage, Super Jade Helix Pill...


    Except for the super-large jade spiral pill, the other moves are not particularly powerful moves.


    However, he defeated the two sisters of Wigtini, who had significantly improved their strengths with these little skills.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 443： Storm is coming

    Asgard Golden Palace, inside the conference hall.


    "So you brought the two of them back?"


    Saul, wearing armor, sat on the long table, looking helplessly at the two sisters Rogge and Wigtini who were sitting in a row.


    "Correct you, not to bring them back, but to **** them back to Asgard.


    "They are now captives of Asgard. It is normal to **** them back to Asgard."


    Roger silently explained it.


    The two Wigdini sisters are also present, and he can''t tell Thor that the reason why he brought them back is because the strength of the camp commanders is too good.


    Detaining Wigtini and the others in the camp is no different from releasing them.


    Although he asked Roger to solve Warnerheim''s troubles, Sol did not expect that Roger, who solved Warnerheim''s troubles, would bring back a bigger trouble and return to Asgard.


    The two Wigdini sisters are not ordinary people. Their mother is Gulweig, a powerful existence in the Warner Protoss who is only weaker than Niald, the **** of the sea.


    And this weak line is not the weak line of strength.


    If the Warner Protoss is not a typical patriarchal society, it may not be Niald, the **** of the sea, who now sits in the position of the king.


    "Forget it, since this is the case, let them live in Asgard for a while!"


    After speaking, Sol picked up a golden bell next to the table and shook it slightly.


    As the bell rang, the closed door was pushed open by the royal guards, and two royal guards in golden armor walked in.


    "Take them two to see Sif!"


    Sol gave a simple command to the guard who came in.


    As an upper-level person, he doesn''t need to give too much instruction. The specific arrangements will naturally be handled by others.


    All he has to do is to give instructions.


    When the guards led Vigtini and the two to leave, Sol continued to question Roger.


    "How did you think of bringing them back as prisoners? I thought you just killed them in the past and then simply and rudely resolved the provocation of the Warner Protoss."


    "They surrendered!"


    Rogge briefly explained.


    However, after seeing Sol''s obviously dissatisfied eyes, he roughly explained the context.


    When he defeated the two Wigdini with his unconscious fighting instinct, the Wigdini sisters chose to surrender for the first time.


    At that time, the question before him changed from defeating the army of the Warner Protoss to how to deal with tens of thousands of soldiers.


    After a minute of serious thinking, he decided to be a friendly pacifist.


    He let go of this army whose combat effectiveness was basically not damaged.


    Then he took away the two chief generals of the army.


    Although there are tens of thousands of people on one side and two people on the other, he still knows which one is heavier.


    As long as the Wigdini sisters are still in Asgard''s hands, the Warner Protoss dare not act rashly.


    Unlike Niold, who has many descendants, Gulweig has only two daughters, Wigtini and Wigolf.


    So even if some Warner Protoss had thoughts that they shouldn''t have, Gulweig would calm them down completely.


    After explaining the ins and outs to Sol and the situation of the three attacked camps, Roger left the conference hall and returned to the room he had lived in.


    Warnerheim''s episode is over, and then, only Hela, the goddess of death is left.


    In the process of locating Hela, he can''t help much for the time being.


    So he will have a little leisure time before he discovers Hela''s whereabouts.


    As for the length of this leisure time, it depends on the abilities of the Rainbow Bridge guardian Heimdall and Asgard''s intelligence personnel.


    Time passed quickly, and without knowing it, Roger lived in Asgard for a whole week.


    Thor mobilized all of Asgard''s intelligence forces, but in the past week, they found nothing.


    Not only that, Odin''s situation is getting worse and worse, and his divine power has collapsed to the point where he can''t maintain his body.


    In the end, the news of Odin''s imminent death was not concealed. At the same time, the news of the goddess of death Hela was not known by who had leaked it, causing the whole Asgard to be filled with a stormy breath.


    Even tourists like Tony who have just arrived in Asgard just a few days ago have noticed this unusual atmosphere.


    Normally, even if Odin was about to pass away, Asgard wouldn''t be caught in such a panic situation.


    The old king is gone, the new king is enthroned!


    This is not the first time in Asgard''s history.


    However, the appearance of Hela, the goddess of death, made the original normal process abnormal.


    Hela is the eldest princess of Asgard, although Odin tried to hide her presence.


    But what happened in the past will not disappear completely because of hiding.


    Hela once conquered the Nine Realms together with Odin and was turned up one by one in secret past such as being exiled by Odin because of his ambition.


    Even Hela was the former owner of Thor''s Hammer, the weapon''s name was "Sword of the Night Sky", and the fact that there was a giant wolf mount called Fenrir was spread.


    Knowing that these news suddenly spread outside, Rogge first suspected Loki.


    However, it turns out that this matter has nothing to do with Rocky.


    After careful investigation, they found that these news originally came from Jotunheim, the country of the Frost Giant and Musbelheim, the country of the Flame Giant.


    Like the Warner Protoss, after knowing the news of Odin''s imminent death, these frost giants and flame giants became a little restless.


    Although the news was revealed by the Frost Giants and the Flame Giants, they did not take the initiative to provoke the flames of war like the Warner Protoss, but stayed in their hometowns.


    At least it looks like this on the surface.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Golden Palace, inside the dinner hall.


    "I have seen the design drawings of the Destroyer Armor. The operating principle is very unscientific and the performance design is also very problematic."


    Tony took a sip of Asgard''s unique spirits and said disgustingly.


    "The Destroyer''s armor uses magic and divine power, not science. You can''t look at this armor from the perspective of technology on earth."


    After Saul swallowed the barbecue in his mouth, he answered silently.


    After hearing the conversation between Sol and Tony, both Roger and Rocky shook their heads helplessly.


    Since three days ago, each day''s dinner, Thor and Tony had a similar conversation.


    The reason for these dialogues is to start with a commission from Sol.


    Knowing that Hela was the former owner of Thor¡¯s Hammer, Sol found Tony who was traveling in Asgard, and at the cost of completing Tony¡¯s interstellar journey, he commissioned Tony to help him build new weapons and armor.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 444： Fenrir

    Rogge was not surprised that Thor commissioned Tony to build new weapons and armor.


    To some extent, he even understood Saul very well.


    Although Thor, after knowing the news that the goddess of death Hela was the former owner of Thor''s Hammer, he has always been very calm, as if he hadn''t taken this matter to heart at all.


    But Rogge knew that his mentality had begun to be unstable.


    As for the reason, it is also very simple.


    In Thor''s mind, Thor''s Hammer is the ultimate weapon tailored for him, his soul mate, and his most reliable and trustworthy friend.


    Until now, Saul can remember very clearly what Odin said in the Golden Palace at the ceremony when he almost succeeded to the throne.


    "The Thor''s Hammer is forged from the core of the dying star, and its power is unparalleled. It can be a weapon for destroying the world, or a magical craftsmanship for the world, and it is a good thing for a king. ." (Note 1)


    Although his inheritance ceremony ended due to the invasion of the Frost Giant, he never forgot this sentence.


    Therefore, in his opinion, Thor''s Hammer is not only a weapon prepared by Odin for the next king, but also a test for Odin to the next king.


    Whoever can lift Thor''s Hammer can become the king of Asgard! (Note 2)


    Odin is the king of Asgard, so Odin can lift Quake.


    Apart from Odin, he is the only one who can lift Thor''s Hammer, so he is the most suitable person to be the King of Asgard.


    Although Roger had barely moved Thor''s Hammer once in front of him, he didn''t think it was a lift, so he directly excluded Roger.


    However, Hella is different from Roger.


    First of all, Hela is the eldest daughter of Odin and a member of the Asgard royal family.


    Second, the former owner of Hela Thor''s Hammer.


    In the end, Hela once created the glory of Asgard with Odin, conquered the nine realms, and made Asgard a powerful existence in the famous universe.


    Regardless of status, strength, or record, Hela has to overwhelm him.


    What''s more troublesome is that when the news of Hela was circulated, many people outside began to discuss whether Hela was more qualified to inherit the throne.


    Moreover, there are quite a few people who are discussing, and many of them support Hella.


    Of course, these are not the main reasons for Sol entrusting Tony with new weapons and armor.


    Based on Thor''s performance these days, Rogge speculated that the main reason Thor asked Tony to build new weapons and armor was that Thor was jealous, or rather, jealous.


    Now Sol is a bit like suddenly discovering that his girlfriend has an ex he never knew.


    Not only that, this predecessor is also taller, handsomer, richer and more talented than him, which can be said to crush him in all aspects.


    Moreover, this predecessor, whom he never knew, is now actively looking for him.


    Men in any world will have a strong possessive desire for the existence they like.


    This possessiveness is an instinct that is deeply imprinted in the DNA of a man, and it is an existence beyond reason.


    When I was young, this possessiveness was manifested in the monopoly of toys.


    After growing up, this possessiveness is reflected in the desire for money and power.


    At this time, Thor was deeply stimulated by the "predecessor" Hela of Thor''s Hammer.


    He would not give up Thor''s Hammer to Hela, nor would he give up Asgard to Hela, nor would he give up Loki to Hela.


    Therefore, he must do everything possible to improve his strength.


    For example, let Tony build powerful weapons and armor that Hela has never seen before.


    As the eldest princess of Asgard and the former execution officer, Hela''s knowledge of dwarven weapons is no worse than him, and may even be better than him.


    This is why he didn''t go to the dwarf king Ai Tui, but found Tony''s relationship.


    After all, before he was born, Hela had already completed the honor of conquering the Nine Realms with Odin.


    While improving his own strength as much as possible, Sol did not forget to strengthen his teammates.


    From the top-secret library that only the king is qualified to enter, he picked out a few magic codecs and gave them to Loki, who was more like an assassin than a wizard.


    At the same time, he also gave the body of the giant wolf Fenrir to Rogge.


    As for why Roger made this request, he did not ask too much.


    After the dinner, Roger did not participate in the discussion between Thor and Tony about new weapons and armor, and went directly to the laboratory that Thor arranged for him.


    In this nearly 500 square meter laboratory, various Asgard research instruments are placed.


    In a corner of the laboratory, there is also a heavy ancient wooden desk.


    On the desk are the magic books placed or opened or piled up in a mess.


    In addition to these magic books, there is also a golden disc with a diameter of tens of centimeters on the desk.


    In the very center of the disc, a cluster of orange-yellow flames that seemed to never go out was burning.


    Eternal fire!


    This cluster of flames, which is only not much larger than the palm of the hand, is the most proud treasure of the flame giant Sulter, the eternal fire that can make his strength terribly improved.


    Now this eternal fire is the deposit that Sol paid Rogge in advance.


    If he can complete the commission to defeat Hela together, then all the eternal fire in the palace treasury will belong to him.


    Because there is only a small cluster, this eternal fire is not yet the most eye-catching existence in the laboratory.


    On the magic circle in the center of the laboratory, there was a huge corpse over ten meters in length.


    This is the body of the giant wolf Fenrir.


    Although it had been dead for more than two thousand six hundred years, Fenrir''s body still remained largely intact.


    It''s just that the fur and flesh have disappeared slightly.


    The goddess of death, Hela, was exiled and imprisoned in 639 BC. As her mount, even if Fenrir died in the same year, the time would not be too far apart.


    At the first sight of Fenrir in the basement chamber of the Golden Palace Hall, Rogge knew that this was the psychic beast he really wanted for a long time.


    Although the Punisher and Abomination had been used by him as psychic beasts for a while before, they were not real beasts after all, and it is inevitable that there would be some misnomers.


    However, Fenrir perfectly met his requirements for psychic beasts.


    After obtaining Fenrir''s body, he began to study how to use eternal fire to resurrect Fenrir.


    He did not intend to reincarnate Fenrir from the dirty earth, because it would make Fenrir no longer pure after the resurrection.


    Its fangs can bite through Hulk''s skin.


    Its skin can resist the continuous shooting of the spaceship machine gun.


    What Rogge wanted was the original Fenrir, not the transformed Fenrir.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 445： Resurrect Fenrir

    Resurrecting a creature that has been dead for more than two thousand years is not an easy task.


    Even in a world with magic, this is not something that anyone can easily do.


    In the exchange page of the system, there are several ninjutsu related to resurrection.


    Such as rebirth in the dirty soil, and reincarnation and rebirth in rebirth that require the life of the practitioner.


    Although Rogge wanted a real psychic beast, he was not crazy enough to resurrect the giant wolf Fenrir with reincarnation and rebirth.


    Since he didn''t plan to use ninjutsu, of course he set his sights on magic.


    Even though he doesn''t look like a mage in normal times, he is a true mage who has received the orthodox Kama Taj magic education and has the title of Supreme Mage Gu Yi.


    He didn''t know whether there was any magic related to resurrection in Kama Taj''s library, and he was not very interested.


    The reason is simple, he now has a resurrection method that has been successfully certified.


    The goddess of death Hela used eternal fire and her own supernatural power to successfully resurrect the giant wolf Fenrir and her undead warriors.


    Although this scene is no longer possible in this world, it does not prevent him from learning Hela''s practice a little bit.


    He has the corpse of the giant wolf Fenrel.


    He also has the eternal fire.


    The only thing he still lacks is Hela''s death power.


    Rogge does not intend to seek the help of Hela, because this kind of help is destined to have no results.


    Compared to helping him, Hela would be more inclined to kill him directly.


    So he excluded Hela from the list of help from the beginning.


    Although Hela had the name of the goddess of death, and awakened the power of death.


    But in this world, besides her, there are other existences who have mastered the abilities of death-related fields.


    For example, Mephisto, Lord of Hell!


    Rogge did not have the idea of ??seeking help from Hela because he intended to directly seek "help" from Mephisto.


    No matter from which point of view, his plan seems a bit unreliable.


    But he was full of confidence in his plan.


    As someone who had fought Mephisto in **** and left **** alive, he didn''t feel that his plan would be dangerous.


    They are all old friends, and Mephisto shouldn''t mind helping him with this small favor.


    By flipping through Asgard''s necromantic and black magic books, he successfully found a magic ritual directed at the lord of hell, Mephisto.


    He has seen many such pointed magic rituals in Kama Taj.


    However, most of Kama Taj''s magic rituals are directed at Emperor Weishan, rather than the evil existence of Mephisto.


    The magic ritual directed at Mephisto was not difficult to set up.


    According to data records, there are many wizards who have arranged magic rituals and successfully contacted Mephisto.


    However, there are not many wizards who can successfully get help from Mephisto.


    However, he moved Mephisto with absolute certainty.


    After checking the magic ritual that had already been arranged, only to input energy, Roger guided the eternal fire on the golden disc to his left hand.


    Then, came to Fenrir''s body.


    After taking a few seconds of deep breathing, he raised his right hand and summoned the hellfire looted from the ghost knight Johnny.


    When the orange-red hellfire completely enveloped his right hand, he didn''t hesitate to slap his right hand on the floor of the laboratory, and activated the magic ritual with hellfire.


    To activate the magic ritual, you don''t have to use hellfire, you can use other energy.


    Only in order to get Mephisto''s attention faster, he chose to activate the magic ritual with hellfire.


    The local hellfire flowed across the ground, and after the magic circle engraved on the ground was completely burnt, a temporary space channel connected to the **** was constructed.


    This temporary space channel is different from the Hellfire Gate of the evil spirit knight Johnny. It cannot allow the creatures on both sides to pass through freely, and can only barely transmit consciousness and energy.


    When the space channel was completely stabilized, the burning hellfire on the magic circle slowly floated into the air, condensing into a demon head with long curved horns.


    "Sure enough, it''s you?"


    Rogge hadn''t spoken yet, this demon head made of hellfire and bigger than his body took the initiative to speak.


    Mephisto!


    Although the voice was a little different from what he remembered, he knew that Mephisto himself was speaking.


    "Yes, it''s me, it''s been a long time!"


    Roger answered calmly.


    "You deliberately contacted me, it shouldn''t be to simply meet me.


    "Stop talking nonsense, just talk about it, what on earth are you looking for me?"


    Mephisto didn''t intend to chat with Rogge anymore, and asked directly.


    Of course, if the magic ritual arranged by Roger could last longer, he wouldn''t mind chatting with Roger about the good past experiences.


    "It''s very simple, I hope you can do me a little favor, add some power related to death and the resurrection of the dead to the eternal fire in my hand, I want to resurrect this guy in front of me!"


    Rogge didn''t talk nonsense, and directly stated his request.


    "It turned out to be to resurrect Fenrir. There is an eternal fire. It is indeed not difficult to resurrect Fenrir.


    "But why should I help you, you rejected my kindness last time!"


    Mephisto was always a little bit sad about Rogge''s refusal to be his subordinate.


    "Don''t be so stingy, what you say is the lord of hell, there is no need to have trouble with this little man like me."


    Rogge answered indifferently, not begging at all.


    Although he does need Mephisto''s help now, he doesn''t feel that he needs to behave in a low-handed manner.


    And in a strict sense, he was not here to ask for help, but to trade.


    "There is no custom in **** to help others for free. Give your sincerity, I might think about it."


    Mephisto said in a tone of "you know everything."


    "Don''t you just want to be paid? No problem!


    "Within ten years, I will take the initiative to go to **** once, and compete with you again!


    "How about this reward, are you interested?"


    Since the last match, Rogge has known that Mephisto, an old pervert, is eyeing his soul.


    But as long as he doesn''t take the initiative to go to hell, Mephisto has nothing to do with him.


    Therefore, he intends to give Mephisto a chance, a chance to obtain his soul.


    Of course, going to **** does not mean that he will surrender his soul.


    If you want to get his soul, you don''t have any real skills.


    "Deal!"


    As soon as Rogge finished speaking, Mephisto agreed.


    At the same time, a simple sheepskin roll flew out of the skull composed of hellfire.


    "Sign it and I will help you resurrect Fenrir!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 446： contract

    The brown-yellow simple sheepskin roll slowly floated in front of Roger, and then unfolded on its own, revealing the content of the contract before him.


    The content of the contract is basically the same as the remuneration he just mentioned, and it is also in the English he is familiar with.


    From the content point of view, there is nothing wrong with this contract.


    There are no misleading words and no loopholes in the grammar.


    However, after reading the contents of the contract, Roger sighed helplessly.


    Don''t look at Mephisto''s good-talking look now, but he is always a cunning demon, a guy who likes to hide holes in contracts.


    "I said, can there be a little trust between man and the devil?"


    Roger raised his head and looked dissatisfied at the demon head floating in the air.


    "What do you mean? The content of the contract is based on what you said about the remuneration. Is it possible that you regretted it?"


    Although the demon head composed of hellfire is just a projection, it shows an extremely real expression at this time, just like Mephisto himself.


    "Although I only went to **** once and rarely deal with you demons in hell, you can''t play me like an idiot!


    "These decorative patterns on the scroll, if I read it right, should be some kind of **** language!"


    At first glance, the content of the contract on the parchment scroll is indeed no problem.


    However, the real contract content is more than what he said.


    Those lines and lines that seem to be used to beautify the scroll are also part of the contract.


    "It''s the man I like, he''s really cautious!"


    Mephisto said in an admiring tone.


    Afterwards, the patterns and lines on the scroll completely disappeared, leaving only the English part that Roger could understand.


    "You should be relieved now?"


    "No, I still don''t worry!"


    Roll your eyes, open!


    Rogge ignored Mephisto''s gaze and opened his eyes. With the super vision that the eyes were open, he scanned the sheepskin scroll very seriously.


    No text invisible to the naked eye!


    There is no energized language and art!


    There are no hidden traps and structures!


    Roger carefully observed every part and every corner of the sheepskin roll like a bomb disposal.


    "There is indeed no problem!"


    After confirming that there was no problem with the scroll, he closed his eyes, raised his right hand, and condensed Chakra on his index finger.


    No matter what method is used to sign the name on the scroll, it will not affect the effect of the contract.


    Ink is fine, blood is fine, and chakra is fine.


    Just when Roger''s index finger was about to touch the sheepskin roll, he suddenly stopped and said silently: "I still feel a little worried."


    "Why don''t you rest assured?"


    Mephisto''s tone became a little dissatisfied.


    "Although it is expressly agreed in the contract, as long as you resurrect Fenrir, I must go to **** once in ten years.


    "However, resurrection for one second is also resurrection.


    "So I think we need to discuss the deadline for Fenrel''s resurrection."


    Rogge said solemnly, as if he was really thinking about this issue.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Mephisto discovered for the first time that Rogge didn''t seem to be as good as he thought, at least more verbose and neurotic than he thought.


    Enduring the anger in his heart, Mephisto once again revised the contents of the contract.


    The other terms have not changed, just add a sentence after the sentence of resurrecting Fenrir.


    Resurrect Fenrir and guarantee Fenrir''s natural life span of more than one hundred years.


    "One hundred years of natural life! Can it be signed now?"


    "No problem! Thank you for your generosity!"


    Rogge thanked him very sincerely, raised his right hand again, and condensed Chakra on his index finger.


    However, just when his finger was about to touch the sheepskin roll, he stopped again.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Although Mephisto tried to control his tone, the demon head floating in the air clearly showed his dissatisfaction at this time.


    "Well, I just thought about it again.


    "You are the lord of hell. According to the truth, I should not doubt your ability.


    "But Fenrir is a rather special life after all, it is a little different from humans.


    "So before signing the contract, can you prove a little bit that you do have the ability to revive Fenrir.


    "Of course, this doesn''t require you to really resurrect Fenrir, I just want to confirm that you really have the authority related to death.


    "If you don''t mind, you can add some death domain energy to the eternal fire first to prove that you do have the ability to fulfill the contract."


    Rogge said sincerely his suggestion, and raised his left hand to show the eternal fire in front of Mephisto.


    Mephisto did not expect that this was Rogge''s worry.


    This is an insult to him as the lord of hell.


    Isn''t it just a stronger beast? I can make this beast jump alive at any time as long as I want.


    Mephisto did not speak, he directly proved his thoughts with actions.


    The head of the demon floating in the air opened his mouth, and a gloomy green energy flew out into the eternal fire.


    With the entry of this dark green energy, the golden eternal fire suddenly changed its color, turning into a strange dark green.


    "Boy, have you seen it? This is the death energy you want, the power of death that can wake the dead."


    When the eternal fire completely changed its color, Mephisto spoke again, involuntarily wearing some contempt in his tone.


    "It turns out that this is the power of death, you really deserve to be the Lord of Hell!"


    Rogge sighed after feeling the already different eternal fire.


    "Since you have proved your ability, then I also prove my sincerity!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger raised his right hand for the third time.


    Then he grabbed the sheepskin roll and rolled it up.


    Next, he threw the contract that had not had time to sign into the psychic scroll.


    "You...you are cheating on me!!!"


    After seeing Rogge''s actions, Mephisto finally reacted and roared angrily.


    "Don''t say it so bad, I didn''t intend to deceive you, I am a ninja with good professional ethics and morals.


    "The agreement, I will honor it, but not by signing a contract with you.


    "Wait with peace of mind, within ten years, I will definitely go to **** to find you!"


    After speaking, a chakra burst out of Rogge, completely destroying the magic circle on the ground.


    "Very good...hahahaha... I really deserve to be someone I like... dare to..."


    Before Mephisto spoke, the demon head made up of hellfire shattered and disappeared into the air like a blooming firework.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 447： Dog training

    As an honest, optimistic, dedicated, friendly and civilized ninja.


    Unless his brain was eaten by zombies, he said it was impossible to sign a contract with Mephisto.


    A young man who had no knowledge of the world had signed a contract with Mephisto before, and now his father''s grave tree is several meters high.


    Although what he did just now was not fair enough, it was a bit mean.


    But not only did he not have the slightest psychological burden, he was a little bit happy inside.


    That''s Mephisto, Lord of Hell!


    For such an existence, the best martial ethics is not to talk about martial ethics.


    After calming down the little excitement in his heart, Rogge cast his gaze on the faint green eternal fire.


    Fenrir''s corpse, the eternal fire fused with the power of death.


    All the prerequisites for the resurrection are fulfilled.


    Without hesitation, Rogge came to Fenrir''s huge head and pressed the left hand that was wrapped around the green eternal fire on Fenrir''s head.


    Like manipulating Chakra, he let the eternal fire of his left hand flood into Fenrir''s head.


    When the faint green eternal fire entered Fenrir''s head, a faint green light appeared in its empty eyes.


    After doing all this, Roger stepped back silently.


    The eternal fire containing the power of death quickly flowed through Fenrir''s body, awakening the terrifying beast that had been dead for more than two thousand years.


    The decayed skin quickly recovered, and the black hair that had disappeared grew back.


    Within a few seconds, Fenrir, who had accompanied Hela to conquer one world after another, came to life.


    The monster that shakes the earth! (Note 1)


    Fenrir, a brutal character, is resurrected!


    When Fenrir stood up again, Roger finally got a clear view of it.


    Faint green eyes, black fur, and a huge body more than ten meters long.


    The more he looked, the more he felt that his decision to resurrect Fenrir was correct.


    Only the existence of Fenrir''s level is qualified to be his psychic beast and mount.


    As Roger looked at Fenrir, Fenrir''s dark green eyes were also looking at Fenrir.


    Although Fenrir is a Warcraft, its wisdom is not low.


    Seeing Roger''s first glance, it was certain that the guy in front of him had nothing to do with his owner Hela.


    Not only does it have nothing to do with Hela, but he is not from Asgard, but from Midgard.


    Except for the Asgardians, other humans can be used as food!


    This is what Hela once taught it.


    So, according to past experience, it directly lifted its right paw, swiping at Roger like a fly.


    But Fenrir quickly discovered that Roger was completely different from the Midgard in his memory.


    Before its sharp and huge right paw fell, Rogge jumped on its body, and it shone brilliantly.


    Fenrir hadn''t reacted yet, it disappeared with Rogge.


    Before Fenrir was resurrected, Rogge considered various possible situations.


    For example, after the resurrection, Fenrir regarded him as food or an enemy.


    In this regard, he was prepared early in the morning and found a forest far away from the Golden Palace and the town.


    As for what the forest was called, he didn''t know and was not interested.


    Because he will only come to this forest once, only once.


    After using quantum teleportation to bring Fenrir to the center of the forest, Roger left Fenrir''s back directly.


    Afterwards, the special ninjutsu for training psychic beasts was used!


    Wooden Dun: The Art of Wooden Man!


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Dragon Technique!


    Standing up, Fenrir was four or five meters tall, and his body and tail were nearly fifteen meters. He was an out-and-out giant wolf.


    However, the wooden Luohan and the wooden dragon that Roger summoned at this time each had a huge size of more than thirty meters.


    In many cases, a huge body means a strong persuasive power.


    And Roger, intends to prove this point again with facts.


    The wood arhat and the long hook-nosed wood dragon surrounded Fenrir one after another.


    In Fenrir''s puzzled gaze, the wooden arhat and the long hook-nosed wood dragon became the best dog trainers, using practical actions to prove the most effective way of dog training.


    In the days when Hela conquered the Nine Realms, Fenrir was a terrifying beast that frightened countless enemies. It was synonymous with brutality and blood.


    But now, times have changed!


    It didn''t take long for Roger sitting on the branch to hear the miserable wolf howling.


    As time passed, the howling of wolves not only did not stop, but became denser.


    Under the silent night sky, there were waves of miserable wolf howlings, which added some extra feeling to the deep night.


    Roger knew that Fenrir had some wisdom, but he didn''t plan to talk to Fenrir.


    He didn''t even tell Fenrir why he asked the wooden Luohan to tune it with the wooden dragon.


    From the moonlight to the scorching sun, the tireless Mulong Luohan and Mulong jointly trained Fenrir for more than ten hours before finally stopping the training process that would be strongly condemned by wolf lovers.


    Fenrir is indeed a very powerful monster. It can face Hulk in wild battles.


    However, even Hulk couldn''t stand the 30-meter-long wooden Luohan and the wooden dragon jointly training.


    When Fenrir was spitting out his long tongue, lying motionless on the ground and breathing heavily, Roger came to it again.


    "Your master Hela is still alive, but you have no chance to return to him.


    "You have two choices now. The first is to refuse to be my psychic beast, and then be beaten to death by both of them, which is very cruel."


    Speaking of this, Roger pointed his finger at Mulong and Mulong.


    Then he continued: "The second option is to become my psychic beast and follow me in the future."


    "If there is a chance, I will try my best to find a she-wolf suitable for you, so that you can start a family and inherit your blood.


    "Of course, this kind of thing depends on your fate. If God is destined to be a single dog in this life, you should not resist, just accept your fate obediently.


    Glancing at Fenrir''s fiercely undulating abdomen, Rogge channeled out of the psychic scroll the blood bond scroll that had only been used once.


    Unlike the psychic scroll, which is only twenty centimeters wide, the blood deed scroll is nearly half a meter wide, enough to put down Fenrir''s claws.


    After psychic bleeding contracted the scroll, Rogge opened the scroll and placed it in front of Fenrir.


    "Don''t worry about being lonely after becoming my psychic beast. Seeing that this green signature is not there, he is my first psychic beast.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t write your name, just get a little bit of your own blood and press a paw print on it. I won''t dislike it.


    "Well, you now have ten seconds to think about it. If you don''t mind, I can count down now."


    "Ten, three, two..."


    When he heard that he had ten seconds to think about it, Fenrir really planned to think about it.


    However, it did not expect that Roger''s countdown was different from what it had imagined.


    "One!"


    Just when it shocked Rogge to play the cards unreasonably, Rogge ended the final countdown.


    Fenrir, who was going to die, couldn''t help widening his green eyes when he heard Rogge say "one", and looked at Rogge with disbelief.


    Afterwards, it looked up at the wooden Luohan and the long hook-nosed wooden dragon.


    "It''s a pity, I thought you would be happy to be my psychic beast."


    When speaking, Roger shook his head regretfully, and then stretched his hand to the scroll of blood deed on the ground.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 448： Anti-thunder **** armor

    Just when Rogge''s right hand was about to touch the scroll of blood deed on the ground, Fenrir made an action that he didn''t even think of.


    Fenrir, who was lying on his side, raised his head slightly, and then stretched out the long red tongue and licked it towards Roger''s right hand.


    From the perspective of Fenrir''s own wishes, it was not actually trying to lick Rogue''s right hand.


    All it wanted was to prevent Rogge from taking back the blood deed scroll.


    Fenrir''s tongue is indeed very flexible, but for Rogge, it is still too slow.


    I saw him take a step at will, easily avoiding Fenrir''s tongue, and took the scroll of blood on the ground into his hand.


    Ooo...oooooo...


    After seeing Roger put away the blood-deed scroll, Fenrir did not hesitate, and immediately uttered a flattering whine, and the big dark green eyes looked at Roger pitifully.


    The so-called dignity of the magic wolf is now completely forgotten by Fenrir.


    Compared with the dignity that can''t be touched, it values ??its own life more.


    Moreover, it was full of interest in the proposal Rogge just said to find a suitable she-wolf.


    After experiencing one death, this brutal demon wolf, who was once the nightmare of countless enemies, has a deeper understanding of the preciousness of life.


    At the same time, it finally understood why its demon wolf tribe with low intelligence would be keen to do some "meaningless" sports that waste physical energy with the little shewolves after they became adults.


    Seeing Fenrir who had begun to develop into a qualified pet dog, Roger nodded with satisfaction.


    Yes, very energetic, a demon wolf worth training.


    After looking at Fenrir with satisfaction, Rogge put the scroll of blood in his hand back to the ground and said with satisfaction: "For the sake of your timely wake-up, I will give you another chance, one last chance!"


    This time, Roger did not count down.


    When he finished speaking, Fenrir did not hesitate, and immediately cut his skin with sharp wolf claws and stained his right paw with green blood.


    Then, in the blank area of ??the blood deed scroll, he pressed his paw print.


    "From now on, you will be my wolf.


    "In the future, if I let you bite someone, you will rush to bite someone, even your former master Hela.


    "Of course, if you encounter any trouble in the future, I will cover you, and I will never let others bully you.


    "As for the welfare of other psychic beasts, I will tell you slowly later."


    Open the system properties panel, Roger glanced at the psychic beast column.


    Psychic beasts: Frank the Punisher (reincarnated from the dirty earth), hates Bronsky, and Fenrir the wolf.


    The punisher is the only one of the three "psychic beasts" who has not signed the blood contract. He was born as a "psychic beast" from the dirty soil and psychic, so there is no need to sign the blood contract at all.


    As for Abomination and Fenrir, after being trained, they voluntarily signed the Blood Deed and became Rogge''s "psychic beasts."


    "You can rest here for a while to recover, and grab whatever you want to eat. Of course, except for humans.


    "When needed, I will find you again. You can now enjoy your new wolf birth."


    After speaking, Rogge threw the blood bond scroll back into the psychic scroll, and then opened the portal back to the laboratory.


    After coming out of the portal shining with golden sparks, he glanced at the slightly empty laboratory.


    In addition to Fenrir, he actually has a psychic beast that he wants more.


    Biting yuan beast.


    One of the most terrifying creatures in the universe, the stomach is connected to a parallel universe, the orange cat that can swallow almost everything.


    After crippling Ma Fakxia, he once asked Konoha''s intelligence department to search for the intelligence of the Elemental Eater, hoping to collect this orange cat that will never eat fat.


    But it is a pity that until now, he has not obtained any information about the Elemental Devourer.


    If Fenrir and the Elemental Devouring Beast can be turned into their own psychic beasts, then he can be regarded as a "cat and dog" life winner.


    After a little fantasy about this beautiful picture in his mind, he left the laboratory and found the guards stationed near the laboratory and asked them to return the magic books in the laboratory to the Golden Palace library.


    Those magic books are from the collection of Golden Palace, and of course they have to return to the original owner after reading them.


    After ordering the guards, he walked toward Tony''s laboratory happily.


    Resurrecting Fenrir was his pre-war preparation plan.


    After completing his plan, he couldn''t help wondering about Tony''s progress.


    Although most of Tony''s steel suits are products of technology, in Rogge''s memory, Tony has also created several sets of magic suits.


    Celestial Assembly Armor, Sword in the Stone Armor, God Killer Armor, Supreme Warlock Armor...


    But these armors, Roger has only seen in comics.


    As for Tony in this world, whether he can still build these armors, he is not sure.


    It didn''t take long before he came to the laboratory that Sol specially prepared for Tony and met Tony who was designing a new type of armor.


    "Why are you here? Your little wolf has come back to life?"


    Sitting in the high chair, Tony looked up at Rogge, then returned his gaze.


    Rogge did not conceal his plan to resurrect Fenrir, and there is no way to conceal such things.


    "Yes, it came alive and joined us voluntarily, intending to fight its evil former master with us."


    "Unexpectedly, you actually did it, you are really a lunatic!"


    Tony stopped his right hand calculating the data for a while and sighed.


    "It''s okay, not particularly crazy!"


    When speaking, Roger couldn''t help but focus on the Destroyer''s armor that had been beaten into scrap by the wooden man.


    Seeing this once awe-inspiring Destroyer armor is now piled up like scrap iron in the corner, he couldn''t help but miss the first time he used a wooden arhat to perform Gatling fist.


    After sighing silently in his heart, he picked up an armor design drawing on the desktop.


    This is an armor drawing that has completed its appearance design.


    The shape of the new armor Destroyer''s armor has more than 80% similarity.


    The remaining part is a fusion of Tony''s long-standing battle suit design concept.


    Simply put, the new armor designed by Tony for Sol is a bit like the Destroyer armor that incorporates the style of Tony''s steel suit.


    This image looks a bit familiar!


    At the first glance at the blueprint of the new armor design, Roger felt as if he had seen similar armor somewhere.


    this is¡­¡­


    This is anti-Thor armor! ! !


    After careful recollection, he finally knew where he had seen this armor.


    Tony''s new armor for Saul is actually the anti-Thor armor he has seen in comics.


    Thor''s new armor was actually an anti-Thor armor, and he didn''t understand this at first.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 449： Helas Book of War

    "What''s the name of this suit?"


    Rogge put down the armor design drawings in his hand and couldn''t help but ask.


    "It hasn''t been determined yet. Anti-Hella armor or anti-Reaper armor, it doesn''t matter what you call it."


    Tony didn''t look up, still calculating the data.


    Fortunately, it''s not called the Anti-Thor armor...otherwise Thor must suspect that you have joined Hela''s side...Rogge slandered a few words in his heart.


    "What about weapons? What new weapons did you design for Thor?"


    Roger then asked.


    "It''s still a hammer, a bigger hammer!"


    After speaking, Tony found the design drawings of the new weapon among a pile of design drawings and handed them to Roger.


    As Tony said, the new weapon is a hammer.


    It''s just that the new hammer designed by Tony is much larger than Thor''s hammer.


    How big is it?


    Roger glanced at the standard number above.


    The hammer head is 1.2 meters long, 45 cm wide and 60 cm high.


    From the appearance point of view, the new hammer designed by Tony is a super enlarged version of Quake, directly following the design style of Quake.


    "Have you shown Saul the design drawings of this hammer?"


    Although Thor likes hammers very much, he even has the funny nickname of God of Hammers.


    But Roger still felt that the new hammer designed by Tony was a bit too big.


    "I''ve seen it, he likes it!"


    Well, you guys won!


    Sledgehammer 80, small hammer 40!


    This sentence emerged involuntarily in his mind.


    Imagining the scene of Sol fighting Hela with one large and one small hammer, Roger closed his mouth wittily.


    Afterwards, he left Tony''s laboratory and decided to return to the room where he lived to have a good sleep.


    Manipulating the wood arhat and the long hook-nosed wood dragon for more than ten hours will not exhaust his chakra, but it is also a very tiring thing.


    Under the service of the maid of the Golden Palace, he enjoyed a pleasant bath service.


    This **** feudal society degenerate life!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A week later, the meeting hall of the Golden Palace.


    "This is a war note from Hela."


    After finishing speaking, Sol, who was sitting at the top of the long table, handed Hela''s battle book to Roger, who was the first on the right.


    After receiving the battle book, Rogge glanced casually.


    The above content is very simple, only one sentence.


    Three days later, Jotunheim, the two armies confront each other!


    The goddess of death, Hela, did not intend to return to Asgard secretly. Instead, she signed the battle book openly and agreed on the date of the decisive battle.


    I have to say that Hela''s approach is very domineering.


    Although after setting foot on Asgard, her strength will increase significantly.


    But she did not do so, but directly challenged Sol and Asgard.


    What I lost, I will take it back with my own hands!


    This may be what Hela really thought at this time.


    "Two armies duel? She has organized another army of undead?"


    Rogge said in a puzzled way, while looking at Heimdall on the left side of the long table.


    "Hela now has not only an army of undead, she also has an army of frost giants, she is now the queen of Jotunheim."


    At this point, Heimdall lowered his head in shame.


    He is the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge, has the eyes of the gods that perceive everything, and is the main force in finding the whereabouts of Hela.


    However, when he was looking for Hela all over the world, Hela actually became the queen of Jotunheim under his nose.


    For him, this is undoubtedly a slap in the face.


    If Hela hadn''t taken the initiative to show up in Jotunheim, and let a frost giant send the battle book, he didn''t know Hela was in Jotunheim until now.


    Queen of Jotunheim?


    After hearing Heimdall''s description, Tony, Loki, the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, and Shiv all showed a puzzled look.


    Tony wondered what exactly is Jotunheim.


    But what Shiv and others wondered is how Hela subdued these frost giants.


    Although in the last royal family dispute, Loki stabbed his own father to death, and almost destroyed Jotunheim with a rainbow bridge, which brought a deadly blow to the frost giant like a natural disaster.


    But Jotunheim is always a kingdom, a kingdom belonging to the frost giants.


    It has only been half a month since Hela got out of trouble.


    It only took half a month to bring the Frost Giant of Jotunheim under his command.


    This efficiency is terrifying.


    Even if Asgard dispatched all his troops, he could not completely capture Jotunheim in half a month.


    And Hella alone did what the Asgardian army could not do.


    Although the battle has not yet started, Sieve and others can already feel the tremendous pressure brought by Hela.


    Compared with Shiv and the others with solemn expressions, Roger and Tony are much calmer.


    One of them felt that they were still within the acceptance range, and the other was completely ignorant of what this meant, so they were both extremely calm.


    "What do you think of Hela''s battle book?"


    Seeing Shiff and the others, whose expressions were getting more and more ugly, Thor spoke.


    "I have an immature suggestion, everyone can consider it."


    Rogge glanced around and then continued: "Although Hela has an army of undead and an army of frost giants, this is not particularly tricky."


    "As long as we aim the Rainbow Bridge at Jotunheim, launch at full power!


    "At that time, let alone destroying Hela''s army, it will not be difficult to destroy the entire Jotunheim."


    Sol and the others thought that Roger would have a subtle plan, but they did not expect that Roger''s suggestion would directly destroy the entire Jotunheim.


    The full-power Rainbow Bridge can indeed completely destroy Jotunheim, but this indiscriminate and large-scale devastating attack has never been used even during Odin''s conquest of the Nine Realms.


    This practice has gone beyond the scope of war and has risen to the level of genocide.


    The person who had this idea last time was Rocky in a period of ambition.


    When Thor and others looked at Roger with unbelievable eyes, Loki showed an expression of approval to Roger.


    If you don''t agree, you will kill you!


    Loki likes this character very much.


    After watching Rogge in silence for more than ten seconds, Sol sighed helplessly, shook his head and said: "No! We can''t do this! Even if we destroy Jotunheim, it won''t cause much damage to Hela. Big damage."


    "With her strength, she can leave before Jotunheim is destroyed."


    Sol eventually rejected Rogge''s suggestion.


    "If you don''t do this, you can only sacrifice the lives of ordinary soldiers.


    "You and I can entangle Hela, but we can''t deal with her army at the same time. You should be very clear about this."


    Rogge''s suggestion is crazy, but it can avoid the death of ordinary soldiers to the greatest extent.


    Although using the Rainbow Bridge to attack Jotunheim is a very unfair thing to the Frost Giant.


    But war is never fair.


    Since standing in the wrong position, of course you have to pay a corresponding price.


    "No, Asgard won''t do this, and the father won''t want to see this scene."


    Saul didn''t want to sacrifice the lives of ordinary soldiers, but he still couldn''t accept the suggestion of using the Rainbow Bridge to conduct indiscriminate and devastating attacks.


    He knew that this was a cruel thing for ordinary soldiers.


    But for Asgard, he can only do this.


    Asgard, absolutely cannot be synonymous with tyrant and destruction, absolutely not!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 450： Set off

    Asgard, Golden Palace Hall.


    Wearing silver-white anti-Hella armor, Saul sat on the throne of the Golden Palace hall with a stern face.


    To the left and right of the throne, place two warhammers, one large and one small.


    The smaller one is Thor''s Hammer.


    The big one is the new weapon Tony created for Thor, the Hammer of Thunder Titan.


    On the stairs on the side of Thor''s Hammer, there are three warriors of Rainbow Bridge guards, Heimdall, Sieve, and Immortal Palace.


    On the side of Thunder Titan''s Hammer, it was Rocky, Roger, Tony, and Hulk.


    Hulk was not originally on the list for the expedition, and Saul did not call Hulk specifically.


    The reason why he appeared here is purely because of Little Pepper.


    Two days ago, when Tony returned to Earth and planned to take Mark 46 to Asgard, he was stopped by Pepper. (Note 1)


    Pepper disagrees with Tony''s participation in the war between Asgard and Hela.


    According to Tony, he rejected Pepper with a strong attitude at the time because he didn''t want to abandon Sol and Roger.


    However, Roger heard a completely different version from Hulk.


    Tony didn''t persuade Little Pepper. In order to reassure Little Pepper, Tony offered to let Huoke accompany him, and finally let Little Pepper relax.


    Sol extended a warm welcome to Hulk''s arrival.


    And Loki has become fascinated since the day Hulk arrived.


    If it weren''t for all the members to be assembled before the expedition, Rogge felt that he might not be able to see Rocky today.


    Beyond the stairs, there are generals of Asgard''s army.


    As for the ordinary soldiers, they gathered in the square outside the Golden Palace, ready to go out at any time.


    Sitting on the throne, Thor glanced at the people in the Golden Palace with majestic eyes, and slowly said in a serious tone like Odin: "Go!"


    At the same time, a magnificent horn sounded inside and outside the Golden Palace.


    With the sound of the horn, Thor slowly stood up, held the hammer of Thor and the hammer of Thunder Titan in his hands, and walked towards the Rainbow Bridge step by step.


    The Golden Palace is not a small distance from the Rainbow Bridge. As the coach, Sol certainly cannot walk to the Rainbow Bridge.


    At the gate of the Golden Palace Hall, there is a white snow horse with eight feet **** Jun Tianma.


    This Pegasus, named Srepnil, is Odin''s mount. (Note 2)


    Of course, at this time, Sprainier temporarily became Thor''s mount.


    Compared to riding Sleipnir, Thor prefers to directly swing the Quake and fly over.


    However, as the commander of the army and the regent of Asgard, he could not do whatever he wanted in this regard, and could only lead the army out in accordance with tradition.


    When Thor rode on the pony horse that originally belonged to Odin, everyone except Roger and Hulk rode the pony horse that had been prepared and walked slowly towards the Rainbow Bridge hall.


    Roger did not ride a Pegasus because he had a better mount for Fenrir.


    Hulk didn''t ride a Pegasus because he couldn''t ride a horse at all, and those Pegasus instinctively feared him.


    As long as Hulk touches these Pegasus, these Pegasus will instantly go mad, as if being touched by a natural enemy.


    Under Sol''s leadership, Asgard''s army started from the Golden Palace Square and marched all the way to the Rainbow Bridge Hall.


    Then, like dumplings, one after another entered the entrance of the Rainbow Bridge.


    The Rainbow Bridge is worthy of a strategic war weapon. It only took tens of seconds for Thor, Rogge and others to arrive at the icy Yodonheim.


    And behind them, there were teams of Asgard troops.


    cold!


    Very cold!


    Very cold!


    Rogge¡¯s first feeling when he came to Jotunheim was like coming to Antarctica in winter in a thin summer dress.


    The ubiquitous cold wind blows from all directions, quickly taking away the body temperature.


    Without any hesitation, Roger directly covered himself with a light blue chakra coat, completely isolating the cold wind.


    When the warmth returned to his body, Rogge glanced at Hulk, who was wearing only a pair of thin super stretch shorts.


    For ordinary people on the earth, the cold is deadly, but for Hulk, who is physically good enough, it is nothing.


    He even kind of likes this rare cold weather.


    Although Tony wearing Mark 46 is not strong, he is wrapped in armor, and he does not need to worry about the temperature.


    As time passed, Asgard''s army kept appearing behind them, forming a square formation.


    In front of them hundreds of meters away were two large armies.


    With dark blue skin and blood red eyes, it is an army of frost giants.


    And the dull skin and green eyes are Hela''s undead army.


    I have to say that Hella chose a good place.


    In a frigid world like Jotunheim, every corpse can be properly preserved, and there will not be a situation where only the skeleton is left like other worlds.


    When the army of Asgard was completely assembled, the new queen of Jotunheim, Hela, the goddess of death, rode the sturdy muscular and hideous frost behemoth to the front of the frost giants and the undead. Calmly looked at the Asgard army on the opposite side.


    However, in the next second, a trace of anger appeared on her face.


    Fenrir!


    Hela saw her old friend Fenrir and Roger, who was riding on Fenrir''s back, and his body was shining with light blue light.


    With just a glance, Hela saw the difference in Fenrir.


    The power of death!


    In Fenrir''s body, she saw a strong death force.


    this is¡­¡­


    It only took a few seconds for Hela to recognize the source of this death force and roughly guessed the state of Fenrir.


    Fenrir died and was resurrected by the power of death from hell.


    Although Hela has never been to hell, she is no stranger to hell.


    If she hadn''t been imprisoned by Odin back then, she would even take the initiative to lead the army to **** and conquer the world that has never been conquered by anyone.


    "Fenrir, come here!"


    Hela ignored Thor, who was riding an eight-legged masrepnil, and said directly to Fenrir.


    The howling cold wind not only did not cover Hela''s voice, but transmitted her voice very clearly to Fenrir''s ears.


    Hearing Hela''s call, Fenrir instinctively raised his right paw.


    However, just as its right paw was about to step forward, it suddenly realized something, silently retracted its right paw, whimpered quietly, and lowered its high head.


    Although Rogge couldn''t understand what Fenrir was talking about, he could understand what Fenrir meant.


    My current master is Roger, I only listen to Roger''s orders!


    "Good attitude, I am very satisfied!"


    Rogge patted Fenrir cheerfully.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 451： War begins

    Although Asgard is a cosmic civilization with a long history, the war culture of Asgard is not much different from that of medieval Europe.


    To put it simply, the two sides of the war convene their respective armies, then pick a battlefield where everyone has no opinion, set up the formation, and finally, directly charge!


    That¡¯s right, Asgard¡¯s war culture is so simple, just like street gang fights.


    The only difference is that the number of people fighting is a bit more, the weapons are a bit more powerful, and the individual combat power is a bit stronger.


    When Fenrir rejected Hela''s call, Thor, riding on the eight-legged Masprainier, directly raised the Thor''s Hammer in his right hand, and summoned a huge lightning that cut through the cold wind.


    Accompanied by the thunder of thunder, Thor swung Thor''s Hammer into the sky, and flew straight towards Hela on the Frost Giant.


    There is no need to give any orders. When Thor flew to the death goddess Hela first, Asgard''s army rushed to the opposite army of frost giants and the army of undead like a torrent.


    "silly!"


    Seeing Sol, who was flying towards him with lightning, the goddess of death Hela gave a cold snort of disdain.


    Afterwards, she slowly raised her right hand and waved it gently from left to right.


    In the instant Hela waved, a black sword emerged out of thin air, flying towards Sol and the Asgardian army behind him like a rainstorm.


    However, just as these black swords flew out, a spiral pill entwined with lightning came first and flew into the formation of the Frost Giant.


    Lei Dun¡¤Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon!


    Rogue, riding on Fenrir''s back, did not charge with Thor, but directly performed ninjutsu.


    Since Saul does not want Asgard to become a **** and brutal notoriety, I will bear the notoriety!


    Unlike Sol, Rogge doesn''t care what other people think of him.


    Even on Earth, he dared to let Konoha maintain a strong and domineering style, and he didn''t mind how others would evaluate him and Konoha.


    Not to mention that he is now in an alien country like Jotunheim, facing an alien race like the Frost Giant.


    Although the size of the spiral electromagnetic gun is small, its speed and power are not small at all.


    Before the black sword that Hela waved and flew in front of Thor, the light blue spiral electromagnetic gun had fallen into the army of the Frost Giant.


    boom!


    A terrifying explosion that shook the earth broke out.


    A huge light blue ball of light soared into the sky, and an astonishing energy storm and shock wave hit the surrounding like a hurricane, engulfing everything instantly.


    The horrible air wave generated by the explosion dispelled the raging cold wind and made the severe cold weather disappear for a short time.


    No one thought that Rogge would be a large-scale attack ninjutsu.


    However, what surprised them even more was his next move.


    The exploding light of the first spiral electromagnetic cannon has not dissipated, and he then threw the second spiral electromagnetic cannon.


    Then came the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth rounds.


    Rogge ended this covering saturation attack after six full use of the spiral electromagnetic cannon.


    That''s all I can do for you!


    Although Saul decided to follow Asgard''s tradition, use Asgard''s army to face the frost giant and the undead army.


    But Roger was reluctant to watch these ordinary soldiers die in vain.


    The place where they are now is called Jotunheim, which has the most frost giants in the universe.


    Coupled with the racial characteristics of the Frost Giants, which are almost all soldiers, the number of enemies facing the Asgardian army is several times that of their own.


    For this decisive battle, Saul basically pulled out all the main forces of Asgard.


    But even so, the number of Asgardian soldiers on the expedition was less than 100,000.


    Opposite them are hundreds of thousands of Frost Giants and an even more alarming army of undead.


    He respects Asgard''s traditions, but he also hopes that more ordinary soldiers can return to Asgard alive.


    After all, during this period of time, Asgard provided him with a meticulous feudal life.


    You respect me a foot, and I pay you a foot!


    Those six spiral electromagnetic guns were his return to these feudal degenerate lives.


    The six powerful spiral electromagnetic guns not only disrupted the formation of the Frost Giant and the Undead Army, but also significantly reduced their number advantage.


    As for the rest, of course, it is the Asgardian soldier''s own business.


    And when Asgard''s soldiers fought with the Frost Giant, Roger couldn''t continue to perform these saturated attacks.


    Unless he wants to take the ordinary soldiers of Asgard with him.


    Hela, the goddess of death, originally thought that she only needed to get rid of her brother Sol this time.


    However, it turns out that she was thinking too simple.


    To return to the throne of Asgard, defeating Thor is not enough.


    At least in Hela''s opinion, this guy named Roger is more difficult than Sol.


    When conquering the Frost Giant, she did not forget to inquire about Asgard''s news.


    She knew what Roger had done in Asgard in recent years, but what she didn''t expect is that Roger is now showing stronger than the rumors.


    Seeing the frost giants and the undead army around him, Hela put away the initial disdain and stroked her black hair with her hands.


    With the stroke of her hands, her black hair and long hair disappeared.


    Instead, it was a black helmet with ten sharp horns of varying lengths.


    Hela, the goddess of death, officially entered a state of battle.


    Hela''s black pointed helmet just appeared, and Thor, holding a large and one small hammer, came to her.


    Afterwards, he smashed the Thunder Titan''s hammer held in his left hand against Hela.


    Thor did not leave to use Thor''s Hammer to attack Hela.


    Because he knew that Hela, the former owner of Thor''s Hammer, absolutely had the ability to withstand the attacks of Thor''s Hammer.


    Facing the Thunder Titan''s hammer that Thor smashed, Hela sitting on the frost behemoth did not evade and stretched out his right hand lightly.


    The huge Thunder Titan''s hammer carried the Thunder Might and fell, and hit Hela''s right hand severely.


    Then, nothing happened.


    Thor''s full swing of the Thunder Titan''s hammer, like a light balloon, was easily blocked by Hela, without causing any damage to her.


    Not only that, when Thor tried to withdraw the Thunder Titan''s Hammer, he suddenly discovered that he could not recover the Thunder Titan''s Hammer.


    Taking Thor''s Hammer as a sample, the Thunder Titan''s Hammer meticulously crafted by Tony is like being nailed to Hela''s hands.


    No matter how hard Thor tried, the Thunder Titan''s Hammer remained motionless.


    This kind of scene, Thor has seen when others tried to lift Quake.


    "Kneel down!"


    Hela, who had grasped the hammer of the Thunder Titan, looked at Thor indifferently, and said like a queen.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 452： Against the goddess of death

    When Hella said "kneel down" expressionlessly, Saul seemed to see a female version of Loki.


    The same arrogance, the same indispensable!


    As the Thor and Regent of Asgard, Thor certainly would not choose to kneel.


    He raised Thor''s hammer, and drew a huge bucket of lightning from the clouded sky, and slashed at Hela fiercely.


    The lightning that fell from the sky came to Hela at an unimaginable speed and hit her with incomparable precision.


    boom!


    A huge explosion sounded loudly, and the tiny electric snakes exploded like fireworks.


    Got it!


    A faint of joy emerged in Thor''s heart.


    However, in the next second, his inner joy disappeared.


    Instead, it was shock and incredible.


    The messy electric snake quickly dissipated in the air, and Hela''s figure appeared in front of him again.


    Unscathed!


    Hela, struck by the huge lightning, was not only unharmed as Saul had imagined, but the frost behemoth under her was also unscathed.


    How can this be?


    Although it was a temporary shot, Thor knew the power of the lightning he had summoned.


    "Is Odin confused? He would choose a weak person like you to inherit the throne!"


    With Hela''s strength, she can completely avoid before lightning hits her.


    But she didn''t do this, because she wanted to see what kind of strength the heir carefully raised by Odin had.


    She was disappointed!


    Very disappointed!


    As far as Sol''s current strength is shown, let alone contend with her now, even if it is compared with her before being imprisoned, it is far inferior.


    Thinking of this, Hella''s disdain for Sol became more and more obvious.


    She thought that the heir carefully raised by Odin would be a top powerhouse who scorned the Nine Realms, but it turned out that she thought too much.


    After personally experiencing Thor''s attack, Hela had no intention of continuing to play with Thor, and grabbed the right hand of the Thunder Titan Hammer with a sudden force.


    boom!


    The Thunder Titan''s hammer, made of Ulu Metal and other Immortal Palace metals, shattered suddenly under Hela''s grasp and turned into pieces of scrap iron of various sizes.


    Hammer with bare hands!


    Although what Hela crushed this time was not Thor''s Hammer, but Tony''s Thunder Titan''s Hammer, the scene was equally shocking.


    The most shocking of them was Tony who created the Thunder Titan Hammer by himself.


    He knew Hela was very strong, otherwise they wouldn''t have come here with tens of thousands of troops.


    But he didn''t expect Hela to be so strong.


    Even the Thunder Titan''s Hammer couldn''t stand Hela''s casual grab, so Mark 46 was of course even more impossible.


    In less than a second, Tony made the decision to stay away from Hela.


    Thor''s family are all monsters!


    Monsters, of course, can only be solved by monsters.


    Tony began looking for another "monster" Roger.


    After casting six spiral electromagnetic cannons, Rogge used the technique of super light and heavy rock to leave Fenrir''s back, allowing Fenrir to attack the frost giant and the undead army freely.


    As for him, he was floating above the battlefield at this time, condescendingly looking at the battle between Sol and Hela.


    HELLA is very strong, undoubtedly strong!


    Especially after witnessing the scene where Hela blocked the lightning with death power, he was even more sure.


    It is not difficult to protect yourself from lightning with the power of death.


    As long as you are slightly proficient in energy manipulation, you can do this.


    But HELLA did much more than that.


    Hela not only used the power of death to protect herself, but also protected the frost behemoth under her body and the surrounding ground.


    What is even more rare is that Hela controlled the output of the death power to an extremely accurate level, so that the death power was not much or less, which just offset the power of lightning, creating a picture as if nothing had happened.


    If it is described in terms of body shape, it means that one point more makes you fat, one point less makes you thin.


    perfect!


    Perfect in the true sense!


    Although Rogge''s manipulation of Chakra was subtle, he was not a little behind compared to Hela''s just manipulation of the death power.


    It is indeed the goddess of death who once made Odin feel tricky!


    Just as Rogge lamented Hela''s exquisite manipulation techniques, a black sword suddenly appeared in Hela''s left hand, and it stabled Sol, who was in shock.


    clang!


    The black sword that Hela summoned casually hit the anti-Hela armor on Thor, making a clear crash.


    Unlike the Thunder Titan''s Hammer, the anti-Hella armor did not humiliate Tony''s reputation as a genius inventor, and easily blocked the sword of Hela.


    It wasn''t until the tip of the black sword hit the anti-Hella armor on his body that Thor finally reacted, and quickly swung the Thor''s hammer, pulling away from Hela.


    Hela unscathed the lightning and smashed the image of the Thunder Titan with his bare hands, which brought tremendous pressure to Thor.


    At the same time, he was a little lucky.


    Fortunately, it was the Thunder Titan''s Hammer instead of Thor''s Hammer that hit Hela at first, otherwise what he lost now would not be as simple as a weapon.


    When Sol opened the distance from Hela, Roger, floating in the air, quickly flew to Sol.


    "Your current state of mind is a bit unstable, she will let me deal with it first, and you will solve other enemies!"


    If someone else said this to him at this time, Saul would definitely refuse without thinking.


    But now, Roger, the man who said this to him.


    "Be careful! She is very strong, stronger than we thought!"


    After giving Rogge an order, Thor flew to the area with the most frost giants with the hammer of Thor.


    When Thor left, Rogge took a deep breath, calming his mind completely.


    Three Gouyu write round eyes, open!


    With the opening of the writing wheel, his aura also changed, becoming as sharp as the surrounding cold wind.


    Lei Shun!


    Roger, who was shining with light blue light, disappeared instantly.


    Lei Shun started his hand, which has become his habitual movement.


    No matter what kind of enemy you are facing, it is a good way to perform a rapid surprise attack or a wave of trials.


    In just a moment, Roger came to Hela as if flashing, his whole body leaped high, and the Kusanaru sword slashed directly at Hela''s neck.


    clang!


    The Hai Ramen sitting on the frost behemoth did not change his color, and he raised the black sword in his left hand to block the attacking Kusanaru sword.


    At the same time, her free right hand also summoned a black sword and stab Roger in midair.


    laugh!


    The black sword in Hela''s right hand instantly penetrated Rogge''s body.


    Blue blood burst out, and a two-meter-high frost giant painfully grasped the black sword that pierced his body.


    Stand-in surgery!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 453： Rogge

    It has been a long time since Rogge had used a stand-in technique in battle.


    As more and more ninjutsu is mastered, there are fewer and fewer battles that require him to perform substitute skills.


    But even so, when he used this long-lost ninjutsu, he still didn''t feel any strangeness.


    When the black sword in Hela''s right hand stabbed towards him, he randomly selected a target from the surrounding frost giants, and let this hapless guy take Hela''s sword instead of him.


    In the world of Naruto, the avatar technique is one of the entry-level three-body techniques.


    The guy who hasn''t learned the stand-in technique doesn''t even have the qualification to graduate from the ninja school.


    However, in this world, surrogacy can definitely be regarded as a magical skill to avoid attacks.


    Even if there are limits on the scope, it does not affect this in the least.


    Compared with when he first mastered the substitute technique, Rogge''s current substitute technique has been expanded several times, enough to allow him to avoid most attacks except for large-scale attacks.


    For example, at this time.


    When blocking Rogge''s Kusanagi sword, Hela didn''t think there was anything commendable about his attack this time.


    But when Rogge showed off the avatar that he had never seen before, or even could not see through, Hela''s face showed a look of seeing novel prey.


    Instantly replaced his position with the Frost Giant, allowing the Frost Giant to withstand the attack that should have been suffered by him.


    interesting!


    Hela ignored the Frost Giant who was still struggling, let go of her right hand, and directly abandoned this black sword.


    For Hela, this kind of black sword is a consumable that you don''t need to care about.


    However, just as she let go of her right hand and discarded the black sword, Roger, who had disappeared, once again appeared in her sight.


    He stepped on the head of the Frost Giant, and when the Frost Giant fell due to gravity, he swung the Kusanaru sword entwined with lightning.


    Thunder Dunk Thousand Bird Blade!


    After the test just now, he roughly figured out the strength of the black sword.


    Since the Kusanagi sword is constantly cutting in its normal state, try the more lethal Kusanagi sword¡¤Chidori Blade!


    Although Hella has a wealth of combat experience and superb combat skills, she has never encountered an opponent like Rogge who plays cards according to common sense.


    After the first attack fails, normal people will choose to increase the distance and redeploy the second attack.


    However, Roger did not do so.


    Although he used a substitute technique, the hapless frost giant took a sword for himself.


    But he himself didn''t distance himself from this, but uncharacteristically hid in the blind spot created by the Frost Giant and the Frost Giant.


    Hela, who was sitting on the Frost Giant Beast, didn''t notice his little movement for the first time because of the angle. Instead, he mistakenly believed that he had chosen a common distance just like everyone else.


    When Hela let go of his right hand and tried to find his trace, he flashed from the blind spot below to the head of the falling frost giant.


    When he saw Roger stepping on the frost giant''s head, Hela''s right hand once again summoned a black sword, and the black sword in his left hand also attacked him for the first time.


    For Roger, however, these movements of Hela were too slow.


    In this kind of ultra-high-speed melee attack, even if it is only slow to zero and one second, it will cause irreparable serious consequences.


    The Kusanagi Sword and Thousand Bird Blade in Roger''s hand drew a graceful arc, and under Hela''s gaze, he instantly came to her.


    laugh!


    The Kusanaru sword entwined with lightning struck Hela and cut off a sharp horn on her pointed helmet.


    It''s not that Rogge doesn''t want to slash Hela''s head directly, but he has no such opportunity at all.


    Although the black sword in Hela''s hands was too late to stop him, her weird shape, with ten sharp pointed black helmets, blocked his unexpected sword.


    At the beginning, Rogge was still curious, how could Hela, the goddess of death, choose such a strange helmet.


    Now he knows.


    This black pointed helmet is not only an ornament that can make Hela look more domineering, but also a protective gear with a good defensive effect.


    At least when Hela was wearing this helmet, Roger would never choose to attack her head with his bare hands.


    Lei Shushen!


    Although the final result of the attack was somewhat different from what he had imagined, he didn''t hesitate to cast a flash of lightning to leave the top of the frost giant''s head.


    When the Frost Giant with the black sword in its chest fell heavily in front of the Frost Giant, the black sharp corner cut by the Kusanaru Sword and the Chidori Blade fell onto the Frost Giant''s body, and then slightly bounced and fell. Arrived on the thick frozen ground.


    "You are fine, at least much better than that guy Sol!"


    He glanced at the black sharp corners that fell to the ground, and Hela said to Roger who was dozens of meters away without changing his face.


    Afterwards, under Roger''s gaze, Hela raised his right hand and lightly touched the sharp corner cut by Roger.


    When Hela''s right hand touched the smooth fracture of the cut surface, a faint green light lit up on the fracture, and the cut black sharp corner quickly returned to its original shape.


    At the same time, the black tip on the ground turned into a bunch of black hair.


    It''s actually hair!


    After seeing this scene, Roger showed a look of doubt.


    For a long time, he thought Hela was wearing a weird helmet.


    But now it seems that this is not a helmet at all, but a hair whose nature has been changed by the power of death.


    This way of using energy is very imaginative!


    Strengthening body parts with energy is a more common and more orthodox method.


    For example, Roger often uses Chakra to strengthen his body, allowing him to have stronger strength and faster speed in battle.


    But Hella¡¯s approach is completely different.


    She applied the power of death to her hair, turning her hair into a strangely shaped helmet.


    When the helmet that the hair turned into returned to its original shape, Hela, armed with two swords, leaped down from the frost behemoth and slowly walked towards Roger.


    When it was only the last twenty meters from Rogge, she stopped and said to Rogge in a haughty voice like a queen: "Submit and loyal to me, I will give you the position of Asgard''s execution officer."


    Although Hela''s tone makes people feel very uncomfortable, and her arrogant attitude is even more annoying than Loki before he was beaten, but for some reason, this kind of words from Hela''s mouth will make people feel like it is taken for granted.


    "Sorry, I have no plans to be someone else''s!"


    Without any hesitation, Rogge directly rejected Hela''s proposal.


    Then, he continued: "In addition, you have no power to appoint Asgard execution officers."


    The appointment of an execution officer is the power that the king of Asgard has.


    Not to mention that Hela does not have such power, even if it is now Sol, there is no such thing.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 454： One cut

    After being rejected by Rogge, Hela didn''t say anything, just stared at him not far away coldly.


    After that, she threw the black sword in her hand directly towards Roger.


    clang!


    clang!


    Hela''s throwing attack was no threat at all to Roger, who opened the three-gouyu writing wheel.


    Seeing that he raised the Kusanaru sword in his hand at will, he bounced away the two black swords that flew like bullets.


    Playing throwing attacks in front of me who has opened the eyes of the writing wheel?


    Is this a little too underestimating on me!


    Just when Roger looked at Hela dissatisfiedly, Hela suddenly disappeared from his vision.


    In just an instant, Hela crossed a distance of twenty meters and came directly to him.


    So fast!


    The speed at which Hela burst out suddenly shocked Roger.


    The speed that Hela showed at this time was no more slower than that of Roger, who had cast thunder.


    Before he could feel the speed of Hela, Hela''s hands once again summoned a black sword.


    Rogge didn''t know if the black swords Hela summoned were the so-called "swords of the night sky", but he was sure of one thing, that is, the quality of the black swords was not low at all.


    To some extent, it can even be called a fine weapon.


    The side weapons of the guards of Asgard''s Golden Palace were obviously inferior to these black swords.


    Clang clang...


    After summoning the black sword with both hands again, Hela did not hesitate and launched a stormy attack towards Rogge.


    Hela''s swordsmanship is very good.


    Fierce, deadly, and extremely fast!


    If the enemy Hela is attacking at this time is not Roger who uses Kusanaru sword, but Thor who uses Thor''s Hammer.


    With only this superb swordsmanship, Hela can easily control the rhythm of the battle in his own hands.


    Unfortunately, what she is facing now is Roger, who is also good at swordsmanship.


    When it comes to fencing, he has never been afraid of anyone.


    Hela, holding the sword in both hands, launched an attack like a sword-wielding machine that would not be exhausted, and the sharp blades kept hitting Rogge''s deadly parts.


    Heart, throat, head...


    Even Rogge''s lower body was also in the target of Hela''s attack.


    In the face of Hela''s fierce attacks that would not die and be seriously injured once he was hit, Roger, holding the Kusanaru sword, did not dare to be careless.


    He did not intend to die in Jotunheim, nor did he have the idea of ??risking happiness for the rest of his life.


    Relying on the super dynamic vision given by Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes, only a Kusanaru sword abruptly blocked all the attacks of the "Double Sword Flow" Hela.


    Although Hela and Rogge didn''t use any powerful attacking moves at this time, neither the surrounding frost giants nor Asgard''s fighters were silently away from them.


    It''s not that they don''t want to go up and help, but that they can''t help at all.


    Don''t even think that Hella and Roger are just competing in swordsmanship, but their comparison is beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding.


    Simply use one word to describe it, that is, fast!


    Fast beyond the limit of the naked eye!


    In the eyes of other people, Roger and Hela at this time seemed to be shrouded in a burst of infinite sword shadows in black and white.


    Not only could they not see clearly the blades of the black sword and the Kusanaru sword, but even the figures of Roger and Hela were blurry like afterimages.


    Tony at the other end of the battlefield just saw Roger and Hela competing in swordsmanship, he also tried to get Mark 46 to analyze their fighting mode on Friday.


    But within a few seconds, Friday gave a reply beyond the capture and analysis of the response system.


    monster!


    All monsters!


    Although Tony knew that Rogge was a monster early on, each time Rogge fights, he will refresh his knowledge of monsters.


    In addition to Tony, Hulk, who was beating the Frost Giant violently, also had plans to help Roger at first.


    But after seeing their dazzling attack, Hulk wisely gave up this idea.


    Although Hulk is not as smart as Dr. Banner, his combat IQ is much higher than that of Dr. Banner.


    Just a casual glance, Hulk knew that he could not keep up with the rhythm and speed of the battle between Roger and Hela, let alone intervene in it.


    When everyone around him was shocked by their fast offense and defense, Rogge became more calm and calm.


    In the past few years, he has played against many opponents.


    But he had never met an enemy like Hela.


    Hela''s melee fighting style is very similar to him, and it can even be said to be derived from the same concept.


    That is, martial arts in the world, all invincible, only quick and unbreakable!


    Both of them are the kind of people who abandon the fancy moves and focus their attacks on speed.


    Faster attack speed, faster shooting speed, faster reaction speed...


    Although this attack method may seem simple and rude, in real combat, it can exert an incredible effect.


    A little bit of time passed, and the rapid offense and defense of Hela and Rogge not only showed no signs of slowing down, but began to develop in a more extreme direction.


    They all know that once anyone can''t support it first, then there will be a one-sided crushing situation.


    You only need to slow down a sword and you will lose the initiative completely.


    Because he was holding a sword in one hand, Rogge slowly began to fall into a situation where defense was more than offense.


    The attack frequency of the one-sword flow is naturally one point slower than the double-sword flow.


    Damn it!


    As Hela''s offensive became more and more intense, Rogge finally took out the Flying Thunder God Kuunai in the ninja bag and shook his left hand instead.


    He originally thought that the "one sword flow" himself was enough to withstand Hela''s "double sword flow" attack.


    However, it turns out that he overestimated himself and underestimated Hella.


    When Fei Lei Shen Kuwu also joined the battle, the tilted balance became balanced again, and Roger and Hela fell into a situation where no one could help each other again.


    Double Knife Rogue VS Double Knife HELLA!


    When the battle situation gradually began to develop towards a stalemate, Rogge suddenly made a move that Hella hadn''t expected.


    After blocking a wave of Hela''s offensive, Rogge gently tossed the flying Thunder God Kumo in his left hand, and took the initiative to end the dual knife flow.


    However, in the next second, Roger, who was madly fighting Hela, disappeared.


    Not retreating, not avoiding!


    It is disappearing in the true sense!


    How is this going?


    Hela''s attention has always been on Roger, so she was pretty sure that Roger had absolutely no time to do little tricks.


    Just when Hela stopped her two-handed attack unconsciously, Roger, who had disappeared, appeared in front of her again.


    Flying Thor!


    The ordinary instantaneous technique really cannot disappear under the current situation.


    But Flying Thor can.


    Rogge, who reappeared, grabbed the tossed Fei Lei Shen Kuwu handle, and at some point in his left hand, he re-shook a hand of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu.


    Three swords Rogue, debut!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 455： Three Swords Rogue

    Whether it is to bite Kunai fight with the mouth, or use three weapons to fight at the same time, it is not Rogge''s original.


    However, this does not affect his use of these skills in combat.


    In this piece of physical exercise imitating, writing round eyes can be called omnipotent.


    Taking advantage of the moment when Hela took the initiative to stop the offensive, Rogge, who had used Thunder God to leave and return for a short time, quickly entered a violent fighting state.


    It was Hela who initiated the attack before, so she had a certain first hand advantage.


    And now, this first-hand advantage has come to Roger''s hands.


    Kusanagi sword in the right hand, Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in the left hand, and a handful of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in his mouth.


    This is Rogge''s three-sword style!


    He did not hesitate when he reappeared, and immediately attacked Hela.


    Clang clang clang clang...


    The sound of weapon impact sounded like a Gatling gun, playing the prelude to the battle of Three Swords Rogue.


    In terms of swordsmanship, Hela is definitely the strongest among the Asgardians.


    Even Fandral, who is also known for swordsmanship among the three warriors of the Immortal Palace, is far inferior to Hela in this respect, and it is even considered a huge difference.


    But now, Rogge has shown Hela what a swordsman from the earth is.


    Hela, who had been on par with Rogge in the swordsmanship competition, quickly fell into a situation where he was forced to defend after Rogge suddenly played a three-sword style that no one had ever used.


    Although the length of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu was far inferior to the black sword and Kusana sword.


    However, under Rogge''s ingenious attack that day, God of Flying Thunder was useless. Facts proved what is called, one inch short and one inch dangerous.


    Hela did not expect that Rogge would regard the factor of "disappearance" as the winner in the battle.


    When the enemy disappears, anyone will stop for the first time.


    No one likes to fight the air!


    Especially those who are good at melee combat and can send and receive attacks against themselves.


    However, Rogge used this kind of combat thinking to dissolve Hela''s first-hand advantage and complete the transformation of the second-sword style and the three-sword style.


    This hand, the play is beautiful!


    Even from a hostile position, Hela still felt that Roger''s hand was very beautiful, and she couldn''t help but praise it in her heart.


    If it wasn''t for a different stand, this guy named Roger would be a good target for swordsmanship.


    After confirming that he could not reverse the situation, Hela''s thinking became more divergent.


    Although somewhat reluctant, Hela must admit that she lost this time in the swordsmanship competition.


    Don''t look at her still defensively, but she can already clearly detect that she is losing the rhythm of the battle.


    Develop at this speed, and it won''t take long for Roger to completely break through her defenses and slash the Kusanagi sword and Fei Lei Shen Kuwu on her body.


    Hela was not someone who could not afford to lose. After confirming that she had no chance of winning, she decisively mobilized the death power in her body.


    At the moment Hela mobilized the death power, Roger, who was attacking frantically, immediately noticed something was wrong.


    Lei Shushen!


    Without the slightest hesitation, he decisively used ninjutsu, and his whole figure disappeared instantly.


    At the moment he just left the place, a black sharp blade a few meters long poured out from the ground, like the spikes of a hedgehog, spreading over a range of more than ten meters.


    Damn it!


    Hella, you don¡¯t speak martial arts!


    Rogge, who saw this scene, cursed in his heart.


    Even when the defense of the first and second swords was more than the attack, he did not choose to give Hela a extinguishing fire or water breaking.


    Because he didn''t want to destroy the purity of this swordsmanship competition.


    However, he didn''t expect that the three-sword style himself had just seen the hope of victory in the competition, and Hela would not speak martial ethics and launched a range attack.


    If it wasn''t for him to be more sensitive to the movement of energy, he might have become the human skewers on the black blade.


    You said you would have a happy sword, but you secretly performed a range attack.


    Although he cursed in his heart, Rogge didn''t take this matter too seriously.


    After all, the fateful battle he and Hela are now engaged in is not a friendly exchange meeting for swordsman lovers.


    Mu Dun¡¤The Tree World is here!


    When Hela took the lead in launching a range attack, Rogge no longer kept his hand, and directly came a super-wide range ninjutsu that could change the terrain.


    On the barren frozen plains, huge trees rushed out rapidly, adding a touch of green to this monotonous ice field.


    If it was just to attack Hela, Rogge didn''t need to use the large-scale ninjutsu of Arrivals.


    In addition to attacking Hela, the Arrival of the Tree Realm has another effect.


    Increase home advantage!


    And, to prevent Hela¡¯s "goddess of flowers".


    Although until now, Roger hasn''t figured out how Hela can summon weapons out of thin air without restriction.


    But he didn''t want him to pay attention to the "sword rain" thrown by Hela at any time in the next battle.


    The dense forest formed by the arrival of the tree world covers most of the plain.


    In this dense forest, the sword rain thrown by Hela can be blocked to the greatest extent.


    Unless Hela can also throw the incomprehensible Uchiha Ryu like Roger.


    The moment the tree world came into shape, Hela saw Roger''s intentions.


    This also gave her a doubt.


    I don''t know why, she always feels that Roger seems to be very clear about his fighting style, knowing what kind of ability he has, just like an opponent who has fought her before.


    But Hela was sure that it was the first time he met Roger today.


    Have you seen the battle video I saved in Asgard?


    In addition, Hela couldn''t understand why Roger was so clear about his fighting style and could make targeted arrangements.


    At this point, Hela was completely wrong.


    Not to mention her battle image, even her name is a top secret existence in Asgard.


    If it weren''t for Odin''s imminent death, news about her would never have appeared in Asgard.


    Rogge can know her fighting style, purely because of the "prophet" aura of the traveler.


    Just as Hela was thinking about where Rogge knew her fighting style, Rogge put away the sword of flying thunder **** Kumo and Kusanagi and summoned four wooden clones.


    These four wooden clones were not used to attack Hela, but to create an undisturbed battlefield.


    Without any arrangement, the four shadow clones rushed to the four directions of the south, east, north, and west respectively.


    Subsequently, the same ninjutsu was used.


    Four Purple Flame Array!


    The rectangular purple enchantment skyrocketed, creating a small battlefield away from the main battlefield.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 456： Fairy Ninja VS Death Goddess

    When the four purple flame formations were completely formed, Rogge, who put away his weapons, let out a deep breath.


    Afterwards, put your hands together and take a hard shot!


    Wet Bone Forest Fairy Mode!


    In just an instant, the chakra in his body turned into a fairy chakra.


    At the same time, simple red curved eyeshadow appeared around the eyes of the writing wheel, and a red circular pattern appeared in the center of the forehead.


    Although the natural energy intensity of Jotunheim is not as strong as Asgard and Warnerheim, it is much stronger than that of Earth.


    Moreover, using the fairy mode here will not be as painful as in hell.


    30 minutes!


    After the chakra volume and the immortal human body were further improved, the maintenance time of the immortal mode has also been greatly increased.


    Although 30 minutes is not particularly long, it is enough for Roger to solve most of the battle.


    As for those that can''t be solved, then give up solving them.


    Of course, this is just a joke.


    In addition to the fairy mode, he now has a lot of hole cards.


    Such as Suzuo Nenghu, such as tail beastization.


    So even if the fairy mode reaches the limit of time, he still has the strength to continue fighting.


    The moment Roger entered the fairy mode, Hela immediately noticed his difference.


    If the previous Roger just barely had the qualifications to challenge her.


    So now Roger is an opponent of the same level who needs her to go all out and take it seriously.


    As an Asgardian, and the goddess of death who has awakened the power of death, Hela''s perception of energy is not weak.


    If she couldn''t even sense this energy, she wouldn''t be able to manipulate death power so delicately.


    After entering the fairy mode, Rogge didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately used the immortal technique that was significantly improved. (Note 1)


    Xianfa¡¤Wooden Dun¡¤Wooden Art!


    Immortal Law¡¤Wooden Dun¡¤Wood Dragon Technique!


    These two ninjutsu, which had been used by Roger to train Fenrir and hate, were upgraded to the level of celestial arts with the increase of Xianshu Chakra, and he was used as a starting hand to attack Hela.


    The tens of meters high wooden Luohan and the long hook-nosed wooden dragon crawled out of the ground and suddenly became the most eye-catching existence in the entire forest.


    Afterwards, Roger, standing on the huge branch, flashed over the head of the wooden Luohan.


    Although standing on a branch does not affect his manipulation of the wooden Luohan and the Long Hook-nosed Wood Dragon, the viewing angle is still inferior to the top of the wooden Luohan''s head.


    More importantly, standing on top of the wooden Luohan''s head can make him look more domineering.


    The goddess of death Hela is indeed very strong, and the power of death in her body is bottomless.


    But like Loki, Hela does not fly.


    So Roger, standing on top of the wooden Arhat, didn''t need to worry about Hela suddenly flying in front of him.


    When everything was ready, Roger directly controlled the wooden Arhat and the Long Hook-nosed Wooden Dragon.


    Although the size of the wooden Luohan is a bit simple and honest, its attack speed is not satisfied at all.


    In the blink of an eye, its huge right fist came in front of Hela.


    boom!


    A huge impact sounded loudly, and cobweb-like cracks appeared in the ground tens of meters around Hela''s location.


    This punch of the wooden Luohan cannot be said to be unimportant.


    However, this punch was like a giant Titan, and it did not hit Hela as expected.


    Five or six black sharp blades suddenly pouring out of the ground like a spear against the wooden Luohan''s right fist, and deeply pierced into the fist.


    Before Rogge had time to control the wooden Luohan to retract his right fist, Hela waved his right hand and three black giant swords of six or seven meters long appeared out of thin air, attacking him like surface-to-air missiles.


    With the flying speed of the black giant sword, it took less than a second or two to fly to Rogge.


    And it was at this moment that the Long Hook-nosed Wood Dragon sprang up from the ground like a venomous snake that preyed on its prey, and directly bit the three black giant swords, defying Hela''s attack.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the long hook-nosed wooden dragon bit the black giant sword, Roger asked the wooden Luohan to retract his right fist.


    Then, both fists came out.


    Euler Euler Euler Euler Euler...


    Since one fist is not enough, add one more.


    The tribute to Nanwu Gatlin Great Bodhisattva, who once destroyed the guardian of the fairy palace, the destroyer and the Mephisto demon puppet, is performed again.


    Three thousand six hundred revolutions per breath!


    Great mercy and compassion across the world!


    Although Rogge used the four purple flame formations to isolate himself from Hela from the main battlefield, the horrific momentum caused by the wooden Arhat Gatling method still shocked the two sides fighting outside.


    Looking at the wooden Luohan''s fists that seemed to be about to form an afterimage, the frost giant who had witnessed this scene could not help but feel a chill.


    The Frost Giants have extremely high cold resistance, but don''t know why, after seeing this wooden Arhat like ancient Titans fist madly, they felt a coolness derived from biological instinct.


    From the very beginning, the Frost Giant didn''t take the initiative to stand on Hela''s side.


    Although they hate Asgard, they also know that Asgard is not something they can easily provoke.


    Even when Lao Fei, the last king of the frost giants, was still in power, they could only sneak in and make small moves.


    Not to mention that they have not even chosen a new King of Frost Giants.


    If Hela hadn''t forced them to join this war with unmatched strength, they would never have appeared here.


    After seeing the horrifying and violent attack of the wooden Luohan, they felt more and more that they should not join this war.


    This is the family affair of the Asgard royal family, and it has nothing to do with their Frost Giants.


    The last time they intervened in Odin''s family affairs, their king died and was almost wiped out by Rainbow Bridge.


    After having such a tragic experience, they planned to live their little life in Jotunheim.


    Unexpectedly, another death goddess Hela came.


    They all began to wonder if there was any family dispute in Odin''s house, and their Frost Giant was about to die with a group of people.


    Although very reluctant, they are very clear about one thing, that is, before Hela has completely failed, they had better not give up easily.


    Otherwise, their ending may be worse than last time.


    Judging from the scene, Roger now has the upper hand.


    But the real situation is only clear to him.


    Regardless of the current wooden Arhat, he has never broken Hela''s defense.


    Hela''s black sharp blades were just like the moneyless ones. One interrupted one, and then several more appeared, as if they could never be finished.


    What''s more troublesome is that behind these black sharp blades, there is an energy barrier constructed by the power of death.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 457： Illusion of reality

    Compared with Thor, who only summons lightning to attack, Hela''s use of divine power is obviously several levels higher.


    Strengthen the body, make weapons out of thin air, awaken the dead, energy barriers...


    This is just the ability that Hella currently demonstrates.


    As for whether she has other means to hide, only she herself knows.


    When the wooden Arhat once again smashed the black long sword summoned by Hela, Rogge stopped this seemingly powerful, but did not harm Hela''s tribute Nanwu Gatlin Great Bodhisattva boxing.


    Without his control, the huge wooden Luohan quickly returned to the form that wood should have, becoming a huge wooden sculpture tens of meters high.


    When the wooden Arhat stopped moving, the ground where Hela was located flashed out four or five black sharp blades tens of meters long, piercing the motionless Wooden Arhat through.


    Rogge didn''t care that the wooden arhat was pierced. Just as the black knives came out of the ground, he flashed from the top of the wooden arhat to the head of the long hook-nosed wooden dragon.


    At the same time, he controlled the Long Hook-nosed Wood Dragon to fly directly towards Hela on the ground.


    Although the size of the long hook-nosed wood dragon is not as amazing as that of the wood arhat, the slender long hook-nosed wood dragon has a speed far exceeding that of the wood arhat.


    Almost at the moment when the wooden Luohan was pierced, the long hook-nosed wooden dragon had already arrived in front of Hela.


    Looking at Mulong and Roger, who were only ten meters away from him, Hela''s expression didn''t change at all, and he waved his right hand from left to right.


    At the moment Hela waved, dozens of black swords of various sizes appeared in the empty sky.


    These black swords were like bullets out of the chamber, and lightning shot at the long hook-nosed wood dragon and Roger.


    Although the long hook-nosed wood dragon is larger, it is easier to hit.


    But under Hela''s invisible control, most of these black swords attacked Roger, who was standing on the head of the wooden dragon.


    Catch the thieves first!


    As a commander in command of the Asgardian army in the Nine Realms, Hela will not be clear about this.


    In the blink of an eye, these dozens of black swords from different directions came to Rogge.


    Afterwards, he completely pierced his body.


    wrong!


    This is not Rogge!


    As soon as the black sword hit Rogge, Hela noticed something was wrong.


    Although she did not understand Roger''s fighting style.


    But one thing she can confirm is that Rogge, who almost defeated her with swordsmanship, is absolutely impossible to be hit so easily.


    As Hela expected, when the black sword passed through Rogge''s body, he, who originally looked like a real person, suddenly turned into one with only three feet and three black eyes in his red eyes. Gouyu''s huge black crow flew around screaming.


    Write round eyes reality illusion, Yata Crow clone!


    Ordinary illusion, it is impossible to take effect on Hela.


    Even the more powerful writing wheel phantom technique also has a high risk of failure.


    Unless you use a kaleidoscope to write round eyes to perform illusion, or break the boundary between reality and illusion, like reality.


    Write round eyes reality illusion!


    This is not part of the illusion system of Sharonyan, but a new illusion that combines the abilities of Sharonyan illusion and reality gems.


    Using the gems of reality, Rogge turned the illusory illusion of writing round eyes into a real thing, creating this weird and realistic scene.


    Dozens of three-legged Yata crows screamed and danced around, like eagles trying to hunt their prey, flying around Hella.


    At the same time, the long hook-nosed wood dragon, who was hit by the black sword in the eyes and face, crossed the last ten meters, opened the huge dragon mouth with dense fangs, and swallowed Hela on the ground.


    Hela didn''t care about the attack of the long hook-nosed wood dragon.


    At her speed, if she wants to avoid the beast-like attack of the long hook-nosed wood dragon, she can leave the place before the long hook-nosed wood dragon opens its mouth.


    However, she did not do so.


    With the energy barrier constructed by the power of death, let alone the long hook-nosed wood dragon is just a wooden creature.


    Even if the Long Hook-nosed Wood Dragon was a real dragon, she would not care about it.


    At this time, she was even more concerned about the Roger who had just turned into a mere crow.


    Although Hela is not a mage, she is no stranger to illusion.


    To some extent, she can even be considered proficient in Asgardian magic.


    It is precisely because of this that she will be extremely concerned about the reality illusion that Rogge has just performed.


    The reason why illusion is called illusion is because it is an illusory existence.


    And the reality illusion that Roger had just cast obviously broke the most basic essence of illusion.


    Quick decision!


    Defeat this strange earthling with the fastest speed!


    Then figure out what method he used to break the boundary between reality and illusion!


    As the princess and death goddess of Asgard, there are not many things that interest Hela.


    For example, Asgard''s Throne, or the reality illusion that Roger just cast.


    Of course, what Hela wanted was not the way Rogge turned into a Yatagaya.


    What she fancyed was the thing behind this illusion.


    What she wanted was a way for Roger to break the boundary between reality and illusion.


    As long as she has mastered the mystery, she can make the underworld she desires truly appear in this world.


    Thinking of this, Hela did not hesitate, and the energy barrier protecting herself instantly turned into a terrifying energy shock.


    boom!


    The huge head of the long hook-nosed wood dragon burst instantly.


    Hela, who was surrounded by the faint green death power, slowly landed on the ground, her eyes constantly sweeping the Yatagayas flying in the air.


    Although Hela didn''t know exactly how Roger did it, she knew that Roger''s real body was one of the Yatagara.


    It may be difficult for others to find Rogge''s real body from dozens of identical Yata crows.


    But for Hela, the goddess of death, two or three seconds is enough.


    Although these Yata crows flying and screaming all over the sky looked exactly the same, Hela quickly discovered the difference.


    In the eyes of most Ba Chi Crows, there are three black gou jade.


    But in one of the eyes, there is an arc pattern like a triangle dart.


    Got you!


    Gathering the death power on his legs, Hela made a light leap and came to the Yataja with completely different eye patterns.


    Just when she was about to slash the black sword in her hand at this unique eight-foot crow, the eight-foot crow suddenly spoke.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    This is Roger''s voice.


    Hela instinctively sensed something was wrong, but it was too late.


    Before Hela could react, the flying eight-foot crow spoke again.


    "Welcome to, my, the world of monthly reading!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 458： The goddess of death in monthly reading

    A huge red moon hung in the deep night sky.


    Except for the occasional scream of crows from afar, it was as quiet as a deadly world without any life.


    Hela realized the anomaly in this world for the first time.


    However, just when she was about to mobilize the death power in her body, she was shocked to find that she could not feel the existence of any death power.


    At the same time, she discovered that she did not know when she was tied to a cross more than two meters high.


    She glanced at the twine that tied her hands and feet, and she snorted disdainfully.


    Just with these twine, you want to completely tie me up?


    Without any hesitation, Hela''s limbs suddenly exerted force.


    After that, nothing changed.


    This is impossible?


    Is this absolutely impossible?


    At the moment when he couldn''t sense the power of death, Hela knew that he had fallen into illusion, and knew that his spirit was trapped in the illusion space called "Moonreading World".


    But she didn''t take this illusion too seriously.


    For an existence like her, even if the spirit is trapped in the illusion space, it is not a big deal.


    However, when she found that she couldn''t get rid of hemp rope that was not as thick as her fingers, she realized something was wrong.


    This is not a simple illusion space!


    Although Hela is not a mage, her spiritual power is not weak at all, even stronger than Loki, who has the title of mage.


    If it were an ordinary illusion space, she would definitely not be able to break free from the restraints.


    "I told you just now, this is my world, so don''t waste your efforts."


    When Hela was thinking about how to get rid of the world of moon reading, a dozen or so Yatagaya with only three legs flew in front of her.


    Subsequently, it condensed into the appearance of Roger.


    "I have to say, I underestimated you!


    "Come on, let me see what your ninja from the earth is capable of!"


    Although he has completely lost the initiative, Hela still maintains the previous arrogant attitude.


    All attacks in the illusion space will only manifest on the spiritual level.


    Hela is full of confidence in her spiritual power.


    Although the imprisonment of more than two thousand years has seriously slowed down the growth of her death power, it has greatly enhanced her spiritual power.


    If there is not enough mental power, she can''t always stay awake during the more than two thousand years of imprisonment.


    Rogge didn''t pay attention to Hela''s provocation, but carefully looked at Hela up and down.


    He did not speak, nor did he do any other actions.


    But his seemingly simple look immediately aroused Hela''s dissatisfaction.


    This is a look that looks at the prey and defeated generals.


    Of course, some degenerate nobles would have this look when they looked at young and beautiful slaves in the slave market.


    "you¡­¡­"


    For Hela, who has always been arrogant, the look in Roger''s eyes is much more serious than the insults in words and actions.


    This is stark disregard.


    Ignore her identity, ignore her strength, ignore everything about her!


    Since she was born, no one has ever dared to look at her with this kind of eyes, never.


    "You''re still not a man! If you want to do it, do it quickly, don''t dawdle!"


    Hela spoke provocatively again.


    However, Rogge remained indifferent.


    "I know what you are thinking. You want to use the painful stimulation of the mental level to forcefully break through the illusion and return your consciousness to your body.


    "But you don''t have to work in vain. After I pull your consciousness into the world of moon reading, you are unlikely to escape."


    If the monthly reading is performed under normal conditions, Rogge really needs to worry about whether Hela can forcefully get rid of the effect of the monthly reading.


    After all, Hela''s spiritual power is not weak, and the death power is strong enough to single-handedly challenge the entire Asgard.


    However, now he is a monthly reading in the fairy mode.


    Although the fairy mode is not 100% compatible with the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, it cannot be denied that the fairy mode greatly enhances the power of ninjutsu illusion.


    Although monthly reading is a unique illusion of kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    But in the final analysis, monthly reading is still illusion, and it will also be promoted by the fairy model.


    If in this state, Hela could still get rid of his monthly reading forcibly, without Hela''s hands, he would kill himself personally.


    Lest I continue to be ashamed of the fairy modes of Yuedu and Wet Bone Forest, who are known as the strongest mental attacks.


    Not to mention that he made so many arrangements for Hela to study in the middle of the moon.


    First of all, he used reality gems combined with writing round eyes illusion, and displayed realistic ninjutsu that broke the boundary between reality and illusion, which aroused the interest of Hela.


    Then, he deliberately showed the kaleidoscope pattern of the Yatagaya, where he was, so that Hela found out where he was and took the initiative to come to him.


    In the end, he showed his monthly reading within a distance of less than one meter face to face.


    After making so many small movements, if he still lets Hela get rid of the moon reading, he can really deduct his left eye by himself.


    "Could it be that you said nothing!"


    Hela''s tone was as arrogant as ever.


    In his opinion, whether it is Roger attacking herself here or doing nothing, letting time pass is good for her.


    If Roger attacks her, she can try to directly awaken her consciousness with mental painful stimulation.


    Rogge didn''t attack her, she could also wait for the illusion effect to disappear slowly.


    So no matter what Roger intends to do, she has a certain amount of initiative.


    "Before you do it, let me tell you one thing.


    "Odin''s actions back then may have caused you great harm. But the premise that he will do this is that you did it wrong first.


    "When entrusting me to prevent you from returning to Asgard, he told me earnestly, if possible, try not to kill you.


    "Three times! He said it three times that night, for fear that I would forget this!


    "I don''t know why he valued me so much at the time, and felt that I was able to stop you. But I have to say that he still cares about you.


    "You were really strong back then. But don''t forget that Odin was also at his peak at that time.


    "If he really wants to kill you, you won''t be able to live till now.


    "Okay, I''m done, I should do a break!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge''s right hand showed the Kusuna Sword, as well as nine other him who also held the Kusuna Sword.


    The next step is to release the sword, close the sword, release the sword, close the sword again and again...


    A little bit of time passed, and when this untechnical sword-out and sword-removal action lasted for half a year, Rogge took the initiative to release the monthly reading.


    Read for half a year every month, reality is one second!


    Fairy Roger VS Death Goddess Hela, Roger wins!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 459： The war is over

    Although the battle on the main battlefield is not over yet, the second family dispute of the Odin family has come to an end.


    Regardless of whether the Frost Giant and the Undead Army choose to resist to the end, this war will end with Asgard''s victory.


    Hella is defeated!


    The Frost Giant and the Undead Army are also doomed to have only one ending.


    "I will fulfill the agreement with Odin and save you!


    "As long as you don''t return to Asgard, you can go wherever you want."


    Roger looked at Hela who was half-kneeling on the ground, and said indifferently.


    Afterwards, he closed the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and lifted the fairy mode and the wooden clone.


    There is still a huge death power in Hela, but her spirit is seriously damaged, it is no longer possible to continue fighting.


    If she was not from Asgard and had strengthened her body with death power, she would not even be able to kneel down.


    The attack lasted for half a year before Hela''s spirit was completely defeated.


    In the same way, Hulk persisted for three days and Ronan persisted for five days.


    Although Hulk has the strongest body, his mental power is the worst among the three.


    Therefore, his resistance time is also the shortest among the three.


    When the Four Purple Flame Array completely dissipated, Roger used his quantum teleportation and came to the other side of the forest.


    After confirming that Hela could not see his figure at all, he sat on the ground regardless of his image and closed his eyes.


    The monthly reading that lasted for half a year was also a great burden for his spirit.


    If he hadn''t deliberately promoted the fairy body before, his spirit might not be able to persist until Hela collapsed.


    In terms of determination, Hela is definitely the strongest one he has encountered so far.


    As expected, someone who has been imprisoned alone for more than two thousand years without a mental breakdown. His willpower is tenacious.


    Ordinary people who have to stay in confinement for a few days are at risk of mental breakdown.


    Hela was imprisoned by Odin for more than 2,600 years.


    If he remembers correctly, more than 600 BC, Europe was still in the ancient Greek period, and China was still in the Spring and Autumn Period.


    No wonder the previous Rocky looked down upon the people of the earth so much.


    The average life span of Asgardians is as high as 5,000 years.


    Except for the Chinese civilization, which has not been cut off to date, the average life span of other civilizations on the earth is not as long as the Asgardians.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the four purple flame formations disappeared, the Frost Giant and Asgard''s warriors knew that Roger and Hela had already decided a victory.


    However, because neither Roger nor Hela showed up, they could not be sure who the winner was this time.


    Although there was no blocking from the Four Purple Flame Arrays, they all tacitly chose to wait for the result instead of entering the forest to confirm in person.


    A little bit of time passed, when the Four Purple Flame Array disappeared for more than half an hour, they still did not see Hela and Roger.


    Is it all gone?


    This guess appeared in everyone''s mind.


    After serious consideration, Thor waved the Thor''s hammer in his hand, intending to take a look in person.


    If Hella wins, then he will inherit Rogge''s "will", fight Hella to the end, and avenge Rogge at the same time.


    Just as he was about to fly to the forest created by the tree world, a figure floated slowly from the forest and flew hundreds of meters into the air.


    It''s Roger!


    The winner is Roger!


    Seeing that the person floating in the air was Rogge, all the Asgardians including Thor let out an excited roar.


    Although they don''t know exactly how Roger did it, they knew that this time, it was Roger who won, and they won.


    "Asgard, immortal!"


    I don''t know which Asgardian soldier first yelled this sentence.


    Then, one soldier after another yelled, and they gathered into huge cheers!


    Compared with the Asgard army whose morale reached its peak in an instant, the Frost Giant at this time showed an extremely ugly face.


    Lost!


    Lost again!


    Although they were forced to join Hela''s side, but if they lost, they lost. They lost to Asgard again.


    Amidst the cheers of the Asgard soldiers, the Frost Giant put down his weapon and sat on the icy ground as if resigned.


    The Frost Giant proved his surrender with his actual actions, while the undead army still rushed towards the Asgardian fighters desperately.


    Just when the morale of the Asgardian warriors who had reached their peak planned to send these undead back to where they should go, these undead warriors who charged bravely were like wheat ears blown by the wind, row after row. Falling down, the death energy in the body quickly dissipated in the air.


    In less than a few seconds, no undead warrior was standing on the battlefield.


    Hella is here!


    She personally ended her undead army!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Asgard Golden Palace, Odin Palace.


    After returning to Asgard from Jotunheim, the three of Roger Solloki arrived at Odin''s palace for the first time.


    Odin, who was enveloped in the pale golden energy hood, had reached the final stage when his oil was exhausted.


    Although nourished by Asgardian energy, Odin came to the final moment of life.


    When Sol half-kneeled in front of Odin''s bed and reported the results of the war to Odin in a choked voice, Roger slowly came to the other side of the bed.


    "I have completed the agreement between us, and she left Jotunheim alive.


    "She asked me to give this to you, and asked me to tell you a word: The princess of Asgard and the goddess of death died on the day you sent the Valkyrie army. The dead will never reappear. In Asgard."


    After speaking, he placed the black sword in his hand next to Odin.


    The sword of the night sky!


    This is the side weapon that has been with Hela for the longest time.


    This was also the day when she awakened the power of death, and Odin personally gave her a gift.


    After putting down the sword of the night sky, Roger didn''t speak any more and left Odin''s bedroom silently.


    The rest of the time belongs to the company of the two Solloki brothers.


    That night, Odin, the king of Asgard, the father of the gods, passed away.


    A generation of legend is over!


    A day later, Asgard held a grand Asgardian funeral for Odin and the soldiers who died in Jotunheim.


    After attending Odin''s funeral, Roger and the others left Asgard and returned to Earth.


    At the moment when Fenrir, the giant wolf, stepped into the Rainbow Bridge with the eternal fire, Rogge came to Thor who was seeing off and gave serious orders.


    "Protect Asgard, you can contact me whenever you need it.


    "Also, be careful of Thanos!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 460： Disappointed Fenrir

    Although the current timeline has become more and more different from what I remembered, it has even begun to develop in a direction that no one knows.


    But no one knows whether Thanos, the crazy Titan, will directly come up with the idea of ??space gems after Odin''s death.


    In order to prevent Saul from becoming a real lonely man, Rogge specifically asked him.


    "Be careful of Thanos?"


    However, Sol didn''t understand Roger''s meaning at all.


    Although Asgard is a cosmic civilization, it is different from civilizations such as the Kerry Empire and Sandal. Asgard belongs to the kind of existence that doesn''t like dealing with the outside world.


    Except for the Nine Realms, Asgard didn''t care about other things happening in the universe.


    "Yes, beware of Thanos!


    "If you meet him, remember to contact me immediately, don''t behave!"


    For his own sake, Sol is weaker than Rogge remembered.


    According to the original timeline, Thor should have completely awakened the power of Thunder, instead of still stupidly thinking that he can only control lightning through Thor''s Hammer.


    What''s more, even Thor, who is truly awakened, is still a long way from Thanos.


    Without relying on foreign objects, Thor after awakening is still not as good as Thanos with his bare hands.


    Although this comparison is cruel, it is true.


    "Ok, I know!"


    Saul did not continue to ask. He had known Rogge for so long, and he knew that Rogge had many secrets.


    Since Rogge didn''t take the initiative to bring it up, he wouldn''t ask for it.


    After instructing Thor, Roger took the wolf Fenrir into the Rainbow Bridge and left Asgard.


    Although Asgard rarely deals with cosmic civilizations outside the Nine Realms, the news of the death of Odin, the father of the gods, will soon spread throughout the universe.


    At that time, how many ambitious guys will be eyeing Asgard.


    Although he has a good relationship with Sol, it is impossible for Roger to guard Asgard instead of Sol.


    Protecting Asgard is the responsibility of the king of Asgard, and it is also the first test after Thor succeeds to the throne.


    Hulk and Tony went directly to the Fulian headquarters in the suburbs of New York via the Rainbow Bridge, while Roger took Fenrir back to Konoha headquarters in Washington.


    When Fenrir, who was four to five meters high at the shoulder and more than ten meters long, walked out of the transmission beam of the Rainbow Bridge, a harsh alarm sounded in Konoha''s headquarters.


    However, the alarm sounded for a few seconds before it was shut down by Hinata.


    Because Roger also followed out of the Rainbow Bridge.


    Although Fenrir was larger, he walked out of the Rainbow Bridge earlier than Rogue.


    the reason is simple!


    When it knew that it was going to the earth, it became like a husky going to the wild, entering a state of excitement and intolerance.


    Even in a fully automatic transmission beam like the Rainbow Bridge, it could not help but ran for a certain distance, trying to reach the earth earlier.


    However, when it really walked out of the teleporting beam, its excitement disappeared immediately.


    In Fenrir''s memory, the earth is a country full of food.


    However, the scene before him was completely different from what it remembered.


    There is no grassland, no forest, no food.


    There is still an unpleasant smell in the air.


    "What are you doing in a daze, let''s go!"


    Seeing Fenrir who was motionless, Rogge turned his head and urged.


    "Woo~"


    After a soft whine of disappointment, Fenrir lowered his head listlessly and followed Rogge.


    Although Fenrir didn''t look like a creature on earth, since it was a pet brought back by Roger, Konoha''s people were not surprised.


    In the hearts of Konoha, Roger is not only a powerful pronoun, but also a mysterious pronoun.


    Even if he someday said that he was a **** from ancient times, or an alien from another planet, they would not think he was joking.


    Because of his size, Konoha didn''t have a room suitable for Fenrir to live in.


    Therefore, Roger took Fenrir directly to a fighter hangar at Konoha headquarters.


    "You will live here temporarily, and I will ask someone to remodel the environment later to make it slightly in line with your taste.


    "In Konoha headquarters, as long as you can go in, you can go.


    "In addition, I will ask Hinata to introduce you to the people in Konoha headquarters. The guy called Abomination is your senior psychic beast. If you don''t understand anything, you can..."


    At this point, Roger reacted.


    Although Fenrir could hear them, they could not understand Fenrir''s wolf language.


    "Well, I will try to make you speak as much as possible so that you can communicate with them in the future."


    "Remember, you can''t leave Konoha headquarters without my permission, do you understand?"


    After Rogge finished speaking, Fenrir nodded weakly, and then lay directly on the concrete floor of the hangar.


    Seeing Fenrir''s disappointed look, Roger sighed helplessly.


    It is indeed inappropriate to let Fenrir live in the hangar.


    But there is no alternative.


    Although psychic can ignore the distance to a certain extent, psychic beasts can be directly psychic to the caster.


    But spiritism is not omnipotent, and it is impossible to psychic beasts from any place regardless of distance.


    If Fenrir stayed in Asgard, it would basically be no different from giving up it completely.


    Although it has not been carefully calculated, the limit distance of spiritism should be almost the distance of a planet.


    As long as they are on the same planet, no channelling will fail.


    But as long as this distance is exceeded, the probability of failure is greatly increased.


    "Don''t be so listless, after the people outside know that you are my wolf, as long as you don''t enter the human-inhabited city, you can go wherever you want!"


    After touching the giant wolf head in Fenrir, Rogge comforted him.


    After comforting Fenrir, Rogge returned to his office using quantum teleportation.


    Introducing Konoha''s people to Fenrir does not need him to do it himself, Hinata will naturally arrange everything.


    "Hinata, project Dr. Connors'' recent research report."


    As soon as the voice fell, a virtual display screen was shown in front of Rogge, which recorded the latest research progress of Dr. Connors in different categories.


    Before he left the earth, Dr. Connors had already begun research on the Super Scroo.


    Counting the time, more than half a month has passed.


    After going through Dr. Conners'' recent research report in detail, Rogge frowned.


    Although Dr. Conners is the most proficient expert in the biological field in Konoha, it is a pity that he is still a long way from the super geniuses like Tony and Banner.


    Even with the living bodies of three Super Skulls, Dr. Conners'' progress is still not optimistic.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 461： The crazy side of Hinata

    It can''t go on like this!


    Konoha must cultivate a team of scientific talents.


    At this moment, Rogge once again envied the Frankenstein Ninja of Oshe Maru.


    In Hokage, some believe in blood, some believe in will, some believe in innate inheritance, and some believe in acquired efforts.


    Only Dashewan, he believes in science.


    It is precisely because of this that when all the villains rushed to the street with various poses, only Oshe Maru survived successfully.


    And not surprisingly, he will even live longer than the protagonists who are destined to live.


    Science changes lives!


    Science changes destiny!


    Dashewan is a living example.


    "Hinata, help me search for a scientist. His name is Reed Richards. By the way, where are Susan Stone, Johnny Stone, and Ben Graham in his team?"


    In this world, there are many talented scientists.


    But there are very few who can reach the level of Tony and Banner.


    And Reed Richards happened to be one of them.


    "Reed Richards is currently conducting an experimental study on the "Evolution of Early Life on Planets Caused by High-Energy Cosmic Storms Caused by the Coronal Solar Wind" at the outer space station. Susan Stone is also on the research team ."


    Within a few seconds, Hinata projected relevant information on the display.


    The impact of high-energy cosmic storms on the evolution of early life on planets?


    Rogge is not surprised that Hinata can find Reid''s whereabouts.


    He wondered how Hinata knew that Reid was working on this project.


    This kind of project is a research project that requires strict confidentiality.


    "How do you know about their research project on the space station?"


    Roger asked curiously.


    "A week ago, Reed Richards submitted a related project application to Konoha, hoping to get Konoha''s financial support and equipment support."


    Hinata quickly explained.


    At the same time, she showed Reed''s application report.


    After a glance at Reid''s application report, there were more and more questions in Rogge''s mind.


    "This kind of research has always been the research category of biological research institutions and NASA. How could he apply to Konoha?" (Note 1)


    If Rogge remembers correctly, his Konoha should be an armed group, not a scientific research institution.


    "Half a year ago, when you were practicing in Muyeyin Village, I synchronized the research data of alien civilization on the second.


    "From the database of No. 2, I integrated the contents of weapons research, biological research, and civil technology, and combined with Dr. Connors'' research results to establish a research institution affiliated with Konoha."


    While Hinata explained, an organization called "Knoha Technology Laboratory" appeared on the display.


    Konoha Tech Lab?


    Looking at this somewhat familiar name, Rogge remembered something he had overlooked.


    While practicing in Konoha Hidden Village, Hinata mentioned to him a proposal to set up a laboratory to improve Konoha''s R&D level.


    At that time, he agreed to the proposal, but he quickly left the matter behind.


    "Show me the research projects currently underway in the laboratory."


    Later, the display in front of him changed the content again.


    There are many ongoing projects in the laboratory, covering many fields such as mechanical engineering, quantum physics, new energy, artificial intelligence, biology, genetic engineering, medicine and so on.


    In addition to the research carried out by the materials and equipment he brought back from the Kerry Empire and Sandal, the laboratory also sponsored a lot of private research.


    After quickly scanning dozens of ongoing studies in the laboratory, Rogge sighed.


    After that, he said in a serious tone: "Hinata, you are playing with fire."


    Hinata, who had always answered all questions, suddenly fell silent.


    It wasn''t until more than ten seconds later that she replied: "Hinata wants to try it."


    What Rogge said about playing with fire does not refer to Hinata''s further research on alien technologies and materials, but the research that Hinata conducts in secret.


    On the surface, there is nothing wrong with the ongoing research in the laboratory.


    But Rogge saw some undisguised related projects from these studies.


    And after all these related projects are integrated, it is a taboo study that challenges the laws of nature


    Cyborg!


    The project that Hinata secretly studied is a human being!


    It is not a clone, nor is it an artificial intelligence robot like Ultron, but a real artificial human.


    Rogge thought Hinata should be the best-behaved of all his men.


    However, he did not expect that Hinata''s madness far surpassed others.


    After two or three minutes of silence, he said again: "End these research projects."


    "Master Roger..."


    Hinata''s electronically synthesized voice, which was never emotional, showed obvious fluctuations.


    "These things cannot be studied on the earth. All of them will be transferred to Konoha''s hidden village. I will give you the greatest authorization and you can mobilize all Konoha''s resources.


    "Phantom Vision''s calculation matrix data, Dr. Banner''s plan to implant artificial intelligence into organic organisms, and Dr. Zhao Hailun''s regeneration cradle project data, I will find a way to get these data for you."


    "Since you want your own body, then I will help you!"


    In terms of madness, Rogge is Konoha''s craziest one.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Hinata answered immediately.


    "Don''t thank me, it''s up to you to find the results you want.


    "I only have one request, your new body can only be the same as the holographic image. As for which one you choose, you choose!"


    After giving instructions to Hinata, Rogge returned his mind to Reid.


    Reid has only gone to the space station to study cosmic storms, so there is a high probability that he has not mutated yet.


    Of course, it does not rule out that he will never become Mr. Fantastic in this world.


    Whether he will become Mr. Fantastic or not, it will not affect Rogge''s plan.


    All he wanted was Reid''s brain that was so clever as if it was turned on.


    As for whether he changes or not, whether he can become the superhero Mr. Fantastic, it does not matter.


    Compared with Mr. Fantastic, Rogge cared more about the man named Lord Dum.


    Doctor Doom!


    Victor von Doum!


    In this world where superheroes rely on either superpowers or high-tech, Lord Dum is the only man who believes in science and practices magic.


    He has no superpowers, but he invented various high-tech equipment with a super smart brain, and learned magic.


    He was born in Latvinia, a small country in poor and backward Eastern Europe, but he overthrew the feudal rule here by relying on his own ability and turned the small agricultural country Latvinia into a high-tech modern country.


    Lord Dumu may not be a good person in the conventional sense, but he is definitely a man of great personality and charm.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 462： Lord Dom and Fantastic Four (8K)

    If you have the chance, you must go to meet this "magic and technology dual repair" Dumu god.


    No less than Iron Man''s high-tech armor, a magic level that can compete with Doctor Strange.


    It would be a pity for such a hero to not see each other.


    If Rogge remembers correctly, Lord Dum has a similar experience to himself.


    Dr. Destruction Victor von Doum is one of the few earthlings on the earth who fought against Mephisto, Lord of Hell, and returned alive.


    And when it comes to the number of fights with Helllord Mephisto, Lord Dum is much more than Rogge.


    Cynthia, the mother of Lord Dom, is a gypsy witch. In order to resist King Vladimir who ruled Latvinia at the time, she prayed to the lord of **** Mephisto for strength.


    The result was no different from the previous supplicants. Lord Dum¡¯s mother was deceived by Mephisto, and her soul was imprisoned in **** and became Mephisto¡¯s plaything.


    After overthrowing the old king''s rule, Lord Dumu summoned Mephisto and accepted Mephisto''s bet.


    Every year Mephisto gives Lord Dumu a chance to fight for his mother''s freedom.


    After winning, his mother''s soul was freed and ascended to heaven.


    If he loses, the people of Latovinia will despise him.


    Every time he loses, his people will despise him a little bit more.


    If you lose too many times, Dum will become the most useless stunner in Latovinia''s history.


    Lord Dumu designated the town where his mother Cynthia died as the new capital of Latvinia.


    When the blizzard hits, he will come to the deepest dungeon in Latvinia and fight for the freedom of his mother Cynthia.


    In Rogge''s memory, Lord Dum finally united with Doctor Strange and successfully deceived Mephisto, so that his mother was saved and ascended to heaven.


    However, this is only his memory from the past. As for whether this future will develop in this way, he is not sure now.


    After all, his fabled little brother, Doctor Strange, has not yet gone to Kama Taj, let alone inherited the title of Gu Yi''s Supreme Master.


    Although Lord Dom is a villain, to be honest, Roger still admires him quite a bit.


    Except for deceiving the US military once, he did nothing to hurt the world. (Note 1)


    From the perspective of the people of Latovinia, he can even be regarded as a generation of princes who liberated Latovinia.


    What other people think of Lord Dum is not clear to Roger.


    However, from his point of view, he admired God Lord Dumu''s behavior of fighting against Hell Lord Mephisto in order to save his mother''s soul.


    After temporarily putting aside his appreciation of Lord Dumu, he opened the information that the intelligence department had collected.


    Although Lord Dom doesn''t leave Latovinia much now, Rogge has not forgotten to let the intelligence department collect his information.


    Going through the information collected by the intelligence department, he found that Lord Dumu''s life experience was basically not much different from what he remembered.


    Born in Latvinia, his mother was a Gypsy witch and his father was a doctor.


    When rebelling against the rule of the old king, some of his small inventions attracted the attention of the US military, which brought him to the United States.


    During his time in the United States, he received professional scientific education and invented many new weapons for the military.


    It was also during this period that Lord Dumu met Mr. Reid, who was also studying in the academy.


    In the end, he was expelled from school because of an experimental accident, and he was also disfigured.


    Although the military didn''t mind the small accident he made, he had no plans to stay in the United States anymore. He destroyed all the inventions he left to the military and left the United States quietly.


    Lord Dom¡¯s information in the United States is the most complete, and even the dormitory he lived in at the time and the girl he almost had a super-friendship relationship with are recorded.


    However, the detailed record ends here.


    What follows is some scattered information.


    For example, the disfigured Lord Dum did not know when he returned to Latvinia, and then relied on the destruction robot and magic he invented to overthrow the old king''s rule.


    At the end of the intelligence, there is also the internal structure and programming algorithm of the destruction robot that the intelligence department specially collected.


    Although Konoha''s intelligence department is not weak, it is not yet strong enough to detect top-secret information from other countries at will.


    The reason why they were able to obtain these materials of Destroy Robots was purely because Lord Dumu regarded these materials as compulsory subjects and graduation examination content for Latvian high school students.


    According to the information collected by the intelligence department, this is the decision made by Lord Dom in order to support the next generation to be aware of danger in times of peace and to improve the self-protection and counterattack capabilities of Latvian citizens during the national disaster. (Note 2)


    I have to say that this approach of Lord Dumu is very personal.


    But Rogge appreciates his approach.


    What is called a hero, that''s it!


    If it weren''t for no chance, Rogge really wanted to have a drink with this Lord Dum.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time passed day by day. Because Sol''s commission had just been executed, Rogge didn''t have much interest in hanging out in the past few days. He stayed at Konoha headquarters to digest the reward he just received.


    In addition to the 350 nincoin rewards he received, he now has 660 unconsumed nincoins.


    Although there are a lot of them, he doesn''t have anything special to exchange, so he didn''t exchange for himself any new ninjutsu or blood succession.


    In the past few days, his main thoughts have been placed on the eternal fire.


    Like hellfire, eternal fire is also a supernatural special flame.


    In terms of energy level, the eternal fire is a little bit higher than hell.


    However, unlike Hellfire, which can perfectly match humans, Eternal Fire does not fit well with humans.


    The eternal fire is the strongest treasure of the flame giant Sirtel, and when combined with his crown, it can grow to a level of horror that can destroy Asgard with a single sword.


    Although Rogge got the eternal fire that Sirtel had dreamed of taking back, he now had an embarrassing question before him.


    He is not the flame giant Sulter, he cannot achieve a perfect fit with the eternal fire.


    Just simply use the eternal fire, which is not difficult for him.


    But simply using it is undoubtedly a great waste of eternal fire.


    As a "calculated" ninja, he absolutely cannot tolerate such wasteful behavior.


    After earnestly researching for three days and confirming that he could not maximize the power of the Eternal Fire by relying on his own ability, he thought of his cheap teacher.


    Supreme Master Gu Yi!


    There is not one of the strongest mage on earth.


    Even if the scope is expanded to the entire universe, the Supreme Mage Gu Yi is also one of the strongest peak existences in the magic field.


    At this time, Rogge once again understood why the fellow travellers were keen to take an old man with him.


    If you have difficulty, find a teacher!


    Just do it, Rogge used quantum teleportation to Fenrir''s "new home" and awakened it, who was taking a nap.


    "Get up, come with me to meet my teacher!"


    Before Fenrir was fully awake, he opened the portal to Kama Taj, and then drove Fenrir into the portal, looking confused.


    If you just go to see Gu Yi, Roger will go by himself.


    In order to prevent Fenrir from being attacked by Kama Taj¡¯s wizards as a monster of another world, he must first introduce Fenrir to Kama Taj¡¯s people in advance.


    Although most of the mages in Kama Taj are unlikely to be Fenrir''s opponents, the process to be followed still needs to be walked.


    At least after doing this, Kama Taj''s people knew that Fenrir was his wolf and enjoyed his shelter.


    Of course, if Fenrir provokes something, he has to take full responsibility.


    It is a very irresponsible practice to only enjoy the pleasure of pets without being responsible for their behavior.


    Before crossing, he extremely hated those irresponsible "shit shovel officers"!


    As when returning to Konoha headquarters, when Fenrir appeared at Kama Taj, it immediately put Kama Taj on guard.


    But when they saw Roger riding on Fenrir''s back, the mages quickly calmed down, as if nothing had happened.


    "Don''t go anywhere you stay here. If someone wants to come over and touch you, you must bear it first."


    After speaking, Roger left Fenrir alone in the square and quickly disappeared in front of him.


    It didn''t take long before he arrived at the familiar reception hall and saw Gu Yi who was still making tea.


    I don''t know if it was his own illusion. When he saw Gu Yi again, he felt that his cheap teacher seemed to be different.


    However, he couldn''t tell what was different, it was pure instinct.


    "teacher!"


    Rogge said respectfully, and then sat on a pair of ancient futons.


    "Life and death are one of the basic laws of the world.


    "It''s not a good habit to bring a dead life back to the world."


    Gu Yi''s tone was as calm as ever, but Roger could hear that she was suggesting that her approach was a bit over-the-line.


    "Only this time, there will be no next time."


    After receiving the honey tea that Gu Yi handed over, Roger silently explained.


    "Let''s talk about it, what happened this time?"


    After taking a sip of the honey tea, Gu Yicai spoke again.


    "In fact, there is no major issue. I just want to ask the teacher if you have any information about Eternal Fire."


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger summoned a small cluster of eternal fire to his right hand, displaying the eternal fire in front of Gu Yi.


    After he summoned the eternal fire, Gu Yi''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then took the folding fan on the desktop with his left hand, and forcibly guided the eternal fire burning with his right hand onto the folding fan.


    This is also OK?


    Although he watched Gu Yi use his folding fan to draw away the eternal fire in his hand, Roger didn''t feel anything strange.


    He couldn''t even see what technique Gu Yi used.


    An expert is an expert!


    It is mysterious and unpredictable to show it casually.


    Roger sighed silently in his heart, and then patiently waited for Gu Yi''s answer.


    "The last time I saw the eternal fire, it was in Odin''s treasury. In the blink of an eye, it was all right."


    Gu Yi, who had always been calm, showed a rare expression of regret.


    "This is the treasure of the flame giant Sirtel, you should be very clear about this.


    "It looks like you want to know how to fully exert the power of the eternal fire."


    Gu glanced at Rogge, and then continued: "The Eternal Fire is a treasure bound to the Soul of Sirtel. No one except him can use the power of the Eternal Fire to the limit. Odin did. If it doesn''t, I can''t do it either.


    "To some extent, you can understand the eternal fire as Sirtel''s exclusive weapon.


    "Although the eternal fire can''t be brought to the level of Sirtel, it is not impossible to use its power as much as possible."


    Having said this, Gu Yi paused for a while, letting the eternal fire on the folding fan fly back to Roger.


    "To explain in scientific terms, you can think of the eternal fire as''controllable nuclear fusion'', which is the so-called artificial sun.


    "But when using this artificial sun, you need to prepare the corresponding instruments in advance.


    "For example, Sulter''s Twilight Sword.


    "Of course, if you just want to find more ways to use it, there are many corresponding books in the library, you can borrow them."


    After speaking, Gu Yi stopped talking and seriously tasted the honey tea in front of him.


    "Thank you teacher, I will visit you next time."


    Rogge did not continue to disturb Gu Yi, he left the reception hall and returned to the square outside.


    "I''m going to stay here for a while. Do you want to return to headquarters or stay here with me."


    In a short time, he didn''t plan to leave Kama Taj.


    At least he will not leave before the eternal fire is initially integrated into the existing combat power system.


    "Woo...oooo..."


    "Okay, I understand. I will tell the people here that you can go outside to play, but the premise is that you can''t hurt people. Can you do it?"


    "Woo..."


    Fenrir answered excitedly, and tried to shoot out his tongue to lick Roger.


    But before it had time to stick out its tongue, Roger disappeared in front of it.


    After speaking to the mage who was in charge of dealing with creatures in another world, he returned to Fenrir and opened the portal to the Himalayas.


    He didn''t need his instructions. When the portal opened, Fenrir ran in like a runaway Husky.


    Seeing Fenrir who looked like a mad dog, Roger sighed helplessly.


    When he was talking with Gu Yi, Fenrir saw the Himalayas in the distance, and then could no longer suppress his longing for nature.


    Out of respect for Fenrir and for its mental health, Rogge agreed to Fenrir''s small request.


    As for Fenrir''s appearance, he did not care whether it would arouse the attention of the outside world to the magical creatures of the Himalayas.


    He has already considered that if Fenrir is discovered by the outside world, he will use the capture of prehistoric mysterious creatures as a reason to announce Fenrir''s existence.


    If not found, it is even simpler.


    It is said that Fenrir is a new pet dog breed recently improved by Konoha.


    Meek and loyal, warm and friendly, smart and alert, are people''s most loyal and reliable friends in the future.


    As for whether people believe this, Konoha''s current reputation among the people is not difficult.


    After releasing Fenrir, Rogge went to the room he lived in and put on Kama Taj''s standard mage robe.


    Although he does not change the robe of the wizard, other wizards know that he is a student of Gu Yi.


    But, do as the locals do!


    Since I plan to study at Kama Taj for a while, it is better to follow Kama Taj¡¯s customs.


    This has nothing to do with strength and status, it is purely a respect.


    In this way, Rogge once again started his learning journey in Kama Taj.


    Unlike the last time, he had Gu Yi taught himself last time, but this time, he can only learn by himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outer space, private research space station.


    "The cosmic storm is accelerating, and it will come in a few minutes, not a few hours!"


    Reed Richards, wearing a light blue uniform, said to Susan Stone next to him nervously.


    "We have less than 6 minutes!"


    After checking the latest observation data, a blond Susan said anxiously.


    "Damn it!"


    After getting the latest data, Reid cursed, and then ran quickly toward the other side of the space station.


    "Ben, you come in right away!"


    When running to the observation room, Reid used the communicator he carried to contact Ben who was working outside the space station.


    "My job has just been finished, a top student."


    Ben in a spacesuit turned his head to look at the observation room, and replied with a smile.


    "Ben, be back soon!"


    Reid said again.


    Ben heard Reid¡¯s anxiety, and after working with Reid for so many years, it was the first time he heard Reid¡¯s anxious tone.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, Ben decided to follow Reid''s reminder and return to the space station.


    However, at the moment he turned around, he saw a vision of the universe that he had never seen before.


    In the orange-red cosmic storm, a beam of energy flashed like golden lightning.


    This cosmic storm, even more brilliant than the aurora, approached the space station at a terrifying speed.


    "Brothers, I can''t go back!"


    Ben said with a bitter smile in a fateful tone.


    "Ben, skip it, this is the only way!"


    At this time, Susan''s brother Johnny gave his own advice.


    At the same time, Susan in the main control room ignored other staff''s reminders and ran to the observation room.


    However, she didn''t expect that just as she ran out of the main control room door, the staff inside activated the protective cover to completely isolate the main control room.


    In terms of safe operation procedures, these staff''s practices are not wrong.


    But at this time, their choice is a bit inhumane.


    Susan ignored the gradually closing shield and continued to run towards the observation room.


    Reid and Ben are classmates and friends of Susan.


    And it was her brother Johnny that really made her run to the observation room at risk.


    As a sister, she couldn''t do nothing when her brother was facing danger.


    When Susan hurried to the observation room, Ben, wearing a heavy spacesuit, also made the craziest jump in her life so far.


    At the moment when Ben took off, the cosmic storm triggered by the coronal solar wind arrived at the space station and surged over their bodies like ocean waves.


    Ben in outer space, Reed and Johnny in the observation room, and Susan in the runway were completely swallowed up by the cosmic storm at this moment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Roger''s boring learning process at Kama Taj lasted more than half a month.


    He finally ended this boring journey of magic learning after he had read dozens of magic books five or six centimeters thick.


    The more he learns the magic theories that are completely different from the technological civilization, the more he admires Lord Dumu.


    Compared with the mainstream technological civilization on the earth, magic completely explains the existence of this world from another angle.


    The collision of two different civilizations brought about a subversive change in understanding.


    Even with the magic foundation laid by Gu Yi and the ninjutsu theory he has mastered, the study of these magic theories still gives him a headache.


    After saying goodbye to Gu Yi, Roger returned to Konoha''s headquarters in Washington alone.


    Although he did not bring Fenrir back, he was not worried that Fenrir would disappear.


    With spiritism, Fenrir has no possibility of disappearing.


    After returning to his room, taking a comfortable shower, and enjoying a comfortable afternoon nap, he came to his office again.


    During the time he was studying magic, Hinata moved all the research projects on artificial humans in the "Konoha Technology Laboratory" to the Konoha hidden village on the planet Tatooine.


    In order to complete the research as soon as possible, Hinata even transferred his main program and changed the position with No. 2 in Konoha Hidden Village.


    Now, in charge of Konoha headquarters is Hinata No.2.


    "Number two, is there any recent news about the mysterious creatures in the Himalayas?"


    "Have!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the second project projected relevant news in front of Rogge.


    Although the Himalayas are sparsely populated, many mountaineering enthusiasts and aboriginals have discovered traces of Fenrir.


    In addition to the pictures taken by these mountaineering enthusiasts and indigenous people, Fenrir''s traces were also discovered by reporters from certain news channels.


    "Giant wild wolves appeared in the Himalayas, suspected to be prehistoric ancient creatures!"


    "Prehistoric monsters appeared! Top biologists gathered in the Himalayas!"


    "The magic wolf in the myth? The opinion of the Nordic mythology researcher."


    "Apocalypse! The countdown to the destruction of human civilization!"


    ...


    Different from the unidentified biological news in the past, these recently published news have all captured clearly visible photos without exception.


    One of the most intuitive scenes is that Fenrir came to a photographer and ate the photographer''s transportation, a workhorse that had just grown up.


    Fenrir opened his blood plate and quickly swallowed the pictures of these packhorses, which was completely captured by the photographer, allowing audiences all over the world to understand a fact they should have known long ago.


    Wolves in the wild are very dangerous!


    The huge wild wolf in the wild is even more dangerous!


    "On the second, prepare a press conference in the name of Konoha. The content of the announcement includes the following three points.


    "First, Konoha captured this prehistoric giant wild wolf for public safety.


    "Second, after communication, this giant wolf named Fenrir expressed his willingness to join the Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    "Third, Konoha agreed to the giant wolf Fenrir''s application and reached a consensus on friendly cooperation and joint maintenance of world security."


    Although this is a statement that can''t stand scrutiny at all, it can even be considered a fool, but Roger didn''t care about it.


    He just needs an opportunity to publicly announce Fenrir. As for others, believe it or not, it''s their problem.


    If they have any dissatisfaction, they can personally ask Fenrir the wolf.


    But he guessed that no one would dare to do this, and Fenrir would absolutely ignore them.


    "Okay, the press conference is scheduled at one o''clock tomorrow afternoon, at the headquarters square."


    The second quickly responded.


    "Reed Richards have not returned to Earth. If they do, send them an invitation letter from Konoha and invite them to visit Konoha."


    After solving Fenrir''s matter, Rogge turned his attention back to Reid.


    "A week ago, the space station where Reed Richards was located was hit by a cosmic storm, and research was forced to stop.


    "At present, they are under quarantine observation in the hospital to check whether they have been exposed to the radiation of the cosmic storm.


    "The results of the examination are normal, and they will be discharged tomorrow. This is their physical examination report."


    After speaking, the second projected the inspection report of the four of Reid.


    "Send them an invitation letter first, and arrange a special team to pick them up by the way. I hope to see them four after the press conference."


    Rogge didn''t even look at the inspection report given by Number Two.


    Since Reid and the others have suffered a cosmic storm, their fate is also doomed.


    Fantastic Four!


    Whether they want it or not, this is their next life.


    As for why the hospital''s inspection report showed normal, the reason is also very simple.


    Because the radiation effects of the cosmic storm have not yet begun, they are now in the final stage of normal humanity.


    As long as a while later, they can completely say goodbye to normal human identities.


    In the afternoon of the next day, the press conference about Fenrir was held on time, and Rogge also channelled Fenrir back in advance, who was living in the Himalayas.


    He did not attend the press conference, but handed this task to Frank the Punisher.


    As he had guessed, when Frank spoke out the excuse he casually made up yesterday, the reporters present all showed the expression of "what are you kidding?"


    Although they knew it was an excuse to fool people, they wisely chose to shut up after seeing Fenrir lying next to Frank.


    The press conference ended smoothly in accordance with the established process, and Fenrir officially became a Konoha agent with a legal system.


    Not long after the press conference ended, Roger saw the future Fantastic Four in the conference room.


    As much as he remembered, the one who seemed to be a researcher was Reed Richards, the future Mr. Fantastic.


    The brawny man with the bald head is Ben Graham. He used to be a pilot of the Marine Corps. Now he is an astronaut of NASA and the stone man of the future.


    The youngest and most handsome one is Johnny Stone, a recalcitrant, self-contained mechanical expert and racer, the thunderbolt of the future.


    As for the last one, Susan Stone, the future invisible heroine.


    Like her younger brother Johnny, Susan has a good appearance, a good face, a bumpy figure, and an amazing entrepreneurial spirit.


    "Hello, meeting for the first time, I am Roger, the current director of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau!"


    After seeing the four of Reid coming in, Roger, who was sitting on the sofa, stood up and introduced himself.


    "Hello, my name is Reid!"


    Reid introduced himself with a look of confusion, and then shook hands with the dull Rogge.


    After Reid started, the remaining three also introduced themselves.


    "Just sit down, you don''t have to be so nervous, I''m not a bad person.


    "Everyone who knows me knows that I am a very kind person."


    Rogge said with a smile, and then sat on the sofa opposite the four of them.


    However, his explanation did not ease the tension of the four Reid, but made them even more cramped.


    This can''t be blamed on the Reid four being too nervous, after all, the image that Roger had always shown in the outside world was a bit too domineering.


    Coupled with his status as a superhero, this makes the four Reid, who are ordinary people, involuntarily feel a pressure and tension that seems to come from biological instinct.


    "The four of you are professionals who are good at their respective fields. This time I invite you to come here in the hope that you can join Konoha and help Konoha better maintain world peace."


    Rogge didn''t tell them about the Super Scroo, but directly invited the four of them to join Konoha.


    "Mr. Rogge, I''m sorry, we all have our own research, it may not be convenient to join Konoha."


    After being silent for ten seconds, Reid cautiously expressed his opinion.


    "I have no objection to your own research, but what I want to say is that joining Konoha will make it easier for you to conduct your own research."


    "Whether it is equipment, funds, or personnel, Konoha can provide everything you need!


    "If the information I got is not wrong, Reid, your Baxter House fourth installment payment is almost overdue."


    Normally, a talented scientist is unlikely to be short of money.


    Especially in a capitalist society like the United States.


    However, not every genius scientist can survive the initial stage of primitive accumulation.


    The higher the end of the research project, the greater the resources required.


    Science and technology must have economic support.


    "Can we really get everything we need?"


    It was not Reid who spoke, but Johnny, the youngest.


    "Yes, everything! Including your little hobbies, Konoha can satisfy you!"


    Among Reid''s four, Johnny is definitely the easiest to seduce.


    Greed for money, lust, do what you want, and pursue hedonism!


    "I join!"


    After getting Rogge''s affirmative reply, Johnny agreed without thinking.


    "A wise decision, you are welcome to join!"


    With Johnny''s good beginning, the rest is much simpler.


    Johnny joined, and Susan would naturally join.


    As for Reid and Ben, after a few minutes of serious consideration, they finally agreed to Rogge''s invitation.


    The future Fantastic Four is now Konoha''s.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 463： Variation and cooperation (8K)

    Except for Johnny, the other three seemed a little unwilling.


    But Roger didn''t take this to heart.


    Although in online novels, there has never been a lack of the protagonist''s domineering spirit, other people do not consider life and death to join the bridge.


    But he never felt that this kind of thing would happen to him.


    "You encountered a sudden cosmic storm on the space station last week, although you have done a detailed inspection and got normal test results.


    "But I have seen something different in you.


    "If you don''t mind, you will live in Konoha for a few days, and wait until it stabilizes a little before you consider whether you want to live in Konoha headquarters."


    Rogge did not directly tell the four of them that you are about to mutate soon, but said with a kind of skill like a god-stick.


    "What''s different?"


    If the person who said this was not Roger, Reid would definitely not believe a word.


    As a super genius with a Ph.D. in engineering, mathematics, physics and other fields, Reid has no doubts about the results of scientific tests.


    In this respect, Reid is very similar to the former Tony, who feels that everything in the world can be explained by science.


    However, the facts have proved time and time again that science is not the only truth in this world.


    Tony has further broadened his thinking and vision, while Reid has stayed at the stage before Tony.


    "Sorry, is it convenient to ask what exactly it is?"


    For some reason, Susan always felt that Roger seemed to know something, but he was unwilling to disclose it to them.


    "I just saw something that doesn''t belong to the earth from you. I can''t determine what it is.


    "Maybe we will know the final answer as long as we wait for a few days."


    Rogge continued to speak in that kind of magical tone.


    "There is nothing to be afraid of. Haven''t we already had a comprehensive physical examination? We are healthy!"


    Unlike Reid and Susan, who had a solemn expression, Johnny now had an indifferent look, even a bit happy.


    Golden thighs!


    A golden thigh stronger than he imagined!


    Johnny has now begun to fantasize about his good life after joining Konoha.


    Although Konoha''s reputation in the outside world is not very good, this is not a problem for Johnny.


    If he cares about other people''s opinions, he will not be able to develop the selfish and unruly character he is today.


    Led by a well-built female assistant, the four Reid left the reception room and went to the room arranged for them on the second.


    When the door of the reception room closed, Rogge opened his eyes.


    Those words just now were purely compiled from his previous memories.


    He didn''t see anything unreasonable in Reid''s four.


    But under the normal vision just now, he couldn''t see anything abnormal.


    However, when he opened his eyes and looked at them with an unreasonable super vision, he saw what he wanted to see.


    The radiation abnormality brought about by the cosmic storm has begun.


    Withdrawing his gaze from Susan, he closed his eyes and began to sort out the things he had to deal with next.


    First of all, he wants to help the Fantastic Four adapt to super powers as quickly as possible.


    Even if he doesn''t interfere, the four of them can completely adapt to their own changes.


    But it takes more time after all.


    And time is cost.


    After solving the four of them, he will take the time to visit Latovinia, ruled by Lord Dumu, and meet this "super villain" who is both righteous and evil for a while.


    By the way, let''s see if we can cooperate with the Lord Dumu, such as jointly dealing with Helllord Mephisto.


    Finally, it is waiting for the research results of Dr. Connors and Reid on the replication ability of the Super Scroo.


    Of course, he will not be idle while waiting for the results of the research.


    After all, no one knows how long it will take the two of them to find the best results.


    In addition to these things, there are basically some routine activities such as daily practice and execution of commissions.


    If it goes well, he should have such an arrangement next.


    If it doesn''t go well, such as if Thanos suddenly strikes up Asgard''s idea without Odin, then it''s not easy to say what will happen next.


    Nothing special happened to Reid on their first day in Konoha.


    Although the abnormal changes in their bodies are still going on, they have not yet developed enough to show up.


    On this day, Rogge basically took them around Konoha, introduced them to Konoha, and gave them a preliminary understanding of Konoha.


    As he guessed, when Reid saw the Super Scroo study being carried out by Dr. Connors, he was completely attracted.


    The reason why Reid went to the space station for research was to study the impact of cosmic storms on the early life of planets.


    However, now, there are three Super Skulls who are not part of the Earth before him, showing him another possibility of planetary life.


    For Reid, this is like a scene that can only appear in a beautiful imagination, suddenly appearing in reality.


    To impress a genius scientist, it is difficult and difficult to say, simple and simple.


    As long as you can provide him with a study that he is interested in, and do not restrict him to research, he will not hesitate to take the bait.


    Rogge does not deny that Reid is a super genius, otherwise he would not have the idea of ??pulling him into Konoha.


    But Reid''s genius is only reflected in scientific research.


    If one-tenth of his genius is embodied in interpersonal communication, he wouldn''t have been in love with Susan since he was in college until today.


    Reid was attracted by Dr. Conners'' research, and Johnny was completely fascinated by Konoha.


    There are so many things in Konoha that can impress Johnny. Rogge simply agreed to take him out for a ride on the Kun-style fighter, and he had a feeling of meeting a confidant, and he didn''t directly call him a brother Up.


    Unlike Reid and Johnny, who have strong preferences, Susan and Ben are much calmer.


    Especially Ben, who once served in the Marine Corps, is calmly about the same as his future superpowers.


    At the end of the day, he was like a tourist visiting Konoha, always keeping calm.


    As the only woman in the team, Susan is not particularly interested in the existence of these research and equipment in Konoha.


    However, after she met Daisy and Wanda, everything was different.


    Both are women, and Susan has a natural affinity for Daisy Wanda.


    More importantly, she has a fanaticism for the super powers of Daisy and Wanda.


    It''s not only men who have hero worship when they are young, women also have it.


    In less than a day, the three of them became girlfriends who have been together for many years.


    Neither Daisy nor Wanda had a happy childhood. Susan had a wonderful childhood, which happened to be the existence they had imagined.


    For Susan, Daisy and Wanda, who possess superpowers, were also the future she had fantasized about when she was a child, but could not have.


    Especially after listening to Daisy leading the Mu Ye special team to hunt down the Hydra and the fierce battle against the Skrulls, Susan developed an inexplicable worship of Daisy.


    The friendship between women is born so quickly.


    The four Reid spent the first day in Konoha calmly.


    In addition to Ben, the other three are well integrated into Konoha''s life.


    Reid went to Dr. Connors'' laboratory early in the morning to study the Super Scroo with Dr. Connors.


    Johnny, who had just drove the Quinn fighter jet yesterday, spotted Rogge¡¯s limited edition sports car at Konoha Garage today.


    After getting permission from Rogge, he drove a sports car and left Konoha''s headquarters, and began his journey of hunting beauty in Washington.


    As for Susan, Rogge didn''t know exactly where she went today.


    According to the report on the second, Daisy, Wanda, and Susan quietly left Konoha headquarters at dawn.


    Rogge didn''t let Number Two confirm the three of them.


    With the abilities of Daisy and Wanda, even if they encounter troubles, they have enough ability to solve them.


    The only thing to worry about is whether Susan will suddenly awaken her superpower outside.


    But with Daisy and Wanda, even if Susan really awakens superpowers outside, it is not a particularly troublesome thing.


    Both Daisy and Wanda have experienced superpower awakening, and they have enough experience to deal with such things.


    Time came to night all of a sudden. Just when Roger thought that today would be a calm and peaceful ride, No. 2 suddenly projected in front of him, interrupting his preparation to fall asleep.


    At this time, No. 2 projected the image of Hinata after marriage.


    And the projected image is still the kind Rogge has not seen before.


    Although the projected number 2 still looks like Hinata, it is the image of Hinata wearing a classical kimono.


    Roger remembered clearly that he had never seen Hinata in this image.


    Before he could ask, the 2nd took the initiative to report: "My lord, there is an abnormal energy fluctuation in Ben Graham''s room. Do you need to arrange a guard to go there?"


    Abnormal energy fluctuations?


    After hearing the report on the second, Rogge did not hesitate at all, and immediately issued the order.


    "Immediately lock down his room and inform Reid of the three of them.


    "There is no need to arrange a guard, I will go there in person!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge''s body shone with an aurora-like brilliant light, and then completely disappeared into the room.


    At the same time, the three of Reid also got the second notice and went to Ben''s room one after another.


    The moment they walked out of the room door, they saw Roger who had appeared at the door of the room.


    "What happened to him?"


    Reid immediately ran to Rogge and asked anxiously.


    "If it is explained in words that you are familiar with, it is that Ben is currently undergoing mutation, mutation at the DNA level."


    Roger explained calmly.


    At this time, the Reid three found that there were blue veins violently around Rogge''s eyes.


    This made his white eyes, which were originally different from ordinary people, even more weird.


    "Mutated? How could he mutate? How did you know?"


    Reid withdrew his attention from Rogge''s white eyes, and asked Sanlian.


    "What I see with my eyes, my eyes can see something that ordinary people can''t see."


    Rogge did not specifically explain the ability to roll eyes.


    "Cool! Can I have this kind of eyes too?"


    Johnny will always be the least serious person in the Fantastic Four.


    "No!"


    Roger took a look at the three of them, then closed his eyes.


    He checked the situation of the three of Johnny and the others with white eyes, and found that they had also reached the critical point of complete mutation.


    Maybe after a few seconds, they will show their superpowers just like Ben in the room.


    "Then what are we waiting for, we have to..."


    After seeing that Roger had no intention of entering the room to help Ben, some dissatisfied expressions appeared on Reid''s face.


    However, before he finished speaking, there was a burst of loud crashing in the room.


    ßË... ßËßË... ßË...


    This dull sound like a stone hitting the wall made the Reid three involuntarily retreat a few steps, hesitating and panicking looking at the door that was only one meter away from them.


    "That''s why!


    "Mutation is not about eating and sleeping, changing from one form to another is not an easy process.


    "Of course, if you want to go in and persuade me, I can ask No.2 to open the door for you."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, a more intense impact sounded from the room.


    boom!


    With the sound of the impact, the fully automatic door made of metal in this room shook violently.


    He started attacking the door!


    "Ben, will he be okay?"


    Susan asked Rogge nervously.


    "No! It''s just that it hurts a bit the first time, but it won''t be anymore!"


    Roger''s expression was as calm as ever.


    Although the movement Ben made was quite big, he didn''t worry at all.


    Even if Ben mutates, it is nothing more than a normal human being turned into a stone man.


    Not to mention this kind of stone man who was less than two meters tall, even if he was four or five meters tall, two of them died in his hands.


    Seeing Reid looked at the metal door with a worried look on his face, Roger sighed slightly.


    Reid and the three of them have forgotten something.


    "Ask you one question, what do you think it is because of the mutation?"


    In the first few seconds, the three of Reid were still seriously thinking about why Ben suddenly mutated.


    Later, they finally reacted.


    Rogge was not asking why they had mutated at all, but reminding them.


    "Fuck! I said it a long time ago, don''t study things outside the earth, you just won''t listen!"


    Although Johnny is the least serious of the Fantastic Four, that doesn''t mean that he really has no brains.


    "You knew about this early, so you called us Konoha?"


    Unlike Johnny who complained and scolded, Susan at this time was calm and not like a woman.


    "No! I just guessed this possibility, but I don''t have any substantial evidence in my hand."


    Rogge certainly wouldn''t say that he had seen their future in other worlds, so he knew that they would become the Fantastic Four in the future.


    Although his explanation is not perfect, it fits his identity perfectly.


    He is not only the current director of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, but also the fourth generation of superhero Hokage.


    He can guess something, which is completely reasonable.


    "That cosmic storm must have fundamentally changed our DNA!"


    Susan expressed her opinion.


    "Let''s not be busy drawing conclusions, we need to have a lot of evidence before drawing conclusions!"


    Reid replied, keeping the rigor of a scientist.


    "Oh! Look!"


    Just when Susan and Reid were about to continue to express their opinions, Johnny spoke suddenly.


    Turning their heads and looking around, the Rogge trio saw a Johnny whose left hand was burning.


    This¡­¡­


    The scene before him completely exceeded the understanding of Susan and Reid.


    Just when they were about to speak, the flame on Johnny''s left hand suddenly soared, engulfing him completely.


    "Johnny!"


    Seeing Johnny who was completely swallowed by flames, Susan screamed out instinctively.


    However, in the next second, a waterfall of water appeared above Johnny''s head out of thin air, pouring it down.


    laugh¡­¡­


    Johnny, who was hit by the current, staggered and squatted directly on the ground, and the orange-red flames burning on his body disappeared completely.


    He disappeared with the flame and his clothes.


    Although the flame superpower produced by Johnny''s mutation is very cool, it is a pity that what he mutation produces is a natural flame.


    It will go out without oxygen!


    Encounter a lot of water, it will be wiped out!


    What Roger did just now was not a newly developed water escape ninjutsu, but just transformed the water escape chakra into water.


    This kind of chakra operation skill is not very easy to use against other enemies.


    But Johnny, who could only produce natural fire, was extremely suitable.


    "Have you seen that, I can produce flames! Haha, I also have superpowers!"


    Johnny, who was washed down by the current, got up directly, opening his hands and gesturing in excitement.


    ...


    "We not only saw the flames, but also yours..."


    Roger pointed his finger at Johnny''s unusually cool lower body.


    Johnny looked in the direction of Roger''s fingers.


    Reach out, turn around, and do it in one go.


    When Johnny turned his back to them, Reid said leisurely: "You are right, that cosmic storm changed our DNA!"


    In the next second, Reid applied to Rogge.


    "Rogge, I need to borrow Konoha''s laboratory, now, right now!"


    "no problem!"


    After obtaining Rogge''s consent, Reid did not stay at all, and directly pulled Susan up and walked quickly in the direction of the laboratory.


    "They have already left, don''t you think about going back and putting on a dress?"


    Glancing at Johnny''s classic American butt, Rogge reminded him warmly. (Note 1)


    Johnny said nothing, lowered his head and returned to his room.


    A few minutes later, Ben''s room was also completely quiet.


    When there was no sound coming from inside, Rogge motioned to No. 2 to open the door of the room and walked into the devastated room.


    The room that was originally neat and clean at this time seemed to have been bombed by a bomb.


    There is not a complete piece of furniture in the entire room, it is all broken pieces of furniture and electrical corpses.


    In the corner of the room, Roger saw the book that had completely changed its appearance.


    At this time, Ben was sitting in the corner with his hands on his knees like a bullied child.


    "Look at it, fate is not as bad as you think!"


    Ben had served in the Marine Corps before, and according to common sense, his will is stronger than ordinary people.


    But it is a pity that what he has encountered now is completely subverting the change of life form.


    "I want to meet Debbie, we have made an agreement, no matter what happens, we will always be together.


    "Can you help me?"


    Ben said in a low tone.


    "Man, I don''t think this would be a good idea."


    Debbie is Ben¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and Roger has read about Debbie in Ben¡¯s profile.


    "Help me, okay?"


    Ben made a request again.


    "I will arrange for a plane to take you there. If you need it, I can ask the special forces to accompany you."


    "No thanks!"


    More than ten minutes later, a Kun-style fighter took off from the hangar with a book that simply changed clothes and flew to New York.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Reid and Dr. Connors inspected Susan, Johnny, and Ben in detail from top to bottom.


    Of course, Reid did not forget to check for himself.


    During the inspection, Reid and Susan''s superpowers also awakened one after another.


    Reid is responsible for studying the causes of variation, while Dr. Conners is responsible for testing their superpowers.


    Reid gained a body with super elasticity.


    He can greatly extend his body like rubber, and he can also change his shape through super elasticity into various shapes such as cylinders, cubes, and parachutes.


    Johnny gained the ability to create and manipulate flames.


    After testing, he can keep his flames for 17 hours and achieve supersonic flight with the whole body burning.


    In addition, he can explode up to 550,000 degrees Celsius, just like a nova-level flame explosion. (Note 2)


    However, this kind of flame explosion will exhaust all his energy and make him lose his superpowers in a short time.


    Susan can make herself, others, or objects invisible.


    But her invisibility is not true invisibility, but blocks the light outside, creating an invisibility effect on the naked eye.


    In addition, she can also create an invisible force field.


    None of the awakened super powers of the Reid trio did not change their appearance.


    The only Ben who had changed his appearance became extremely depressed after seeing Debbie.


    He has gained a rock-like body and powerful strength, but his heart has become extremely fragile and sensitive.


    Strong on the outside and soft on the inside, this is the true portrayal of Ben now.


    After reading the report submitted by Reid and Dr. Connors, Rogge arranged for them the title of hero that belonged to them.


    Mr. Fantastic Reid, the invisible heroine Susan, Johnny the Thunderbolt, and the stone man.


    As for their team name, of course it is the Fantastic Four.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the four of Reid were developing and training their superpowers, Rogge quietly left Konoha headquarters without notifying anyone.


    The Fantastic Four things have come to an end for the time being, and he is now going to meet the Lord Dum, who he admires so much, who is both right and evil.


    Latvinia is located in Eastern Europe, between Hungary, Romania, and Serbia. It is a small country with a population of less than one million.


    Although the population is small and the land area is not large, with the help of high technology invented by Dom, Latvinia has successfully developed from a backward agricultural country to a developed country without hunger and war.


    Rogge, dressed in ordinary clothes, was wandering in the capital of Latvinia like a tourist at this time, admiring the scenery of Latvinia.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, it is really hard to believe that this place was still a backward agricultural country more than ten years ago.


    Rogge did not visit the Lord Dom the first time. Before meeting the hero, he planned to understand what the people of Latovinia thought of him.


    In the seemingly indifferent conversation, he got the information he wanted from these ordinary people.


    Regarding the overthrow of the old king''s rule by Dum and the freedom from war and hunger in Latovinia, ordinary people have two completely different views.


    Among them, it can be simply divided into the youth group and the young group.


    Young people''s evaluation of Dum is more of praise and gratitude, and even have a fanatical worship of Dum.


    Those middle-aged people have completely different evaluations.


    In their view, Dum is an out-and-out dictator, a tyrant who controls all the power of Latovinia.


    "Dum decides everything, his softest breath is also the law!"


    This sentence comes from a public statement made by the current Prime Minister of Latovinia.


    And now, this sentence has become a catch phrase for these middle-aged people to mock Dum.


    These two completely different evaluations reminded Rogge of the secret gambling game between Dom and Mephisto.


    These middle-aged people who helped Doum overthrow the rule of the old king have now become his biggest opponents.


    I have to say that this is a kind of irony.


    But having said that, even without the assistance of these people, Dum could overthrow the rule of the old king.


    When strength is no longer in one dimension, quantity has no meaning.


    Rogge was tasting a Latvian specialty snack called "The World" and looked at the magnificent castle in the center of the capital from time to time.


    This is a special grilled skewers made by skewering cooked fish balls, meatballs, bird eggs, fresh green peppers, onion slices, and small tomatoes together, and then grilled twice.


    In general, the taste is quite satisfactory, and the practice is not particularly rare.


    The name "World" is quite interesting.


    The castle in the city center is Dom¡¯s residence and the right center of Latvinia.


    Although Dum has all the rights of Latvinia, not many people in other countries know him.


    He didn''t come forward to deal with public affairs, and he gave the puppet prime minister all the things that needed to be seen.


    After eating the "world" in his hand, Rogge did not continue to waste time, and directly used quantum teleportation to enter the castle.


    He did not hide his aura, and with Dum''s ability, he found that his arrival was not difficult.


    Leaving aside his magic, his high-tech inventions alone are enough to make him discover uninvited guests entering the castle without authorization.


    Not long after entering the castle, Rogge waited for Dum''s guard, a guard composed entirely of robots.


    These robot guards, which seem to be completely incompatible with Latvinia¡¯s style of painting, did not attack him. Instead, they spoke in an electronically synthesized voice without hurriedly: "Mr. Roger, Master Dumm is waiting for you in the reception room!"


    Under the leadership of these robots, Rogge entered the interior of the castle and met the legendary Doctor Doom, Victor von Doum, in an antique reception room with a noble atmosphere everywhere.


    Green imperial robe, rough metal mask, and full body armor of the same color as the mask.


    The imperial robe worn by Dumu was taken from the old king and symbolized the monarchy of Latovinia.


    The mask on his face was obtained when he was learning magic in the Himalayas, which can enhance his magical ability.


    Because he was too eager, he put the mask on his face before it cooled down, destroying the already disfigured face even more serious.


    But with the existence of the mask, other people can''t see his true appearance.


    Therefore, there is no substantial difference between disfigurement and more serious disfigurement.


    As for the armor on his body, it is the best proof of his fusion of technology and magic.


    This armor can not only absorb and manipulate a variety of energies, give him complete control over the machinery, but also use all the magic he has learned.


    On the armor, there are even fragments of the "True Cross", which can withstand the attacks of blood races such as Dracula and other undead creatures.


    "Latovinia and Konoha do not have any intersection. I can''t think of any reason why it is worth letting Konoha''s fourth generation Hokage come here in person."


    Although Dumu''s tone was calm, the aura that radiated from him was not calm at all, and it could even be regarded as full of pressure.


    "The purpose of my coming here has nothing to do with Latovinia. I came here specifically to find you."


    After taking a sip of the coffee brought by the robot maid, Roger said slowly.


    "Look for me? If I remember correctly, today is the first time we met."


    If it were not for Rogge''s strength, Dumu would not waste any time on him.


    With such energy, he might as well study more magic or more new inventions.


    "It''s also possible to cooperate at the first meeting, and I can guarantee that you will be very interested in my next proposal."


    Seeing Rogge holding his winning ticket, Dumu pondered for ten seconds before continuing, "Say your proposal."


    "I can rescue your mother Cynthia from Mephisto!"


    Roger directly showed his hole cards.


    At the moment he just finished speaking, Dumu, who was sitting across from the long table, suddenly stood up, with strong magical fluctuations on his body.


    Along with the magical fluctuations, there was also a killing intent that seemed like a substance.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 464： Doctor Dooms Commission

    The secret that had never been known to anyone was explained by Roger who had just met.


    This made Dum, who was used to controlling everything in his own hands, felt an instinctive threat.


    When Dumu stood up and exuded a strong wave of magical power and killing intent, a light blue light also shone on Roger.


    Rogge certainly knew how his remarks would affect Dum.


    Although this will make Dum wary of him, this is his only hole card that can impress Dum.


    In order for Dumu to cooperate with him obediently, he can only choose to take a risk and try.


    And even if Dumu really wanted to kill him, he still had enough power to protect himself.


    Doum looked at Roger across the long table with cold eyes, as if thinking about the final decision.


    "Who are you?"


    Dumm spoke again.


    Although it was the first time that Dum met Rogge, he was no stranger to Rogge, and he even knew him well.


    Since Rogge appeared on the stage as a "mask man", Dum has noticed his existence and has also quietly investigated his past.


    But like everyone else, Dum''s investigation of Roger can only be traced back to Roger''s private detective period.


    As for who he was and what kind of past he had before he became a private investigator, Dum did not get any useful information.


    In the beginning, Doum even wondered if Roger was an alien from another planet, just like Thor from Asgard.


    But it didn''t take long for this speculation to be overthrown by him.


    A person who is greedy for money and **** on the earth, is a man who lives as he pleases, and is extremely overbearing, he cannot be an alien from another planet.


    An alien from another planet cannot be so interested in existence on earth.


    Even if it is disguised, it is impossible to disguise it so thoroughly.


    By analyzing what Roger did and the signs in his daily life, Dum can be 100% sure that Roger is a pure earth person who has lived on the earth since childhood.


    After overthrowing Rogge''s speculation that he was an alien, Dumu had also doubted whether he was an extraordinary practitioner with a long life.


    But this speculation was quickly overturned by him.


    From Dum''s point of view, although Rogge has a strong enough strength, he is not stable at all, and has no calm and indifferent experience.


    Not an alien, nor a cultivator who has been hidden for many years, so it is very suspicious where Roger''s strength comes from.


    Dumu knew that there were some geniuses in this world who were born far beyond ordinary people, and he himself was an obvious representative.


    But Dum did not see this kind of "genius" breath in Rogge.


    Combining with the secret Rogge just told, Dumu felt that he had signed a contract with Helllord Mephisto.


    Because he signed a contract with Mephisto, his origins are a mystery, and he showed great strength as soon as he appeared.


    It is precisely because of this that he knew that his mother Cynthia was imprisoned by Mephisto and that he had a betting agreement with Mephisto.


    Although Rogge once publicly stated at the Thunder Agent team''s press conference that he came from a place called Konoha Hidden Village, a fourth-generation Hokage of that mysterious hidden village.


    But Dumu didn''t believe a word of his statement.


    If there is such a mysterious village on the earth, it is impossible that there is no news at all.


    Even beings like Kama Taj are more or less related to the real world.


    Dumu didn''t think that the Konoha hidden village that Roger called would be even more mysterious and powerful by Kama Taj.


    "You don''t have to look at me like this, I know you will think I am suspicious, and even suspect that I have something to do with Mephisto, someone he specially arranged.


    "I do have a relationship with him, but not the kind of relationship you think!"


    After speaking, Rogge channeled the contract that had not been signed with Mephisto.


    "You have also dealt with Mephisto a lot. You should be able to recognize his things."


    Under Rogge''s control, this unsigned parchment contract floated slowly in front of Dum.


    Afterwards, the meeting room was completely quiet.


    Dumm checked the floating contract in detail and confirmed its authenticity.


    In the end, Dum let the sheepskin scroll contract float back to Rogge, the magic fluctuations and killing intent radiating from him completely disappeared, and he sat back on the high chair.


    "Although I don''t know how you did it, you didn''t sign a contract with Mephisto, and you have no reason to return to hell."


    Dumu said calmly.


    "Of course I have a reason to return to hell.


    "You have also practiced in the Himalayas, so you should have heard the term''inner demon''.


    "I don''t want a crack in my cultivation mood, so hell, I have to go."


    Rogge explained.


    This statement of the inner demon was not made up by him, but actually exists.


    Even if it is not someone with extraordinary abilities like them, it is possible for ordinary people to have inner demons.


    The most common of these is the so-called "second in the millennium" in sports competitions.


    "Himalayas? What is your relationship with Kama Taj?"


    As a mage, it is impossible for Dum to not know the existence of Kama Taj.


    "Gu Yi is my teacher!"


    After finishing speaking, Roger stretched out his right hand and opened a small portal in front of him that only allowed his arms to pass through.


    This portal magic is one of Kama Taj¡¯s signature magic.


    Just like the three-knowledge art of the ninja school, a wizard who has not learned portal magic is not a true Kama Taj wizard.


    Hearing that Gu Yi was his teacher and confirmed the portal magic with his own eyes, Dum dispelled the suspicion that Roger was under Mephisto.


    Although he was still wary of Rogge, one thing he could confirm was that it was a student of Gu Yi, not Mephisto.


    The name of the Supreme Master Gu Yi is very convincing in the extraordinary world, especially the magical world.


    "Tell me about your plan. If it''s reliable, I don''t mind going to **** with you once."


    Dum took the initiative to inquire about Rogge''s plan.


    Rogge didn''t conceal it, and told him about the plan that belonged to Dumu and Doctor Strange in his own memory.


    Only this time, the person who teamed up with Doom, Doctor Destruction, was no longer his little brother, Doctor Strange, but himself.


    "The plan sounds feasible, but the specific implementation steps need to be carefully considered."


    After listening to Roger''s plan, Dum suddenly felt like he was completely opened up.


    All along, he was just thinking about how to defeat Mephisto, so as to win the bet, and let his mother regain freedom.


    However, he did not expect that there would be such an alternative way to save his mother.


    "Your plan, I agree, what kind of compensation do you want?"


    Dumm has investigated Rogge, and he certainly knows Rogge''s strange commissioned "obsessive-compulsive disorder."


    "It''s very simple, I want all your magic practice materials."


    In the beginning, Rogge was planning to make a promise from Dum.


    For example, let him promise that when Thanos attacks the earth, he will do his best to deal with Thanos once, so as to achieve the tactical effect of using ¡°super villains¡± to attack ¡°super villains¡±.


    But this payment was quickly rejected by him himself.


    Although the system will recognize commissioned rewards for commitments, the problem is that a commitment is a reward for which there is no fixed time.


    If Thanos never comes to Earth, he will not receive Dumu''s promise, and will not be able to get the commission rewards given by the system, and will always occupy the only commission place.


    So he directly changed the goal and turned the reward into Dum''s magic training materials.


    Although there is no shortage of these contents in Kama Taj, most of Kama Taj''s magic belongs to the category of white magic.


    But Dumu''s magic is different, he belongs to the kind that those who do not refuse.


    Whether it is white magic or black magic, he has a lot here.


    Moreover, the commissioned reward is just a lottery. What he really wants is only the Nincoin given by the system.


    He now has 660 unconsumed nincoins, if he completes Dumu''s commission, he will not be too far away from 1,000 nincoins.


    After he saves 1,000 ninja coins, he can exchange the Yin Jiuwei in the system, so that the Yin and Yang Jiuwei will become one.


    "You have a big appetite, aren''t you afraid to eat?"


    Dum didn''t doubt Roger.


    In his opinion, if Rogge''s compensation is too low, that''s the problem.


    He was not afraid of Rogge''s appetite, he only worried that Rogge would not try his best.


    Although the plan Rogge just proposed is highly feasible, there is only one chance.


    If it fails this time, Mephisto will never be fooled again.


    "Men, have a big appetite and a big dream!" (Note 1)


    Rogge replied with a smile.


    "No problem, I promised, sign the scroll!"


    As soon as Dum finished speaking, Rogge threw away the commissioned scroll he had prepared.


    After more than ten seconds, a new commission appeared on the commission page of the system.


    "Delegated content: assist in destroying Dr. Dum and free Cynthia''s soul; delegation status: incomplete; delegation reward: 250 ninja coins!"


    Dum''s commission passed the judgment smoothly, and the system also gave a very reasonable commission reward.


    "A month later, we set off to hell!"


    Throwing the completed commission scroll back to Rogge, Dum set a date for departure.


    Going to **** is not a trivial matter, even Dum needs to be prepared in advance.


    And unlike previous gambling games, Mephisto won''t talk as well as before this time.


    "no problem."


    After collecting the commission scrolls, Roger opened the portal back to Konoha headquarters and left Dum''s castle.


    After returning to Konoha, he first went to see the Fantastic Four who was adapting to his superpowers, and then teleported from the headquarters to Konoha hidden village.


    To prepare in advance, Dumu is not the only one.


    Before going to hell, he also needs to prepare well.


    And one thing he didn''t reveal to Dum was that he planned to take something from Helllord Mephisto.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 465： Preparation before going to hell

    The last time he played against Mephisto, he fully realized the gap between himself and his heavenly father.


    Especially the kind of absolute dominance that this heavenly father showed when he was still in his home court.


    Although he was not desperate with Mephisto this time, in order to ensure that his soul would not fall into the hands of an old pervert, Mephisto, he needed to make himself a little stronger.


    This time, Mephisto will not be as casual as the last time.


    Not to mention that Roger had just smashed him not long ago.


    In fact, in a strict sense, he is not a pitfall of Mephisto.


    Because in another month, he will go to **** again.


    After returning to Konoha Hidden Village, Rogge went to see the progress of Hinata¡¯s "Artificial Human" project.


    Earlier, he agreed with Hinata¡¯s "Phantom Vision Operational Matrix Data" and "Regeneration Cradle Engineering Data", he had already obtained it from Tony and Dr. Zhao Hailun, and had already sent it to Hinata on the 2nd.


    The only thing I haven''t got is Dr. Banner''s plan to implant artificial intelligence into organic organisms.


    Roger and Hulk have a good relationship, but his relationship with Dr. Banner is very ordinary.


    And with Ultron such a brutal out-of-control case in front, Banner is not very willing to hand over the plan to Roger.


    In Banner''s view, Roger is a more dangerous existence than Ultron.


    Rogge did not force Dr. Banner. When Dr. Banner clearly expressed his unwillingness, he gave up the idea of ??obtaining a plan from Dr. Banner.


    The reason is simple, because he now has a Mr. Fantastic Reid who is no worse than Dr. Banner.


    Although Reid''s awakening superpower is not that great, the most precious thing about Reid is his open brain.


    Unlike Dr. Banner, Reid is proficient in almost all fields of science and technology.


    Some of his inventions can even compete with the gods.


    The smartest person on earth, the first genius in Marvel''s world, the gods...


    Although these titles have not yet appeared on Mr. Fantastic Reid, as long as he does not accidentally die early, these titles will fall on him sooner or later.


    Therefore, Dr. Banner''s refusal will not only affect Rogge''s next plan, but will not even affect his mood.


    Men are creatures who have new love and forget old love.


    Dr. Banner is Roger''s "old love", and Reed is his "new love".


    When Hinata focused on the "artificial human" project, the progress of the project was significantly improved.


    Especially after getting the Phantom¡¯s calculation matrix data and the regeneration cradle engineering data, the difficulties in the project were broken one after another.


    Roger didn''t bother Hinata for too long. After getting a general understanding of the progress of the "cyborg" project, he came to his own Hokage training room.


    Because there is only one month, he also has no plans to continue to improve the blood follower and the fairy body.


    His purpose this time is very simple, that is, to completely master Suzuo Nohu''s third form, that is, the form with Wu Tiangu armor.


    The third form of Susano is also the final form that Uchiha Itachi masters.


    Compared with the second form with flesh and blood and meridians, the third form with Wutiangu armor not only has a greatly improved defense power, but also can use more weapons.


    For example, Shiquan Sword, Yata Mirror, Add Earth Life Sword, etc...


    Rogge has always been curious about whether he, who has a kaleidoscope pattern similar to Uchiha Itachi, can awaken Susao with a ten-punch sword and Yatayama.


    As long as it stabs the target, it can "forever" seal the target in the world of drunken illusion.


    You can change your own attributes according to the attributes of the attack, rebound or defend against "all" attacks.


    As long as one of them can be awakened, Rogge''s Suzuo''s strength can skyrocket.


    If he could awaken two at the same time, his Susao would be almost invincible like Uchiha''s Susao. (Note 1)


    Although in this world, the so-called "forever" and "all" of Shiquanjian and Yatakyo are unlikely to become reality.


    But even if it is not so absolute, it is enough for his Suzuo strength to get a qualitative improvement.


    When he arrived at Hokage''s exclusive training room, Rogge did not hesitate to open the writing wheel, and began to practice the third form of Suzuo Nohu.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    One month passed in a flash. When Hinata projected the message from Dr. Doum, Dr. Destruction, Roger left Konoha Hidden Village and returned to Earth.


    After returning to Konoha headquarters, he did not stay in the headquarters for too long, opened the portal to Dom Castle, and came to the meeting room where he met Dom last time.


    "You are a little different?"


    Although Dum didn''t know what Roger had done this month, he could clearly feel the breath of obvious change in Roger.


    "Go and make some preparations to face Mephisto."


    Rogge answered briefly.


    He didn''t need to explain to Dum about his cultivation.


    Dum is just his client, and the relationship between them is not good enough to reveal the details to each other.


    "This is my latest plan. You can take a look first.


    "The way to **** is also above, but I believe you also have your own way to hell."


    After speaking, Dum pointed to the document that had been placed in front of Rogge.


    Rogge opened the file and took a look at the plan that Dumm had come up with after detailed research.


    The subject of the plan is similar to what he said before.


    He went to **** with Dom to face Mephisto, and then Dom "sacrificed" him to Mephisto for Cynthia.


    Based on what Dum knew about his mother Cynthia, he knew that Cynthia would definitely refuse him to use this method to help her regain her freedom.


    Although Cynthia died, Dumu was still very young.


    But he knew that his mother Cynthia was a gentle "angel."


    As long as Cynthia refuses the freedom that Dum uses to "sacrifice" Rogge, then Cynthia''s soul can be redeemed, fly to heaven, and escape Mephisto''s clutches.


    When the soul is redeemed, it can fly to heaven. This is the passive setting of heaven.


    As long as a soul achieves this, heaven will take the initiative to attract this soul, whether or not the soul is in hell.


    This is a trick of using "heaven" to defeat "hell", but it is feasible.


    This is the same as only magic can defeat magic.


    If you want to defeat hell, you can only use the power of heaven.


    In the past month, Dum repeatedly calculated the possibilities, and even specifically confirmed the power of heaven.


    Dumu doesn''t doubt the existence of heaven, because there are fragments of the "true cross" on his armor.


    But whether the rule of heaven can really break Mephisto''s imprisonment of Cynthia''s soul, he still needs to confirm.


    After a month of repeated calculations, he confirmed the feasibility of the plan and came up with the final plan implementation plan.


    "The plan to follow this step is no problem, but there is one thing I need to confirm first, you are sure that your instrument can allow us to safely travel to and from hell.


    "I don''t want to be able to come back after going to hell, and I don''t want any accidents in the process of going to hell."


    Rogge didn''t doubt that Dum could invent the instrument to hell.


    In fact, this kind of thing happened once when Dom was studying in the United States.


    Only on that occasion, he sent his soul to **** instead of sending his body to hell.


    Dumu''s handsome face was disfigured because of that experiment.


    Rogge didn''t want his face, which was a little more handsome than Watergate, to become like Dom.


    "There will never be any problems, I can swear by the soul of my mother Cynthia!"


    Of course Dum knew what Roger was worried about.


    On the surface, he was worried about the safety of the transmission device he found.


    But in fact, he was worried that he would leave Cynthia''s soul in **** alone after he flew into heaven.


    "Okay! Then when shall we leave!"


    Under normal circumstances, if a mage wants to make his oath believable, he will swear to a more powerful existence, such as a god.


    However, Dumu did not do this, but directly swears with Cynthia''s soul.


    From a magical point of view, this oath does not have a strong binding force.


    But from Dum''s corner, this is the most powerful guarantee he can make.


    In terms of filial piety to his mother, Doum is definitely a 100% pure filial son.


    "Right now!"


    Although there is not much difference between going to **** one day earlier and one day later, Dum hopes to get his mother back to freedom as soon as possible, even if it is only a minute and a second in advance.


    "it is good!"


    Under Dum''s leadership, Roger came to the lowest dungeon below the castle.


    The area of ??the dungeon was larger than Rogge had imagined, and the environment was completely different from those dark dungeons in his memory.


    If he didn''t know that this was the place where Dumu would bet with Mephisto every year, he would even think that this was a secret research room buried deep underground.


    Most of the items in the dungeon have been evacuated. In a dungeon full the size of a football field, there is only a round gate made of metal, and the densely packed lines that spread all over the ground like a spider web.


    "This portal will close after opening, and then reopen after ten seconds.


    "I have calculated the flow of time between **** and the earth. These times are enough for us to do everything in hell.


    "If we can''t finish it, we should have died in hell."


    When Roger went to **** with the ghost rider Johnny last time, he did not pay special attention to the flow between the **** dimension and the earth.


    They didn''t stay in **** for long, so they didn''t feel particularly noticeable after returning to Earth.


    However, Dum is different. In addition to being a mage, he is also a scientist with a strong sensitivity to data.


    The details that neither Roger nor the ghost rider Johnny had noticed were important matters that he had to figure out.


    "You can be sure that there is no problem, anyway, we are not in a hurry."


    Roger stood more than one meter away behind Dumu, watching Dumu operating this **** portal that blended technology and magic.


    The hellfire portal of the evil spirit rider is more convenient, and you can go directly in with the evil spirit motorcycle. There is no need to prepare these many things.


    Although he thought so in his heart, Roger knew that the ability of the Ghost Rider to travel freely to **** was not a rotten street ability that can be seen everywhere.


    In the field of magic, this kind of teleportation has a special term called dimensional teleportation.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 466： Fight Mephisto again

    Dimensional transmission is not the same as ordinary transmission, it is a transmission that directly crosses the world.


    Although the energy required for dimensional transmission is not necessarily more than that of ordinary transmission, the difficulty must be several levels higher than that of ordinary transmission.


    If you want to carry out dimensional transmission, the first problem to deal with is how to break the world wall between the two worlds.


    The invisible and intangible existence of the world wall, let alone breaking, is not easy to even sense.


    Roger stood quietly behind Dom, watching him continuously operate this portal instrument that he completely couldn''t understand.


    When Dum set all the data, the portal that looked very unusual emitted a lava-like red light.


    As the red light lit up, a glass-like red light curtain emerged in the middle of the portal.


    Opposite the light curtain is a dry yellow desert.


    "Let''s go!"


    After opening the portal, Dumu didn''t look back, and walked straight into the portal, and came to **** that was completely different from the earth.


    After Dum entered the portal, Rogge opened the infinite mode he had developed and walked in.


    Hell is not a place where living people should come, and everything here does not welcome living people, such as poisonous air and **** will.


    When Roger entered hell, the red portal behind him immediately closed and disappeared, as if he had never appeared before.


    Just like Rogge added an infinite mode to himself, Dum also added a magic effect that Rogge couldn''t understand, giving himself the right to move freely in hell.


    After arriving in this **** like the planet of death, neither Roger nor Dum spoke, silently adjusting his state.


    They are not the first rookies to go to hell, so they all know that they don''t need to find Mephisto at all.


    As they expected, not long after they arrived in Hell, they saw the "old friend" Hell Lord Mephisto.


    Mephisto at this time did not show his real demon, but maintained the old British noble style that Roger had seen.


    Slim and straight black classic suit, meticulously groomed silver hair, black cane inlaid with silver skull.


    Seeing this Mephisto, who looked like a British nobleman, Dumu frowned slightly.


    He has played against Mephisto the number of times, but he has never seen a human image like Mephisto.


    In the past, Mephisto showed him the typical demonic image with red skin, curved double horns, and bat wings.


    "I didn''t expect that we could meet in **** so soon. I thought you would show up until the last moment.


    "Although to the devil, ten years is equivalent to just a night''s sleep, but I am relieved to see you so soon."


    Mephisto glanced at Dum, then set his gaze on Rogge.


    For him, both Roger and Dum are toys that make him happy.


    The only difference is that Rogge¡¯s toy is a little more expensive, while Dom¡¯s is a little more ordinary.


    Of course, this is not to say that Dum''s strength is much weaker than Rogge.


    It''s just that in Mephisto''s criteria, Rogge''s soul belongs to the extremely rare limited edition, even the only out of print.


    "I said, I will definitely fulfill the promise. Don''t underestimate the promise of a ninja."


    Although he was in Mephisto¡¯s main court hell, Rogge¡¯s mood remained as calm as ever.


    Mephisto is indeed very strong, but he is not without the power to fight back.


    What''s more, Dr. Doom is still beside him.


    "good very good!"


    Mephisto said with great relief, and his gaze at Rogge became more admired.


    He originally thought that Roger was planning to continue practicing for ten years before coming to **** to meet him.


    However, Roger''s approach once again exceeded his judgment.


    Mephisto likes this kind of unpredictable person, which makes him feel the little surprises in life.


    When everything is under control, life will become particularly boring.


    Mephisto''s dignified **** lord, why always like to seduce some ignorant ordinary people on the earth, because he wants to make his life less boring.


    Seeing the painful struggle and regret of those souls in his own hands will give him a rare sense of satisfaction.


    "Mephisto, start this year''s gambling game!"


    Dumu didn''t wait for Roger to continue talking with Mephisto, and directly spoke to Mephisto.


    "This year''s gambling game? No problem!


    "I don''t mind having a little appetizer before I want to use the food!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mephisto''s aura became completely different.


    If Mephisto before was more or less friendly and kind, then he is now like a king who is above everything else.


    In fact, Mephisto is indeed a superior king in hell.


    It''s just that now, Roger and Dum in front of him are not the ones who tremble when they see him, choosing from the heart to surrender the **** devil.


    Mephisto showed his aura as the lord of hell, but he did not change his human image, still maintaining the appearance of that old British nobleman.


    "Come on, let me see what kind of ability you have after joining hands!"


    Whether it''s Roger or Dum, Mephisto is not unfamiliar.


    Regarding their strength, Mephisto does not say 100% understanding, but it is also very clear.


    Just after Mephisto finished speaking, a strong sacred aura erupted from Dumu, making him like an angel descending from heaven.


    Dumu mastered not a few of the magic, but what he now uses is not the magic he masters, but the ability of the "true cross" fragments on the armor.


    The golden light instantly enveloped Dumu''s body, making him look sacred.


    Afterwards, a sacred beam of laser light fell from the sky, and lightning came to Mephisto.


    Although Mephisto is not an undead creature, the sacred energy provided by the fragments of the "True Cross" still restrains his **** power to some extent.


    Heaven is the enemy of hell!


    The divine energy of heaven is also one of the most restrained energy of hell.


    Dumm has fought Mephisto more than a dozen times, and he certainly wouldn''t ignore this.


    When Dum summoned the holy beam of light to attack Mephisto, Rogge did not hesitate, and directly channeled the Kusanaru sword.


    The moment the silver-white Kusanaru sword appeared in his right hand out of thin air, his figure disappeared.


    Roll your eyes, open!


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode!


    The infinite mode can only give Rogge the ability to act safely in various environments, not a combat-type ninjutsu.


    So at the moment of attacking Mephisto, Rogge superimposed himself on the first layer of combat-only BUFF.


    At the moment when Roger disappeared like lightning, the sacred beam of light summoned by Dum also hit Mephisto, completely swallowing the thin Mephisto.


    To be precise, it should have swallowed the afterimage left by Mephisto.


    Facing the attack of the sacred beam of light, Mephisto did not use any magic or energy moves. He escaped the sacred beam of light and left an afterimage on the spot with physical strength alone.


    As the lord of hell, Mephisto''s physical strength can never be bad.


    He rarely uses melee combat, not because he doesn''t, but simply unnecessary.


    Mephisto could easily dodge the attack of the divine beam, and neither Roger nor Dum had any accidents.


    If Mephisto couldn''t even escape this kind of attack, he wouldn''t be qualified to be the Lord of Hell.


    Mephisto, who had escaped the sacred beam of light, reappeared more than ten meters behind him, and at the same time, Roger, who had entered the Lei Dun Chakra mode, also came to him.


    Thunder Dunk Thousand Bird Blade!


    In just an instant, light blue lightning was wrapped around the silver-white Kusanaru sword, which directly pierced Mephisto''s chest.


    Although Mephisto is the lord of hell, like other **** demons, he also has the fatal weakness of the core.


    By rolling his eyes, Rogge saw the size of a fist in Mephisto''s chest, like a solid red sun-like heart core.


    clang!


    Unlike the previous battle, Mephisto did not use the energy barrier to resist Rogge''s attack this time, but raised the black scepter in his hand.


    The black cane, which looked like an ordinary wood, blocked the Kusanaru sword with great precision, and made a crisp sound of metal crashing against each other.


    Before Roger had time to withdraw the Kusanaru sword, Mephisto took the top of his hand, turned the stick into a sharp sword, and stabbed towards Roger.


    Clang clang clang clang...


    Mephisto at this time showed superb swordsmanship skills, and only one stabbing after another forced Rogge to keep retreating.


    Worthy of being the lord of hell, he has a great set!


    Rogge had no plans to compete with Mephisto in swordsmanship, and immediately pulled back.


    However, at the moment he just opened the distance, Mephisto posted it like a shadow.


    "When the people on earth didn''t even have civilization, the devil was already a master of melee combat!


    "Playing swords in front of me, are you a little too despised of the demons in hell."


    Mephisto''s swordsmanship demonstrated at this time is no worse than that of the goddess of death, Hella.


    Although his sword moves only have three words: quick, accurate, ruthless, in his hands, no matter how simple and simple moves, they can turn into a death storm that kills people.


    Holy aura!


    Holy oath!


    Just as Roger was forced to retreat by Mephisto, Dum in the distance performed two sacred magics again.


    Roger, who was enveloped in Lei Dun Chakra, suddenly shone a golden light like the sun.


    At the same time, the Kusanaru sword in his hand was also entwined with a sacred flame containing sacred energy.


    The sacred aura gave Roger the sacred energy to resist the power of hell, and it increased his power and speed in a short time.


    The oath of holiness gave the Kusanaru sword in his hand the ability to damage divinely.


    Dr. Destruction, Doum, has become a reliable "daddy", adding two holy buffs to Rogge.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 467： The cooperation of two kings

    Facts have proved that although Dr. Doom''s reputation in the outside world is not very good, but with cooperation, he will be a very good player.


    The timing of the appearance of the two sacred magics, the sacred aura and the sacred oath, was perfect.


    If he is not quite sure that it is the first time that Dum fought hand in hand, Rogge doubted whether he had specially trained this type of tactics with Dum.


    The sudden burst of sacred energy on Rogge suddenly disrupted Mephisto''s attacking rhythm, giving him a short to almost negligible "gasp" time.


    For ordinary people, Mephisto''s short delay of only a few tenths of a second is not an opportunity at all.


    But for people like Roger or Hela who are extremely good at speed melee combat, this delay is enough to become a winner or loser in subverting the fighting initiative.


    Mephisto''s black cane ran down Rogge''s face, almost leaving a scar on his handsome face.


    Rogge did not waste the opportunity created by Dum, and the Kusanaru sword entwined with light blue lightning and golden sacred flames pierced at a speed that broke the limit of the naked eye.


    This time, Rogge didn''t pierce the core of Mephisto''s chest, but directly pierced his right eye.


    Even if Mephisto is the lord of hell, as long as he is stabbed by this sword, he will definitely have a short-term vision loss.


    This has nothing to do with whether Mephisto is the lord of hell, it is purely determined by his form.


    If Rogge didn''t have the holy aura and the oath of holiness, Mephisto wouldn''t care about his sword at all.


    Although the Kusanagi sword is fast, he can create an energy barrier before the Kusanagi sword stabs himself, so as to resist Rogge''s sword.


    But now, Mephisto dare not do this.


    Rogge''s Chakra may not care, but he does not dare to underestimate the sacred energy of the "True Cross" fragment.


    Retreat!


    Retreat!


    Just now he finished mocking Mephisto, who had dared to use his swordsmanship in front of Rogge, who was not able to do anything but he was forced to retreat by a sword.


    Although Rogge didn''t say anything harsh to Mephisto, he proved it to Mephisto with practical actions.


    Don''t pretend to be forced by your age!


    There have never been many instances where the earth civilization was finally defeated by the earth people.


    Mephisto chose to retreat, but Roger would not let him go so easily.


    A few seconds ago, Mephisto was still chasing Roger to fight.


    And now, the scene suddenly turned upside down.


    Clang clang clang clang...


    It was Mephisto who used Rogge as a target for swordsmanship, but now it''s Rogge''s turn to return it to him.


    Just as Mephisto only pursued fast, accurate and ruthless swordsmanship, Rogge''s attack at this time also followed these three points.


    Sword is a murder weapon, swordsmanship is killing! (Note 1)


    Murder, never need to be fancy!


    Just when Rogge planned to make a big effort to directly leave the mark of an earthly person on Mephisto, the sacred energy in his body suddenly disappeared.


    The duration of the divine aura and the sacred oath is over.


    The sudden disappearance of the gain effect made his movements inevitably appear inconsistent.


    Of course Mephisto, who is extremely experienced, would not miss such an opportunity, but when he was about to turn the defense, Rogge opened his mouth silently.


    "Old man, you were cheated!"


    With Mephisto''s ability, there is no problem in understanding lips.


    But he hadn''t reacted yet, and the sacred light as if heaven descended completely shrouded the two of them.


    Holy purification!


    Rogge and Dum did not work together, but they both possessed a rich fighting presence.


    Even if they have not rehearsed and cooperated, as long as they have seen the same battle plan, they can make a tacit cooperation.


    Divine aura, holy vows, divine purification...


    These sacred magics were all in the plan that Dum had shown Rogge.


    In order for Cynthia''s soul to regain freedom, Dumu generously revealed to Roger the magic he had mastered.


    Although the magic recorded in the plan cannot be all of Dumu''s magic.


    But as long as he knew the effects of these magics, Roger could tell when Dumu would cast which magic.


    This has nothing to do with being familiar or unfamiliar with the two, purely because they have the same level of fighting thinking.


    To put it simply, it''s like two kings match up to the same passerby game.


    They really haven''t cooperated, but they can easily play subtle cooperation under the premise of knowing what the other party probably has.


    In a one-on-one situation, they are indeed not Mephisto''s opponents.


    Although the humans on earth are far inferior to the demons in hell, there is a demon that humans can never have an advantage.


    Human beings are creatures that help and support each other.


    The power of a person may be very small, but the sum of one after another is enough to change the color of the world.


    Man will conquer the sky!


    Because humans are weak, they have learned to work together.


    Because human beings are weak, they have learned to use the laws of nature and borrow the power of the world itself.


    Because human beings are weak, they have learned to be humble and learn to explore the truth of the world bit by bit.


    So, don''t, look down on humans!


    ...


    The sacred light as if the kingdom of heaven had descended dispelled the power of **** within a radius of hundreds of meters. This **** land full of destruction and chaos showed warmth and light that had never appeared before.


    When the sacred light dissipated, Roger and Mephisto, who were at the center of the sacred purification, disappeared in place.


    Although the power of sacred purification is strong, it is enough to cause a fatal blow to undead creatures and demons.


    But that also depends on who the opponent is facing.


    As the lord of hell, the sacred purification displayed by Doum using the fragments of the "true cross" can indeed make him suffer a small loss, but it is far from the point where he is seriously injured.


    However, neither Roger nor Dum expected the Divine Purification to completely solve the Lord of Hell.


    It is already a very good result to make Mephisto a small loss.


    The defensive tower must be pushed one by one, and the line of troops must be wave after wave.


    To destroy the enemy crystal, you need to build your own advantage a little bit.


    What Roger and Dum are doing now is to increase their advantage a little bit.


    This advantage may be inconspicuous now, but as long as they continue to accumulate, sooner or later they will be able to push away this crystal named "Mephisto".


    After the sacred purification was over, Roger''s figure appeared two or three meters in front of Dumu, while Mephisto''s figure appeared hundreds of meters away.


    Being hit on the spot by the Divine Purification, even Mephisto left a lot of traces.


    There were obvious holes in his black classic suit, and his meticulous silver hair became messy.


    "Good! Good! Both of you are good!"


    Although Mephisto''s voice was not loud, both Roger and Dum could clearly hear the anger in his tone.


    Before they could speak, Mephisto ripped off his upper body suit, revealing the strong muscles that were completely inconsistent with his image of an old man.


    Under the gazes of Rogge and Dumm, Mephisto''s skin turned dark red, and the human image that he maintained followed.


    Two huge corners grew from his forehead, human hands became monster-like claws, and a pair of huge red bat wings gushed out from his back.


    In less than a second or two, Mephisto became a legendary classic demon image.


    Although this red demon image resembled Mephisto''s real demon, Rogge knew that this was not Mephisto''s true appearance.


    Mephisto''s true appearance is unknown, and all the images he shows are only those he changes according to his needs. (Note 2)


    However, judging from Mephisto''s transformation from a human image to a demon image, he should be angry.


    Otherwise, he can continue to maintain his human image and maintain the mentality that this is just a small game.


    When Mephisto changed into a demon image, Rogge threw the Kusanagi sword in his hand back into the psychic scroll, and lifted the Thunder Dun Chakra mode.


    Mephisto was starting to get angry, and of course he had to change himself to a stronger BUFF.


    Eight-door Dunjia, sixth door, Jingmen, open!


    Before Sarkar star fought with Accuser Ronan, Roger had already mastered the sixth gate.


    It''s just that the accuser Ronan''s strength is too weak, even the fifth door Dumen failed to make it through, so that the sixth door Jingmen lost the opportunity to play.


    Although Mephisto didn''t know what kind of existence the Eight Door Dunjia was, he could clearly feel the chakra volume and physical strength that Roger had greatly increased at this time.


    Is this going to continue fighting with me in close combat?


    Mephisto changed the human image into a demon image, and he planned to continue to fight Rogge in close combat.


    But what he didn''t expect was that after seeing his demon image, Rogge actually performed a move that greatly increased his physical strength.


    "Haha...hahaha...interesting...interesting..."


    Looking at Roger, who was glowing green all over, Mephisto suddenly laughed.


    Under normal circumstances, when people fight, they will choose their own strengths to attack the other''s weaknesses.


    This is also the most appropriate tactic in battle.


    But at this time Rogge was doing the opposite.


    Mephisto transformed into an image of a demon who was more adept at melee combat, and he opened the eight-door Dunjia that can greatly improve melee combat capabilities.


    You don''t want to face-to-face close combat, then I will give you this opportunity.


    Rogge''s tit-for-tat and non-committal approach perfectly suits Mephisto''s preferences.


    Looking at Roger, Mephisto thinks of his unsuspecting descendants.


    Why is there no such character among my descendants!


    All day long, only intrigue, playing tricks that can''t be put on the table, is simply losing his face to Mephisto.


    If he had a descendant of Rogge''s character, how could he stay in **** all the time, having to work hard at his own age.


    "Be my son!"


    While Rogge and Dum were waiting for Mephisto''s revenge attack, Mephisto suddenly said something that made them puzzled.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 468： Holy·Super Jade Spiral Pill

    Is this guy crazy?


    Or went to the wrong set?


    Mephisto''s words made Rogge and Dum both look confused.


    However, after hearing this sentence, the two of them had completely different things in their minds.


    Dumu has had a lot of dealings with Mephisto, but he has never seen Mephisto like this.


    The current Mephisto does not have the posture that the lord of **** should have at all, but like a human old man anxiously looking for an heir.


    If it is not certain that Roger is a native of the earth and a disciple of the Supreme Master Gu Yi, Dum will doubt whether Roger has some ulterior ties with Mephisto.


    Although Rogge didn''t have as much thought as Dumm, Mephisto''s words reminded him of a great man who claimed to be a "remnant of the old age".


    I am a remnant party of the old age, and the new age does not have a ship to carry me. (Note 1)


    To this day, Rogge remembers the excitement when he heard these words very clearly.


    A man''s heroic life should come to an end with such vigor.


    So when he heard Mephisto''s words, he couldn''t help but walk away, and his thoughts could not help flying to the sea that carried the dreams of countless people.


    "You should leave this qualification to others, I can''t stand it!"


    Rogge directly rejected Mephisto''s proposal.


    Even if his brain was burned by the eight-door Dunjia Chakra, he couldn''t agree to Mephisto''s proposal.


    Isn''t it good to be an individual?


    "It doesn''t matter, I will let you agree slowly.


    "As long as you live in **** for a period of time, you will find that **** is not as bad as you think."


    Mephisto didn''t care about Rogge''s refusal.


    If Roger agreed, he would feel surprised.


    And Rogge''s rejection made Mephisto appreciate him more.


    Not knowing if it was his own illusion, Rogge felt that the look in Mephisto''s eyes looked a little wrong.


    This kind of look, he remembered that he had seen it in certain people with special orientations.


    After shaking his head to disperse these strange thoughts in his mind, Rogge took a deep breath and took the initiative to attack Mephisto in the distance.


    Complete the commission as soon as possible, and then leave hell, away from the old pervert Mephisto.


    Roger, who was full of green light, disappeared again.


    In the next second, he came to Mephisto, who had become more than two meters high.


    Shadow Dance Leaf!


    Rogge, who came to Mephisto like a flash, raised his right leg and kicked Mephisto''s chin fiercely.


    Rogge, who opened the sixth gate, exploded with a speed that shocked Mephisto.


    However, just as his right foot was about to hit Mephisto''s chin, the huge bat wings behind Mephisto lightly flapped, and the whole person flew directly, out of the range of Shadow Dance''s attack.


    Although Mephisto had never seen Bamen Dunjia, one thing he knew very well was that Bamen Dunjia was definitely not easy.


    Leaving aside the attacking power of the Eight Door Dunjia, the fact that Rogo Chakra soared was enough to make Mephisto vigilant for twelve points.


    In the last match, Mephisto discovered that Rogge had energy far beyond that of a human being on Earth.


    At this time, Rogna''s originally huge Chakra became even more astonishing with the increase of Bamen Dunjia.


    But this is also very normal. After all, opening the Eight Door Dunjia is equivalent to directly burning one''s own vitality.


    Whether it is burning vitality, burning soul, or burning other things, the spellcaster can gain a terrifying power increase.


    There are many such methods in the human world, and there are also many in hell.


    The bat wing behind Mephisto was just one flap, which made him fly tens of meters in the air, looking down at Roger on the ground.


    However, in the next second, Roger on the ground disappeared again.


    Shadow Dance Leaf is Lianhua''s starting style, which is to kick the enemy into the air, so it deliberately uses the enemy''s chin as the target of attack.


    Although the Shadow Dance Leaf that Roger had just cast did not hit Mephisto, Mephisto flew up on his own, completing the starting effect he wanted by himself.


    "Lilianhua!"


    Mephisto just wanted to perceive Rogge''s trail, and Rogge''s voice sounded behind him.


    After Shadow Dance Leaf, you can take two follow-up moves, Lianhua and Li Lianhua.


    Rogge originally intended to test the power of Mephisto''s demon form with the lotus flower.


    But after Mephisto said "be my son" and showed a look that would make him get goosebumps, he decisively gave up the lotus flower.


    Piao Lianhua needed to tie Mephisto tightly with a bandage or something, and then hugged him and hit the ground.


    At this time, Rogge did not want to have such a "close" contact with Mephisto.


    Therefore, Lilianhua, who doesn''t need to hug his opponent, becomes a more suitable choice.


    At the moment the voice sounded, Rogge''s right fist hit Mephisto''s back severely, blasting him to the ground.


    However, at the moment Mephisto was just knocked into the air, Rogge, who was originally behind Mephisto, came to him first and hit him in the chest with his right foot.


    Therefore, Mephisto, who had smashed towards the ground, flew backwards in the direction of the sky.


    Mephisto has excellent fighting skills and reflexes, but it is a pity that he now meets the "open" Roger.


    After hitting Mephisto twice in a row, Rogge came to Mephisto again.


    After that, there was another punch.


    Mephisto''s dignified **** lord, at this time, was like a volleyball, being constantly knocked into the air by Roger.


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang...


    The dull percussions continued to sound like a battle song belonging to Roger.


    Although Dumu wanted to add a few sacred attribute buffs to Roger, he found helplessly that he could not keep up with Roger''s speed.


    The Lilianhua that Rogge displayed at this time proved with facts that what is called a high-speed attack that the enemy can''t touch.


    Even the existence of Helllord Mephisto could not stop Rogge''s high-speed combos, and could only passively choose to be beaten.


    Although Mephisto now seems to be beaten a little bit miserably, in fact, Lilianhua''s harm to him is more in the image than the flesh.


    This feeling of being hit like a volleyball is the first time in Mephisto''s long life.


    After punching and kicking Mephisto dozens of times in the air at a speed that surpassed the limit of the naked eye, Rogge finally made a final blow to end Lianhua.


    boom!


    Mephisto, who was hit in the chest by Rogge''s right punch, slammed straight into the ground like a meteor, hitting a huge impact crater more than ten meters wide on the ground.


    The thick ground outside the impact crater also showed cobweb-like cracks in Mephisto¡¯s impact, spreading over the surrounding ground for tens of meters.


    After performing Li Lianhua''s finishing skills, Rogge also ended the move of flying in the air stepping on the air, and slowly landed on the ground.


    When Roger landed on the ground, Dum finally had the opportunity to throw out the sacred magic he had prepared.


    Bright armor!


    An armor composed entirely of golden light appeared on Rogge, making him like a heavenly warrior in heaven.


    At the same time, the physical strength consumed by Lianhua in the exercise he had just released quickly recovered, and all the fatigue and discomfort in his body were instantly dispersed.


    More importantly, the light armor added the sacred attribute of the most restrained **** demons to his attacks.


    With the emergence of the light armor, Mephisto, who had been sturdyly beaten by Lilianhua, also flew from the impact crater.


    "Li Lianhua, this move is pretty good!


    "But it''s a pity that you didn''t have any sacred attributes in your attack just now!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mephisto, in the form of a demon, moved his body in front of Rogge and Dum.


    With the sound of a crackling sound, Mephisto''s demon form returned to its original state, and the scars that were attacked by Lilianhua completely disappeared.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as I can beat you!"


    Rogge did not expect Lilianhua to hit Mephisto badly.


    Li Lianhua is just a cover, and his real purpose was accomplished long before Li Lianhua was over.


    "Really? Then I will let you see and see, the demon''s fighting posture."


    Mephisto, who was flying in the air, disappeared in an instant, like a flash, and came to Roger in an instant.


    Seeing Mephisto suddenly appeared, Rogge''s expression remained unchanged, and he did not even move.


    Just when Mephisto''s sharp and huge right paw was about to catch him, Roger finally moved.


    Flying Thor!


    Mephisto''s right paw crossed where Rogge was standing, and Rogge also came behind Mephisto at the same moment.


    Holy ¡¤ Super Jade Spiral Pill!


    Before Mephisto could react, an oversized jade spiral pill that was entwined with sacred power like the sun slammed on his back.


    boom!


    The super-large jade spiral pill containing the sacred attributes burst into pieces, blasting out Mephisto who was caught off guard.


    Flying Thunder God Technique!


    This is the real purpose of Rogge using Lilianhua to attack Mephisto.


    His purpose was never to use Lilianhua to hit Mephisto severely, but to use Lilianhua''s attack to cover up the existence of the Thunder God technique.


    It turns out that Mephisto was indeed deceived by Lilianhua''s attack.


    He hadn''t noticed the existence of the Flying Thunder God technique at all.


    With Mephisto''s ability, as long as he discovered the existence of the Thunder God spell, it would not be difficult to dispel the Thunder God spell.


    But he didn''t do this at all. He just recovered the injury left by Lilianhua''s attack, completely ignoring the seemingly insignificant, but more deadly, Thunder God technique.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Mephisto was also well-informed, but the Thunder God that Roger had just played was completely beyond his imagination, he didn''t even notice how Roger came behind him.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 469： Holy · Chao Peacock

    The super-large jade spiral pill''s power is not weak, coupled with the sacred power of restraining the devil, Rogge''s sacred super-large jade spiral pill has hit the highest damage since the war began.


    Mephisto flew upside down for hundreds of meters before finally stopping, using his body to draw a ravine tens of meters long.


    Seeing the mess in Mephisto and missing a bat''s back, Roger was also slightly surprised.


    He also didn''t expect that the sacred Super Jade Screw Pill he had on his own whim would have such amazing power.


    The restraint of the divine power against the devil was far beyond his imagination.


    Being knocked into the air by Rogge again, and still being knocked into the air by the super large jade spiral pill containing sacred power, this made Mephisto, who was already impatient, completely changed his face.


    He really admires Rogge, but he can''t tolerate Rogge''s provocation again and again.


    Although Mephisto''s back injury was serious, it still did not hit him severely.


    A burst of black energy visible to the naked eye suddenly gushed out of Mephisto, and as the black energy appeared, the injury behind him quickly recovered.


    The bat wing, which did not know where it fell, also grew back.


    Fast regeneration!


    It only took a second or two for Mephisto to recover completely, as if nothing had happened.


    The demon''s ability to regenerate is amazing, not to mention Mephisto is not an ordinary demon.


    The regenerative ability of the Lord of Hell is not comparable to that of the trash demon.


    When the back injury completely recovered, Mephisto slowly turned around, looking at Roger in the distance with a solemn expression.


    Although he wanted to make Roger his son, his best and most powerful descendant.


    But he also knew that Roger was not the kind of existence that would obey.


    In the world of demons, there is a very simple way to make your subordinates obedient to their descendants, and that is to tell each other with your fist who is the boss.


    Fist is truth!


    This is the simple, simple, efficient, and primitive values ??of **** demon.


    Although Rogge is not a demon in hell, Mephisto doesn''t mind letting him know in advance what is meant by "father kindness and filial piety" in hell.


    Mephisto, who had healed his injury again, did not immediately attack Rogge, but silently checked his physical condition.


    Although it was the first time he saw Flying Thunder God, he immediately realized something.


    When Roger suddenly flashed behind him, he sensed a spatial fluctuation that was so weak that it was almost negligible.


    For others, this weak spatial fluctuation seems to be nonexistent.


    But for Mephisto, although this spatial fluctuation is weak, it still does not completely hide his perception.


    Just as Mephisto tried to check his physical condition, Roger, wearing a sacred armor, attacked again at this moment.


    Roger finally quietly left a few Thunder God spells on Mephisto. He said nothing would allow Mephisto to dispel these Thunder God spells.


    Flying Thor!


    With a thought, Rogge once again came to Mephisto, and both fists struck towards Mephisto at the same time.


    To the peacock!


    This is a powerful move that can only be performed after opening the sixth gate!


    In an instant, hundreds of fist shadows appeared in front of Mephisto.


    Rogge is not Avalokitesvara, he certainly cannot have a thousand fists.


    The countless shadows of the fist in the sky were purely due to the visual afterimages produced by his punching too fast.


    Infuse all the super speed and super attack power granted by the sixth gate, into the fists, and beat the enemy with countless fists.


    This is Chao Peacock!


    And it is not the same as the peacock displayed under normal circumstances.


    The peacock that Rogge used at this time not only rubbed out flames because of the speed being too fast, but also had the sacred power conferred by the sacred armor, turning these orange-red flames into golden sacred fires.


    Mephisto is indeed very strong, but in front of the Peacock that Rogge casts, he still has only passive defense to go.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to retreat, but that Roger didn''t have any chance to retreat with him.


    Toward the Peacock is a continuous fast attack that will not give the enemy any breathing space.


    If it escaped Chao Peacock''s attack so easily, Chao Peacock would not qualify as a move that could only be performed by opening the sixth gate.


    The more you pay, the more power you gain.


    Any move or method that can increase the surgeon''s strength follows this unpretentious principle.


    Mephisto, who had tasted the power of Lilianhua and the sacred Super Jade Spiral Pill with his body, did not hesitate, and immediately mobilized the seemingly inexhaustible magic power in his body, and instantly constructed several layers of energy barriers in front of him.


    Layer after layer of blood-red or dark energy barriers appeared in front of Mephisto, establishing a line of defense after another between him and Roger.


    The energy barrier constructed by Mephisto had just appeared, and the golden flames scattered from Rogge''s fists occupied all his sights, making the sky in front of him extremely golden.


    It is as bright as the sunrise and dazzling like a peacock''s tail feathers!


    To the peacock!


    Live up to its name!


    The golden sacred flame, together with Roger''s fists, constantly struck Mephisto to build an energy barrier.


    boom! boom! boom¡­¡­


    The energy barrier with amazing defensive power, under the attack of the peacock, only lasted a short period of one or two seconds before being completely shattered.


    Roger''s fists and the remaining sacred fire, like bullets fired by a Gatling machine gun, poured crazily on Mephisto.


    This kind of violent attack directly filled with visual effects lasted for five seconds before it came to an end.


    Rogge''s final punch hit Mephisto''s demon''s head hard, directly smashing part of his head.


    When Roger finished the peacock, Dum in the distance finally had time to look at Mephisto''s appearance.


    Mephisto''s newly recovered body was again scarred.


    Being hit by the sacred Jade Helix Pill only made Mephisto''s back a mess and destroyed one of his bat wings.


    After being attacked by the peacock, Mephisto not only lost all the bat wings, but even the corners of his head were completely interrupted.


    What is even more shocking is that Mephisto''s body has holes of different sizes visible to the naked eye.


    This time, Mephisto was not shot out, but stayed less than five meters away from Rogge.


    "Now, do you still think you can subdue me?"


    Rogge said as he walked towards the scarred Mephisto, his right hand once again condensed a spiral pill containing sacred power.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 470： Salvation

    Just when Rogge condensed the Holy Spiral Pill and walked towards Mephisto, Dr. Doom, who had been watching the battle for a long time, shot again.


    I saw Dumu lifted his empty right hand, as if holding an invisible whip, and threw it directly in the direction of Rogge.


    When Dumu dropped his right hand, a chain made up of golden light instantly emerged, and lightning struck Rogge.


    The chains of God!


    The chains of the gods condensed by golden light instantly crossed a distance of hundreds of meters, and came to Rogge''s back like a flash.


    Then, he was firmly tied up.


    Dum, shot directly at Roger!


    Although the chain of God that contains the divine power of heaven is only two or three centimeters thick, the divine power on the chain shows an extremely terrifying ability to restrain it.


    The appearance of the chains of gods prevented Rogge from advancing and restrained him in place.


    Before Rogge turned around, Dum shot again.


    Holy Light Sealing Sword!


    Dumu''s free left hand was raised high, as if swinging a sword, from top to bottom, and forcefully swung it down.


    Along with Doum''s left hand swung down, six two-handed giant swords condensed by sacred power fell from the sky and landed in front of Roger like a meteor, passing through his body.


    These six Holy Light Sealing Swords were inserted into Rogge''s body from six different angles.


    Not only nailed him firmly in place, but also sealed his chakra flow extremely aggressively.


    In the blink of an eye, the green light shining on Roger disappeared, and the Eight Door Dunjia was forcibly closed.


    Even the sacred spiral pill condensed from his right hand burst silently like a bubble.


    This is, infighting?


    The scarred Mephisto didn''t figure out what was going on for a while.


    After being beaten by the peacock who contained sacred power by Roger, he planned to completely give up close fighting with Roger.


    However, before he had time to change the form again, he saw this scene like infighting.


    "Mephisto, let''s talk about a deal!"


    Dum, holding the chain of God in his right hand, flew into the air more than ten meters behind Roger, and said to Mephisto from a high level.


    "Dum, what do you mean!"


    Before Mephisto spoke, Rogge questioned Dum angrily.


    "That''s what it means now!"


    Dumu didn''t care about Rogge''s dissatisfaction, and lightly pulled the chain of God in his hand.


    The second after Dum pulled the chains of the gods, the chains of the gods on Rogge''s body were like a python trying to strangle the prey.


    "Dum, you better pray that I will never return to Earth.


    "Otherwise, I will let your Latovinia not stay!"


    Although Rogge''s voice was not loud, both Dum and Mephisto could clearly feel the murderous intent he exudes.


    "I never pray!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the chains of God that wrapped Rogge''s body spread to his head, like a bandage wrapped around a mummy, completely binding his whole person.


    Although Mephisto didn''t know what Dum was thinking about, he could see that Dum and Rogge, who were originally a team, completely fell out.


    In other words, Dumu unilaterally chose to betray his teammates.


    Mephisto first recovered the large and small cavities and scars on his body, then raised his head and glanced at Dum floating in the air.


    The mysterious energy on Roger was really sealed!


    This guy Dum is playing for real!


    As a **** demon who blended cunning into instinct, Mephisto was not dizzy by the infighting scene before him, and used his own way to perceive Rogge''s current state in detail.


    The chains of the gods bound Rogge''s body, and the Holy Light Sealing Sword sealed the energy in his body.


    "what would you like?"


    Mephisto looked up at Dum and asked calmly.


    "My mother''s soul!"


    As Mephisto expected, Dumu gave the answer he already knew.


    "Exchange your mother''s soul with Roger. This is a very good deal."


    While speaking, Mephisto raised his right hand and summoned an irregular hexagonal prism.


    In this crystal-like prism, there is a typical earth woman image.


    Cynthia''s soul!


    The image like a holographic projection inside the prism is the soul of Cynthia, Dum''s mother.


    "Trading is a good deal, but why should I trust you?"


    Mephisto said with a smile, and at the same time, a hint of orange-red hellfire was burning inside the prism.


    what! ! !


    At the moment the hellfire ignited, Cynthia inside Prism let out a howl of pain.


    Listening to Cynthia''s miserable howl, Dumu''s right hand holding the chain of the gods showed green veins, and his body exuded a strong killing intent that was not as strong as Roger''s just now.


    "Mephisto!!


    "Don''t go too far!"


    Doum suppressed the anger in his heart and said word by word.


    "Excessive? I don''t think so!"


    Even though he said that, Mephisto ended the hellfire, allowing Cynthia to temporarily escape the torment.


    "Did you know that souls burned to death by hellfire are not only the existence that both **** and heaven hate, but they will never have the opportunity to reincarnate. They will only become the nourishment of hellfire and experience eternal pain in hellfire."


    Mephisto played with the prism that imprisoned Cynthia''s soul and explained patiently.


    "I know! But I also know that beings killed by divine power will neither appear in **** nor ascend to heaven.


    "Since you like gambling so much, do you dare to gamble with me?


    "Let¡¯s see if my mother was killed, I¡¯m even more desperate, or it¡¯s even more painful to lose you who couldn¡¯t get Roger¡¯s soul forever.


    As he spoke, the chains of God on Roger''s body became brighter and brighter, gradually changing from golden to white.


    "Look up, the Rogge soul you want will soon disappear!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Dumu''s right hand holding the other end of the chain of God began to exert force.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Just when the chains of the gods were about to completely turn into white, Mephisto spoke up.


    "Give me Roger, your mother, and I will give it back to you!"


    Mephisto finally made the decision to trade.


    Cynthia''s soul is just one of his many playthings.


    If Cynthia had not had a good son like Dum, he would never have been so concerned about Cynthia''s soul.


    "Okay! Three seconds to the end, we will trade."


    Doum raised his right hand and pointed at the prism in Mephisto''s hand with his left finger.


    "no problem!"


    Because it was in hell, Mephisto was not worried about what Dum would play.


    Even if Dumu had other careful thoughts, he could not leave **** with Cynthia.


    "three two¡­¡­"


    Now that Mephisto agreed to the transaction, Dumu didn''t hesitate and started counting down.


    Just as he was about to count down to one and threw the chain of God in his hand to Mephisto, Cynthia inside the prism suddenly spoke.


    "Don''t... don''t do this..."


    Cynthia''s speech directly interrupted the transaction between Dum and Mephisto.


    "To shut up!"


    Mephisto snorted dissatisfiedly, allowing Hellfire to emerge in Prism again, intending to teach Cynthia a little lesson.


    "Let her say it!"


    However, before Mephisto had time to do it, Dumu squeezed the chain of God in his hand, allowing the chain of God to shine with a white light.


    "Dum, my mother is very pleased to see you as an adult.


    "My mother did something wrong back then, so she fell into the hands of the devil. Mom doesn''t want you to follow the same path.


    "If the freedom is obtained in this way, I would rather continue to be tortured by this demon for a thousand and ten thousand years.


    "Dum, you have been a little angel who will bring happiness and joy to others since you were young. Mom hopes that you can continue to do this and bring happiness and joy to the people of Latvinia.


    "You must be the guardian angel of Latvinia."


    Although Cynthia''s voice was not loud, Dumu could hear the word she said clearly.


    Looking at Dum, who was floating in the air and trying to control his trembling body, Cynthia stretched out her arms towards him, as if she wanted to hug her little angel in the air.


    "Dum, mother, love you, forever, love you!"


    Cynthia smiled and said to Dum, a warm smile that was out of **** on her face.


    Then, Cynthia took the initiative to walk into the hellfire and was completely swallowed by the hellfire.


    The hellfire that can bring extreme pain to the soul completely enveloped Cynthia''s soul, but it did not cause any pain to Cynthia in an uncharacteristic manner.


    At this time, a faint golden light appeared on Cynthia''s body.


    Cynthia gave up Doum''s freedom to betray Roger, and gave Doum the last lesson that a mother could teach her son by giving up her life.


    Cynthia''s soul has been redeemed!


    Seeing the white light suddenly emerging from Cynthia''s body, Mephisto realized something was wrong.


    This familiar white light reminded him of some extremely disgusting existence.


    Before Mephisto could come up with a result, a gate of white light condensed into the sky above them.


    this is¡­¡­


    The gate of heaven!


    Mephisto reacted immediately.


    However, it was too late.


    The warm light like the sun shoots out from the gate of heaven, and shines on Mephisto''s right hand like sunlight pierced through dark clouds.


    Zi Zi Zi...


    Mephisto''s right hand, which was illuminated by the divine light, made a sound like a barbecue.


    Then, under his gaze, his right hand completely collapsed and dissipated.


    Dissipated with his right hand, there was the prismatic body that imprisoned Cynthia''s soul, and the hellfire that had consumed Cynthia.


    Under the white light, Cynthia''s soul returned to its original size, and slowly floated in front of Dumu, reaching out her right hand silently stroking the metal mask on Dumu''s face.


    When Dumu tried to stretch out his hands to hug Cynthia, Cynthia''s soul disappeared completely.


    Cynthia, ascended to heaven!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 471： Yata Mirror and Ten Fist Sword

    The Gate of Heaven took away Cynthia''s soul, let her end the fate of being tortured by Mephisto, and let Rogge and Dum complete their set combat goals.


    However, after Cynthia''s soul ascended to heaven, none of the three people present had taken any further action.


    Mephisto did nothing, but he did not expect that Cynthia''s salvation could take the initiative to lead to the gate of heaven.


    This is hell, the farthest place from heaven, and the dimension most repelling the power of heaven.


    Cynthia is just an ordinary person with a little knowledge of magic, she is not even a magic apprentice.


    But it was such an ordinary person who completed the redemption in **** and led the gate of heaven to hell.


    This totally unreasonable phenomenon is the first time in Mephisto''s long life.


    Mephisto was stunned for a while because of the sudden appearance of the gate of heaven.


    And Dum, who was floating in the air, was so excited that he temporarily forgot what to do next.


    Cynthia¡¯s final farewell made Dum, who is known as Doctor Destruction, fall into deep memories, allowing him to recall the good memories of living with Cynthia.


    The only thing that was normal now was Roger, who was bound into a mummy by the chains of God.


    Although the seal of the Holy Light Sealing Sword is not weak, the Holy Light Sealing Sword can completely seal his chakra flow, which has a lot to do with his tacit cooperation.


    He and Dum did not discuss the specific implementation time of the "deception" link.


    The reason why he was able to prepare in advance before the effect of the Holy Light Sealing Sword took effect was purely because he received the action signal from Dum.


    The chain of gods is the action signal given by Dum.


    From Mephisto''s point of view, the chain of gods is just a means for Dum to restrain Rogge and imprison him in place.


    But in fact, this is just a signal to remind Rogge to prepare in advance.


    As for the Holy Light Sealing Sword that came next, it was purely a blinding technique for Mephisto.


    Mephisto''s perception ability is indeed outstanding.


    But no matter how outstanding his perception is, he can''t tell whether Rogge only sealed the flow of Chakra inside himself or was sealed by the Holy Light Sealing Sword.


    According to the plan, after Cynthia''s soul ascended to heaven, Dum should immediately unchain Rogge.


    However, Dumu, who was overly emotional, temporarily forgot about this matter.


    Therefore, there is a rather embarrassing problem.


    Rogge could indeed untie the seal on his body and let Chakra return to flow.


    If necessary, he can even use Nine-Tailed Chakra to forcibly get rid of the shackles of the chains of God and the Sealing Sword of Holy Light.


    But then, he must abandon the plan to take something from Mephisto and return to the world "empty-handed".


    "Dum, you wake up quickly, OK, your mother has ascended to heaven!"


    Rogge urged Dum silently in his heart.


    "You guys are playing me!"


    Before Dum could recover, Mephisto spoke first.


    "To fool you? That''s right, we are fooling you!"


    After hearing Mephisto''s angry voice, Dum finally regained consciousness.


    Dumu loosened the chains of the gods he was holding in his right hand, and lifted the Light Sealing Sword from Rogge.


    "You, don''t even want to leave here alive!


    Mephisto was completely enraged.


    In hell, in the world he controls, he was actually fooled by two guys from the earth!


    For Mephisto, this is a shame that cannot be tolerated.


    In an instant, the world changed color!


    The sky dimmed in an instant, and it switched from day to night in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, the power of **** that filled every corner of **** was boiling like boiling water.


    Destruction, death, tyranny, madness, chaos...


    An indescribable will, silently enveloped the entire hell.


    Hell will!


    The sleeping will of **** was forcibly awakened by Mephisto!


    At the moment when the hell''s will awakened, Roger, who had just gotten rid of the shackles and Dum, who was floating in the air, immediately felt an unstoppable horrible oppression.


    The awakened will of **** began to target these two creatures that are not hell.


    Although when the will of **** was asleep, they could more or less feel the rejection from hell.


    But that kind of rejection is far from being compared with the present.


    When the will of **** is asleep, they are like entering a party where they are not welcome.


    Although you will feel strong incompatibility, you will not be physically attacked.


    But now it''s different, the will of **** is awakened.


    They were still in that unpopular party, but this time, everyone in the party took up weapons and planned to hack them both directly.


    Being directly suppressed by the will of **** is not a good thing.


    "I will buy you ten seconds, no matter what method you use, I must open the portal!


    "Otherwise, let''s become Mephisto''s playthings together!"


    After speaking, Roger directly mobilized the Hellfire plundered from the Ghost Rider.


    Using Hellfire in front of Hell Will and Mephisto is not a very wise thing.


    But at this time, Hellfire is the only power in Roger''s hand that can slightly relieve the suppression of hell''s will.


    When the orange-red **** fire completely enveloped himself, the terror suppression brought by the will of **** was relieved a lot, allowing him to prepare his next methods more calmly.


    Susanoh!


    Without any hesitation, Rogge switched his eyes to a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and at the same time opened his own special training for a month.


    The ten-meter-high Suzano quickly took shape, completely enclosing him and Dumu.


    Unlike the previous Suzano, Rogge is now using the third form with Wutiangu armor, and his defense has been significantly improved.


    However, the most eye-catching thing is not the Wutiangu armor on Suzuo Nohu''s body, but the round shield that Suzuo Nohu holds in his left hand, which is branded with gou jade and spirals, like a burning flame, and his right hand. Gourd holding.


    Yata Mirror, Ten Punch Sword!


    After practicing Susao Nohu to the third form, Roger''s Susao appeared the same Yata mirror and ten punch sword like Uchiha Itachi.


    The system gave Rogge a kaleidoscope pattern very similar to Uchiha Itachi, and it also gave him the Yata Mirror and Ten Punch Sword that Uchiha Itachi once owned.


    To be precise, it was a temporary Yata Mirror and Shiquan Sword.


    Although there is a limit on the number of times it can be used, after knowing that his Suzuo also owns Yata Mirror and Ten Punch Sword, Rogge no longer complains about his kaleidoscope pattern.


    Didn''t it just imitate the kaleidoscope pattern of Uchiha Itachi? It doesn''t matter, it''s all trivial.


    Just after Rogge played Susanoh, Mephisto''s attack came in front of him.


    Mephisto at this time did not use any fancy attack methods.


    Energy shock!


    An energy shock that is pure and contains the power of terrifying hell.


    When this terrifying impact that could completely change the terrain came in front of him, Rogge didn''t hesitate to directly block Yata Mirror in front of him.


    Now is the best time to test whether the Yata Mirror, which can rebound and defend against all attacks, is really that powerful.


    The shock of scarlet and **** terrifying energy hit the Yata Mirror like a roaring flood.


    This terrifying energy shock lasted four or five seconds before it came to an end.


    When the energy shock was over, the Yata Mirror in Suzuo Nohu''s hand revealed his true face again.


    Unscathed!


    Yata Mirror blocked Mephisto''s energy impact.


    Although Dumu didn''t know what kind of existence Yatakyo was.


    However, after seeing Yata Kagami unscathed Mephisto''s attack, he found that he had seriously underestimated Rogge''s strength.


    With Yatayama alone, Roger could ignore most of his attacks.


    Not only was Dumu shocked by Yata Kagami''s amazing defensive power, even Mephisto in the distance also showed a solemn expression.


    Although the energy shock just now wasn''t a full blow from him, it was also an attack from him in a serious state.


    But soon, he put away the doubts in his heart and raised his right hand again.


    Almost just for an instant, another more powerful energy impact came to Rogge.


    boom!


    Unlike the previous attack, when the energy shock hit the Yata Mirror, it exploded like an intercontinental missile hit the target.


    The huge explosion sound and the turbulent flow of energy instantly engulfed Roger''s Suzano.


    A few seconds later, when everything returned to calm, there was a slight crack in the Yatayama mirror in Susano''s hand.


    But fortunately, Yata Mirror itself was a spiritual weapon without a physical body, so these cracks were quickly repaired by Roger''s Chakra and changed back to its original appearance.


    "Can you hurry up, I can''t hold it anymore!"


    The Yata Mirror that Roger now has is not a real Yata Mirror.


    His current Yata Mirror and Ten Fist Swords are temporary items given by the system, and they will disappear when they are used up.


    three times!


    He only had three chances to use both Yata Mirror and Shiquan Sword.


    Rogge didn''t intend to waste all the opportunities of Yata Kyou on Mephisto, so the limit he could bear was once.


    As long as the Yata Mirror is broken, it will be counted as one time.


    If he wants to continue to use Yata Mirror, he can only consume one more chance to use it.


    "Don''t rush, it''s almost done!"


    Although the portal on the earth would automatically open when the time came, Roger and Dumm didn''t have such time at all.


    When the portal opened automatically according to the set time, their grave head grass was several meters high.


    What they were standing in front of them was not Mephisto with a playful mentality, but a Heavenly Father who was completely angered.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 472： Seal of the Ten Fist Sword

    Although Rogge also had the strength of a half-day parent, in front of the existence of a half-day parent, the strength of the half-day parent was far from enough.


    The difference in strength between the half-day parent and the heavenly parent is not something that can be made up for.


    Even if Roger had Dum''s help now, it was of no avail.


    It would be okay if Mephisto was just playing around.


    Once he really got serious, and he was still in the **** he ruled, even if Roger and Dum tried their best, their winning rate would not exceed 10%.


    Although this winning percentage may seem cruel, it is already the highest winning percentage they can achieve.


    If there were some more mistakes between them, their winning percentage would not even reach 5 percent.


    Without smashing the Yata Mirror in two consecutive attacks, Mephisto finally planned to perform a full blow.


    For Mephisto, this is just a matter of seriousness.


    But for Roger and Dum, it is something that requires all-out efforts.


    As before, Mephisto did not perform any fancy attacks, but sent out an energy shock that symbolized the strength of the heavenly father.


    Unlike the previous two energy shocks, the energy shock of this one appeared pure black.


    The deep black that symbolizes death and extinction!


    This black energy shock, as if breaking the space, instantly appeared in front of Rogge, and voluntarily ran into the Yata Mirror in Suzuo Nohu''s hand.


    There is no horrible explosion, no uncontrolled energy turbulence, no unstoppable terrorist impact.


    This black energy hit the Yata Mirror like an illusory bubble.


    Afterwards, it shattered silently and disappeared.


    Hell Lord Mephisto''s full blow did not show the terrifying power of destroying the world, but like a silent joke.


    However, at the moment when this black energy dissipated, the Yata mirror that Suzuo Nouga was holding in his left hand burst into pieces.


    Bang!


    The Yata Mirror, which claims to be able to defend against all attacks, shattered like a mirror under the full blow of Hell Lord Mephisto.


    At the same time, Suzano''s left hand also shattered inch by inch.


    Suzuo Nenghu is just a product of the materialization of Chakra.


    But at this time, Mephisto''s black energy impact directly connected Suzuo Nhu with the caster Roger.


    Suzano''s left hand disappeared, and Rogge''s left hand seemed to have been hit by a terrifying attack, bursting with bright red blood.


    Fuck!


    The severe pain made Roger couldn''t help but curse.


    But even so, he still controlled the hellfire entwining his body, burning all the blood that burst out, and did not let his blood drip to the ground.


    After dealing with the crisis of leaving the blood in hell, he mobilized Chakra to give a temporary treatment to the suddenly exploded left hand.


    He doesn''t need to treat his left hand thoroughly, as long as the wound no longer bleeds, his fairy body will take the initiative to complete the remaining work.


    Even if he didn''t take the initiative to mobilize Chakra, the fairy body would take the initiative to repair the injury on his left hand.


    But in this way, he needs to pay attention to whether his blood will fall to the ground unknowingly.


    Blood is a very useful medium in the field of magic.


    Rogge didn''t want Mephisto to get his own blood, and then used the blood as a medium to throw several fatal curses on himself.


    Yata Mirror eventually broke!


    After resisting Mephisto''s three attacks, Yata Kayomi ended his mission.


    "The portal is ready!"


    After paying a chance to use Yata Mirror, Dum finally opened the portal to return to Earth.


    "You go first, I still have some personal grievances to deal with!"


    Rogge didn''t look back, and said to Dum calmly.


    "Personal matters?"


    Dum froze for a moment.


    But he didn''t hesitate for too long, he walked directly into the portal less than one meter away, and returned to his castle.


    "Mephisto, this is the second and last time!


    "Next time, you should be the one to escape!"


    Roger said loudly towards Mephisto in the distance.


    "No, you don''t have another chance!"


    When speaking, Mephisto raised his right hand again and summoned a pure black energy ball with a diameter of only one meter.


    This is an energy ball like a black hole.


    Mephisto did not pay attention to the portal behind Roger, because Roger would never have the opportunity to enter the portal.


    "Really? But this doesn''t count as you say it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge controlled Suzuo Nohu, so that only his right hand was left to hold the gourd hanging on his hand.


    When Suzuo Nenghu held the gourd like a sword, the wine in the gourd flew out and condensed into a long sword burning with golden flames.


    Ten punch sword!


    Unlike Yata Mirror, the three chances of Shiquanjian are three phone meetings.


    As long as the Yata Mirror was not broken, no matter how many attacks he resisted, it was only considered one time.


    The Shiquan Sword is different, as long as it strikes the target, it is considered once.


    "The sword is good, but unfortunately, no..."


    Before Mephisto finished speaking, the ten-fist sword formed by golden flames came to him and pierced his body.


    The attack speed of the ten-fist sword exceeded Mephisto''s imagination.


    However, he still didn''t pay attention to the attack of the ten-fist sword, even if he had been pierced by the ten-fist sword now.


    "Do you think this level of attack can defeat me?"


    After feeling the power of the ten-fist sword, Mephisto laughed disdainfully and laughed at Rogge''s overweight.


    "I never said that I will use this trick to defeat you."


    For some reason, after seeing Rogge''s calm expression, Mephisto realized something was wrong.


    But he soon knew what was wrong.


    The ten-fist sword did not cause any serious injuries to his body, but began to forcibly seal his body.


    No, to be precise, it was not a seal, but forcibly pulling his body into other worlds.


    The ten-fist sword, also known as the Jiujiu Taito, is a sword with no physical seal.


    As long as the stabbing, the target can be "permanently" sealed in the dreamlike illusion world.


    Moreover, unlike the general illusion world, the illusion world of the ten-fist sword seals not only the spirit and soul of the target, but also the body of the target.


    At the beginning, the Osaki Maru, who used the Eight Qi Art, was sealed in the gourd with Uchiha Itachi.


    Mephisto was struck by the ten-fist sword, and his body began to deform rapidly, becoming like a pulled dough, showing a form that was completely unreasonable.


    This¡­¡­


    How can this be¡­¡­


    Mephisto had never seen such an existence as the Ten Fist Sword, not even a similar existence.


    It can even be said that the ten-punch sword is completely beyond Mephisto''s understanding.


    Mephisto is indeed the lord of hell, and in his long life, he has indeed seen all kinds of weird things.


    But it''s a pity that the ten-fist sword Rogge used was not a product that this world should have appeared at all.


    No matter whether it is from power attributes, principles or forms, they do not belong to this world.


    Even if Mephisto is a heavenly father, he can''t know the knowledge that belongs to other worlds.


    If he could do this, he would not be a heavenly father, but a multiverse or even higher level existence.


    As the body continued to deform, the black hole-like energy ball summoned by Mephisto broke and completely collapsed.


    What''s more troublesome is that his body is constantly being pulled into the wine gourd by the ten punch sword.


    Damn it!


    Although Mephisto does not have a fixed form, there is one thing that he can''t avoid anyway, that is, his demon core is in his body.


    Rogge never expected the Ten Fist Sword to completely seal Mephisto, no matter how magical the Ten Fist Sword was, it was impossible to seal the existence of a heavenly father.


    His goal from the beginning was Mephisto''s heart.


    Or, part of Mephisto''s heart.


    Unlike human beings, everything about **** demons is in the heart.


    Both their power and knowledge are kept in their hearts.


    Taking away their core is no different from taking away their lives.


    Of course, the existence of a heavenly father like Mephisto will certainly not allow others to take away his heart.


    However, even if only a small part of his heart could be taken away, Rogge was satisfied.


    Because this meant that he permanently took away part of Mephisto''s power.


    If Mephisto, the lord of hell, is a superior god, then Roger is now a blasphemer stealing the authority of the gods.


    When part of his body was completely pulled into the wine gourd of the ten punch sword, Mephisto finally made a decision.


    He took the initiative to give up part of the body that was sealed.


    If he had enough time, he could completely break the sealing power of Shiquan Sword.


    But unfortunately, he now has no such time.


    After realizing that he was temporarily unable to change the ending, Mephisto showed the decisiveness and determination that a **** demon deserves.


    He took the initiative to give up part of his body, stripping out a part of his heart that could not get rid of the seal.


    After splitting the vital heart core in two, Mephisto separated out a brand new body and got rid of the seal of the ten-punch sword.


    "Thank you for your hospitality!"


    Seeing that Mephisto took the initiative to abandon part of his heart and regrouped his body in the distance, Roger raised his right hand on his left chest and bowed slightly in salute.


    After that, his legs were slightly hard, and then he jumped into the portal.


    At the moment he entered the portal, he relieved Susano to avoid putting too much pressure on the portal.


    Rogge finally completed the original goal and left **** alive with a part of the heart of Hell Lord Mephisto.


    When he returned to the earth, Dumu did not hesitate to destroy the portal he had created.


    "Have you always been this crazy?"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 473： Next crazy plan

    "Crazy? Do you call this crazy?"


    Rogge moved his left hand that hadn''t fully recovered, then turned around and asked in confusion.


    "You... forget it, I will arrange for someone to send you the magic materials you want now."


    Looking at the indifferent Rogge, Dum felt for the first time that he had never really seen through his thoughts.


    Since knowing about Roger''s existence, Dum has always thought that Roger is a person who can only act recklessly according to his own mood.


    But now, he felt that he had guessed wrong.


    Roger, he is not a rash person at all, he is a lunatic who walks between madness and calmness.


    When he is calm, he can persuade others with eloquence alone, as meticulous as he can see through others'' inner thoughts.


    And when he got crazy, he was a lunatic who didn''t even pay attention to the Lord of Hell.


    These two completely different personalities appeared on him at the same time, making him extremely difficult to guess.


    Even if you stay with him day and night, you may not be able to guess his true thoughts.


    Dumu is not worried about his opponent''s careful thoughts, nor does he worry about his opponent''s madness.


    But he didn''t want his opponent to be someone who jumped repeatedly between calm and crazy.


    Becoming an opponent with this kind of person is a very headache.


    Especially when this person still has a good strength, it will make people even less aware of how to start.


    After destroying the portal to hell, Dum took Roger back to the original meeting room, waiting for the guards to send him the reward he needed.


    "When are you going to **** next time?"


    While waiting, Dum asked a very curious question.


    Although Dum returned to Earth first, he also heard the last conversations between Roger and Mephisto, so he took the initiative to provoke this topic. .


    "It''s still not certain. If it is fast, maybe I will go in a few months. If it is slow, it will be possible in ten or eight years."


    Roger answered silently, and carefully checked his physical condition.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want any hidden injuries on his body.


    On the other hand, it is to check whether his body has been left behind by Mephisto secretly.


    You can''t be too careful when dealing with **** demons, especially Mephisto, the **** lord.


    "Can you ask, why are you still going?


    "You have already seen Mephisto''s strength. It is not a very wise thing to be an enemy in hell."


    Dum wondered what reason Roger had to go to hell.


    Hell is not a tourist attraction, let alone there is such a powerful existence as Hell Lord Mephisto.


    Most importantly, Rogge has offended Mephisto to death.


    As long as Roger appears in hell, Dom can guarantee that Mephisto will do his best to deal with him without any hesitation or pity.


    Although Dum didn''t know what the ten-fist sword that Roger used last was, he knew that Roger''s sword directly took away a part of Mephisto''s power.


    As a professional scholar who has studied **** and Mephisto for more than a decade, Dom knows what this means.


    "It''s very simple, because, I don''t like losing!"


    After confirming that there were no hidden dangers in his body, Rogge replied with a smile.


    "For this reason, you are going to **** again?"


    Dum found himself starting to be a little bit unable to keep up with Roger''s thoughts.


    "Isn''t this normal? As the saying goes, wherever you fall, you have to get up from wherever you go.


    "Counting this time, I have already lost to Mephisto twice, so no matter what, I have to go to **** to find a place."


    Rogge''s answer was calm and calm, but his answer made Dom reconfirm that he was a lunatic.


    I don''t like losing, this is normal.


    Competing and refusing to admit defeat is the instinct of life.


    Those lives that have chosen ease and do not want to make progress have long been eliminated in the long river of evolution.


    "I began to understand why you can become a prestigious fourth-generation Hokage in just a few years."


    After speaking, Dum fell silent, waiting patiently for the arrival of the guard.


    Both Rogge and Dumm were very patient people. In the next time, they looked like this with big eyes and small eyes, without saying a word, as if whoever spoke first would give in.


    When this depressing silence lasted for nearly thirty minutes, the robot guards of Dum finally pushed in Roger''s compensation.


    These intelligent robot guards walked in with a small car like a meal delivery, one by one, one by one.


    When the last robot came in with a cart, the originally wide living room became crowded like a bazaar.


    "These are the magic materials you want, they are all here."


    Dumu pointed to the magic books piled up like a hill on the cart, and said calmly.


    "I was still thinking about whether you gave me the text or electronic version of the information.


    "I didn''t expect you to be more atmospheric than I thought, and you actually delivered the original version directly."


    Roger took a recent heavy magic book casually and browsed a few pages at random.


    Similar to the book collection in the Kama Taj Library, this magic book is also an ancient book that has been circulating for many years.


    "You helped me save my mother, and this pay is nothing."


    Dumm didn''t mind Roger taking these ancient books.


    Not to mention that he has read all the contents of these magic books, even if he forgets it later, he still has a lot of backups.


    One of the benefits of the technological age is that the storage and circulation of knowledge has become extremely simple.


    Even the manufacturing principles of nuclear weapons can be easily found on the Internet.


    For example, in the 1970s, an economics student at Harvard University in the United States relied on publicly available materials in the library to complete a 400-page "Nuclear Bomb Manufacturing Method." (Note 1)


    This is still a thing in the 1970s. It was the 1970s when the Internet was only created a few years ago.


    The Internet at that time was not the Internet today. After all, the Internet with search functions was invented in 1989.


    "These rewards, I am very satisfied!"


    As he spoke, the hands of chakras composed of chakras poured out of Rogge, he put away the magic books on these carts, and then threw them into the psychic scroll.


    Looking at the hands of Chakra pouring out of Rogge, Dumu''s evaluation of him was slightly improved.


    It is not difficult to build energy into the shape you want.


    But like Roger, it is not possible for anyone to condense hundreds of energy arms of varying lengths, large and small, at one time, and to manipulate these arms in a subtle way.


    To be precise, not many people can do it.


    This level of control not only requires an incomparably precise energy control level, but also requires the user to have computer-like multi-threaded processing capabilities to achieve this level of simultaneous control of hundreds of arms.


    Just as Roger collected the psychic scrolls and planned to open the portal back to Konoha headquarters, Dumu said again: "This time, even if I owe you a favor, if it weren''t for you to propose this plan, I wouldn''t be able to let him The soul of the mother is redeemed."


    "If you need any help in the future, you can contact me at any time."


    After Rogge showed off his superb energy manipulation level for a while, Dum decided to establish more contact with him.


    It is always good to build a relationship with such a strong man.


    "You don''t owe me favors, this is just fair cooperation. You rescued your mother and I got the reward I wanted.


    "Equivalent exchange, young people are not deceived."


    Rogge pointed to the cars that had been completely emptied.


    Of course, this is just what he said to Du Mu.


    What he really wanted was Nincoin that Dumu didn''t even know.


    After he had collected all the magic books promised by Dum into the psychic scroll, he opened the commission page of the system and took a look.


    "Delegated content: Assist in destroying Dr. Dum and free Cynthia''s soul; delegation status: completed; delegation reward: 250 ninja coins have been sent!"


    With the addition of these 250 nincoins, his unconsumed number of nincoins has reached 910, which is only 90 behind the last 1000 mark.


    "But speaking of helping, I really have a plan. I don''t know if you are interested."


    Rogge did not directly reject Dum''s kindness.


    "what''s the plan?"


    Dumu asked calmly.


    "Sulter, the flame giant, should you know him?"


    Roger didn''t directly say what his plan was. If Dumu didn''t even know who the flame giant Sirtel was, he would not be eligible to join his plan.


    "The flame giant Surtel is the ruler of Musbelheim, but it is said that he was defeated by Odin of Asgard a long time ago, and he was also taken away from the most important treasure, the Eternal Fire."


    As a person who has been pursuing magical mysteries all over the world, Dumu is certainly not strange to Sirtel.


    If it were not for the fact that he didn''t have a way to travel to other countries of the Nine Realms, he would have gone to see other countries of the Nine Realms.


    "The eternal fire is now with me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger summoned a small cluster of eternal fire, which slowly burned at his fingertips.


    "You actually got the eternal fire. It seems that the news that Odin has died some time ago is not a rumor."


    Although Dumu has not been to other planets and countries, this does not mean that his information channels will be blocked.


    For a mage, especially a mage who has mastered many magics, communicating with a being in another country is not particularly difficult.


    "Odin did fall, but this has nothing to do with my plan. Because the place I plan to go is Mousbelheim."


    "Tell me about your plan?"


    Dum also began to wonder what exactly Roger was making.


    "How about the plan to conquer Musbelheim?"


    Looking at Dum, who had been clearly mobilized, Roger said calmly.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 474： Johnnys decision

    "Conquer Musbelheim?"


    After hearing Rogge''s answer, Dum was stunned.


    He thought he was already a bolder person, but compared with Roger''s madness, he felt that his little craziness was nothing at all.


    Musbelheim, that is the country of flame giants, a place equivalent to "lava hell" for humans.


    "No, conquer Musbelheim!


    "Although there are many flame giants in Musbelheim, the only one who is truly strong is Surtel, and Surtel''s current state is not good.


    "Since Odin took away his eternal fire, his strength has shown a cliff-like decline.


    "As long as we can solve Sirtel, the remaining flame giants are not to be feared at all!"


    The trouble with Sulter was not Rogge''s temporary plan on a whim, but the risk and harvest he had seriously considered.


    Thor, who has not fully awakened the power of the thunder, can single-handedly handle the eternal fire without Thor, so the risk of action is not particularly high.


    Except that Sirtel is now in a weakened state, the other main reason is that Roger has taken a fancy to his weapon, the Twilight Sword.


    The Twilight Sword is the weapon that best matches the eternal fire.


    As long as he possesses the Twilight Sword, he can make full use of the eternal fire in his hand, instead of using the eternal fire as ordinary energy or flame as it is now.


    Even if he had the Sword of Twilight, he would not be able to maximize the power of the eternal fire like Sirte, but it was always more efficient than his current use.


    "I need to think about it for a few days. After a week, no matter what the result is, I will notify you."


    If Roger was only planning to do something on Earth, Dumu would not have any hesitation and would be able to agree immediately.


    But Rogge''s plan has completely exceeded his imagination, preventing him from making a decision immediately.


    Although in the eyes of others, Dr. Dom is a crazy person, but in fact, he still pays attention to his own safety.


    Unless necessary, Dum will never risk his life.


    "This is not in a hurry, even if you set off, it will be at least a month away.


    "If you decide, you can contact me at any time."


    After speaking, Rogge opened the portal back to Konoha headquarters and returned directly from Dom''s castle to Konoha headquarters'' office.


    When the portal that was shining with golden sparks was completely closed, he sat on the sofa and began to review this **** operation.


    As a result, this **** operation perfectly achieved the set goal.


    Dum¡¯s mother Cynthia¡¯s soul was redeemed and ascended to heaven.


    Hell Lord Mephisto was also sealed part of his heart, weakening part of Mephisto''s strength, and laying the foundation for the next final battle.


    The commission is completed, and the Ninja Coins are also in hand.


    According to common sense, Rogge should be extremely satisfied at this time.


    But his current mood has nothing to do with satisfaction.


    Hell Lord Mephisto is stronger than he thought.


    Rogge thought he had further improved his strength, but this time he could fight Mephisto back and forth.


    However, it turns out that in front of Mephisto, who is really serious, he is not far behind.


    If it hadn''t been for his Suzuo who happened to have Yata Mirror and Shiquan Sword, he would definitely not be able to stop Mephisto''s last three attacks.


    Mephisto, who was serious, proved one thing with facts, that is, the full blow of Heavenly Father is terrifying.


    Yatayama, which claims to be able to defend and rebound all attacks, was completely shattered after only three attacks.


    The ten-fist sword, which claims that as long as it hits the enemy, it can permanently seal the enemy, it eventually sealed only a small part of Mephisto''s core.


    Moreover, this result was achieved only when Mephisto didn''t understand the ten-fist sword.


    In the next battle, Mephisto will never be hit so easily again.


    Difficult!


    These old monsters who have lived for so many years are more difficult to deal with than the other!


    After rubbing his temples, Roger temporarily put aside his thoughts about the final battle with Mephisto, and teleported back to his room.


    After taking a hot bath comfortably, he took on the game helmet he brought back from the Kerry Empire and played the Kerry Cyber ??7702 which he nicknamed "BUG2077".


    I don''t know if the developer of this game is too in a hurry. This holographic game that makes Roger too eye-opening has a lot of bugs.


    What''s more magical is that because this is a first visual game with a future background, sometimes you can''t tell whether it is a BUG or a special link specially set by the developer.


    For example, there is a mission called "Black Dream". Rogge thought it was a plot arrangement, which caused the character''s mechanical eyes to be blinded, so the mission could only be carried out with a "black screen".


    Just as he was full of emotion for the developer¡¯s amazing brains, he planned to enter the mission for the second time and feel this wonderful feeling again, he suddenly discovered that the black screen-like visual effect he had experienced before was not the developer¡¯s Settings, but pure BUG.


    Only because this task happens to be called "Black Dream", and it can go all the way under the circumstance that only the system prompts, it has caused this seemingly deliberate design, but it is just a surprising coincidence of system bugs. (Note 1)


    Although this game has more bugs than any other game that Roger has played, this does not prevent him from enjoying this game.


    Because this game is really awesome, it presents players with a real world of Kerry in 7702.


    While Rogge released the pressure left by fighting Mephisto through the game, a fierce quarrel broke out in a rest area in the headquarters.


    "Do I think this is a cool thing?


    Thunderbolt Johnny said to the three of Reid disapprovingly.


    "Will you be mature? The special team is not picking up girls to be handsome, you don''t have such strength yet."


    Susan looked at Johnny helplessly and tried to get Johnny to dispel the idea of ??joining the Koyote team.


    After a month of adaptation, Susan and others have become familiar with various superpowers.


    At least it will never happen again that the body suddenly softens or disappears, or suddenly burns his clothes.


    "Please, it''s not that you haven''t read my training record, I graduated with a high score!"


    Since Johnny knew that Konoha''s special forces had high temperatures, and some of them could even breathe fire, he had a desire to join the special forces.


    To this end, he also deliberately found Frank the Punisher and applied for a recruit training place with Frank.


    In the beginning, Konoha did not have so-called recruit training.


    Those who can be selected by Konoha are basically elite fighters in their respective units or organizations.


    However, not every one of these selected elite fighters is qualified to accept the transformation of Extremis Virus and become a true Konoha special force.


    Therefore, there is a so-called recruit training.


    Simply put, these recruits are alternate members of the Konoha Special Team.


    It''s just that they can''t be regarded as real special forces before they accept the Extremis Virus transformation.


    Johnny joined the recruit training and passed the assessment with high scores.


    Because he has super powers himself, he can directly become a Konoha special force without the need for extremis virus transformation.


    However, just when he was about to officially join the Special Forces team, Susan and the others learned about it, and then the current quarrel occurred.


    In terms of age, Johnny is now a very mature adult.


    But in the eyes of his sister Susan, Johnny had always been the kid who hadn''t grown up.


    Susan is not the only one who has this view, Reid and Ben have the same view.


    In addition, Stone Man Ben, also joined the Koo Yete team, and earlier than Johnny.


    Johnny wanted to join the Special Forces team. Apart from knowing that the Special Forces members had all been transformed by the Extremis Virus, another reason was Ben''s joining.


    I can join, so why can''t I?


    This is what Johnny really thinks.


    Even before the mutation, Johnny would intentionally or unintentionally compare with Ben.


    As long as it is done instinctively, he must also do it.


    "No way, no way!"


    If it''s something else, Susan might agree with it all.


    After all, Johnny hadn''t done anything extraordinary before.


    But when Johnny wanted to join the special team, she would not agree to anything.


    Although Susan has only joined Konoha for a month, she knows exactly what kind of department Konoha''s special team is.


    "It seems that our newly joined little brother will be scolded by my sister again. It is really pitiful!"


    Just as the quarrel between Susan and Johnny was about to get worse, a malicious voice came over.


    The speaker is not someone else, but Moonstone Kara, who has just returned to Konoha after completing the mission.


    At this time, Cara is still wearing her platinum uniform that can completely highlight her figure, unabashedly showing her own charm.


    After hearing Kara''s words, Susan and Johnny both showed dissatisfaction.


    Susan was dissatisfied because she didn''t like Kara''s way of watching the excitement and not too much.


    Johnny was dissatisfied because he was taught a little by Cara.


    Johnny, who was already an arrogant character, became more arrogant and presumptuous after awakening his superpowers.


    In addition, he was more diligent, so he was quickly attracted to Kara.


    However, for Carla, Johnny experienced for the first time what is called a low-injury, but insulting blow.


    Johnny confidently showed Kara a super power, and then he was hit by Kara''s even more unreasonable super power.


    Unwilling to admit defeat, he made a suggestion to discuss with Kara, and then the blow became even greater.


    The super power is not better than Cara, and the actual battle can''t beat Cara, all these are forgotten.


    What really made him more and more shocked was that Cara teased him from time to time that he only listened to his sister obediently, just like now.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 475： Live action game

    Just when Susan was about to say something, Moonstone Kara took the initiative to leave and did not continue to taunt Johnny.


    After watching the graceful Cara leave the rest area, Johnny couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    If Carla stays here, maybe she will say something next.


    Johnny has a deep understanding of Kara''s taunting skills.


    Johnny wouldn''t know that before Cara became a superhero Moonstone, she was a famous PhD in psychology.


    Cara can see his careful thoughts at a glance.


    This is also the main reason why Johnny has been eaten to death by Kara.


    The longer he stayed in Konoha, the more Johnny felt that the heroes in Konoha were all talents, talents in the true sense.


    Even the most mindless Abomination and Red Tank have an amazing level of tactical literacy and strategy.


    Although they look like barbarians with well-developed limbs and simple minds, in fact, they are all extremely excellent commanders of special forces.


    Leading the team to execute the team and formulating a tactical plan is as simple as eating for them.


    After Kara left, Johnny had no plans to continue arguing with Susan.


    Regardless of whether Susan agrees or not, he will join the special team and become a field agent of Konoha.


    Even if Susan is his own sister, this decision cannot be changed.


    When Johnny, Susan and others left the rest area, the rest area became quiet again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Day by day, when Johnny ignored Susan''s objections and insisted on joining the Special Forces team on the third day, he finally received his first field mission.


    Because Johnny is a complete recruit, he was assigned to the special team led by Daisy with the highest success rate and the lowest casualty rate by Frank the Punisher.


    Although Roger did not specifically order Frank and the others, they all could see that Roger was very concerned about the four Johnnys who had joined Konoha.


    In fact, only Reid and Susan really care about Rogge.


    But to Frank and the others, it was Reid and the four that Rogge cared about.


    After all, they are the only one who has been personally confirmed by Rogge for the existence of individual hero names and team names.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Konoha headquarters, No. 5 combat room.


    "According to the informant, inhumans such as werewolves and vampires were suspected to have appeared in the Los Angeles area, the local police and the FBI reported the case to Konoha''s Los Angeles branch.


    "Now, these cases are in our hands.


    "The content of the task is very simple. If these werewolves and vampires are willing to abide by Konoha''s rules, we only need to register them.


    "If they don''t want to abide by Konoha''s rules, we tell them the cost of not following the rules.


    "The specific information of the target has been sent to your combat computer. It will appear in fifteen minutes. If you have any questions, you can speak out now."


    It was Johnny¡¯s current captain, Daisy Shock, who was conducting the mission briefing.


    Daisy was originally partnered with Fast Silver.


    But Frank, the Punisher of Quicksilver, arranged to go to the detested team, so Johnny replaced the position of Quicksilver and joined Daisy''s team.


    In addition to the two of them, there will be a standard six-person special combat team set off with them.


    Ordinary tasks will only be performed by a six-person special combat team.


    Only when tasks involving extraordinary powers are involved, will Daisy and other superheroes lead the team.


    "Well, I want to ask, are we now sure that they are both werewolves and vampires?"


    Johnny pointed to the targets on the combat computer that seemed indistinguishable from ordinary people, and asked in confusion.


    "It hasn''t been completely determined yet, and they are not ruled out as imitators!"


    Daisy replied calmly.


    Since the appearance of aliens and superheroes, more and more superpowers have appeared.


    Of course, there are still a few people who possess extraordinary abilities.


    Thus, there are so-called imitators.


    These imitators are ordinary people, but they have a perverted obsession with extraordinary abilities, so they imitate certain legendary existences and pretend that they are also members of the extraordinary.


    These imitators are not rare, and in the extraordinary cases Konoha received, nearly half of them were done by these imitators.


    "If they are imitators, do we need to hand them over to the local police?"


    Johnny asked a very newcomer question.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw other special forces members looking at him with idiotic eyes.


    "No! Even if they are imitators, they will be held by Konoha!"


    Daisy frowned and answered patiently.


    The so-called imprisonment by Konoha is just a nicer statement.


    Konoha''s special prison is a secret place that even ordinary members of Konoha cannot enter.


    And so far, none of the prisoners in the Konoha Special Prison have been able to get out of it.


    "Oh, I see!"


    Fifteen minutes later, when Daisy was about to lead Johnny and the special team on the Quincy fighter plane, a brilliant light like an aurora lit up beside Daisy.


    The people of Konoha are no strangers to this sudden light, because the whole Konoha can do this, only Roger.


    When the brilliant light disappeared, Roger appeared in front of Daisy and others.


    "You are going to Los Angeles to catch werewolves and vampires?"


    Roger asked Daisy.


    "Yes, I just received a tip from the branch."


    Daisy looked at Roger in confusion, and answered silently.


    "This time, I will go with you. The commander is still you. Just treat me as an ordinary special forces member."


    After speaking, Roger took the initiative to board the Kun-type fighter.


    Until this time, Daisy and others discovered that Rogge was now wearing the standard combat uniform of Team Konoha.


    Black combat uniform, standard combat vest, standard blaster rifle and pistol, and a series of supporting combat equipment.


    How is this going?


    Are there other secrets behind the werewolves and vampires in Los Angeles?


    Looking at Roger, who was indistinguishable from the other special forces, Daisy, Johnny and the others all showed doubts.


    In their memory, Rogge would only act in person when he encountered some major events.


    But the werewolves and vampires in Los Angeles do not seem to cause major harm.


    With questions full of brains, Daisy, Johnny and others boarded the Quin fighter and flew towards Los Angeles.


    Roger knew that Daisy and the others must be full of questions now, but he didn''t give any explanation.


    He couldn''t tell Daisy and the others that he was tired of playing virtual games, so he planned to experience real tasks.


    Half an hour ago, Rogge successfully cleared "Cripunk 7702".


    He hadn''t planned to open the second week for the time being, and just learned from the second that Daisy was going to lead the team to Los Angeles.


    Thus, the idea of ??a real person playing a game appeared in his mind.


    No matter how realistic a holographic virtual game is, it cannot compare to the real real world.


    Since Konoha was established, he has never really performed any of Konoha''s tasks.


    Therefore, he made the decision to temporarily join the Daisy team.


    Anyway, idleness is also idleness. It would be nice to look at those werewolves and vampires in the past.


    And he also wanted to know whether these werewolves and vampires were the same as in his own memory.


    Blade Warrior, Dracula, Mobias, Blood Baron...


    These are the more famous vampires in his memory.


    "Is there anything wrong with those werewolves and vampires?"


    After struggling for a long time, Daisy couldn''t help but questioned Roger.


    "I don''t know, I don''t have more information than you.


    "In addition, you are the commander of this operation. You should not ask me this kind of question."


    Roger perfectly integrated into the identity of the special forces member and answered Daisy''s inquiry.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Looking at Roger, who was obviously not quite right, Daisy was even more puzzled.


    Daisy would never have thought that Roger at this time just wanted to experience the real actions of special forces.


    Washington, where Konoha''s headquarters is located, is on the east coast of the United States, and their destination, Los Angeles, is on the west coast. The two are separated by more than 3,700 kilometers, and ordinary flights take at least 5 hours to arrive.


    Even if they are currently flying in Kunming fighters, they will have to fly for at least three or four hours.


    According to Rogge''s past character, he would never waste time on such a long flight.


    Wouldn''t it be nice to play a few more games with this time?


    However, now, he didn''t directly transmit it as before, but honestly took the Kun-style.


    For Daisy who is familiar with his character, it is completely unimaginable.


    I don''t know if it''s because of Rogge''s presence, the special forces in the Quintessence are all very cramped, they are nowhere near the standard military sitting posture.


    "Jack, are you all afraid of me?"


    Roger said to Jack, the opposing Special Forces member.


    "Sir, no, we..."


    Jack said quickly in a tone like a report from a boss.


    But before he finished speaking, he realized something was wrong.


    "I said, I''m just an ordinary special forces team member now, don''t think of me as your boss.


    "Your current chief is only her!"


    After speaking, Roger pointed to Daisy who was sitting on his right hand.


    However, his explanation did not play a role in alleviating the atmosphere, and the special forces including Jack still looked cramped.


    Damn it!


    How to play live action if this continues!


    Roger sighed helplessly.


    Afterwards, he performed a transformation technique.


    Bang!


    When the white smoke completely dissipated, the Rogge they were familiar with had completely disappeared.


    Instead, there was a young man with blond hair and a handsome face.


    In order to relax these special forces, Roger changed his appearance, turning himself into the watergate.


    "Introduce myself again. My name is Bo Feng Shui Men, my code name is golden glitter, and Konoha registration number is 006510. I am a recruit who just joined the special forces."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 476： Assassination of ordinary people

    I believe you a ghost!


    The transformation effect of the transformation technique is indeed amazing, and it can be transformed into a fake effect.


    Although for ordinary people, it is almost impossible to see through the transformation technique with the naked eye.


    However, this does not mean that the transformation technique must be able to hide it from others.


    Especially the undisguised transformation like Roger.


    "Um... what did you just say your name?"


    Daisy felt like she knew what Roger was doing.


    "Bofeng Water Gate, you just call me Water Gate."


    Looking at this face that seemed to have its own sunshine, Daisy shook her head helplessly.


    Man, really is a creature that will never grow up.


    Although he knew that the person in front of him who claimed to be Bofeng Shuimen was Roger, Jack and the others became a lot easier after he changed his image.


    At least I don''t sit down like I did before.


    "What is this ability? Can you only become this one? Can you become another appearance? Can you become a woman..."


    Johnny has been in contact with Roger for a short time, and he is not particularly familiar with Roger''s abilities.


    After seeing Roger transform into another appearance in an instant, he seemed to have discovered a new world and asked curiously.


    If it was at other times, Roger wouldn''t mind satisfying Johnny''s curiosity.


    But now, he has only one answer.


    Root surgery!


    Roger directly gave Johnny a hold technique that he hadn''t used for a long time, so that the overly curious guy was completely quiet.


    Although Johnny had awakened his superpowers, his physical strength had not changed significantly.


    Especially when he didn''t release the flame to wrap his whole body, he was a thorough ordinary person.


    Roger stopped Johnny''s behavior suddenly, making Daisy and the others stunned, but they quickly ignored this.


    Under Roger''s active guidance, Jack and the others began a normal conversation, gradually returning to the original mission.


    The depressive atmosphere shrouded in the cabin gradually disappeared. After a little chat, they finally flew over Los Angeles and landed in the hangar of Konoha''s Los Angeles branch.


    When the cabin door opened, Jack and the others who were chatting quietly once again, like soldiers rushing to the battlefield, left the cabin without saying a word.


    Roger and others did not stay in the branch for too long.


    To be precise, after landing, they boarded the already-prepared mobile vehicle and drove towards the intended destination.


    "The target population is large, and the actions are divided into four groups.


    "One group of vulture hounds, one group of iceman poker, one group of knight''s thunderbolt swordsman, golden glitter you follow me.


    "The two groups of vulture and iceman enter through the gate of area B, and you enter through the back door, knight.


    "Standard operating procedures, the rebels are killed on the spot."


    When heading to the target warehouse, Daisy quickly arranged the combat mission.


    Whether in Konoha or other units, the real name is rarely used directly in the operation.


    For these warriors wandering on the edge of life and death, the code name is their hero name.


    Except for Johnny, all the people here are experienced experts.


    After Daisy arranged the combat mission, the special forces members began to tacitly prepare for inspection.


    Even Roger, who temporarily joined the special forces team, checked his equipment in a decent way.


    He is now Mizumon, a rookie of the special forces, not the fourth generation of Hokage, and he is not the director of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    And this time, if not necessary, he didn''t plan to use any ninjutsu and illusion.


    As for physique, if you encounter hand-to-hand combat, there is no way.


    Blazing rifle, blasting pistol, three energy impact grenades, two flash bombs, two smoke bombs, two combat daggers...


    The communicator is normal, the combat computer is normal, the combat helmet is normal...


    After checking all the equipment on his body, Roger put on a combat helmet connected to a combat computer.


    The combat helmets used by Koye Special Team are all specially customized.


    The lens on the front of the helmet can not only project the information on the combat computer, but also transmit the sights you see back to Konoha headquarters at any time.


    When needed, the lens can also be switched to night vision or infrared thermal imaging mode.


    On the helmet, there is also an independent communication system, which is convenient for the team to communicate individually or send messages like the nearest branch.


    A few minutes later, the mobile vehicle stopped on the street near the target warehouse.


    "Action, start!"


    The door opened, and the special forces members went to different areas according to the established plan.


    After the other three groups of players had left, Daisy turned her head to look at Roger with a vigilant look, and slowly said, "They have all left, do you want to keep this look?"


    "Sir, I don''t quite understand what you mean!"


    Rogge answered solemnly.


    Looking at the completely strange face of Roger, Daisy couldn''t wait to give him a shock wave now.


    "It''s up to you..."


    Just as Daisy was about to head to the warehouse gate, she suddenly remembered something.


    Don''t you want to play?


    Then I will play with you!


    "Golden glitter!"


    "in!"


    "Now I''ll give you a new order to get rid of the guards at the gate to prevent the target from knowing our arrival. Use a dagger and be quiet."


    Daisy gave Roger a brand new order.


    "Yes, sir!"


    After receiving Daisy''s order, Roger raised the blaster rifle in his hand and proceeded to the warehouse gate step by step using standard combat advance methods.


    After cautiously arriving at a corner near the warehouse gate, Rogge turned on the infrared thermal imaging mode on the combat helmet and began searching for nearby guards.


    In the past, he used Chakra Perception directly at this time.


    But now, he is only a special forces player, so he can only solve the problem in the way of special forces.


    "one two Three¡­¡­"


    Through thermal imaging, Roger found the guards hidden near the gate one by one.


    In this seemingly humble warehouse, there are actually five guards near the gate.


    After confirming the target location, he switched the thermal imaging to night vision mode, then put the rifle back behind him, and pulled out the combat dagger from his belt.


    Although ninjutsu and illusion cannot be used, Roger''s experience is still there.


    Relying on the skills honed in previous battles, he came behind the closest target.


    Ordinary people?


    When using thermal imaging just now, he couldn''t determine whether these guards were werewolves.


    But now, he can be 100% sure that this guard is an ordinary person.


    Even in a human form, a werewolf also possesses a sense of smell far surpassing that of a human, and there is absolutely no such thing as being unaware of being touched by the enemy.


    Although he felt something was wrong, he still came behind the guard like a ghost.


    The next second, his left hand covered the guard''s mouth, and his right hand pierced the guard''s heart directly from his back.


    Backstab!


    Rogge staged a real backstab and silently eliminated the guard.


    After dragging the body of the guard to the corner, he walked towards the next target.


    Even without using ninjutsu and illusion, assassinating these guards is not difficult for Rogge.


    In only two or three minutes, he assassinated all the five guards near the gate without making any sound.


    "The gate guard has been cleared, repeat, the gate guard has been cleared!"


    After reporting the result to Daisy, Rogge inserted the blood-stained dagger back into his belt and picked up the blaster on his back again.


    It didn''t take long before Daisy came to Rogge and looked at the corpse on the ground at will.


    Daisy thought that Roger was just looking bored, so she came over to experience the task of the special team.


    But she didn''t expect that Rogge actually regarded himself as an ordinary person with no supernatural ability, and used ordinary people''s assassination method to eliminate these guards.


    Just as Daisy was about to say something, a huge explosion and howling wolves suddenly sounded in the warehouse.


    Is there really a werewolf inside?


    When the battle in the warehouse started, Roger and Daisy entered the warehouse through the gate without hesitation.


    Although the gunfire of the blaster gun is not as intense as the ordinary gunfire, it has the unique sound of the energy beam cutting through the air.


    Just as Daisy was about to rush to the battle area directly, Rogge behind her suddenly raised the muzzle and pulled the trigger at the huge figure above.


    Shoo...


    The red energy beam flew towards the figure that was obviously not an ordinary human like a bullet.


    Werewolf, that was a huge werewolf over two meters tall.


    Although Rogge rarely uses blaster guns, his shooting level is no worse than professional snipers.


    With only three or four shots, he hit the werewolf running around on the wall and the cargo box like a real beast.


    Through the night vision mode, Roger can clearly see every fang of this werewolf.


    Goodbye!


    Without any hesitation, he directly aimed the muzzle at the werewolf''s head, and ended his life with an energy beam.


    This werewolf is weaker than I thought!


    After quickly killing the werewolf, Roger frowned slightly.


    Although he didn''t expect much of these werewolves, the level that this werewolf showed was much lower than he thought.


    When he used the blasting rifle to solve the werewolf, Daisy was not idle either, her hands continuously released shock waves, blasting all the werewolves trying to get close to them.


    At the same time, a large amount of flames suddenly burned inside the warehouse.


    Thunderbolt Johnny, shot.


    Although there are many werewolves in the warehouse, they are not much stronger than ordinary humans in front of special forces equipped with blaster guns.


    After being transformed, the werewolf can ignore ordinary gunpowder weapons.


    As long as they are not hit continuously, ordinary pistols and rifles cannot cause much damage to them.


    But the blaster gun is completely different. What the blaster gun fires is not a metal bullet, but a particle beam or a plasma beam.


    The werewolf hit by the energy beam of the blaster often only needs one or two shots to completely lose the ability to move.


    If you are hit at the critical point, you are basically killed by one blow.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 477： Blade Warrior

    The battle in the warehouse is over soon!


    Although the werewolves occupy a numerical advantage, they are just as vulnerable as ordinary humans in front of the Konoha Special Team, who doesn''t speak much about martial arts.


    After the war, Konoha''s special forces began to sort out the battlefield, checking by the way whether there were any werewolves that were still dead or hidden.


    Twenty-seven werewolves!


    This is the number of werewolves in the warehouse.


    However, this is not all the enemies that Roger and others have eliminated.


    In addition to these 27 werewolves, they also eliminated 46 ordinary humans by the way, including the five human guards who were assassinated by Roger in the beginning.


    wrong!


    There is a problem with this task!


    In the previous missions, Konoha''s special team did not fail to solve those imitators who had a pathological desire for extraordinary power.


    However, they have never seen so many imitators gathered together.


    It''s fine if these imitators just gather together, maybe they just want to exchange experiences or something with each other.


    But the problem is that in addition to these imitators, there are real werewolves, and there are still a lot of werewolves.


    In the middle of the night, a group of werewolves and a group of imitators appeared in the same warehouse.


    This is not normal at all.


    Even Johnny, a rookie who performed the mission for the first time, could see that something was wrong.


    "Iceman, poker, peripheral alert!


    "Vultures, hounds, swordsmen, search the warehouse!


    "Knight, check these werewolves and imitators!"


    After only thinking for a few seconds, Daisy immediately issued the latest instructions.


    After Daisy gave the order, the knight and others immediately started to act.


    And Roger and Johnny became idle for a while.


    Although Daisy didn''t arrange it, neither Roger nor Johnny were the kind of people who were free.


    When the knight was busy examining the body, Roger also randomly came to a nearby werewolf corpse, took out a dagger and checked the corpse.


    After opening the mouth of the werewolf corpse with a dagger, he saw something that did not belong to the werewolf on the canines of the werewolf.


    On the two canine teeth of this werewolf, there is an abstract pattern like a blood rose.


    It is almost impossible to find the existence of these two patterns only by visual observation.


    If Roger hadn''t studied magic in Kama Taj and was more sensitive to the fluctuation of magic power, he would not have been able to discover the existence of these two patterns.


    Of course, if he opened his white eyes and writing wheel eyes at this time, that is another matter.


    After discovering these two unusual patterns, he came to the body of another werewolf and opened his mouth with a dagger.


    Sure enough!


    At this moment, he remembered some content he had browsed in Kama Taj.


    According to records, in the early Middle Ages in Europe, known as the "Dark Age", werewolves and vampires were not the current enemies that never died when they met. (Note 1)


    At that time, werewolves were just slaves and guards of vampires, responsible for protecting the safety of vampires during the day.


    The phenomenon of werewolves being slaves for generations continued into the Dark Ages.


    Until one day, a werewolf who did not want to continue to be a slave launched a struggle.


    Under the leadership of this werewolf, the werewolves got rid of the control of vampires and gained freedom that they had never had before.


    It was from that period that the werewolf and the vampire began the fateful battle that continues to this day.


    "There is something wrong with these werewolves. They have a magic mark from a vampire. They are not ordinary werewolves!"


    Putting away the dagger, Roger came to Daisy and told his findings.


    "The magic of vampires?"


    After hearing Roger''s words, Daisy frowned slightly.


    Although Konoha has a lot of superpowers, the only ones who really have something to do with magic are Roger and Wanda.


    "Yes, vampire magic!


    "I don''t know much about vampires. I can''t tell which clan of vampires did it for the time being."


    At the beginning, there were thirteen clans of vampires.


    However, under the double blow of the church and the werewolves, several vampire clans were completely wiped out, so there are probably only eight or nine clans that still exist.


    Although Rogge didn''t know which clan the blood rose pattern he saw just now belonged to, one thing he could be sure of was that the vampires who imprinted the magic marks on these werewolves were not very powerful.


    As soon as these wolves died, the magic mark on their canine teeth began to fade away. This is a typical manifestation of connecting the magic mark with the vitality of the werewolf.


    Normally, the magic mark, which does not require much mana, does not need to borrow the life force of the target.


    There is only one situation where this phenomenon can occur, and that is that the caster is not strong enough to imprint a long-term magic mark, so this tricky method is used.


    Just when Daisy was going to continue to inquire about vampires, the iceman in charge of vigilance and Poker sent news almost at the same time.


    "Three unidentified targets, suspected of vampires, are quickly approaching the door!"


    "Four unidentified targets appeared at the back door, quickly approaching!"


    The voices of iceman and poker sounded in the headphones one after another.


    "It should be the owners of these werewolves who have come!"


    Rogge opened the safety switch of the blaster rifle and said with a smile.


    The battle just now was too short, and he had not been addicted to his hands.


    "Everyone is hidden on the spot, let them in!"


    Daisy gave the latest order through the tactical headset.


    However, just as she had just given the order, the Iceman who was in charge of guarding the warehouse gate sent another message: "There is another unknown target. He... is chasing down the three vampires in front..."


    The Iceman reported in an uncertain tone.


    How is this going?


    Someone is chasing vampires?


    After hearing the report from the Iceman, Rogge suddenly felt like he had seen a similar scene somewhere.


    Chasing vampires... Chasing vampires... Chasing vampires...


    "Iceman, what does the person who is chasing the vampire look like?"


    Rogge thought of a certain vampire hunter with half-man and half-vampire blood.


    "An adult male, of African descent, wearing a black trench coat and a pair of black sunglasses. The weapon is a katana, two semi-automatic pistols, silver darts, wooden daggers, and... uh... is garlic a weapon?"


    The Iceman asked rhetorically with some uncertainty.


    If it weren''t for the current environment, Rogge would definitely think the Iceman was joking with him.


    "Okay, I know who the one who hunts down the vampire is!


    "In addition, when dealing with vampires, garlic can be regarded as a weapon."


    Roger answered the iceman''s question.


    Although the description of the iceman is very simple, he can basically be sure that the one who is now chasing the vampire is the blade warrior who has achieved the achievement of killing the vampire king Dracula.


    Of course, he is not yet sure whether the current Blade Warrior has completed this achievement.


    After Roger and the others were all hidden, the vampire chased by the blade warrior and the four vampires who came from the back door finally came to the warehouse.


    Then, they saw werewolf corpses and human corpses in one place.


    Vampires are not werewolves. They don''t have the perverted sense of smell of werewolves, so they hide in the warehouse without notice.


    Looking at the werewolf corpse on the ground, the seven vampires were stunned for a while.


    However, the blade warriors who were chasing behind them quickly regained their consciousness.


    I saw the blade warrior wearing a black windbreaker, directly drew out the two semi-automatic pistols at his waist, and shot these vampires fiercely.


    Bang bang bang bang...


    Although it is night, the light in the warehouse is not very good, and he still wears sunglasses, these factors have not affected the shooting level of the Blade Warrior.


    In the blink of an eye, two vampires were hit, and their bodies turned into a pile of black ashes like charcoal after being burned.


    A special bullet for vampires?


    Like werewolves, vampires are not afraid of ordinary guns.


    To kill a vampire with bullets, you must use special bullets such as ultraviolet bullets or silver bullets.


    Although it is an enemy, the Blade Warrior has proved with facts what is called unilateral crushing.


    In less than a minute, there were only the last two vampires in front of him.


    Just as the Blade Warrior was about to kill the last two vampires in one go, Roger raised his explosive rifle and fired a shot at the silver katana in the blade of the Blade Warrior.


    call out!


    The red particle beam accurately hit the blade of the katana, forcibly interrupting the attack of the blade warrior.


    Rogge thought this was just a common task, but now, he found that this task was more interesting than he thought.


    Werewolves, imitators, vampires, blade warriors...


    This is obviously not an ordinary capture or kill task.


    "You can''t kill these two vampires, at least you can''t kill them until I figure out what they are doing!"


    Rogge, who still maintained the appearance of Watergate, walked out of hiding and said calmly.


    The live-action game can come to an end for the time being, and the rest should be handled by Hokage IV.


    The blade warrior, whose face was as dark as his skin complexion, turned his head and glanced at Rogge, then he directly took out a pistol with his left hand and tried to shoot the remaining two vampires.


    However, just when he just raised the pistol before he even had time to aim, a red particle beam hit his left hand holding the gun.


    "I won''t say a word to you twice!" (Note 2)


    When the Blade Warrior drew his gun, Roger also drew the explosive pistol from his waist and hit the Blade Warrior first.


    Being stopped twice in a row, the blade soldier exudes a fierce aura.


    Although he doesn''t do much on humans, it doesn''t mean that he never kills.


    He would not let anyone daring to prevent him from killing vampires or colluding with vampires.


    At this time, Roger just prevented him from killing the vampire, and, twice!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 478： Kindreds crazy plan

    The blade soldier looked down at the wound on his left wrist.


    Unlike ordinary bullets, the particle beams fired by blaster guns not only do more damage, but are also harder to recover.


    The high-energy particles remaining on the wound hinder the recovery of the wound.


    However, the blade warrior didn''t take this to heart. He held the knife in one hand and struck directly at Rogge.


    The blade warrior at this time was full of murderous intent, as if Roger were those cruel vampires.


    The half-human half-vampire blade warrior perfectly combines the advantages of humans and vampires.


    Not only does he have the power, speed, endurance, and longevity of a vampire, but he is also not afraid of sunlight and ultraviolet rays like a vampire.


    In fact, compared with the nickname of Blade Warrior.


    He prefers the title called "Daywalker".


    The attack speed of the blade warrior is very fast, no slower than the real vampire.


    But for Rogge, his speed is still too slow.


    Even without turning on the white eyes and writing wheel eyes, he can clearly capture every movement of the blade warrior, and even make accurate predictions in advance.


    clang!


    The blade warrior''s silver katana specifically aimed at vampires had just arrived in front of Rogge, and it was easily blocked by him with a dagger.


    "I can''t help myself!"


    Roger said to the Blade Warrior.


    However, he had just finished speaking when the katana in the blade of the blade warrior struck him from another direction.


    Clang clang clang clang...


    From a human point of view, the blade warrior can definitely be regarded as a martial arts master of swordsmanship.


    Whether it''s the power, angle, speed, skills, experience, and mentality of the attack, he is considered top-notch.


    But the problem is that the opponent he faces now is not those vampires who are afraid of the sun and silver, but a ninja who can crush him in all directions.


    The short dagger turned into an indestructible "shield" in Roger''s hands, blocking the attacks of the blade soldiers one by one.


    No matter how the blade warrior attacks, the katana in his hand can''t touch Roger''s skin.


    After the blade warrior attacked himself like a storm for more than ten seconds, Rogge used his dagger against the jaw of the samurai sword, and then turned around and cut the right hand tendon of the blade warrior.


    For the blade warrior with amazing resilience, the broken right hand suji is not a serious injury.


    He can fully recover from this kind of injury in five seconds at most.


    But the question is whether Roger will give him such time.


    The silver katana in the hands of the blade warrior fell to the ground with a bang. Just as he was about to withdraw and retreat, Rogge inserted the dagger into his chest.


    Rogge didn''t intentionally aim at the heart of the blade warrior. All he needed now was a place where the dagger could be temporarily placed.


    After inserting the dagger into the blade warrior''s chest, Roger released the right hand holding the dagger, and then performed a few Chinese ancient martial arts for the blade warrior.


    Connect, transform, send!


    Rogge first used three fighting moves that Blade Warrior had never seen before.


    Stall, bladder, fu!


    Afterwards, his body shape changed, and there were three seemingly simple but powerful moves.


    Tangle, stick, smoke! (Note 1)


    When the blade warrior tried to counterattack, he performed three moves that seemed like flowing water, completely dissolving the blade warrior''s counterattack.


    After being beaten by Rogge''s random combination of moves, the blade warrior retreated uncontrollably, his steps were messy and his figure was unstable.


    However, Rogge''s combo did not end there.


    Just as the blade warrior retreated again and again, he followed like the shadow of a blade warrior, turning his left wrist lightly, and finally stuck to the chest of the blade warrior.


    "Sanjin, return to one!"


    Although the Blade Warrior did not understand the meaning of Rogge''s words, at the moment he heard Rogge''s voice, he felt a terrifying force spread from Rogge''s palm to his chest.


    boom!


    The blade warrior, who had lost his balance, was blown away by Rogge''s palm, knocking over several containers one after another, and finally hitting the wall of the warehouse heavily.


    puff!


    Before the blade soldier had time to speak, he spouted blood uncontrollably, and then weakly knelt on the ground.


    Overweight!


    At this time, the Blade Warrior really understood what Rogge''s sentence of overweight meant.


    Unable to resist, completely unstoppable, he and Roger were not in the same world at all.


    For the first time, the Blade Warrior felt that he, who had half-man and half-vampire blood, was so weak.


    After knocking out the Blade Warrior, Rogge turned his head and said to Daisy and the others who were watching the show behind: "Watch those two vampires, don''t let them run away, don''t kill them, I have something to ask them later. ."


    After speaking, he walked straight towards the half-kneeling Blade Warrior.


    After arriving in front of the Blade Warrior, Rogge squatted down, keeping his sight at the same level as the Blade Warrior.


    Afterwards, he stretched out his right hand and took down the dagger stuck in the chest of the blade warrior.


    "Now, I ask, you answer, understand?"


    The dagger tainted with the blood of the blade warrior flew up and down on Roger''s right hand as if it had a life, drawing one dazzling knife after another.


    The Blade Warrior did not speak, but he used his actions to show his attitude.


    He nodded slightly, indicating that he had understood.


    "your name?"


    "Eric Brooks!"


    "age?"


    "47!"


    "Country of Citizenship?"


    "United Kingdom!"


    "Occupation?"


    "Vampire Hunter!" (Note 2)


    ...


    At this time, the blade fighters were completely two people compared to just playing.


    Basically, what Roger asked, he answered whatever.


    Although Roger knew the existence of the Blade Warrior, he knew that he was the vampire hunter who killed the Vampire King Dracula.


    In addition to these, he is not very clear about other information about the Blade Warrior.


    "The last question, did you kill Dracula?"


    "No! I have been looking for him, but I haven''t really seen him yet."


    Blade Warrior is no stranger to Dracula. It should be said that every vampire hunter is no stranger to Dracula.


    Dracula, the legendary vampire, is also recognized as the king of vampires.


    Killing Dracula, the king of vampires, is not only the dream of blade fighters, but also the dream of all vampire hunters.


    In the circle of vampire hunters, there is even such a saying.


    If anyone can kill Dracula, he can gain all Dracula''s power and immortal!


    After confirming that the Blade Warrior had not yet completed the pinnacle achievement in his life, Roger stood up and left without looking back.


    Although the strength of the blade warrior is not bad, it is not yet worthy of him to recruit Konoha.


    For the sake of the blade warrior''s cooperation, he didn''t mind leaving the life of this ill-fated vampire hunter so that he could continue to shine for the cause he loved.


    From the mouth of the blade warrior, Roger learned a lot about vampires.


    For example, why do these vampires who have been avoiding the world for many years suddenly appeared in Los Angeles, and even pulled out the old enemy werewolves.


    After dealing with the blade warrior''s affairs, Roger came to the two remaining vampires and slowly said: "I want to know what these werewolves are with these. If you cooperate, I can consider releasing You guys."


    After witnessing the scene where Roger beat the Blade Warrior, the two vampires knew that they would never be Roger''s opponent.


    They couldn''t even beat the blade fighters, how could they beat Roger.


    As long as their minds have not turned into garlic, they can easily come to this conclusion.


    "My name is¡­¡­"


    Just as one of the vampires was about to introduce himself to answer the questions Roger wanted to know, Roger suddenly interrupted him.


    "I''m not interested in knowing what your names are."


    "Understand, I understand! This is how things are, at the beginning, how many of us..."


    Under the pressure of death, the two vampires told the truth, including why they appeared in Los Angeles, why they were hunted by the blades, why they came to this warehouse, and why there are so many werewolves in the warehouse.


    When the two vampires said everything without reservation, they humbled and respectfully looked at Roger in front of him, trying to hear the good news they wanted to hear from him.


    However, the truth is cruel, they did not hear the good news they wanted.


    "Kill them, and arrange for someone to come and deal with these corpses!"


    Roger said blankly.


    "You...you didn''t keep your word, you promised to let us go!"


    "Promise? When did I promise you?


    "My decision after thinking about it is to kill you, not let you go. I understand."


    The two vampires reacted at this time.


    Rogge only said that he would consider letting them go, instead of agreeing to let them go.


    Considering and agreeing are two completely different things.


    However, the two vampires didn''t need to entangle these problems anymore. After Rogge finished speaking, Konoha''s special fighters ended their lives with a blaster gun in their hands.


    Reproduce the glory of the blood race!


    This idea is very interesting!


    From the mouth of the two vampires, Rogge learned of a big move that the vampire was preparing recently.


    These vampires, who have avoided the world for many years, intend to establish a kingdom of vampires on earth.


    Although this plan seemed crazy, it was unanimously agreed by all the clans.


    The so-called all clans refer to the eight clans that still exist.


    In order to realize this plan, these vampires intend to resurrect the ancestor of vampires, the third human being in the legend-Cain. (Note 3)


    Rogge wondered if Cain was the third human in the legend, the first son of Adam and Eve.


    However, he was very interested in this madness of vampires.


    If the vampires really fit the legendary third human Cain, it is not difficult to understand.


    After all, in this world, **** and heaven are real.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 479： Bat must die

    Regarding whether there is a problem between **** and heaven, Rogge is convinced.


    After all, he had just returned from **** not long, and he personally planned Dum¡¯s mother Cynthia¡¯s plan to ascend to heaven.


    However, this does not mean that he believes in the legendary Adam and Eve, and that Cain is the third human in the world.


    Heaven and **** are real, but it does not mean that the legend of Adam and Eve is real.


    In Norse mythology, Odin and Saul are also gods, and Asgard is the so-called realm of gods.


    But in fact, Asgard is just a relatively special existence in the universe, and Odin and Thor are just powerful aliens.


    To give a very simple example, if he really believes those legends are true, he has to believe that Odin''s eight-legged horse Repnier was born after Rocky became a mare. (Note 1)


    But speaking of it, it might be true.


    Based on Roger''s understanding of Loki, the young and frivolous might really do something shocking in pursuit of temporary excitement.


    What''s more, Luo basically has some bad convictions.


    After shaking his head and dispelling the goosebumps in his mind, Roger said to Daisy: "After you have dealt with this matter, you will return to the headquarters directly. I will take care of the rest!"


    "Ok!"


    Although Daisy didn''t know what Roger was going to do, since he took the initiative to speak, Daisy could only obey his instructions.


    After explaining Daisy, Rogge came to the Blade Warrior who had initially recovered from his injury.


    "Get up if you''re not dead. I am a little interested in the profession of vampire hunters. So, I need an experienced guide."


    Except for the Blade Warrior, Rogge didn''t know any other vampire hunters.


    In fact, until he asked the Blade Warrior just now, he didn''t know that the vampire hunter had developed into a small independent society.


    For a long time, he thought that the vampire hunter was just a name, just like the name of the keyboard strong, or the great onmyoji.


    However, it turns out that where there are people, there are rivers and lakes.


    Even the unpopular professions of vampire hunters such as vampire hunters have their own small world.


    Like Daisy, the Blade Warrior didn''t know what Roger was going to do.


    But with a huge power gap where no hope of victory could be seen at all, no matter how unreasonable Rogge''s request was, the Blade Warrior could only accept this choice.


    As a vampire hunter with half-man and half-vampire blood, the Blade Warrior has his own obsession.


    Before killing the vampire that must be killed, he must not die!


    In any case, he had to end that vampire''s life with his own hands, regardless of the cost.


    Rogge left the warehouse with the Blade Warriors and started to the secret base of the Blade Warriors.


    "This is your means of transportation?"


    Glancing at the black Ducati Monster 696 parked by Blade Warrior, Rogge asked casually.


    "Hunting vampires, motorcycles are better than cars."


    The Blade Warrior answered.


    Rogge did not have the hobby of riding other men''s motorcycles. After seeing that the vehicle of the Blade Warrior was a motorcycle, he psyched out his own vehicle.


    Dodge Tomahawk!


    When he went to **** with the ghost rider Johnny, he drove a Dodge Tomahawk in the **** for a while.


    The excellent performance of the Dodge Tomahawk left him with a good driving experience.


    More importantly, he has not found a motorcycle that is more in line with his taste than the Dodge Tomahawk.


    So after leaving hell, he bought a new Dodge Tomahawk.


    For ghost rider Johnny, the Dodge Tomahawk is an existence that wants to buy but cannot afford it.


    For Roger, the Dodge Tomahawk is no different from a one-time use item.


    After all, the life of the rich is so unpretentious and boring.


    "Dodge Tomahawk? This car is not legally on the road. You''d better change it."


    The Blade Warrior did not expect that Roger would directly summon a Dodge Tomahawk and silently reminded him.


    "When you hunt a vampire, do you obey the traffic rules and wait for the traffic light?"


    Can''t go on the road legally, what a joke.


    They are all people walking in the extraordinary world, who cares about these things.


    And even if the traffic regulations are violated, it has nothing to do with him.


    It¡¯s Bofeng Shuimen who is driving illegally.


    Rogge did not intend to change back to his original appearance. He did not intend to give up the identity of the special forces member Bo Feng Shuimen for the time being.


    The Blade Warrior who was rebutted by Rogge was stunned for a moment, and then directly activated the motorcycle and drove towards his secret base.


    After rushing along the streets of Los Angeles with the Dodge Tomahawk that turned his head back and forth for a while, Roger finally came to the secret base of the Blades in Los Angeles.


    As he imagined, Blade Warrior is not the kind of superhero with particularly good financial conditions.


    This can be seen from the equipment he uses and the environment of the base.


    The knife''s secret base is located in a slum area in southern Los Angeles, where a large number of low-level blacks and Mexicans live, and the public security environment is far from comparable to the north.


    In fact, Los Angeles as people know it is just the north of Los Angeles.


    For example, Hollywood, Lakers, California Institute of Technology, etc., are all in the north.


    As for the south, it is a slum through and through.


    One city, two worlds!


    Los Angeles has proved with facts that there is only a wall between heaven and hell.


    However, these have nothing to do with Rogge''s plan.


    Of course, if the plan this time ends smoothly, he wouldn''t mind buying a "small house" of his own in Beverly Hills, an upscale residential area where Hollywood celebrities gather.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Can you hurry up?"


    Roger did not enter the secret base of the Blade Warrior, but stood at the door.


    How should I put it, the sanitary standards of the secret base of Blade Warrior did not meet his minimum requirements, so he was not very willing to enter.


    The Blade Warrior couldn''t run anyway, so he didn''t bother to follow up.


    The Blade Warrior heard Rogge''s urging, but he did not answer Rogge, still making his own preparations unhurriedly.


    Although Roger only asked the Blade Warrior to bring himself into the circle of vampire hunters, the Blade Warrior, who had always been cautious, did not immediately take him to the bar where vampire hunters gathered, but returned to his secret base to replenish ammunition.


    Before hunting down the vampires and reaching the warehouse, the Blade Warriors had fought several battles.


    The three vampires were just bait he deliberately let go.


    Putting a long line to catch big fish is something that ordinary vampire hunters dare not do.


    But he is not an ordinary vampire hunter.


    When Roger finished the third wave of punks who tried to steal the Dodge Tomahawk, the Blade Warrior finally walked out of his secret base that was messy and not cleaned much.


    "You can''t just go by, your dress is too official."


    The blade soldier pointed to the special team uniform on Rogge.


    "It''s easy, it''s ready soon!"


    After speaking, Roger snapped his fingers, and a cloud of white smoke instantly enveloped him.


    When the white smoke dissipated in the air, Roger changed his image again.


    At this time, although he still maintained the appearance of Watergate, he was no longer wearing Konoha''s special team uniform, but a casual outfit.


    He used the transformation technique to directly change the clothes on his body, allowing himself to complete the change in an instant.


    Although the fierce fighting would make the transformation technique lose its effect, he was not going to fight now, just going to the bar where the vampire hunters gathered.


    Even if there was an accident, he didn''t think that those vampire hunters would have the power to break the effect of his transformation technique.


    Glancing at Roger, who had completely changed his outfit, the Blade Warrior said nothing, and directly activated his Ducati Monster 696 and drove towards the bar.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The bat must die!


    This is a small bar in a slum area of ??Los Angeles.


    On the surface, this bar is no different from other old and shabby bars.


    It''s not high-end, there are few customers, and it''s in a remote location that is not easy to find with a map.


    But unlike other old bars, the bat must die. Not everyone can enter this bar.


    This is a bar that only vampire hunters can enter. It is not a vampire hunter and is not qualified to enter.


    Only serve vampire hunters, this is the rule of this bar.


    But rules are for breaking.


    Blade Warrior didn''t explain the rules of the bar to Rogge, and he also wanted to see what method Rogge, who has amazing combat effectiveness, would use to solve this problem.


    Seeing the blade warrior who was clearly put in by the security guard, but still staying at the gate, Roger knew it all at once.


    Want to try my method?


    Rogge didn''t let the Blade Warriors wish, he adopted the simplest and rude, but also the most effective way.


    Bang!


    The security guard who was in charge of guarding the entrance of the bar was kicked by him, smashed the wooden door that didn''t look very strong, and flew into the bar.


    Rogge, who kicked the hotel security guard, walked straight towards the bar door as if nothing had happened.


    When he passed the Blade Warrior, he slowed down a bit, without even looking at the Blade Warrior, he said directly: "Don''t play tricks in front of me, you can''t afford the price."


    After entering the bar, Roger immediately felt the enthusiasm of these vampire hunters.


    Except for the security guard who was kicked by him, everyone in the bar, including the bartender, raised a different model of pistol and aimed at him who had just entered the bar.


    These vampire hunters are really passionate!


    Rogge glanced at these vampire hunters with a bad face, slowly raised his right hand, and snapped his fingers.


    Golden bound illusion!


    After the snap, the vampire hunters in the bar, without exception, all turned into puppets that lost their ability to move.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 480： Cain and the first city

    There are many ways to join a new circle.


    Some people will choose to have a good relationship with the elderly in the circle, and let the elderly in the circle recommend themselves to join.


    Some people will choose to work hard to enhance their value, so that they have the qualifications to be actively invited by the circle.


    These two methods are not only more feasible methods, but also methods that are more in line with the actual situation of most people.


    However, in the world, there are some people who do not act in accordance with common sense.


    Roger is a typical representative among them.


    Rogge did not choose these two mainstream methods, but chose the method he was better at and more in line with his character.


    Dimensionality reduction blow!


    Join the circle with unstoppable strength, and make everyone in the circle shut up.


    To put it simply, this is a bit like a professional NBA player who joined a certain school basketball team.


    Although this is quite unreasonable, this world is not a reasonable world.


    "Since you are all raising arms to me for the first time, I forgive your ignorance.


    "I am not here to be your enemy, and you do not deserve to be my enemy.


    "After the **** is lifted, if anyone dared to take a weapon at me, the consequences are at your own risk."


    After speaking, Roger lifted the **** effect of the Golden Binding Illusion and returned the right to move freely to these vampire hunters.


    After doing this, he passed the security guard who had not had time to get up, and went straight to the bar counter, and said to the bartender inside: "I want all the vampire-related information in the Los Angeles area."


    "Give me another glass of single-malt Jumbo whisky, double the amount!"


    When he told the bartender about his request, Roger did not forget to order himself a glass of whiskey.


    In this kind of old bar, it is unlikely that there will be expensive or limited whiskeys, so he ordered the best-selling Irish whiskey in the world-John Mayer.


    No matter how ordinary a bar is, it¡¯s impossible to live without Rembrandt whiskey.


    The bartender, who seemed to have not rested for many days, had obvious dark circles under his eyes, glanced at Rogge, and then poured him a double-weight glass of Journeyman Whiskey according to his request.


    "What do you want vampire information for, you are not a vampire hunter?"


    Although he knew that Roger was not an ordinary person, the bartender still asked his own question.


    "I said, can you ask me questions?"


    Rogge''s tone was calm, but his body exuded an astonishing pressure that was as substantial.


    Seeing Roger, who was barely engraving the word domineering on his face, the bartender closed his mouth wisely.


    It didn''t take long for the bartender to sort out sheets of paper of various sizes from the drawer above the bar, and then put the pile of things in front of Roger.


    "All the information you want is on the top, the oldest is a few months ago."


    After speaking, the bartender walked to the other side of the bar and began to wipe the clean glass.


    "Has Konoha''s way of doing things always been so domineering?"


    A black-clad blade warrior came to sit down beside Roger and asked silently.


    In the warehouse, the Blade Warriors did not recognize Roger and them as Konoha''s people at first.


    He is a vampire hunter, and the information he pays attention to is only related to vampires.


    When he returned to the secret base to replenish ammunition, he recognized that the uniform Rogge was wearing was that of the Koyote team.


    "overbearing?


    "This is not overbearing, this is just Konoha''s basic operation."


    Roger gave the Blade Warrior an answer that fits Konoha''s style.


    After answering the Blade Warrior, he began to look through the documents provided by the bartender.


    How to find the information you want from a bunch of messy materials is a technical job.


    Thanks to his detective career in the previous years, Roger quickly found the information he wanted.


    Combining the information revealed by the two vampires, he roughly understood the complete plan of these vampires.


    According to the two vampires, with the cooperation of the eight clans, they found the "where" of Cain.


    To be precise, it should be the "first city" that Cain once ruled.


    According to legend, Cain and First City were both destroyed by Noah''s flood.


    However, the eight existing clans have discovered the whereabouts of Cain and the first city from the incomplete vampire scripture "The Book of Nod".


    They believed that the so-called Noah Flood, which was used by God to wash mankind''s sins and decay, did not destroy the First City, let alone Cain.


    The first city and Cain were just sealed, sealed in a place where they could never be found.


    After hundreds of years of long research, they finally confirmed the seal of the first city and Cain.


    Of course, the two vampires didn''t know exactly where this sealed place was.


    Their status in the clan is too low, it is impossible to know the specific location of the Sealed Land.


    It is said that there are only eight blood dukes from the eight clans who know the specific location of the Sealed Land.


    Within the blood family, according to the level of strength, they are divided into five levels: duke, marquise, earl, viscount, and baron.


    Although the Duke of Blood is the highest level a vampire can reach, it is not the limit of a vampire.


    Above the duke, there is also the existence of the vampire king and ancestor.


    However, the king of vampires and ancestors only appeared once, so they were excluded from the rank of knighthood.


    As for the so-called prince, it does not represent the power of the blood clan.


    In the six precepts of the Tantric Party of the blood race, there are two precepts of "reign" and "kezun".


    The position of the prince was born from it.


    Territorial power means that the blood race has the supreme right in its own territory, and other blood races entering the territory must respect this right.


    In the realm, the prince is the highest ruler, no one can disobey the prince''s order.


    Ke Zun means to respect each other''s authority.


    When the blood family enters the prince¡¯s territory, they must visit the local prince. Without the permission of the prince, they cannot do anything in the territory.


    Simply put, when a blood race enters the prince''s territory, it will accept the prince''s rule until he leaves the territory.


    The title represents strength, and the prince represents status.


    For example, in Los Angeles, there is a blood prince who rules Los Angeles.


    Although the prince is the supreme ruler in the territory, at certain times, the ¡°ruling power¡± in the Six Precepts of the Tantric Party may not be useful.


    For example, when the duke of a clan comes to the territory.


    No matter when, people with great power will have some small privileges.


    This phenomenon exists not only in the blood race, but also in the human world.


    After going through all the information provided by the bartender, Rogge put the pile of files aside and said to the Blade Warrior: "Are you interested in hunting the Prince of Blood in Los Angeles together?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a building in Los Angeles.


    "More than twenty werewolves, more than forty blood slaves!


    "That''s how you guard them, did you know that the Grand Duke will be here in a few days!"


    A man in an expensive suit with red eyes roared at the man in front of him.


    This man is no one else, but Jacob Luther, the blood prince of Los Angeles.


    Jacob Rudd was born from the Bruch family, is a blood count, and the current Los Angeles blood prince.


    And the young man standing in front of him was his descendant James Rudd.


    If James is not his only descendant, Jacob would wish to kill him now.


    "Father, it was the vampire hunter called the Blade Warrior. He killed Brooke and the others. Someone saw him chasing Brooke."


    James Luther defended silently.


    "I don''t want to know which vampire hunter did it. I just want to know how you are going to deal with this!


    "The Grand Duke is coming soon, but all the sacrifices are dead, how can you tell me to do it with the Grand Bus!"


    The Grand Duke in Jacob''s mouth is the only blood duke of the Bruch family, William von Behring!


    The Bruch clan was originally the most suitable clan among the blood clan to fight, and William von Behring was among the best.


    It can even be said that as long as the kinship is not completely wiped out, the name of William von Behring will definitely leave a strong mark in the history of the kinship.


    "Forget it, you go out!"


    In the end, Jacob still forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart, waved weakly, and let James leave his office.


    When James left, Jacob came to the huge floor-to-ceiling windows of the office, looking at the night view of Los Angeles.


    The more than twenty werewolves were sacrifices that it took Jacob several months to finally capture.


    For these werewolves, he even sacrificed several guards, and even almost broke out an all-out war with the werewolves.


    The Duke of Blood, William, is coming to Los Angeles in a few days, and at this critical moment, James, who was responsible for guarding the werewolves and blood slaves, actually killed all the werewolves and blood slaves.


    Blood slaves die if they die. After all, there are still a lot of homeless people in Los Angeles, who can be transformed by just catching some.


    But the problem is those werewolves.


    The Duke of Blood, William, gave him a death order, asking him to capture at least twenty werewolves anyway.


    Although there are still many werewolves in Los Angeles, he could not re-capture at least 20 werewolves in just a few days.


    The reason is very simple. His previous arrests made these werewolves, who liked to huddle in groups, become more huddled together.


    Now that he wants to capture the werewolves, he must go to full-scale war with these werewolves.


    If it were in other cities, Jacob might actually risk a full-scale war and arrest him.


    But in Los Angeles, or in what is now Los Angeles, he dare not do this.


    His informant in the police sent him bad news that he didn''t want to see at all.


    Konoha Information Bureau!


    The werewolf and vampire incident in Los Angeles was reported to the Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 481： bet

    Anyone who is active in the dark world is more or less worried about being targeted by Konoha.


    Although Konoha generally doesn''t deal with these organizations in the dark world very much, as long as Konoha''s eyes are on, basically there will be no good things.


    Konoha''s dominance is not only deeply rooted among ordinary people, but also in the dark world.


    Since Konoha was established, I don''t know how many organizations that don''t know the heights of the sky have been uprooted by Konoha and become a string of names in Konoha''s merit book.


    If it weren''t for the task of William, Duke of Blood, Jacob would not violate the precept of "avoiding the world" and bring his own guards to arrest those damned werewolves everywhere.


    Although Jacob didn''t know why Archduke William had to arrest those werewolves, since it was the task issued by Archduke William himself, he could only bite the bullet and do it.


    Just as Jacob was thinking about how to make up for werewolves and blood slaves before Grand Duke William arrived, in the "Bat Must Die" bar, the blade warrior looked at Roger as if he was a lunatic.


    The blood prince of Los Angeles is Jacob Luther. All vampire hunters in Los Angeles know this.


    However, no one has ever dared to fight Jacob''s idea.


    Jacob is the blood prince of Los Angeles, which means that he can control all blood families in Los Angeles.


    In addition, Jacob''s own strength is not weak.


    Within the blood clan, the earl is not a high or low rank.


    But for those non-blood races, the blood count is equivalent to being powerful.


    Not to mention those vampire hunters who are just ordinary people, even blade warriors with half-human and half-vampire blood, can''t say that they will definitely be Jacob''s opponent.


    "Have you ever fought a vampire before?"


    The Blade Warrior did not directly reject Roger, but instead asked Roger.


    "No!"


    "Then do you know that Jacob is the Count of the Blood Race? Do you know what strength he has?"


    The blade soldier''s face sank, and he continued to ask.


    "do not know!"


    Rogge''s answer is still short.


    "Then why do you think you can hunt Jacob?"


    The Blade Warrior asked the last question.


    Obviously, he didn''t think Roger had the strength to kill Jacob.


    Although he was defeated by Rogge not long ago, he still does not think Rogge will have the strength to kill Jacob.


    Jacob is not a vampire who is only much stronger than ordinary people in the warehouse. He is a true vampire warrior, a blood count from the Bruch tribe.


    "It''s very simple, just rely on me to be Luo... just rely on me to be the Bo Feng Shui Men!"


    Rogge almost blew himself up, but he woke up in time and reported his current identity.


    "Bofeng Water Gate?"


    After hearing Rogge''s self-reported name, the Blade Warrior showed a puzzled look.


    There are many powerful superheroes in Konoha, such as Abomination, Red Tank, Shockwave Girl, Quick Silver, Venom and so on.


    But Blade Warrior has never heard of it, and there is also a person in Konoha called Bofeng Water Gate.


    "If your team is with you, you may still have a chance to kill Jacob.


    "Just you, it''s totally impossible!"


    The Blade Warrior said in an extremely affirmative tone.


    He has personally experienced Rogge''s fighting strength, and he has also seen Rogge''s spiritism and gold-bound illusion.


    But these are still not enough to convince him.


    In his opinion, Rogge is nothing more than a person with top fighting skills and mastering some mysterious magic.


    For ordinary people, this can be regarded as superhero-like strength.


    But it was far from enough to deal with the blood count Jacob.


    As long as it is a blood clan of the Bruch tribe, they basically have a good melee combat level.


    As for magic, there is no such thing as a blood family above the earl level.


    "I can confirm the fact that people who still wear sunglasses in the middle of the night don''t look very good."


    Rogge pointed to the sunglasses that the Blade Warrior was wearing, and said in a mocking tone.


    I am not an opponent of the blood count, what a joke!


    This is simply an insult to me!


    Earth, Hell, Asgard, Warnerheim, Jotunheim, Voidland, Sandal, Saka, Hara, Symbiote parent planet...


    But wherever he has been, no one has left his reputation.


    However, now, in an old Los Angeles tavern, he is publicly suspected of his lack of strength by the Blades.


    "I thought you would be better than those vampire hunters, but I didn''t expect you to be as ignorant as them.


    "But it''s okay, I don''t blame you!"


    After speaking, Rogge drank all the Jumbo whiskey in the glass in one gulp.


    "Dare to make a bet with me. This is a commissioned scroll. As long as you commission me to kill Jacob on it, I will be able to bring his head over within an hour."


    Roger at this time seduced the blade warrior like a demon in hell.


    "What is the bet?"


    Although the Blade Warrior felt something was wrong, he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    "It''s very simple. If I lose, you can let the conditions go, even if you want Konoha to kill the vampire for you.


    "But if you lose, you have to go back to Konoha with me and cooperate with my scientist to do a little experiment.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be an inhumane experiment. At most, it will be a physical examination and a blood draw for you."


    Rogge said the content of the bet.


    After he finished his bet, the Blade Warrior hadn''t answered him yet, but the other vampire hunters in the bar showed a vigilant look.


    Konoha!


    This overbearing guy is actually Konoha''s person!


    When the Blade Warrior asked Rog Konoha if he had always been so domineering, he deliberately lowered his voice, so no one except the two of them heard their conversation.


    But now, Roger deliberately said the bet loudly, allowing the surrounding vampire hunters to hear the content of the bet clearly.


    He did this, of course, not for a while, but for his own purpose.


    Except for the Blade Warriors, one of these vampire hunters in the bar counts as one, and they are all rubbish.


    Rogge does not despise their work, but simply despise their strength.


    But the Blade Warrior is different, he belongs to the kind of existence with a little potential.


    More importantly, Konoha lacks the "talent" of Blade Warrior.


    Yes, Blade Warrior is a talent.


    His strength, placed in Konoha, is not outstanding.


    However, his special pedigree is destined to be a rare talent.


    Half-human and half-vampire, this kind of mixed blood sounds simple, but it''s not easy to achieve.


    The perfect combination of the advantages of the two bloodlines is not a simple math problem like one plus one equals two.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 482： Count of Kinship

    If you can study how the different bloodlines complement each other perfectly from the Blade Warrior, then Roger can try an experiment that he wanted to do for a long time, but has never had the opportunity to do it.


    "Delegated?"


    I don¡¯t know why, after seeing Rogge¡¯s psychic release a commissioned scroll, the Blade Warrior suddenly felt that this Konoha special fighter who claimed to be a water gate gave him a feeling of meeting Konoha Yodaime Hokage.


    It is said that the fourth generation of Hokage had an obsessive-compulsive disorder to sign a commission scroll with a client during his private detective period.


    Is this a special tradition of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau?


    The Blade Warrior opened the blank commissioned scroll and checked it carefully, and this thought came to mind involuntarily.


    "Don''t worry, I have a good reputation in the industry.


    "By the way, let me tell you one thing, my commission completion rate is 100%!


    "As long as you sign the scroll, you can see Jacob''s head in front of you within an hour. How about it, simple enough."


    Rogge knew that Blade Warrior would not believe in himself so easily, but he was not worried about the final result.


    "Is the wager the reward?"


    After thinking about it for ten seconds, the Blade Warrior asked again.


    "No. The bet is the bet and the reward is the reward. These are two different things."


    Although stakes can also be commissioned rewards, Rogge does not intend to do so.


    The bet was just to make the Blade Warrior willingly follow him back to Konoha to experiment.


    If the bet is used as a reward, it will leave the commission in an unfinished state for a long time, causing him to be unable to accept other commissions before the experiment is completed.


    "What is the reward?"


    After hearing Rogge''s answer, a wary look appeared on the face of the Blade Warrior.


    "It''s very simple, just pay for the glass of wine for me just now!"


    Rogge said a reward that was completely beyond the imagination of the Blade Warrior.


    "Aren''t you kidding me?"


    "I''m like a feng shui door, and never make a joke about commissions!"


    Looking at Roger with a serious expression on his face, the Blade Warrior finally made a reward for signing the commission.


    "Delegated content: Bring the head of the blood count Jacob Luther to the blade warrior; delegation status: incomplete; delegation reward: 30 ninja coins!"


    As Rogge expected, the commission of Blade Warrior passed the system''s judgment smoothly, and the system gave a small commission reward.


    "Your commission, I''ll take it!"


    After retracting the commission scroll in the hands of the Blade Warrior, Roger glanced at the reward written on it.


    Twenty dollars!


    It''s impossible for a glass of ordinary Jumbo whisky to be expensive.


    Strictly speaking, the reward given by the Blade Warrior is already considered a premium.


    "You can exchange experiences with your colleagues here, I will be back soon!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a brilliant light like an aurora gleamed on Roger''s body, and then disappeared completely.


    At this time, Jacob would never have thought that someone would pay twenty dollars to buy his life.


    And the killer invited is a ninja who never misses.


    As the blood prince of Los Angeles, Jacob has many businesses in Los Angeles.


    This infamous building is one of them.


    Whenever the night comes, Jacob likes to stand alone in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the office with a glass of fresh "drinks" just taken out of the girl''s body and some remaining warmth, and enjoy the night view of Los Angeles that he will never tire of .


    However, Jacob apparently did not have such a leisurely mood tonight.


    He was still standing in front of the French windows, his eyes looking into the distance.


    But what he was thinking about right now was not about the glory of the blood family or his own life experience, but how to catch at least twenty lively werewolves before the arrival of the Duke of the blood family William.


    Jacob would never think that he would miss these old enemies so much.


    If possible, he even hopes that the number of werewolves in Los Angeles can increase several times.


    It''s best to be the kind of young werewolf who is young, likes to be independent, and is extremely repulsive of group behavior.


    But he knew that he could only imagine this kind of thing in his mind.


    Although the werewolf was crazier than the vampire, he was not crazy enough to be irrational.


    Just after Jacob sighed his ignorance tonight, an aurora-like brilliant light shone four or five meters behind him.


    Afterwards, Rogge, who still maintained the appearance of Bofeng Shuimen, appeared in the office.


    Almost at the moment when the light of quantum teleportation was on, Jacob felt the arrival of Roger.


    "who are you?"


    Jacob exuded a heart-palpiting fierce momentum, and asked in a cold voice.


    "Konoha, Bofeng Water Gate!"


    It is impossible for Jacob to know who Bofeng Watergate is, so Roger added the prefix Konoha on purpose.


    Konoha!


    If there is anyone that Jacob wants to see most now, Konoha''s person is definitely in the first place, even two higher than the blood duke William.


    As for the second place, of course it was his unachievable descendant James, who would only continue to trouble him.


    "Our blood has never had any disputes with Konoha, and we don''t intend to become enemies with Konoha."


    As Jacob, implicitly expressing concessions is already the limit he can achieve.


    "I didn''t come here for official business."


    When answering Jacob, Rogge used Chakra Perception to perceive Jacob''s situation.


    As expected to be the Count of the Blood Race, his life intensity is very high!


    The energy intensity is not weak, and he should be proficient in a lot of blood magic.


    By sensing Jacob''s life intensity and energy intensity, Rogge roughly judged his strength.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jacob had a bad instinct suddenly.


    "Someone pays to buy your head, so I can''t afford it!" (Note 1)


    Roger said casually, as if standing in front of him was not a blood count at all, but a slave without any resistance.


    "Hahaha... I want to know that you are not qualified to receive the money if you sell my head.


    "Talk about it, let me see how much my head is worth!"


    Jacob let out a disdainful laugh, drank the bright red liquid in the glass, and then gently placed the empty glass on the desk.


    "Twenty dollars!"


    "what?"


    "Your head is only worth twenty dollars!"


    Rogge said the reward for the Blade Warrior.


    Then, he saw Jacob''s pale face appear a drunken crimson.


    "Your name is Bofeng Shuimen, right? You succeeded in angering a blood count!


    "I can assure you that I will not kill you. I will transform you into the lowest blood slave, so that your soul will never live in peace!"


    Jacob suppressed his anger, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    "Really? If you can do it, I won''t mind!"


    Roger didn''t take Jacob''s threat to heart.


    The threat issued by a blood family count is not a threat at all.


    At the moment Rogge just finished speaking, Jacob came to him like a ghost, his white right hand turned into a sharp claw and grabbed it directly at his heart.


    Shadow Claw!


    Facing Jacob''s menacing blow, Rogge didn''t evade, as if he had no time to react.


    However, just when Jacob¡¯s right paw, which was entwined with a trace of black shadow, was about to touch Roger, an orange-red flame emerged in front of Roger out of thin air, helping him to block Jacob¡¯s hit.


    this is?


    When this orange-red flame emerged, Jacob realized it was wrong.


    However, it is too late.


    The orange-red flame, which seemed indistinguishable from ordinary flames, instantly swallowed his right hand.


    Although Jacob immediately urged the "power of blood" in his body to protect his right hand, he did not change the outcome of his right hand being quickly burned to ashes.


    The fire of hell!


    As a kinsman, Jacob is no stranger to the fire of hell.


    Although the blood race possesses a resilience far exceeding that of ordinary people, this extraordinary resilience is not always effective.


    For example, when facing hellfire.


    His right hand was burned to ashes by the hellfire, Jacob did not hesitate, and immediately drew back, trying to distance himself from Roger.


    Ideas are beautiful, reality is cruel.


    When Jacob was just born with the idea of ??retreating, Rogge grabbed his neck with his right hand and lifted him up.


    Bat incarnation!


    The power of blood in Jacob''s body surged again, and one of the signature magic of the blood family was displayed.


    Just when Jacob''s body began to turn into black bats, a ball of hellfire emerged from Roger''s right hand, completely wrapping Jacob''s body.


    Before the black bats had time to take off, they were burned into nothingness by hellfire.


    "I want to leave so soon, it''s not so good!"


    The bat incarnation is not magic used to attack, but magic used to avoid damage or escape.


    According to different strengths, the number of bats that can be transformed by using the bat incarnation is different.


    If it is a blood duke who is proficient in magic, it is not difficult to turn into thousands of bats at once.


    "Who are you?"


    When the bat incarnation was forcibly cracked by Rogge''s hellfire, Jacob knew that tonight he was 80% of the worst.


    "I just said, my name is Bo Feng Shui Men, and someone paid twenty dollars for your head, so I came here."


    After answering the last question in Jacob''s life, Rogge did not continue to waste time on Jacob, burning Jacob''s body below his neck to ashes.


    The astonishing vitality of the blood family was once again reflected at this time.


    Even with only one head left, Jacob still did not die immediately.


    If he can return to the blood pool in the clan in time, he, with only one head left, can still recover.


    Unfortunately, he will not have such an opportunity.


    Holding Jacob''s head, Rogge used Quantum Teleport again, and then disappeared completely.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 483： Collection hobby

    Although hellfire does not have any sacred attributes, it is no less powerful than the sacred fire of heaven when used to deal with dark creatures such as vampires and werewolves.


    The only difference is that the sacred fire can purify the enemy''s soul, while the hellfire can completely annihilate the enemy''s soul.


    Creatures killed by hellfire do not even have the qualifications to go to hell.


    With Jacob''s head still able to speak, Roger teleported back to the "Bat Must Die" bar.


    "The head you wanted, I brought it back!"


    From the disappearance of Roger to his reappearance, it took less than five minutes in total.


    The blade fighter at this time hasn''t even finished his first glass of whiskey.


    "This... this is Jacob?"


    Seeing Roger unchanging face and placing Jacob''s head on the bar, the Blade Warrior showed an unbelievable look.


    As if to further confirm whether he was wrong, the blade soldier took off the black sunglasses that he would not take off even in battle.


    It really is Jacob!


    The blood prince of Los Angeles, the blood count Jacob Luther of the Bruch tribe, was placed on the bar in this way.


    The blade warrior who took off his sunglasses looked at Jacob''s head repeatedly for a few minutes, and finally took Jacob''s head over and placed it in front of him.


    "It turns out that it was commissioned by you, a lowly mixed-blood. As expected, the lowly mixed-blood can''t make it to the table. Even revenge is just under the guise of manpower.


    Although Jacob didn''t have most of his body, the vigorous vitality of the blood race was perfectly displayed at this time, allowing him to maintain his own thinking with only one head left.


    revenge?


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Rogge turned his head and glanced at the Blade Warrior.


    It turned out that they were handed over before, and from the performance of Jacob at this time, the Blade Warrior suffered a lot.


    "I just want to end your life with my own hands. It doesn''t matter to me whether or not I defeated you."


    The Blade Warrior put on the black sunglasses that never left his body again, and said with a cold face.


    "I have already paid for that glass of wine for you. When the things here are over, I will visit Konoha with you."


    After speaking, the Blade Warrior took a piece of rag on the bar counter that was no longer visible in the original color, and spread the rag in all directions.


    Then, he took Jacob''s head and placed him in the center of the rag.


    After wrapping Jacob''s head completely, the Blade Warrior took out a button phone with an unknown number of hands and placed it in front of Rogge.


    "You can find me by typing the number above."


    After leaving the phone, Blade Warrior lifted the wrapped Jacob''s head and left the bar without looking back.


    After the Blade Warrior left, Roger turned on the system and took a look.


    "Nincoins not consumed: 940!"


    The entrustment was completed smoothly, and the system sent the rewards immediately.


    Although there are only 30 rewards for this commission, Rogge has no dissatisfaction.


    The difficulty of this commission is infinitely close to zero.


    It can even be said that these 30 Nincoins were given away by the system.


    Strictly speaking, it cannot be said to be a free gift.


    After all, he still has to bear the next risks, such as the revenge of the blood race.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Father, can I come in?"


    James Rudd, who was driven out of the office by Jacob, was holding a silver tray like a guard.


    The blood of Jacob''s favorite 16-year-old girl was in the wine glass on the tray.


    After being reprimanded by Jacob, James Luther thought about what he was going to do.


    So he returned to his office, racking his brains to conceive a "perfect" plan.


    Of course, this perfection is just James Rudd''s own thoughts.


    Although he is the only descendant of Jacob, and possesses the strength of a blood viscount.


    But after he was born, he had never experienced any decent battles, let alone fight against the old enemy werewolves.


    So it is possible to imagine how perfect his "perfect" plan, which can quickly catch werewolves, will be.


    "Father, I can make up for the number of werewolves before Grand Duke William arrives. Can I come in and explain to you in detail?"


    James Rudd, who had not received a response for a long time, asked again and said his intention.


    Normally, Jacob will let James into the office no matter how angry he is.


    However, after waiting patiently for a few minutes, James still did not hear Jacob''s reply.


    If he has a little experience, he can realize that something is wrong.


    However, the self-proclaimed noble viscount of the blood family did not react at all, still standing stupidly at the door, waiting for Jacob''s approval.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Los Angeles, Beverly Hills Hotel, five-star suite.


    After the Blade Warrior left "the bat must die", Roger left immediately.


    "The bat must die" this old bar is not in line with his taste.


    So, he came to the famous Beverly Hills Hotel and booked a five-star suite here for a week.


    The Beverly Hills Hotel is a famous five-star diamond-free hotel in Los Angeles.


    Since it opened in 1912, it has been popular with celebrities.


    Business magnates, movie superstars, royals, leaders of various countries, etc. have all frequented here.


    The Beverly Hills Hotel is located in Beverly Hills, the most famous city in Los Angeles, covering an area of ??about 12 acres.


    Not far from the hotel is the famous Wilshire Boulevard.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Rogge did not use his real identity to check in, but used Konoha''s special registered legal "fake identity" to check in.


    Although Blade''s commission was completed, he had no plans to leave Los Angeles immediately.


    He did not have any feasts with the blood clan, and the blood clan has always followed the command of "escape from the world" very calmly.


    However, after learning about Cain, the first city, reappearing the glory of the blood race, and so on, he said nothing would leave here easily.


    Whether the blood race provoke Konoha is not important.


    The important thing is that he is interested in the blood race.


    According to the two hapless vampires, in order to regain the glory of the blood family, the eight dukes of the eight blood family clans used the legendary "Thirteen Sanctuary of the blood family".


    Whether the thirteen sacred artifacts of the blood family were used to unlock the seal between Cain and the First City, Rogge was not sure yet.


    Although the two vampires vowed to ensure that what they said was true, considering their status in the clan, Rogge felt that the truthfulness of this news had yet to be confirmed.


    The news may be false, but one thing is true.


    That is the thirteen holy artifacts of the blood clan, which are real.


    As a ninja with a bit of strength, Rogge has the same hobby as the fallen father of the gods Odin.


    Grab the treasures from the enemy and put them in your own collection room.


    The ice chest, eternal fire, universe cube, etc. in the treasure house of the Asgard palace basically came from this way.


    Let¡¯s not talk about whether it can be used or not, just putting these treasures there can make people feel happy.


    The collector Tanya Defan is a typical representative.


    And this kind of hobby has nothing to do with the level of strength, even ordinary people will have a similar "collection addiction."


    The only difference is that the collected items are different.


    For example, some people like to stock up figures, some like to stock Lego, some like to stock money...


    While thinking about how to turn the thirteen holy artifacts of the blood clan into his own collection, Rogge took out the push-button phone left by the Blade Warrior and took out the phone card inside.


    Then, I threw this button phone, which was completely out of date, into the trash can, and inserted the phone card into the latest fruit phone.


    After doing this, he summoned a shadow clone, bought a special bullet from "Bat Must Die" and gave it to the shadow clone.


    Since we are dealing with the blood race, it is also a very reasonable thing to prepare some weapons to deal with the blood race.


    When the shadow clone returned to Konoha with the silver bullets and ultraviolet bullets, Roger picked up the phone in the room and called for room service.


    The Beverly Hills Hotel is known for its luxurious rooms and exemplary hotel services. Rogge, who has not eaten for a whole night, will certainly not let himself go to sleep hungry.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, Roger, who changed into a normal casual outfit, drove a Chevrolet SUV and left the hotel.


    This Chevrolet SUV was not a psychic, but he rented it from a hotel.


    As for why he didn''t drive his own sports car, the reason is very simple. The place he will go next is not suitable for sports cars.


    Last night, outside the secret base of Blade Warrior, in less than ten minutes, he met Sanbo who was trying to steal his Dodge Tomahawk.


    In order to avoid such things from happening, he chose a more ordinary SUV.


    I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t even let a car worth tens of thousands of dollars!


    From the prosperous Beverly Hills Hotel all the way to the door of the secret base of Blades, Roger once again saw the special sight of one city and two worlds in Los Angeles.


    "I''m at your door, come out!"


    Rogge didn''t tell the Blade Warrior what he was going to do next. With the character of a Blade Warrior, even if he just invited him to lunch, he would bring all his weapons and equipment.


    A few minutes later, Rogge saw the Blade Warrior who was obviously not as energetic as the night.


    "Aren''t you afraid of the sun? How can this happen again?"


    Roger asked curiously.


    "Don''t be afraid, doesn''t mean you like it!"


    The blade soldier with sunglasses replied blankly.


    "You don''t like sunshine, and that vampire must not like it even more."


    After speaking, Rogge started the vehicle and left this slum where the security environment was only slightly better than Hell''s Kitchen.


    The Blade Warrior didn''t ask Rogge where he was going to take him, anyway it was just not to the vampire castle, it didn''t matter where he went.


    However, the Blade Warrior would never have thought that the place Roger would take him to was the vampire castle.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 484： Caliber is justice

    Where Roger is going now is a castle located in the suburbs of Los Angeles.


    Strictly speaking, the place where the castle is located is not a suburb of Los Angeles.


    After all, when the castle was established, not to mention Los Angeles, even the United States of America had not yet been established.


    The United States is indeed the most powerful country in the world, but its history is not that long.


    In 1776, the "Declaration of Independence" was published and the United States was formally established.


    The castle Rogge is now visiting was established at the end of the 15th century.


    When learning about the kinship last night, Roger discovered a very meaningful place.


    Regardless of the fact that the main country in which the blood race is currently active is the United States, the blood race, like the current American people, is not a native of the North American continent.


    Since the 15th century, European people have immigrated to the North American continent.


    Among them, the "native specialties" blood family and werewolves of the European continent are included.


    With the development of the times, the kinship in Europe has declined, and the kinship in North America has risen, just like the European continent and the North American continent.


    Now, the North American continent, which was once a place of immigrants, has become the home base of the blood race.


    "What do you think of the Thirteen Sacred Artifacts of the Blood Race?"


    On the way to the old castle, Roger suddenly asked the blade soldier next to him.


    "The Thirteen Sacred Artifacts are the sacred objects of thirteen clans.


    "After some clans died, the sacred artifacts belonging to that clan disappeared.


    "There have been some vampires trying to find these lost holy objects before, but so far, I haven''t heard of any holy objects that have been recovered."


    The Blade Warrior is a professional vampire hunter. He knows vampires far beyond Roger.


    "If someone snatches all the thirteen holy artifacts of the blood race, do you guess how the blood race will react?"


    Roger continued to ask.


    "Taking the thirteen holy artifacts?"


    The Blade Warrior was stunned for a moment, and looked at Roger suspiciously.


    If Rogge was not asking this question, he would definitely think that the person asking this question was a lunatic.


    "This kind of thing cannot happen. The thirteen holy artifacts are kept by different clans. It is impossible for anyone to defeat all the clans.


    "What''s more, the sacred artifacts of several of the clans have been lost, and even the vampires don''t know where they are."


    After a pause for more than ten seconds, the Blade Warrior continued: "I advise you to dispel the idea of ??collecting the thirteen holy artifacts. Konoha is indeed very powerful, but if the vampires become completely crazy, they will not be more harmful than those aliens. People are low."


    The Blade Warrior also hoped that the vampire would completely disappear in this world, but he knew that this would only be a delusion.


    Since the appearance of the first vampire Cain in the legend, no matter how people deal with these vampires, they are like malignant tumors, clinging to the human world, and they can''t be killed no matter how.


    Even the church that believed in Heavenly Father failed to do this.


    "Things are man-made! If you don''t work hard, how do you know you can''t do it!"


    Rogge replied with a smile and ended the topic.


    For the next time, Rogge didn''t speak to the Blade Warrior.


    Even when they took a break for lunch, they also ate their own food, like two strangers who didn''t know each other.


    At 3 o''clock in the afternoon, Roger and the blade fighters finally arrived at this old castle surrounded by walls. The warning signs "Private territory, no entry" were hung every ten meters.


    This old castle with a history of four to five hundred years is located alone on the grassland. At the gate of the castle, some modern vehicles are parked.


    From the outside, there is nothing wrong with this castle, just like those castles that have become tourist attractions.


    But as long as you perceive it carefully, you can find that this old castle is exuding the cold and cold atmosphere like a haunted house all the time.


    Even though it is three o''clock in the afternoon when the sun is the strongest, the castle still gives people a deep chill.


    "Don''t tell me, you will attack this castle next."


    The Blade Warrior turned his head and asked Rogge.


    "You already have the answer in your heart, so why bother to ask me."


    After speaking, Rogge opened the door and came to the trunk.


    Although the car was rented from the hotel, the contents of the trunk were not rented.


    When Roger opened the trunk, a small arsenal appeared in front of him.


    Daggers, katana, grenades, pistols, rifles, grenade launchers, bazookas, Gatling machine guns...


    In the trunk, there are enough weapons for a U.S. Army combat squad.


    Most of these weapons were taken by the shadow clone directly from Konoha''s armory last night.


    Only the dagger, katana, grenade, and bullets were processed overnight.


    Both the dagger and the katana are silver, and the bullets and grenade are also specially modified ultraviolet versions.


    "You can take whatever you like!"


    After seeing the arrival of the Blade Warrior, Roger said casually.


    He has just sensed that there is no strong presence in the castle, but some "low-level" goods.


    "It seems that you are really going to have trouble with the vampire."


    The Blade Warrior didn''t know why Roger suddenly had the idea of ??a vampire, but he knew that after today, the name Bo Feng Shuimen would definitely become the most important one on the vampire hunt list.


    The vampire hunters in Los Angeles knew the existence of this castle a long time ago, but this castle always stands here.


    The reason is simple, there are too many vampires in the castle.


    For these vampire hunters, this old castle is a forbidden area, and once you step into it, you will completely lose your life.


    When the Blade Warrior first came to Los Angeles, he played the idea of ??this castle.


    But his action left him an extremely painful lesson.


    The vampire hunters who acted with him have no life except him.


    It also includes several people who are vital to him.


    The revenge that Jacob spoke of last night refers to this incident.


    "It is the unshirkable responsibility of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau to safeguard the lives of citizens!"


    Roger gave the Blade Warrior an extremely official answer.


    "Whether you want to fight in with me, or stay here to cheer for me, you decide for yourself."


    After hanging all the weapons he needed, Roger picked up the Gatling gun that only real warriors could use with one hand.


    Gatlin in the right hand, bazooka in the left.


    On the back are the silver katana and the M4A1 assault rifle loaded with the M203 grenade launcher.


    The ultraviolet grenade and the "onion" grenade hung on the tactical vest, as well as an M17 pistol and silver dagger.


    On the belt, there are two HK-USP pistols.


    After arriving at the entrance to the gate of the fence, Roger leaped slightly and jumped over the gate more than four meters high.


    After watching Roger walk in unabashedly, the Blade Warrior hesitated for a few seconds, and then followed Roger in.


    Although there was no one around, Roger knew that the vampires in the castle already knew of his arrival.


    It''s just that it''s daytime, so they can''t come out "rightly" to stop him.


    Although not all vampires are afraid of the sun, it is clear that these "low-level" vampires in the castle have not yet reached the point where they can ignore the sun.


    After arriving only thirty meters away from the castle gate, Rogge pointed the bazooka with his left hand at the castle gate and decisively pulled the trigger.


    "boom!"


    A huge explosion instantly resounded through this old castle, and the solid wood door that was several times older than his age suddenly shattered.


    After blasting the gate of the castle with a rocket, Rogge did not hesitate, and immediately cast the instantaneous spell.


    When he pulled the trigger of the rocket launcher, he sensed those eyes aimed at him.


    Although vampires are a very traditional race, this does not mean that they will not use human weapons.


    In the study of killing weapons, human talents are much better than vampires.


    Rogge, who used the instantaneous technique, instantly disappeared in front of these vampires. In the next second, his figure appeared in the hall of the castle.


    Range is truth, caliber is justice!


    Gatling, fearless!


    Rogge, who entered the castle hall, showed a crazy smile, and pulled the trigger of the Gatling gun like a demon.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 485： Battle in the castle

    Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da...


    Fierce gunfire like buzzing sounded continuously, and in the silent castle hall, a symphony symbolizing death was played.


    Although Rogge has always jokingly called the double-fisting of the wooden Luohan a Gatling method, he has never used the famous Gatling machine gun before.


    Today, he finally felt the unique killing charm of the Gatling machine gun.


    After he entered the castle hall by casting his instantaneous spell, the vampires in the castle rushed towards him like swarms of locusts.


    However, these ghostly vampires with their sharp teeth and fangs are as fragile as a blank sheet of paper in front of the Gatling gun that uses ultraviolet bullets.


    The six barrels were spinning crazily at an astonishing speed, and the place where the muzzle pointed was like opening the door of death.


    Seeing these vampires hit by ultraviolet bullets turned into ashes, Roger had a deeper understanding of the word "mowing".


    At this moment, although he was surrounded by vampires, not only did he not feel nervous at all, but an untimely little paragraph appeared in his mind.


    Since the invention of the machine gun, the racial specialty of the nomads has changed from riding and shooting to being good at singing and dancing.


    Under the frantic blasting of Gatling machine guns, the most numerous and the lowest "trash fish" vampires in the castle were wiped out by him in a short time.


    After venting all the bullets of the Gatling gun, Rogge put the hot barrel of the Gatling gun aside and picked up the M4A1 assault rifle he was carrying.


    After pulling the M4A1 bolt and loading a grenade into the grenade launcher, he ignored the blade soldiers who had just arrived in the hall and walked directly towards the inside of the castle.


    The vampires in the hall can only be regarded as appetizers, the real main course has not yet been served.


    I don''t know if vampires have the habit of closing the door at will, or because his arrival caused the doors of the castle to be closed, and he was quickly blocked by a door outside the hall.


    A solid wood door with a long history!


    At this time, Rogge would not have the idea of ??protecting the antiquities, and directly launched the grenade.


    boom!


    The solid wood door shattered, and large and small fragments scattered all over the place.


    Unlike the hall, there are not many vampires in the side hall.


    And unlike the vampires in the hall who only rushed up like beasts, the vampires in the hall were obviously much more advanced.


    Uniform dark red uniforms, holding various cold weapons that look like antiques.


    If it was at other times, Rogge wouldn''t mind playing with vampires like these swordsmen.


    But now, he has no such plans at all.


    Although he was carrying a silver katana now, this katana was not used against these vampires who seemed to be guards.


    As a result, he made a move that fits the current image.


    Aim, shoot, in one go!


    Although he has not experienced professional shooting training, this does not mean that his shooting level will be poor.


    On the contrary, his shooting level can even be considered very good.


    He can even play with a throwing weapon like shuriken, and of course he can''t be bothered by shooting a small gun.


    Bang bang bang... bang bang bang... bang bang bang...


    At this time, Rogge did not use continuous shooting, but switched the fuse on the rifle to a three-burst mode. (Note 1)


    It is not a fair thing to bully cold weapons with hot weapons.


    Especially the people holding hot weapons now have their own strength far beyond those holding cold weapons.


    The result is obvious, hot weapons beat cold weapons.


    Although these vampires wanted to rely on the high agility of the blood family to get close to Rogge, they were killed by Rogge who had used Mozambican shooting skills before they could get close.


    Mozambique shooting technique is a shooting technique he learned from movies.


    Strictly speaking, it can''t be regarded as learning. It''s just a period of time enjoying the three-gouyu jade.


    Mozambique shooting, in simple terms, is to shoot two shots to the target''s body first, and then one shot to the head of the target.


    The principle of this shooting technique is very simple, that is, the body has the largest bomb area and is the easiest to hit.


    Shooting at the body first can effectively dissolve the target''s ability to move, and then shoot the head to completely kill the target.


    To explain it in game terms, it is to hit a hard straight first, and then make up a crit.


    After easily solving the seven vampire guards with Mozambican shooting skills, Roger removed the unfinished magazine and replaced it with a full magazine.


    He knew that the bullets in the magazine hadn''t been finished yet, but the "replacement cancer" habit he developed in the game would not be changed for a while.


    Since it can''t be changed, it won''t be changed.


    There are not a few gamers who have "replacement cancer" like him.


    People like them will change their bombs unconsciously as long as there is a little gap time.


    Although this will lead to accidents of being killed by the enemy when changing bombs, a full magazine can provide them with a sense of security and satisfaction.


    However, other people''s reload cancers will only appear in the game. There are probably not many people who have brought this habit to the real world except him.


    After changing the magazine, he did not stop and continued to walk towards the inside of the castle.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang...


    Boom...boom...


    Intermittent gunshots and explosions kept ringing in the castle, and Rogge was like a special fighter who was fighting against terrorists, fighting over one room after another.


    Although his speed is not fast, his efficiency of cleaning up is not low at all.


    So far, as long as it is a vampire that appears in his sight, no one can leave his sight alive.


    Click click...


    Because of the wasteful behavior of "replacement cancer", Rogge quickly ran out of all the rifle magazines on his body.


    After throwing away the M4A1 which had no bullets, he also threw the remaining grenade.


    Afterwards, he pulled out the two HK-USP pistols from his belt.


    Although the firepower of a pistol is not comparable to that of a rifle, it is completely sufficient to deal with these low-level vampires.


    Bang bang... bang bang bang... bang...


    As he continued to deepen in the castle, the vampires he encountered became stronger and stronger.


    Those vampires in the hall, as long as they are hit by ultraviolet bullets, their entire bodies will turn into ashes.


    When in the side hall, the ultraviolet bullets can only turn the shot parts of the vampire guards into ashes.


    But now, the power of ultraviolet bullets is almost the same as that of ordinary bullets hitting humans.


    If he develops at this pace, it won¡¯t take long before he will meet a vampire who is not afraid of ultraviolet bullets.


    "Isn''t there one of you who knows magic? You are a blood race, a natural longevity species, and none of you are enterprising?"


    When killing these vampires with a pistol, Roger calmly said to the vampires who besieged him.


    Although there were many vampires present, no one answered his questions.


    The only thing these vampires would do is to attack him with a weapon in their hands, or to shoot at him.


    Yes, shoot!


    When he came to the second floor of the castle, he finally met a vampire who could use heat weapons.


    Unlike him who uses ultraviolet bullets, these vampires use silver bullets.


    It can be seen from the bullets that these firearms were not prepared for him, but specially prepared for werewolves.


    However, these vampires cannot be blamed. They would never have thought that it was not their imaginary enemy werewolf who attacked their castle, but a human, a human equivalent to food in their eyes.


    Relying on more powerful firepower, these vampires temporarily prevented Rogge''s progress.


    "Hey, why bother!"


    Rogge sighed helplessly, leaning on the wall, and then used a ninjutsu he hadn''t used for a long time.


    Lei Dun¡¤Lei Yi Body!


    The Thunder Guard is the Thunder Defense Ninjutsu developed by him after he studied in detail the electric man Max.


    The principle of defense is simple. It is to use a powerful grid that can decompose metals to defend against attacks from all around.


    Of course, in the process of defense, some electromagnetic force will be involved.


    After displaying the thundercloth protection, Roger came directly to these vampires and pointed his pistol at them.


    Of course these vampires would not let Roger attack them stupidly, almost the moment Roger walked out, they pulled the trigger.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi...


    The silver bullets used to deal with werewolves flew to Rogge without any suspense, causing ripples in front of him.


    Under the gaze of those vampires, these silver bullets were quickly decomposed by the transparent thunder jacket, and then completely dissipated.


    When defending with the thundercloth body, Rogge did not sit idle, sending the ultraviolet bullet from the pistol into the foreheads of these vampires.


    After killing all the vampires on the second floor, he came to the third floor with the few remaining ultraviolet grenades and "onion" grenades, as well as silver katana and silver daggers.


    This castle has only the third floor, and this is also his last stop.


    After solving the vampire here, he can return to Los Angeles to enjoy a delicious dinner at the Beverly Hills Hotel.


    The number of vampires on the third floor is far less than that on the first and second floors, but their life signals are much stronger than the vampires on the two floors below.


    If nothing else, he should be able to meet a vampire who can perform magic here.


    Compared with the two floors below, the environment on the third floor is relatively less gloomy, and the light is more abundant.


    Just as Rogge was considering whether to throw out the ultraviolet grenades and "onions" on his body first, a vampire who seemed to be much more noble appeared in front of him.


    Just looking at the appearance, this is a slender, handsome vampire.


    If you ignore the blood on his mouth and hands, and the girl who lay not far beside him with bite marks on her neck and has completely lost her life, he should be the perfect lover image in the minds of many women.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 486： Human revenge

    The white dress was stained with bright red blood, and the messy long blonde hair spread out randomly.


    The wide-open eyes and the horrified expression on her face fully showed the girl''s temporary fear.


    Although Roger and the vampire have no personal grudges, there is one thing that he dislikes extremely.


    Although vampires need to drink blood to survive, he hates the practice of vampires treating humans as playthings.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest!


    In order to survive, it is understandable that vampires consume human blood.


    But there are some vampires, they **** blood, not to survive, but to satisfy some of their perverted desires.


    For example, appreciate the fear and panic that humans exude when death is approaching, and use the smallness of humans to set off their strength and superiority, so as to obtain a sense of pleasure.


    "You can come here under the siege of those wastes, you have the qualification to be my descendant.


    "Kneel and surrender to me! I, Alexander Christ, will grant you immortality!"


    The vampire named Alexander opened his arms and spoke to Roger in a flamboyant tone, as if a high emperor was giving gifts to the common people.


    "moron!"


    Rogge¡¯s answer to Alexander¡¯s suggestion is very simple.


    After speaking, he ignored Alexander''s increasingly cold eyes, and directly removed the last few ultraviolet grenades and "onion" grenades on the tactical vest.


    "Ignorant human beings, you know what you refuse..."


    Just as Alexander Christ was about to let Rogge understand what he refused, two ultraviolet grenades with safety needles removed flew in front of him.


    Behind the two new UV grenade, there is also an "onion" grenade.


    The "onion" grenade is not a grenade made of onion, but a tactical grenade filled with onion extract.


    For example, common flash bombs and smoke bombs are tactical grenades.


    Boom boom boom...


    Three explosions sounded one after another, making the originally silent third floor of the castle instantly lively.


    The power and momentum of the explosion were not small, but it did not cause any harm to Alexander.


    Before the grenade exploded, Alexander''s body disappeared like an illusory shadow, completely disappearing in front of Roger.


    Shadow jump!


    With the help of the power of the shadow, Alexander flashed and disappeared in place, suddenly appearing behind Roger.


    Just as Alexander, whose mouth and hands were stained with the girl''s blood, tried to use his sharp right paw to grab Rogge''s heart directly, a silver dagger came to him at an incredible speed and pierced his right eye.


    "what!!!"


    The severe pain in the right eye made Alexander scream uncontrollably, and the whole person struggled back.


    "You know, I rarely kill enemies in battle.


    "And you happen to have such qualifications."


    After piercing Alexander''s right eye with a silver dagger, Roger slowly turned around and said with a cold face.


    "Kneel down, and pray, pray that I will end your life mercifully."


    While speaking, Rogge took off the silver katana from his back and looked at Alexander not far away with his eyes as if he was looking down at an ant.


    "Hahaha...interesting...interesting..."


    Alexander did not expect that Roger would actually return what he had just said.


    Laughing wildly, Alexander pulled out the silver dagger pierced in his right eye, and licked the blood on the dagger with his tongue.


    "Come on, let me see how you are going to end my life!"


    Nourished by the power of blood, Alexander''s pierced right eye quickly recovered.


    In a few seconds, his right eye returned to its original appearance, as if everything before it was just an illusion.


    The resilience of the blood race was already very good, and Alexander was one of the best.


    Unlike those vampires who pursue physical power and magical power, Alexander did not choose the two most stable routes.


    regeneration!


    On the basis of the amazing resilience of the blood race, further pursue the immortal regeneration ability.


    Alexander''s choice is very different, but he just relied on this alternative choice to go out of his own way.


    Relying on this obsessive pursuit, Alexander was promoted from an ordinary vampire to earl, and even won the title of "Immortal Alexander" in the blood family.


    Not crazy, not live!


    Alexander Christ is a typical representative of this concept.


    Rogge ignored Alexander''s wild laugh and set his eyes on his limbs.


    With a perverted vampire like Alexander, the best way to communicate is not language, but violence.


    So, as Alexander opened his mouth and laughed wildly, Rogge directly attacked.


    Instantaneous surgery!


    The shadow jump that Alexander just performed was not bad, but for Roger, who was already used to super-high-speed combat, it was nothing.


    With the speed that Alexander had just shown, he was not even interested in letting him cast a lightning flash.


    Before Alexander''s laughter had stopped, Roger had already come to him.


    Then, a silver-white arc flashed through Alexander''s sight.


    Before Alexander could react, his right hand holding the silver dagger was completely out of his body.


    After slashing off Alexander''s right hand, Rogge did not stop his movements, and continued to wield the silver-white katana.


    Left hand, right foot, left foot...


    In less than three seconds, all of Alexander''s limbs were removed by Roger.


    Bright red blood splashed out from the broken limbs, and Alexander, with all broken limbs, fell backward uncontrollably.


    However, Rogge''s attack still did not stop.


    Before Alexander''s body fell to the ground, the silver-white katana slashed through his chest over and over again, cutting his upper body clothes into pieces.


    As fragments of clothes fluttered like fallen leaves, the scars on Alexander''s chest were also fully revealed.


    Rogge did not "write" on Alexander''s body with a katana, but used a sharp blade to draw a **** six-pointed star.


    After doing all this, he summoned a small cluster of **** fire to his left hand, and let the **** fire burn blazingly on the **** of his left hand.


    Alexander did not expect that Roger''s attack would come so soon.


    It was painful to be amputated, but it couldn''t suppress the shock in his heart.


    "Who are you?"


    Alexander, who had been cut into a stick, shouted in horror.


    Roger did not answer his question, but slowly came to him with the samurai sword still dripping blood, waiting for his recovery.


    The horror regeneration ability that Alexander did everything to obtain was once again reflected at this time.


    Under Roger''s gaze, his limbs began to recover quickly.


    However, just as Alexander''s limbs were about to recover, Roger once again waved his samurai sword.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi...


    With four sharp knives again, Alexander''s limbs left him again.


    "Who are you!"


    Alexander asked loudly at Rogge again.


    Rogge still didn''t answer, but at the moment Alexander had just finished speaking, he blew out the small cluster of hellfire on his left middle finger.


    Hellfire bullets with only the thickness of a finger hit Alexander''s chest, and then it ignited the blood on Alexander''s chest like oil, and ignited the six-pointed star cut out by the knife.


    "what!!!"


    Alexander screamed again.


    The blazing hellfire on his chest not only caused him extreme pain, but also completely disrupted his control of the power of blood.


    He seemed to have lost control just now, but in fact, he was secretly mobilizing the power of blood in his body, trying to use magic to completely get away from Rogge.


    However, his plan had just begun and was seen through by Roger.


    Seeing Alexander rolling around on the ground and screaming constantly, Roger''s face did not change in any way.


    Killing the enemy is not something to be commended.


    Similarly, playing with human life with self-righteous arrogance is not a commendable thing.


    To defeat Alexander, Rogge was not satisfied at all.


    But he did not do so.


    Because he wanted this self-righteous vampire to feel the despair experienced by the humans he played to death.


    He is now not using Konoha to divide the water gate to fight against Alexander, but using his human identity to "revenge" Alexander.


    The screams of Alexander, the **** earl, continued for more than five minutes and gradually became smaller, and then Xia stopped.


    After a silver katana was inserted into Alexander''s head and nailed him to the ground like a worm, Roger walked towards the other rooms on the third floor.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, Roger, who sent all the vampires on the third floor of the castle to hell, returned to the gate of the castle that was destroyed by the rocket.


    "All resolved?"


    A black-clad blade warrior leaned against the wall next to the gate, holding a cigar with no brand in his hand.


    "of course!"


    Rogge replied briefly, then turned his head and glanced at this castle where there were no vampires.


    "Aren''t you going to deal with it?"


    After taking a deep sip of the cigar, the Blade Warrior pointed to the surveillance cameras next to the gate.


    "If you kill someone like a tribe, you always have to leave them a target of revenge, otherwise it''s too unreasonable."


    Rogge had the idea of ??completely offending the vampire from the beginning.


    Otherwise, how could he wait for the revenge of those kinsmen.


    Without these kinsmen, he could not get the collections he wanted.


    "After returning to Los Angeles, help me send out a message, saying that you and a person named Bo Feng Shui Men have jointly wiped out all the vampires in the castle."


    Before driving away from the castle, Roger deliberately said something to the Blade Warrior.


    "Do you still care about these reputations?"


    "No, I just hope those vampires can find me faster."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 487： Werewolf Henry

    Although he drove back to Los Angeles, Rogge did not drive all the way back as he did when he came. Instead, he used quantum teleportation and sent people and cars directly back to Los Angeles.


    After returning the Blades to his secret base in the slum, he drove the rented SUV back to the Beverly Hills Hotel.


    Before returning the car, he did not forget to deal with the weapons in the trunk.


    In the next few days, he enjoyed the depraved life of the rich in the Beverly Hills Hotel, and patiently waited for the blood family''s revenge.


    The most important stronghold in the Los Angeles area has been uprooted. Unless the vampires have never known the news, they will definitely carry out a **** revenge operation.


    Vampires are a proud race. They have a longer life than humans, and they also have a higher self-esteem than humans.


    However, what Rogge did not expect is that after enjoying the depraved life of the rich for a few days in the Beverly Hills Hotel, he first waited not for vampire''s revenge, but the vampire''s old enemy werewolf.


    Beverly Hills Hotel, Polo Lounge.


    "Mr. Watergate, hello, my name is Henry!"


    While Rogge was tasting the specialty cocktails here in this famous polo lounge, a rough man who was out of tune with the polo lounge came to him and introduced himself neither humble nor arrogant.


    "Should we not know each other?"


    Roger raised his head and glanced at Henry, who was wearing a brown sheepskin bomber jacket and light blue jeans, and asked suspiciously.


    He didn''t feel the breath of a vampire in Henry, who was strong.


    "Today is the first time we met, can I sit here?"


    Unlike his rugged appearance, Henry, who took the line of a macho, showed courtesy that did not match his image.


    "sit down!"


    When Henry was seated, Roger used Chakra to perceive the intensity of his life.


    This is, werewolf?


    In Henry''s body, he perceives life signals completely different from those of human beings.


    "Come here today, and I hope you don''t mind Mr. Watergate."


    Henry, who was big and big, continued, then turned his head and scanned the surroundings.


    "You don''t mind, let''s talk, what is the matter with you coming over to find me?"


    Although he had never seen a werewolf, he was basically certain that the Henry sitting in front of him was a werewolf.


    "I heard that Mr. Watergate the other day, you went to the vampire''s lair with the vampire hunter named Blade Warrior, so if you don''t mind Mr. Watergate, I hope I can get some little help from you."


    After finishing speaking, Henry slightly raised his right hand, so that the right hand, which was indistinguishable from a normal person, quickly changed.


    Gray hair grew quickly on the palms, and the white nails began to thicken and grow, and finally became like claws.


    Henry maintained the form of the werewolf''s right paw for a few seconds, and then quickly changed back to the human right hand.


    Can actually control parts of the body to transform, this werewolf, a bit interesting!


    Although Rogge had never dealt with werewolves, it didn''t mean that he knew nothing about werewolves.


    Werewolves, like vampires, are typical dark creatures.


    In Kama Taj''s library, there is a lot of information about werewolves.


    It''s just that Kama Taj didn''t take action against these werewolves and vampires, just like the zookeeper, they registered them in detail.


    Kama Taj is not particularly concerned about the earth¡¯s native creatures.


    As long as these native creatures do not contact some other dimensions of evil existence, or try to set off a magical disaster on the earth, Kama Taj will generally not take action.


    Otherwise, these vampires and werewolves would never live for now.


    Supreme Master Gu Yi, these vampires and werewolves can''t compete.


    "If you want to help, why not go to those vampire hunters.


    "As far as I know, vampire hunters don''t reject cooperation with werewolves.


    "You have the same enemies, and have had the experience of cooperating with each other before."


    It is not impossible for a vampire hunter to cooperate with a werewolf.


    Vampire hunters are just a small branch of the demon hunters, because they only target vampires, so they are called vampire hunters.


    Although werewolves are also dark creatures, they belong to the type of monsters.


    But werewolves are not in the scope of the work of vampire hunters.


    Although this is not in line with the professional ethics of the Demon Hunter, the Demon Hunter is originally an unpopular profession, and there is no such thing as a Demon Hunter Guild.


    Therefore, for such things as the cooperation between vampire hunters and werewolves, the demon hunters also closed one eye.


    As long as they are not cooperating under the nose of the Demon Hunter, the Demon Hunter will not bother to care about them.


    "Their strength is not strong enough. They don''t even have the strength to solve the vampire count, and they can''t help us."


    Obviously, this Henry came here after doing some homework.


    "Talk about your plan, but I don''t guarantee that I will agree."


    Roger took a sip of the polo lounge''s specialty cocktail and said slowly.


    "Those vampires plan to rescue their ancestors from the Sealed Lands. Our plan is simple, to completely destroy their plan.


    "Mr. Watergate, you should also know that although we werewolves are free from the enslavement of vampires, our race is always weaker than them. So if you don''t mind, I hope you can join our plan."


    Henry explained briefly.


    It is no secret that the blood family tried to get Cain and First City back to the world. Even an outsider like Roger can inquire, and of course the werewolf can also inquire.


    Henry wanted to stop the blood family plan, this is normal.


    But the problem is that he doesn''t think he has the need to help the werewolf.


    Before Rogge refused, Henry continued: "Mr. Watergate, you can rest assured that we will definitely not let you do this for nothing."


    "As far as I know, Mr. Watergate, you have recently been interested in the Thirteen Hallows of Vampires.


    "I just have a few in my hand, I don''t know if you are interested in taking a look."


    After speaking, Henry took out four photos from his pocket and handed them to Rogge.


    Roger took the picture from Henry and took a casual glance.


    "Bone piano, butcher knife, ghost lamp, poison bottle!


    "I don''t know if these four sacred artifacts can meet your needs."


    As Roger browsed the photos, Henry said the names of the four sacred objects on the photos.


    "It seems that the kinsmen and others have looked down upon you."


    No wonder those blood races have never recovered these lost holy artifacts.


    Although Roger didn''t know how Henry and the others found these sacred artifacts, he was quite satisfied with the reward Henry gave.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 488： Henrys plot

    Although Henry only took out four photos of the sacred artifacts, there were only five kinship clans that died out.


    This also means that only one holy artifact is still missing.


    If you can get the remaining eight sacred artifacts of the blood clan, it will basically be no different from gathering the thirteen sacred artifacts of the blood clan.


    "A shot is four sacrificial artifacts of the blood race, you should not just want to stop the plan of the blood race?"


    If it was just to stop the blood clan, Henry and the others would not have to pay such a huge price.


    Although the Thirteen Sacred Artifacts are only the blood clan''s holy artifacts, they are also of great value to the werewolves who are also dark creatures.


    "It is our main goal to stop those blood-sucking bastards.


    "Besides, we hope that Mr. Watergate, you can help lead the line and introduce Fenrir to us?"


    Fenrir?


    Rogge was not surprised that Henry knew that he was related to Konoha. He deliberately revealed this in "The Bat Must Die", so it is not surprising that Henry can know.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Henry''s extra request was actually to meet Fenrir.


    "Introducing Fenrir is not a problem, but I want to know why you want to see him."


    Although Fenrir is also a wolf, his wolf is completely different from Henry.


    Fenrir is a demon wolf native to Asgard.


    Even though he looks very similar to the wolves on Earth, but when it comes to genes and bloodlines, Henry and the werewolves and baboons are more similar in genes than Fenrir.


    "Yes, you know, Mr. Watergate, vampires have a common ancestor Cain.


    "Although the history of our werewolves is not shorter than that of vampires, it is a pity that we still don''t know where we came from.


    "Some people say that the ancestor of our werewolf was an ordinary man bitten by a wolf;


    "Some people also say that our ancestor was an out-of-control magician who studied dark magic in ancient times;


    "Some people say that our first ancestors were a group of sinners cursed by gods, who could only survive as half humans and half beasts.


    "Where did we werewolves were born? It is already an inexhaustible part of the fog of history.


    "But the appearance of Fenrir gave us hope.


    "Fenrir''s appearance must not be a coincidence. His existence may be able to solve this mystery that has plagued our people for countless years."


    Henry didn''t conceal it, and explained the ins and outs of the matter completely.


    Through Fenrir, solve the mystery of the birth of the werewolf.


    I have to say that the associations of these werewolves like Henry are a bit rich!


    Fenrir''s appearance is indeed not a coincidence, because he resurrected Fenrir and brought it back to Earth.


    However, this has nothing to do with what Henry and the others want to know.


    Fenrir is not a creature on earth, and it is absolutely impossible for Henry and them to imagine it.


    Just when Rogge was about to tell Henry with practical actions what is meant by an honest and trustworthy ninja with good morals, he suddenly thought of a question.


    and many more!


    It seems not impossible!


    Although Rogge didn¡¯t know when Fenrir was born, it is estimated from Hela¡¯s age that Fenrir might indeed have appeared on the earth more than 2,600 years ago and left some impulses. After the product.


    Wouldn''t it be such a coincidence?


    After thinking of this, Rogge''s eyes looked at Henry a little strange.


    How about taking a little blood from Henry and letting No. 2 analyze it?


    "It''s not impossible for you to meet Fenrir, but I want to ask a digression. If you find that Fenrir is really related to the origin of werewolves, what will you do?"


    This is what Rogge is currently very curious about.


    Although the nobles on the other side of Europe like to find some famous ancestors for themselves, as far as he knows, werewolves have no hobbies in this area.


    "If Fenrir is really related to our ancestors, or the source of our werewolf clan, of course we will treat him in a way that fits his status."


    Henry didn''t say exactly how he would treat Fenrir, but gave a seemingly flawless answer.


    "I will tell Fenrir about this, but I don''t guarantee that he will come to see you, after all, he has just entered Konoha not long after all."


    Rogge gave an answer that fits his current status.


    He is now Wadi Watergate, not the director of Konoha Intelligence Bureau, Roger, he cannot agree to it all at once.


    Although he said that, he thought it was not at all in his mind.


    Fenrir, whether your future "dog food" can double depends on whether you made some mistakes that young wolves should make when you were young.


    "No problem. This is my contact method. You can contact me at any time if you have any progress."


    After speaking, Henry took out a business card with only the phone number printed on it, and handed a document to Rogge.


    "Here is some information about the butcher knife and other sacred artifacts. You can browse it if you have time, Mr. Watergate."


    After passing the business card and documents to Rogge, Henry left the polo lounge that did not match his temperament.


    When Henry''s figure completely disappeared in the lounge, Rogge put away the smile on his face and became extremely serious.


    Henry¡¯s performance just now was indeed polite, but Roger could see that he didn¡¯t mention a word of what Henry really wanted.


    It was not Henry''s ultimate goal to stop the kinsmen or to see Fenrir.


    Even if Fenrir was really the source of the werewolf family, Henry would never treat Fenrir as an ancestor.


    Although the contact time is not long, he can be 100% sure that Henry is a very ambitious werewolf.


    Henry wanted to use his power to stop the blood family''s plan, which was very reasonable.


    It is not particularly strange to want to see Fenrir.


    Including the statement he gave is also very reasonable.


    But the problem is that these two things should not happen at the same time.


    The news that Fenrir was in Konoha was known to the whole world.


    The werewolves wanted to confirm whether Fenrir had anything to do with their ancestors, some of them were time, and there was no need to stop them at this critical time.


    But Henry has put these two things together, which is very problematic.


    Stopping the kinship is not something that one or two werewolves can do, so Henry will definitely summon a large number of werewolves. It is not impossible to even call all the werewolves in the United States.


    The gathered werewolves can be soldiers who stop the blood race, or they can be spectators who witness the birth of great leaders.


    If Roger didn''t guess wrong, Henry''s plan should be like this.


    In the name of preventing the blood race, the werewolves in the United States are gathered together.


    Then, before setting off to stop the kinsmen, he would first publicize the speculation about Fenrir.


    Of course, his statement cannot be approved by all werewolves, but as long as a small group of werewolves agree with it, it is enough.


    If there isn''t even a small group of werewolves, that''s okay, just let a few people who don''t belong to you on the face to do it.


    Although he didn''t know what method Henry would use to confirm the relationship between Fenrir and the werewolf, this was not the point.


    If Fenrir is really the source of the werewolf clan, then Henry is the greatest contributor to retrieve the ancestor of the wolf clan.


    If not, he can also change his tone immediately.


    No matter whether he uses werewolves to be different from vampire cowards, he does not need the protection of the ancestors to be just as powerful.


    Or it may be used, the return of the ancestors of the blood clan is imminent, and their werewolf ancestors still have no reason. Inspiring the werewolves who are already in a disadvantaged position to fight to the death can make him gain unprecedented popularity among the werewolves.


    At that time, he only needs to be the first to take the lead, and there will be a large group of brain-congested werewolves rushing towards the blood race.


    As for whether it can successfully stop the blood race, it doesn''t matter.


    Regardless of success or failure, Henry has become the leader of the wolf clan.


    If he succeeds, he can integrate the entire wolf clan.


    If it fails, he can also use this as an excuse to encourage the werewolves to form the same structural organization as the blood clan.


    As long as a clan or similar organization appears in the werewolves, Henry can successfully ascend the position of the master by looking for the ancestor of the wolf clan and taking the lead in organizing the blood clan.


    At that time, he will no longer be the leader in the face, but the king of the wolf clan in the true sense.


    Fenrir and the other werewolves are only Henry''s pawns.


    Even Roger is just a little **** in his calculations.


    As long as Henry can gather the three elements of werewolf, Fenrir, and blood, no matter how things develop in the end, he will be the biggest winner.


    Judging from the current situation, he has already possessed the other two elements except for the element of Fenrir that he could not determine for the time being.


    Although these are just his own guesses at present, Rogge believes his guesses are correct.


    When he sensed Henry''s life strength, he found that Henry had a life strength far surpassing the blood count.


    If Henry really cared about the future of werewolves as he showed, when Jacob arrested other werewolves, he should come to Los Angeles to rescue his compatriots, instead of waiting until Jacob died and the castle base in the suburbs of Los Angeles was also taken Unplugged, only appeared in Los Angeles.


    And Roger now has reason to suspect that Henry''s plan was made temporarily.


    Because he knew that a member of Konoha named Bofeng Shuimen suddenly got involved with the blood clan, he worked out a plan to include Fenrir.


    Of course, it is also possible that Henry had a similar plan early in the morning, but because of the appearance of the wave wind gate, he adjusted the plan slightly.


    After all, Bofeng Shuimen came from Konoha, and Konoha happened to have a prehistoric wolf Fenrir who appeared suddenly.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 489： Xiao Heis host

    Outside the Beverly Hills Hotel.


    "My lord, are we really going to hand over those four sacred artifacts to this guy named Bofeng Water Gate?


    "This is a treasure that our people have spent hundreds of years and countless manpower and material resources to get. Wouldn''t it be too bad for us to send it out like this?"


    On the latest dark green Bentley SUV, the young man sitting in the driver''s seat said to Henry in the back seat.


    "Of course we will suffer a loss if we send it out, but as long as we don''t give it away, we won''t suffer a loss."


    Henry is now very different from when he was in the Polo Lounge.


    The kind and friendly expression disappeared completely, replaced by a full face of arrogance.


    "Which...Is it not so good? After all, that Bofeng Water Gate is Konoha."


    The young man who was the driver asked suspiciously.


    Although Konoha is just a new organization just established a few years ago, there is such a saying in the dark world.


    "Even if it is an enemy of the U.S. Army and Fulian at the same time, it will never become Konoha''s enemy."


    After all, the U.S. military and the Fulian will not behave in full force and kill them all.


    Konoha is completely different.


    If you are enemies with Konoha, let alone your relatives and friends are in danger, even your neighbor''s dog will be in danger.


    Konoha''s dominance was not spoken with his mouth, but with a **** record.


    "Bofeng Water Gate is Bofeng Water Gate, and Konoha is Konoha. Offending Bofeng Water Gate does not mean offending Konoha."


    Although Henry possessed the power to contend with the blood duke and was one of the highest-ranking Alpha wolf kings in the wolf clan, he did not underestimate Konoha.


    Konoha''s anger is not something he can bear as Alpha Wolf King.


    Even if the entire wolf clan gathers together, it may not be able to withstand Konoha''s anger.


    "Don''t worry, although Bo Feng Mizuno is a member of Konoha, his status in Konoha is not high.


    "If there is no accident, he should be just a middle-level member just in his early days."


    If Bofeng Shuimen was just a civilian, Henry might also worry about whether he was an important member of Konoha.


    But obviously, Bofeng Water Gate is just a fighter.


    Konoha''s important combatants all have an obvious characteristic, that is, they have a sufficiently large reputation.


    Such as punisher, hatred, shock wave girl, fast silver, venom and so on.


    Henry had never heard that Konoha had the number one character named Bofeng Shuimen, so he could conclude that Bofeng Shuimen was just an ordinary member of Konoha''s battle sequence, and it would be a small captain if he died.


    It is precisely because he is convinced of this that he dared to include the wave of wind and water.


    "Drive, we have a lot to do next."


    Henry said to the young man who was the driver.


    "Okay, my lord!"


    Before long, the dark green Bentley SUV quickly disappeared at the end of the street.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I entrust such an important task to you, and that''s how you do things."


    In Jacob''s office, a man in an expensive classical suit said to a shivering James Rudd.


    From the outside, this man is only in his early forties, in the prime of his life.


    But everyone who knows him knows that his true age is at least ten times his appearance.


    This man who made James Ludtther tremble was no one else, but was the only duke of the blood family Bruch, William von Belling.


    "Grand Duke...this is an accident.


    "Father, he had prepared enough werewolves and blood slaves early in the morning, and he blamed the''mad dog'' called the Blade Warrior for killing all werewolves and blood slaves."


    Vampire is a scornful term for the blood race by other races.


    The blood family itself does not call itself that way.


    Similarly, the blood clan would not use vampire hunters to call blade soldiers and others, but call them mad dogs.


    Because only mad dogs can bite people indiscriminately for no reason.


    "I want to listen, not an excuse.


    "I only know now that you are not prepared for werewolves and blood slaves, and you have allowed two mad dogs to invade the castle and let them massacre our people."


    Although Archduke William''s tone was calm, in James Rudd''s ears, it was no different from the whispers of Death.


    Don''t look at the polite appearance of Grand Duke William now, but this attitude is exactly what he wants to kill.


    "Grand Duke, it''s really not our fault, we have no way to stop them.


    "Father and Alexander were both killed by the man named Bo Feng Shui Men. We can no longer find a stronger tribe than Father and Alexander."


    Although his voice was already trembling slightly, James Rudd still did not forget to throw all his faults at Bofeng Watergate.


    "Furthermore... and that Bofeng Mizuno is still Konoha, we dare not take revenge easily for fear of causing Konoha''s dissatisfaction.


    James Luther added another excuse.


    After hearing the word Konoha, Grand Duke William''s face also became serious.


    The higher the strength and status, the better he can understand Konoha''s horror.


    Like Henry, Grand Duke William did not want to fight Konoha head-on.


    If possible, Grand Duke William even hopes that the blood race can reach some friendly cooperative relations with Konoha.


    "I will deal with Bo Feng Shuimen myself. As for the other crazy dogs, I don''t want to hear from them in Los Angeles."


    Grand Duke William finally made a decision and told James.


    "I don''t know exactly how Jacob became the prince. There are only two earls in the entire Los Angeles area. This is just nonsense.


    "My guard team will assist you. If you can''t accomplish your goal like this, you don''t have to come back!"


    After speaking, Grand Duke William waved his hand impatiently and asked James to leave the office.


    "Bofeng Water Gate... Konoha..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While both the Alpha Wolf King Henry of the Wolf Clan and the Archduke William of the Blood Clan were considering how to deal with the Bofeng Shuimen, Roger directly transferred from the five-star suite of the Beverly Hills Hotel back to Konoha headquarters.


    In the hangar that had been completely remodeled, he saw Fenrir lying on the ground, as well as Abomination, Red Tank, and Xiao Hei gathered together.


    I don''t know if it''s not because they are far beyond the normal body shape, Fenrir and Xiaohei have become good friends, and often get together when there is nothing to do.


    Of course, because they are not the same race, the entertainment activities they get together basically consist of fighting and eating and drinking.


    "Wow~~~"


    Fenrir was the first to discover the arrival of Rogge. Before Rogge''s figure appeared at the hangar gate, Fenrir discovered his arrival and welcomed Rogge in his own way.


    "Master Naruto!"


    The Red Tank and Abomination who were roasting the meat immediately stood up when they discovered that Roger had arrived, and saluted him, and said respectfully.


    As for Xiao Hei, at this time, he was like a beach slime, slumping on top of Fenrir''s head, changing a black arm casually, and waving his hand at Roger, which was regarded as a greeting.


    "Make a copy for me too, slightly spicy!"


    Glancing at the roast chicken wings and roast beef in Red Tank and Abomination, Rogge said.


    Afterwards, he came to Fenrir and looked at Fenrir and the black on his head.


    At this time, he discovered that Xiao Hei was not paralyzed on Fenrir''s head, but symbiotically on Fenrir''s body.


    "It seems that you have chosen the host in the end. Yes, you will never be alone anymore!"


    Rogge was not surprised by the fact that Xiao Hei was parasitic on Fenrir.


    Although Xiao Hei is a symbiote weapon he created by imitating the Black Death Sword, Xiao Hei is still a symbiote after all, so it is not particularly strange that he has embarked on the same path as Venom.


    As for why Xiao Hei chose Fenrir as his host, it was easy to understand.


    As a symbiote with strength far beyond the lord level, Xiao Hei has his own arrogance.


    Ordinary creatures, he doesn''t look at them at all.


    Although Fenrir is not a human being, he is an out-and-out powerful magic wolf.


    Choosing Fenrir as the host can also be regarded as a strong alliance and mutual achievement.


    "No way, who made you unwilling to be parasitized by me. I am also one of the top existences in the symbiote clan, and I actually fell to the point of being rejected by the master."


    Xiao Hei said in a bitter tone, if anyone didn''t know the details, he would definitely think that Roger had done something messy to him.


    "I told you before, not to let you parasite, not to dislike you, but I can''t accept being hung on by a male creature."


    "The symbiote has no gender distinction. If you like it, I can become something else, just like now."


    At this time, Xiao Hei completely transformed his voice into the voice of a female on earth, and also deliberately used a whiffy tone.


    "No, you should stay with Fenrir, and Fenrir is fine too!"


    After speaking, Rogge patted Fenrir''s huge head.


    "Yes, I think so!"


    Just when Rogge thought Fenrir would answer himself with a whimper as before, Fenrir suddenly said a mouthful of pure English, a magnetic voice characteristic of a mature man.


    Damn it!


    The moment Fenrir spoke, Roger was stunned.


    How is this going?


    Fenrir, the magic wolf, actually speaks English?


    "The insignificant little ability that the symbiote gives the host is only, if you like it, I can also let you have such a voice."


    Xiao Hei explained proudly.


    "Um...I still prefer my voice."


    Rogge directly rejected Xiao Hei''s kindness without even thinking about it.


    Accepting the parasitism of the symbiote can indeed make your body horribly strengthened.


    However, this does not conform to Roger''s character.


    Moreover, he did not want his secrets to be exposed to others.


    "Since you can speak Fenrir, then you can communicate directly in human language, and stop using wolf language."


    Roger rubbed the soft hair on Fenrir''s forehead and said softly.


    "Ok!"


    Fenrir replied immediately.


    "By the way, I almost forgot to do business!"


    Rogge retracted his right hand, and then continued: "Fenrir, you should have been to the earth before. Have you ever done something pleasurable on the earth before, the kind that will leave your own blood? thing."


    After hearing Rogge''s words from Roast Debate and Red Tank, they turned their heads and looked at Fenrir for the first time.


    Even the black on Fenrir''s head showed an expression that a man understands.


    "No! Absolutely not! I am not such a wolf!"


    Fenrir didn''t react at first.


    It wasn''t until he saw the eyes of Hate and others that he immediately understood and came a denial three company.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 490： Invisible cloak

    Fenrir denied it very firmly, but it was a pity that the four men present didn''t believe him much.


    "Are you sure? A werewolf told me that you might be their ancestor?"


    Roger continued to ask.


    "This is absolutely impossible. At that time, I would only treat humans as food. How could it be possible to give birth to descendants of werewolves from humans!


    "This is slander, naked slander!


    "Where is that werewolf, I will eat him, let him know the cost of slandering a demon wolf!"


    Fenrir grinned viciously.


    However, his performance made Roger and others more suspicious.


    Fenrir''s performance was similar to those men who suddenly found out that they had a child of several years old.


    "Since you are so sure, don''t you mind letting Xiao Hei search your memory?"


    It''s not that Roger doesn''t believe in Fenrir, but his instinct tells him that Fenrir may really have some unexplainable relationship with those werewolves.


    "Of course, I am innocent, I have nothing to fear!"


    Fenrir was still the face on which I was slandered.


    "Xiao Hei, look at Fenrir''s memory and see if he has forgotten anything."


    "no problem!"


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Xiao Hei started searching for Fenrir''s memory.


    After the parasitism, the symbiote can search the host''s memory at will, regardless of whether the host agrees.


    If the symbiote does not take the initiative to mention it, the host will never find that its memory is searched.


    This is also the reason why Roger never let Xiao Hei parasitic himself.


    The symbiote can indeed endow the host with unimaginable abilities of regeneration and change, but compared with his own secrets, these abilities are not alluring for Roger at all.


    It didn''t take much time, Xiao Hei searched Fenrir''s memory and confirmed that what Fenrir had said was the truth.


    "No? That''s a shame. I wanted to give you double treatment, but I didn''t expect you to be such a well-behaved wolf."


    Roger sighed slightly and said helplessly.


    Although Henry wanted to use him and Fenrir as pawns, he didn''t mind a little cooperating with Henry''s plan.


    At the beginning, he really didn''t have any interest in werewolves, what he wanted was nothing more than the thirteen holy artifacts of the blood race.


    But he didn''t expect that Henry would take the initiative to come to him with four sacred artifacts.


    What he didn''t expect was that Henry actually wanted to use him as a chess piece.


    Don''t look at Henry''s mouthful of Mr. Watergate during the conversation, but Roger can see that this is just some flattery.


    Henry took out the photos of the four sacred artifacts and also provided the information of the four sacred artifacts, which seemed to be sincere.


    But in fact, Henry did not mention how to deliver these four sacred objects.


    Not only did not mention the matter of delivery, but even the extent to which it was necessary to obtain the sacred artifact, Henry also did not give a clear reply.


    From the beginning of the detective period, Rogge has had his own set of guidelines for "business".


    These include how the client does not actively mention the remuneration and how the client relies on the account.


    From his point of view, Henry belongs to the kind of client who is very likely to fall behind.


    "In a few days, you two will go to Los Angeles with me, and we will do a small business with the werewolves."


    Roger raised his head to face Fenrir and said to Xiao Hei.


    Later, he joined the barbecue team of Abomination and Red Tank.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Fenrir agreed. I will be in Los Angeles at 12 o''clock this evening. This is the meeting address!"


    After three days in Konoha''s headquarters, Roger sent Henry a meeting message.


    He originally wanted to find the magic that could reduce Fenrir''s size for a long time from the magic book provided by Dr. Doom, but in the end he only found a reduction technique that lasted only one minute.


    In addition to the duration of only one minute, the reduction effect of the reduction technique does not particularly meet his requirements.


    The reduction technique can only reduce the size of the target to one-third of the original size.


    With Fenrir''s size, even if he has shrunk to one-third, he is still a giant wolf far surpassing the earth.


    So he directly gave up the idea of ??learning the reduction technique, and instead learned the invisibility cloak.


    The cloak of invisibility, as the name suggests, is a magic that can make the caster or the target invisible.


    After casting, the caster or target is completely invisible as if wearing an invisible cloak.


    After learning the magic of the invisible cloak, Roger deliberately tested the invisible effect of the invisible cloak.


    It is impossible to see through the invisible cloak if only observed with the naked eye.


    Even with the use of thermal imaging cameras and infrared night vision devices, it is also impossible to see through the invisible effect of the invisible cloak.


    The best way to crack the invisibility effect of the invisibility cloak is to use magic to detect it.


    After all, only magic can defeat magic!


    After spending three days learning the invisibility cloak, Roger took Fenrir and Xiao Hei to the suburban forest of Los Angeles.


    After passing through the portal to the agreed meeting place, he cast the invisibility cloak magic on himself and Fenrir, and then lay on Fenrir''s back, waiting patiently for Henry''s arrival.


    As for Xiao Hei, there is no need for any invisibility in Fenrir''s body.


    As long as he does not take the initiative to show up, other people will not be able to discover his existence.


    In order to make the meeting more atmospheric, Roger deliberately set the meeting time in the middle of the night.


    Because, the moon is dark, the wind is high, and the murderous night!


    A little bit of time passed, and when there were only the last five minutes left before the agreed time, Rogge sensed the signs of life quickly approaching the forest.


    Among these life signals far beyond ordinary people, he saw the life signal belonging to Henry.


    One hundred, three hundred, five hundred, one thousand...


    In less than five minutes, more than a thousand werewolf''s life signals broke into his "sensing network".


    "This Henry is very appealing, he can really call so many werewolves!"


    Although it was speculated early in the morning that Henry would call on many werewolves, the more than one thousand werewolves still exceeded Roger''s expectations.


    Not to mention more than a thousand werewolves, even if more than a thousand ordinary people gather together, it will attract official attention.


    When the agreed meeting time came, the number of werewolves in this forest exceeded 1,500.


    Although Rogge and Fenrir were both in the magical effect of the invisible cloak, Henry, who was walking in the forefront, discovered their position for the first time.


    He smelled Roger and Fenrir.


    "Mr. Watergate, we came here as agreed."


    Henry looked at a clearing ahead and said in a friendly tone.


    After Henry spoke, Roger removed the invisibility cloaks on himself and Fenrir and appeared in front of Henry and others.


    "I brought Fenrir, if you don''t mind, I want to take a look at the four sacred objects first."


    After hearing Roger''s words, Henry''s face quickly showed some discomfort, but he quickly suppressed the discomfort.


    "Mr. Watergate, you can rest assured, we promised you, we will never regret it.


    "But those four sacred artifacts are of great importance, so we didn''t carry them with us. If Mr. Watergate wants to see it in person, I can take you there in person at a later time. Do you think this is ok?


    Henry still had that pleasant look, and said neither humble nor arrogant.


    "Yes! Fenrir is there. If you want to confirm something, you can do it now."


    Roger pointed to Fenrir behind him and said casually.


    In fact, he was also curious about the method Henry would use to confirm the relationship between the werewolf and Fenrir.


    After expressing his gratitude to Rogge, Henry waved his hand and motioned to the elderly werewolves behind to come forward and make arrangements.


    Unlike the blood race, the werewolf does not have much research on magic.


    However, after seeing the old werewolves taking out piece after piece of magic material from the box they were carrying, Roger felt that he seemed to underestimate these werewolves.


    All kinds of magic materials were laid out one by one, and at the same time, these werewolves began to portray an extremely complex magic array on the ground.


    This magic circle?


    Although Rogge is not a professional mage, he is a student of the Supreme Mage Gu Yi anyhow, and his theory of magic knowledge is not bad.


    After carefully observing the technique on the magic circle, he soon discovered something was wrong.


    This is definitely not a magic circle that confirms bloodlines, it is a magic circle with a compulsory enslavement effect.


    After discovering this, Roger''s eyes turned a little unpleasant when looking at Henry.


    At first, he thought Henry just wanted to use Fenrir to play with power tricks to gain a huge reputation.


    However, it turns out that Henry''s ambition is bigger than he thought.


    Henry, intend to enslave Fenrir directly!


    "This magic circle is a bit wrong, right?"


    Roger arrived in front of Henry and said calmly.


    "This is a magic circle developed by our wolf clan ancestors, so it''s not the same as a human magic circle.


    "Speaking of it, it made Mr. Watergate laugh. Although our wolf clan has stronger fertility and clansmen than vampires, we still cannot compare with those vampires in the area of ??magic."


    The rugged-looking Hyung said in a regretful tone.


    "Is that right, but I think the technique used above is no different from the magic technique of humans!"


    "For example, those techniques representing soul imprisonment and slavery!"


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Henry, who was still very kind just now, immediately revealed his original face, and a sharp right paw was grabbed directly at his neck.


    Facing Henry''s sudden attack, Rogge didn''t take any action, but mobilized Chakra in his body and instantly released a ninjutsu.


    Lei Dun¡¤Chidori!


    Light blue lightning flashed around Rogge in an instant, blocked Henry''s attack, and knocked Henry out.


    "I originally planned to play with you a little longer to see what kind of plan you have, but I didn''t expect that you would dare to directly enslave Fenrir!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 491： Henry Suicide

    Henry, who was repelled by the Chidori, rolled a few times in the air, and then fell to the ground like a real beast.


    Trying to attack Rogge''s right hand, there was a strong numbness, as if thousands of needles were pierced in the palm at the same time.


    However, what Henry cared about at this time was not the numbness from his right hand, but the light blue lightning that entangled Rogge''s body.


    As we all know, there is only one person in Konoha who can perform lightning attacks, and that is the director of Konoha Intelligence Bureau, the superhero fourth generation Naruto Rogge.


    "You are not the water gate, you are the fourth generation of Hokage!"


    Henry''s face became extremely serious, and he said slowly in a low voice.


    "Bofeng Water Gate is the fourth generation of Hokage!"


    Roger replied with a stalk he only knew.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that the four generations of Hokage would dare not meet people with their true colors."


    Although Henry didn''t understand why Rogge said this, he didn''t care about it. Instead, he mocked Rogge.


    "If you want to irritate me and make me lose my mind in the battle, I advise you not to waste your energy.


    "This kind of idiot-like agitation is only useful to you werewolves with no brains."


    Since the other side had initiated the taunt on the initiative, Rogge, of course, would not be polite with him, and directly returned the taunt.


    At the same time, in front of Henry and the many werewolves, he summoned four wooden avatars with the appearance of a wave of wind and water.


    Without any instructions, when these four wooden clones appeared, they did not hesitate at all, and immediately cast their instantaneous spells to rush to the four directions, southeast, northwest.


    not good!


    He wants to expand the barrier!


    When the wooden clone disappeared, Henry immediately realized something was wrong.


    However, it is too late.


    Within a few seconds, a rectangular enchantment with a purple transparent flame quickly formed, trapping all werewolves in the forest.


    Enchantment Ninjutsu¡¤Four Purple Flame Array!


    Although Henry didn''t know the name and power of the Four Purple Flame Formations, he was no stranger to the Four Purple Flame Formations.


    When the Skrews attacked the headquarters of the reunion, he had seen the Four Purple Flame Formations from live TV.


    However, only after he got stuck in it did he really understand the desperation of the Skrew people.


    Didn''t you let it go?


    As expected of the fourth generation of Hokage, the appetite is really great!


    At the moment when the Four Purple Flame Formations were formed, Henry instinctively had the idea that Rogge wanted to kill them all.


    From the scene, it is normal for Henry to have such thoughts.


    After all, to some extent, the name of the fourth generation of Hokage can be equivalent to the **** of death.


    Not only did Henry have such thoughts, but the werewolves who had been summoned by him also had the same thoughts.


    Konoha''s dominance and the power of the fourth generation of Hokage are a well-known fact in the dark world.


    "Don''t worry, even if I want to kill, I will only kill you and some of your diehard subordinates at best.


    "As for the other werewolves, I am not a demon and I will not kill them all."


    Roger said with a smile in a kind tone. After speaking, he turned his head and glanced at the werewolves around him.


    Although he didn''t pay much attention to these werewolves, it still took some time to kill more than 1,500 werewolves.


    More importantly, killing these werewolves was not in line with his habit of maximizing economic benefits.


    Although these werewolves have a bit more irritable character and a bit more wild, as long as they are slightly adjusted, they will be a group of very good hitters.


    "It turns out that we wanted to make us werewolves become Konoha''s dogs. You don''t have to think about it. We arewolves will never be slaves!"


    Henry snorted coldly and said disdainfully.


    "Really, I hope you won''t get slapped in the face after a while."


    After that, Roger no longer controlled his own aura, and completely released his aura of fighting for many years and killing a large number of creatures.


    At the moment when he completely released his astonishing aura, in the eyes of Henry and the others, he was no longer the handsome, sunny human man, but the **** of death in charge of life and death.


    "The one who kneels, I will spare him not to die!"


    Rogge didn''t look at the werewolves around, but said softly in a statement of fact.


    Although his voice was not loud, every werewolf in the forest could hear it clearly.


    "you do not need¡­¡­"


    When Henry was about to say something, he saw the werewolves kneeling down one after another, silently kneeling down.


    Within a few seconds, there were more than a thousand werewolves kneeling in the forest.


    "Do you know why you have never been opponents of vampires?


    "The reason is simple, because your bosses are too weak!


    "If you want your subordinates to become an invincible wolf pack, you bosses must first make yourself an unmatched wolf king.


    "A weak wolf king can''t bring out a group of powerful wolves. Only if you have enough strength can you create a group of powerful men.


    "This lesson will be taught to you for free."


    Although Rogge didn''t know exactly what was going on inside the werewolf.


    But one thing he can confirm is that the current small team structure of werewolves in groups of three to five is impossible to compare with the clan with a complete social structure of the blood clan.


    This is also the reason why the werewolf is still unable to compete with the blood clan after getting rid of the enslavement of the blood clan.


    Relying on the fertility far surpassing the blood race, and the fact that they are not afraid of the sun, the werewolves can organize a decisive battle that has the advantage of the sky, and use an unprecedented large-scale group battle to establish the status of the wolf clan in one fell swoop.


    But it is a pity that the loose structure of werewolves in groups of three or five has seriously hindered their progress in a complete grouping together.


    If a blood clan based on a clan is an empire, then a werewolf based on a small team is a small tribe.


    Of course it is impossible to win against the power of the empire with the power of the tribe.


    In the wolf clan, there should be many people who have seen this.


    For example, this Henry in front of him should understand this very well.


    Otherwise, he would not painstakingly plan the position of the wolf king.


    Of course, this does not rule out that Henry is purely to satisfy his desire for power.


    Seeing those kneeling clansmen, Henry suddenly smiled bitterly and shook his head helplessly.


    Although the battle between him and Rogge has not yet officially started, the result can already be announced in advance.


    It''s unnecessary, everything is unnecessary.


    No matter what the outcome of his fight with Roger, he couldn''t change the reality before him.


    Wolf tribe, kneel down completely!


    "It''s a beautiful job. It''s worthy of being the fourth generation Hokage who built Konoha with one hand. You won."


    Henry lifted the werewolf and returned to the appearance of a human, and then continued: "As a loser, I don''t know if I am qualified to make a small condition."


    "You can talk and listen."


    Rogge did not directly reject Henry.


    It is now impossible for Henry to play any tricks. From the moment the Four Purple Flame Formation is formed and kneels down with the other werewolves, the ending is doomed.


    "I underestimated you, I underestimated Konoha, and I overestimated these people of mine.


    "All things are my own plan. I want to be the king of the wolf clan, so I have calculated you.


    "None of this has anything to do with them. They just came here because they trusted me, thinking they wanted to stop vampires.


    "I know I am not qualified to ask you to do anything, but the wolf tribe has already been interrupted by a vampire. If you can, I hope you can give the wolf tribe a chance to stand up again in the future.


    "I don''t have any satisfactory remuneration to give you. I hope that this insignificant life of mine can make you raise your precious hand once."


    Henry put his right hand on his left chest, turned it into a claw and pierced his chest, and then grabbed it hard.


    puff!


    A faint sound, as if crushing a water polo, sounded inside Henry.


    The rough-faced Henry maintained his last smile, and he fell forward and fell heavily to the ground. Bright red blood continuously flowed out of the wound and stained the surrounding grass.


    Seeing Henry, who had completely lost his life, Roger said nothing.


    After a few seconds of silence, he turned and looked at the werewolves behind.


    "Give him a funeral worthy of his status!"


    After speaking, Rogge ignored these werewolves, came to Fenrir, and asked Fenrir: "Those werewolves who did not kneel, do you think it is necessary to kill them?"


    Although it is 100% sure that Henry is not his opponent, Henry''s act of suicide by saying that he commits suicide still slightly touched Roger.


    Henry may not be considered a very qualified leader, but it is undeniable that he is indeed a werewolf who cares about the future of the race.


    It''s just that instead of choosing the right way, he picked up the idea of ??Rogge and Fenrir.


    "Keep them alive, their race is also very pitiful."


    After thinking about it for ten seconds, Fenrir gave his own answer.


    "Since you have said so, let them live. These guys will be yours from now on."


    Roger immediately decided the fate of these werewolves.


    "Are you sure you don''t have to think about it again?"


    "No, they are werewolves, you are a demon wolf, it''s most suitable for you to lead them."


    "Oh fine!"


    Fenrir was not surprised by Rogge''s assumed arrangement.


    In his opinion, this is what Roger would do.


    After burying Henry, these werewolves simultaneously looked up in the direction of the moon and turned into werewolves.


    This slightly messy collective wolf howling lasted for nearly half a minute before gradually stopping.


    Although Henry is dead, it does not mean that the matter is over.


    After these werewolves held the funeral for Henry, Rogge, who was sitting on Fenrir¡¯s back, said again: "Give me the four blood sacred artifacts. In addition, to inform the other werewolves that from today, Fenry You are the wolf king of your wolf clan.


    "I don''t care where they are, let them all come in three days.


    "Those who refuse to recognize the status of Fenrir Wolf King are at their own risk!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 492： Four Hallows

    Beverly Hills Hotel, in a five-star suite.


    Because the kinship matter has not been resolved, when Roger was at Konoha headquarters, he extended his suite for a month to facilitate his living behind.


    At this moment, he was sitting alone in the living room of the suite, looking at the four sacrificial artifacts that Henry had originally used to lure him into the game.


    Bone piano, butcher knife, ghost lamp, poison bottle!


    I have to say that the blood clan was a little too random when naming the holy artifacts.


    However, Rogge can fully understand the blood family''s approach, because to some extent, he is also a difficulty in naming.


    Xiao Hei knows this well.


    Throwing these messy thoughts behind him, he opened the box containing the bone piano.


    Guqin, if you just look at its name, it will make people think that it is a sacred instrument that looks like a piano.


    But in fact, the bone piano is an ancient rib.


    Yes, it is a set of ribs, a complete set of ribs with the spine.


    The reason why this pair of ribs has the name "Bone Qin" is purely because the bones will make a "creak" sound after being stained with blood, causing the creature that hears the sound to fall into a state of weakness and fatigue.


    In addition to this weak magic-like sound, the bone piano has another function.


    As long as you put the bone piano on your body, you can have a set of bone armor with amazing defense.


    After putting the unlucky rib that he didn''t know belonged to the box, Roger took out the sacred butcher knife that was said to have killed 5 million people from another box.


    The butcher knife, also known as the angel thorn, is a weapon similar to a punch.


    Rogge didn''t believe a word about the claim that the butcher knife had killed 5 million people.


    The butcher knife may have really killed many people, but the number of 5 million is obviously an exaggeration.


    Although he doesn''t know when the butcher knife was created, even if the population is far greater than before, 5 million people are still an exaggerated number.


    Compared with the calcaneus, the effect of the butcher knife is much simpler.


    The butcher knife can curse the souls of the slain and imprison them, making these souls the slaves of the master of the butcher knife.


    It is said that holding a butcher knife is equivalent to having 5 million necromancers.


    But until now, I haven''t heard of anyone who has successfully summoned these necromancers.


    I don''t know why, when he was playing with this fist-like butcher knife, Rogge''s mind involuntarily showed the appearance of the goddess of death Hela.


    Alas, I don''t know where the Asgard princess went after leaving Jotunheim.


    If it were her, she could definitely confirm whether there were 5 million Necromancers in the butcher knife.


    Compared with bone pianos and butcher knives, which can be known only by looking at their shapes, which are not "good weapons", the shapes of ghost lights and poison bottles are much more normal.


    Ghost lanterns look no different from those lanterns made of black iron in the Middle Ages.


    The only difference is that the ordinary lantern is placed with a candle, while the ghost lantern is placed with a crystal ball emitting a green light.


    The simple ghost lamp does not have the garish power of a bone piano and a butcher knife.


    The only effect of the ghost lamp is to hallucinate the target through the dark green light and control the target''s behavior.


    Among the four sacred artifacts, whether it was the bone piano and butcher knife used for frontal battles, or the ghost lamp used for auxiliary, they couldn''t bring much interest to Roger.


    The only thing he is more interested in right now is this sanctuary of the blood clan with the name "poison bottle".


    The shape of the poison bottle is the most unpretentious of the four sacrificial artifacts, a round bottle with a narrow top and a wide bottom.


    If it weren''t for the gold thread wrapped around the bottleneck, the poison bottle would be the kind of garbage "glass bottle" that was thrown on the street and nobody would be interested.


    The shape of the poison bottle is simple and unpretentious, but its capabilities are not simple at all.


    Drop blood into the poison bottle, and the blood will be alienated in the poison bottle.


    After drinking these alienated blood, humans or blood werewolves and other creatures can mutate and become terrifying and violent monsters.


    When he first saw the poison bottle photos and information, Roger thought about the most suitable person for the poison bottle.


    Doctor Lizard!


    As a top person in the field of cross-species genetics, Dr. Lizard must be very interested in the alienated blood in the poison bottle.


    After the kinship matter was over, he gave the poison bottle to Dr. Lizard to study for a period of time to see if he could find anything interesting.


    After throwing these four sacred artifacts into the psychic scroll, Roger picked up the "Full Moon Festival" delivered with the sacred artifacts.


    The full moon festival is the wolf clan sacred script written by referring to the blood clan sacred book "Book of Nod" after the werewolves got rid of the enslavement of the blood clan.


    Of course, because of cultural heritage, the content of the Full Moon Festival is far from comparable to the Book of Nod.


    Although the full moon festival records the history of some wolf tribes and the content of dark magic, it has basically evolved into a list of people within the wolf tribe.


    In the hands of every Alpha Wolf King, there will be a full moon festival, which records the names of all werewolves controlled by Alpha Wolf King.


    Speaking of Alpha Wolf King, one has to talk about the title of the blood family.


    According to the method of categorizing vampires into five grades by the blood family, the wolf family also formulated their own grade system.


    Alpha wolf king, alpha wolf, beta wolf, omega wolf, and cubs under ten years old.


    Alpha Wolf King corresponds to the Blood Duke, and the other ranks also correspond to the Blood''s titles.


    However, compared with the blood clan that has formed a stable clan system long ago, the wolf clan lags far behind in terms of organizational structure.


    Alpha Wolf King controls all werewolves in an area, and Alpha Wolf is the leader of the small race.


    According to the number of people, an Alpha Wolf will have a small group of four to five to more than ten people.


    Although werewolves are also dark creatures, their individual strength is relatively weak compared with long-lived vampires.


    After all, the older you are, the more you can learn.


    And in the study of black magic, vampires have a talent far superior to werewolves.


    If it weren¡¯t for the vampire¡¯s poor fertility and the strict restrictions on the ¡°first embrace¡±, the werewolf would have been beaten up by the vampire early and could not be found.


    Currently, there are five Alpha Wolf Kings in North America, including Henry who has died.


    This area of ??the west coast of the United States is Henry''s territory.


    In this full moon festival belonging to Henry, there are about two thousand werewolves registered.


    Among the werewolves he had brought tonight, only over two hundred were his men, that is, those werewolves who never knelt down.


    As for the others, they all come from the other four Alpha Wolf Kings.


    Henry is digging the corner of other wolf kings openly. Isn''t he afraid of causing dissatisfaction with the four Alpha wolf kings?


    But think about it, this is also a normal operation.


    Henry was thinking about how to become the wolf king, and sooner or later he would offend the four Alpha wolf kings.


    Since you will offend sooner or later, you might as well dig the corner earlier.


    He even dared to calculate Konoha, how could he worry about digging a corner to cause dissatisfaction with the other four Alpha Wolf Kings.


    If the situation of the other four Alpha Wolf Kings is similar to Henry''s side, then the total number of werewolves should be around 10,000.


    Ten thousand werewolves, this number is a bit small!


    Rogge originally planned to send all these werewolves to the planet Tatooine to open up wasteland after this event was over, and let them plant vegetables, trees, and flowers in the past.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The news that Henry committed suicide and Rogge wanted to make Fenrir the king of the wolf clan soon spread.


    However, the next development of the matter once again exceeded his expectations.


    On the second day of Henry''s death, the other four Alpha Wolf Kings rushed to the Beverly Hills Hotel where Roger lived and thanked him for his decision to make Fenrir the king of the wolf clan.


    This development, isn''t it?


    Looking at these four Alpha Wolf Kings with happy faces, Roger actually had the illusion of whether he played too much games and couldn''t keep up with this era.


    In the ensuing conversation, he finally knew why the four Alpha Wolf Kings showed such a happy look as if they had won the lottery.


    The reason is simple, the wolf tribe is bullied by the blood tribe too badly.


    In the words of these Alpha Wolf Kings, their lives in recent years are no different from the fugitive black slaves in the American colonies.


    Although the number of blood races is not as good as the werewolves, when it comes to wealth, blood races can shun the werewolves by several blocks.


    In a capitalist country like the United States, kinship can use far more power than werewolves.


    In addition to guarding against attacks from the blood race, they also need to guard against attacks from human society.


    For example, gangs, mercenaries, assassins, etc. hired by the blood race


    It is true that ordinary human weapons cannot cause fatal damage to the werewolves, but the problem is that the blood race not only hired these people, but also provided them with silver bullets specifically aimed at the werewolves.


    Under such a double blow, these werewolves can only live a wandering life like the Gypsies.


    As the Alpha Wolf King, although they weren''t the same as tramps, their subordinates were not so happy.


    The blood family tried to bring Cain and the first city back to the world. It was not unheard of the four Alpha Wolf Kings.


    They don''t want to stop the blood race, but they are really powerless.


    Henry contacted them early, but they never gave Henry a clear reply.


    Even when Henry took the initiative to dig their corner, they also chose to close one eye.


    Henry wanted to become the king of the wolf clan not only to satisfy his ambitions, but the wolf clan now really needs a courageous leader.


    After sending the four Alpha Wolf Queens away, Roger suddenly understood Henry a little bit.


    The blood clan interrupted the wolf clan''s backbone, and Henry was right.


    Just look at the four Alpha Wolf Kings to know how far the wolf clan has fallen.


    What the **** is this wolf, even Huskies are more **** than them!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 493： Strong buy and sell

    After knowing the true thoughts of the four Alpha Wolf Kings, what first came to Roger''s mind was not that these werewolves were very pitiful, but that these werewolves were really unbelievable.


    To put it in a bad way, the current werewolves are simply sorry to their ancestors.


    If those werewolves knew that the freedom of the race that they had given their lives to fight for had fallen to such a group of younger generations, they might rather do nothing.


    At least in this way, the wolf clan will not become a bereaved existence.


    Although these werewolves were indeed pitiful, Rogge didn''t intend to stand up for them.


    He has always believed in a word, that is, God helps those who help themselves.


    If you don''t work hard, don''t expect others to help yourself.


    Although this approach is a bit cold, it is the basic principle for maintaining the operation of this world.


    For a simple example, this is the same as borrowing money from a bank.


    If you want to borrow money from the bank, you must first make yourself valuable.


    A bank is not a philanthropist, and it does not lend to people who have nothing.


    Similarly, this world is not a philanthropist.


    If you want to change your own destiny, you can only play your life to make yourself more "valuable."


    If you can''t do this, don''t blame the world for being too cruel.


    Although these werewolves still have a little usefulness in the eyes of Roger, they are still far from the point where Konoha can help them with all their strength.


    Konoha will not let others bully her, but Konoha does not raise waste either.


    If these werewolves can''t reflect their own value, Roger will definitely let them roll back wherever they go.


    If you want to eat for nothing in Konoha, don''t even think about it.


    For the time being, leaving these werewolf questions behind, Roger picked up the blood information that Konoha''s intelligence department had just sent.


    According to intelligence, William von Behring, the Grand Duke of the Bruch tribe, had arrived in Los Angeles a few days ago.


    On the second day of Grand Duke William''s arrival in Los Angeles, the vampire hunters in the Los Angeles area received a crazy blow from vampires.


    The "Bat Must Die" bar he had been to before has now become a veritable "tattered" bar.


    In addition to retaliating against vampire hunters, these vampires are also collecting information about the wave of water.


    I don''t know if these vampires have discovered anything, or whether they are worrying about the strength of Bo Feng Shuimen. Until today, Roger has not been attacked by vampires in any way.


    It is no secret that he stayed at the Beverly Hills Hotel. With the power of the blood race, there will be no difficulty in finding out this.


    Just as he was considering whether to take the initiative to meet these vampires for a while, the doorbell of the room suddenly rang.


    After opening the door of the room, he saw a young man in the uniform of a hotel employee.


    "Hello, Mr. Watergate, this is your invitation!"


    Looking at the hotel employee who was obviously caught in the Confusion Magic, Roger did not embarrass him and took the invitation. (Note 1)


    "understood!"


    After closing the door, he opened this exquisite gold-plated invitation.


    The content of the invitation is very simple. It is to ask him to have dinner at the top Japanese restaurant Urasawa at 8 o''clock tonight. (Note 2)


    The name on the inscription is exactly William von Behring, Grand Duke of the Bruch tribe.


    He didn''t call the door directly, but invited dinner.


    This practice of Grand Duke William surprised Roger a little bit.


    But he didn''t pay much attention to this. It''s better to salute first and then salute.


    And don¡¯t know if it¡¯s his own illusion, he always feels that William Convention, when he meets at the top Japanese restaurant Urasawa, seems to imply something.


    Speaking of Japanese materials, the first thing that comes to mind is definitely Japan.


    The ninja, just happens to be an ancient profession from Japan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Roger, who had rarely changed into a formal suit, rode a Bentley SUV that belonged to Henry to the Japanese restaurant Urasawa.


    The driver who drove for him was also Henry''s driver, a young Alpha werewolf named Bran.


    On the way to the restaurant, the young werewolf named Bran didn''t say a word, but occasionally looked at Roger in the back row through the rearview mirror.


    Although Bran controlled his emotions quite well, Roger could tell at a glance that the young werewolf could not wait to swallow himself alive.


    But he didn''t take Bran''s killing intent to heart.


    A young werewolf who has not experienced social beatings and has only simple and loyal thoughts in his mind.


    When getting out of the car, Roger tidied the collar of his suit and gave the young werewolf named Bran a little piece of advice.


    "Don''t do stupid things, your lives are earned by Heng using your own lives. Don''t let him down."


    After speaking, Roger ignored the complicated Bran and got off the car and headed to the restaurant.


    Bran, one of the werewolves who didn''t kneel that night, was also Henry''s most promising young junior.


    If Henry''s plan goes well, Bran will be the one to succeed him as the Alpha Wolf King.


    Unfortunately, Henry is doomed to not see this day.


    Urasawa restaurant, known as the first Japanese restaurant on the West Coast, is regarded as the West Coast version of New York¡¯s top Japanese restaurant Masa.


    Hiro Ursawa, the chef of Urasawa restaurant, once studied under Masa restaurant¡¯s owner and chef, the famous Japanese chef Masa Tamayaks.


    Urasawa is well-known and has a high standard of Japanese food, but the restaurant is small, with only 10 chairs, and can only receive up to 10 customers a night.


    But tonight, a Urasawa restaurant that has always been hard to find has only two customers.


    After entering this pure Japanese restaurant, the first thing Roger saw was Grand Duke William sitting on a bar chair.


    Expensive and elegant classic suits, meticulously maintained long black hair.


    If it weren''t for the color of the eyes that is different from the blood red of ordinary people, Grand Duke William is a vivid image of a European aristocratic template in the fantasy of a girl.


    In addition to Grand Duke William, there is only Urasawa''s chef, HiroUrsawa, dressed in traditional Japanese clothes.


    However, this famous Japanese chef, at this time, was like a child who had been admonished by an adult, standing trembling inside the cooking table, looking down at the countertop.


    "Should I call you Bofeng Shuimen or Roger."


    When Roger entered the restaurant, Grand Duke William asked first.


    His tone is very calm, without the slightest pressure, and it doesn''t make people feel nervous at all.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter what you call."


    Rogge replied, and then came to the chair a position away from Grand Duke William and sat down slowly.


    "let''s start!"


    After Rogge took his seat, Grand Duke William ordered the chef Hiro Ursawa.


    Although his tone was the same calm, it felt completely different.


    When talking to Rogge, his tone does not put any pressure on people, just like a conversation between friends.


    When speaking to chef Hiro Ursawa, his tone was full of a sense of command, as if he was commanding his own subordinates.


    "Don''t be so harsh on ordinary people. If the chef is nervous, he won''t be able to make good dishes."


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger''s Chakra came to the chef Hiro Ursawa and dispelled the oppression of Duke William for him.


    "Does an existence like you still care about the life and death of ordinary people?"


    Grand Duke William turned his head to look at Roger, and asked with a smile.


    "Except for the gods, they are all mortals, and so are you and me."


    Although possessing power far beyond ordinary people, Rogge does not think that he is more noble than ordinary people like the blood.


    On the contrary, he cherishes his current human identity.


    "It''s interesting. If you didn''t meet in this environment, you and I might be good friends."


    At this time, Grand Duke William was not as violent and cold-blooded as the legend.


    If he didn''t know that Grand Duke William came from the Bruch clan who was the most suitable for fighting, Rogge would have the illusion that he was a kind nobleman.


    "maybe."


    Roger took a sip of the sake in the glass and said slowly.


    "You have taken over the wolf clan and killed Jacob and the others. I can just write off.


    "What we are going to do is not against Konoha. We don''t need to make things worse."


    Although Archduke William had never played against Roger, he knew that even if he tried his best, he might not be Roger''s opponent.


    The Duke of Blood is indeed very strong, but Roger is not a weak player.


    "Actually, I am not particularly interested in what you are going to do. Even if you really release Cain from the Sealed Land, it will not be my turn to take care of it.


    "It''s just that you have something I want, so you should understand what I mean."


    Whether Cain can return to the world, strictly speaking, is not within Konoha''s processing scope.


    There are enough big bosses hidden on the earth, and one more ancestor of the vampire is nothing.


    It''s just that he just happened to be interested in the thirteen holy artifacts of the blood race, so he took a small shot at the blood race.


    "It is impossible for us to hand over the holy artifacts to you, it is a matter of the dignity of the blood race."


    Even the true identity of Roger has been investigated, and it is impossible for Archduke William to know what he wants.


    But just like what he said, this is about the dignity of the blood race, and it is not an existence that can be traded.


    "If someone suddenly tells me that he wants something in my hand, I won''t give it to him. Human nature is understandable.


    "Well, let''s make a deal.


    "For what you are going to do next, Konoha can be regarded as not knowing anything.


    "In return, I want four holy artifacts."


    Rogge made his suggestions to Duke William.


    There are indeed eight sacred artifacts in the hands of the blood race, but it is not easy to obtain these eight sacred artifacts.


    This is not a question of not destroying the blood clan, but the sacrificial artifacts that may not be obtained even if the blood clan is eliminated.


    If the blood clan would rather die than surrender, would rather destroy the clan than surrender the sacred artifacts, Roger would not be able to find those sacred artifacts all over the world.


    Finding something is not an easy task.


    Not to mention that people who hide things know magic.


    "Four sacred artifacts, in exchange for Konoha? I have to say, you are a person who does not want to suffer any losses."


    Archduke William certainly knew why Rogge made such a proposal, but he was afraid that he would get nothing in the end, so he chose "concession" in advance.


    "But I still said that, we will not hand over the sacred artifacts, it is a matter of blood dignity."


    In the end, Grand Duke William rejected Rogge''s proposal.


    "Don''t refuse so fast.


    "I know this proposal looks like you will suffer a lot, but if you think about it, you are not without gain.


    "Let''s put it this way, if Konoha does his best to stop you, you will never have the opportunity to complete the plan.


    "So you have to change your mind. You did not lose the four sacred artifacts, but exchanged these four sacred artifacts for a chance to welcome the ancestor back smoothly.


    "If you change, you still have a chance to welcome the ancestors; if you don''t change, you will really have no chance at all.


    "Although the sacred objects are precious, what can they be compared to the ancestors?


    "If your ancestor returns smoothly, you can have as many holy artifacts as you want."


    At this time, Rogge was like an unscrupulous salesman who fooled the elderly to buy Sanwu health care products, and fooled the old man who had survived for hundreds of years.


    "You are secretly changing the concept, after all, you still want to take away the sacred artifact."


    As an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years, Grand Duke William was unmoved.


    "You have to understand this as the concept of stealing, but compared to the concept of stealing, I prefer to call this strong buying and selling!"


    Since Grand Duke William was unmoved, Rogge had no intention of continuing to fool around, and directly stated his true thoughts.


    You can think whatever you like. Anyway, I''m done with this business!


    Bullying dark creatures or something, Roger would not have the slightest psychological burden.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 494： Peace talks failed

    "Konoha''s domineering is indeed well-deserved!"


    Grand Duke William turned his head and looked at Roger, who was less than a fraction of his own, with a smile on his face.


    "This is also no way. If Konoha is not overbearing, he can''t control the ghosts and snakes in the dark."


    Rogge replied with a smile.


    Looking at Roger, who didn''t change his face and fully grasped the initiative, Grand Duke William did not speak, and took a sip of the sake in front of him slowly.


    With the silence of Grand Duke William, the small restaurant fell into a strange and quiet atmosphere.


    The slight sound made by the restaurant''s chef making sushi becomes the only sound source of the restaurant at this time.


    After a few minutes of silence, Grand Duke William said again: "The sacred artifact matters are very important. I need to discuss with the other clan princes before making a decision."


    "No problem, I will give you three days."


    After speaking, Rogge got up and left the famous top Japanese restaurant on the west coast without any idea of ??tasting sushi.


    When Rogge''s figure disappeared in the dining room, Grand Duke William, who was still with the joyful face just now, immediately changed his expression, his expression as cold as an iceberg in Antarctica.


    "Notify the other clans and let them lead the elite of the clan to come over. The peace talks have failed!"


    Grand Duke William sitting in the chair did not get up, as if giving orders to the air.


    Then he raised the glass in front of him again and drank the sake inside.


    The moment he put down the wine glass, his figure disappeared into the restaurant strangely like a chalk drawing that was erased.


    After returning to Bran''s Bentley SUV, Rogge took out his cell phone and sent a message to the Punisher at Konoha headquarters.


    "Three days later, with the hatred and the Red Tank, and the ten special forces came to Los Angeles, the weapon was a special vampire version."


    After sending the message, he said to Bran: "Go to the suburban factory."


    After speaking, he directly closed his eyes and began to empty his brain.


    Although Grand Duke William said that he would discuss with other clan princes, his real subtext is that there is no room for negotiation on this matter.


    Roger understood what he meant and gave him three days.


    These three days do not mean waiting for them for three days, but referring to directly speaking with fists after three days.


    Three days later, Konoha won with the wolf clan, and the blood clan handed over the sacred artifact.


    Similarly, if the blood tribe wins, Konoha and the wolf tribe will no longer interfere with the blood tribe''s plan.


    This is a plan that has not been stated clearly, but has been approved by both parties.


    After driving for more than twenty minutes, Bran drove the car to an abandoned suburban factory.


    Because Fenrir was not suitable for appearing in the city, Roger allowed him to stay in the suburbs and handed over the rectification of the wolf clan to him.


    Although Fenrir is only a demon wolf, he is a demon wolf who was born in Asgard and accompanied the goddess of death to conquer the nine realms.


    Let Fenrir handle government affairs, he certainly can''t.


    But let him reorganize the wolf clan into an army, it is not difficult for him.


    Although less than two days have passed, these werewolves, under the training of Fenrir''s fangs and claws, initially assumed the appearance of an army.


    After entering this abandoned factory for many years, Rogge saw the four Alpha Wolf Kings who had just met this morning near Fenrir.


    "I reached an agreement with the Duke of the Bruch tribe. Three days later, there will be a decisive battle between the werewolves and the blood tribe.


    "Of course, Konoha will also have some people participating in the war, but the main ones are your wolf clan and blood clan.


    "Don''t you wolf race want to rise? Now the opportunity is here. As long as you can defeat the blood race this time, you can join Konoha and get rid of the hunt of the blood race completely.


    "This time, I want all of your Alpha Werewolves to join the war.


    "I don''t care where these Alpha werewolves are. Three days later, I will see them here.


    "As for these Beta Werewolves and Omega Werewolves, they can leave now."


    Rogge directly stated his request, which was also a small test for the wolf clan.


    If with Konoha''s help, the wolf tribe couldn''t complete this test, then there were only two last paths before them.


    One was chased to death by the blood race, and the other was thrown by him on the planet Tatooine as hard labor.


    "Master Roger, is this a bit too risky?


    "All Alpha werewolves participated in the war, and if the losses were heavy, our wolf clan would really have no resistance."


    After Rogge finished speaking, an Alpha Wolf King named Michael came to him and said.


    This Alpha Wolf King, called Michael, is the oldest of all wolf kings and the least courageous.


    Rogge confirmed this when he was in the hotel during the day.


    "I might not tell you very clearly during the day. I will tell you again now.


    "Whether you want to be protected by Konoha or become a member of Konoha, what you have to do is to obey my instructions instead of questioning my decision, do you understand?"


    Roger glanced at Michael and said blankly.


    "That''s what it says, but in case..."


    Michael wanted to explain something, but before he could speak, he saw a silver-white arc passing in front of him.


    In the next second, his perspective turned upside down.


    He saw the upside-down night sky and the earth, saw Rogge and Fenrir spinning, and saw his body without a head...


    Lei Dun¡¤Thunder Slash!


    Rogge did not intend to continue listening to Michael''s nonsense, and directly slashed his life with Thunder.


    It wasn''t until Michael''s head tumbled a few times on the weedy ground that Roger removed the Thunder Knife in his right hand.


    "Now, does anyone have any questions?"


    Rogge did not look at the dead Michael, but instead set his sights on the remaining three Alpha Wolf Kings.


    "No! Not at all! We will definitely support your decision, Lord Roger!"


    Seeing these three Alpha Wolf Kings who are like pet dogs, Roger sighed helplessly.


    "Bran, from now on, Henry and Michael''s position as the wolf king belongs to you."


    Bran can be favored by Henry and personally take him to guide him, which shows that Bran is absolutely extraordinary.


    Although Roger hasn''t discovered Bran''s advantages yet, he doesn''t mind giving this little guy a chance in advance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days passed in a flash.


    After Fenrir''s training, the 1,000-odd Alpha werewolves who now appeared in front of Rogge finally had the aura of some elite fighters.


    In the wolf clan hierarchy, Alpha werewolves correspond to the blood marquis.


    But in fact, the strength of these Alpha Werewolves is far from being comparable to that of the Marquis of the Blood Race, and even the Earl of Blood.


    The blood clan has strict criteria for judging the title, and a vampire with insufficient strength will not be promoted to the title until death.


    But the wolf clan is much more casual here.


    As long as there is a small ethnic group of four or five people of their own, they can be called Alpha Werewolves.


    The Alpha werewolf judged by this kind of judgment standard, of course, is far from being compared with the blood marquis.


    At present, there are only eight clans in the blood clan, and the grand duke has only eight members.


    As a Marquis second only to the Grand Duke, there will be no more than fifty people at most.


    This is still a relatively ideal state. If the standard for promotion of the blood clan is more stringent, the marquis of the eight clans may not even have thirty people.


    "How embarrassing you are being chased by the blood race, you don''t need to say that you are also very clear.


    "It''s your own business that you like to be a bereavement dog, but Konoha never raises waste.


    "If you want Konoha to protect you, you have to show the value worthy of Konoha''s shelter.


    "The opportunity is in front of you now. Whether you can seize the opportunity or not is up to you."


    Before departure, Rogge made a pre-war mobilization for these werewolves that had nothing to do with blood.


    Afterwards, he ignored what these Alpha werewolves would think, and jumped directly onto Fenrir''s back, riding Fenrir out of the abandoned factory.


    Behind Fenrir are the Punisher, Abomination, and Red Tank.


    Behind them are 60 Kooye Special Forces fully armed.


    Just a few days after becoming the Alpha Wolf King, Bran glanced at the murderous Konoha Special Forces member, then turned his head and glanced at the Alpha Werewolf behind him.


    Until now, Bran finally understood why Konoha, with few combatants, could allow many rebellious dark world organizations to obey Konoha''s rules.


    Obviously it''s just a group of humans, but it has an even stronger aura than a werewolf.


    What shocked Bran even more was the fearless attitude displayed by every member of the Kooye Special Forces.


    Although the opponent they will face next is a vampire known in the dark world, Bran did not see the slightest fear in these special forces.


    It felt like the enemy they were going to face next was not a vampire, but a group of street gangsters.


    Comparing the Muye special team member with the Alpha werewolf behind him, Bran finally understood the words Henry had been talking about.


    The backbone of the wolf race was interrupted by the vampire.


    A heavy glance at the three wolf kings beside him and the Alpha werewolf behind him, Bran said nothing, silently followed behind the special forces.


    When Bran followed the special forces without a word, the other three wolf kings looked at each other and followed.


    During the day, Grand Duke William sent people a war note with time and place.


    Grand Duke William didn''t put any tactics or extra nonsense, he just wrote the time and place on it.


    The only interesting thing is the signing of the battle book.


    The thirteen blood clan!


    Grand Duke William did not use his own name, nor did he use the name of the eight blood clans, but the name of the blood thirteen clans.


    Inscribed in the name of the thirteen clan of the blood clan, this also means that in the view of the blood clan, this is the ultimate battle for the future of the clan.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 495： Roger VS Duke of Blood

    The first quarter of the moon, the breeze, Wan Lai was silent.


    Before the agreed time came, Roger, riding on Fenrir''s back, brought the wolf clan to the agreed place.


    After looking up at the night sky, he turned his gaze to the Duke William and others in the distance.


    Similar to the wolf tribe, the blood tribe didn''t come here very much this time, and it looked like they were only in their early 1,000s.


    Although not many people came from the blood clan this time, the blood clan present, without exception, were the elite of the blood clan.


    The life strength is no weaker than the blood count Jacob and Alexander, there are more than two hundred people.


    But at this time, only a few people, including Grand Duke William, really caught Rogge''s attention.


    Through the perception of Chakra, he confirmed the identities of the seven people next to William.


    Duke of Blood!


    To be precise, it is the duke of the other seven clans of the blood clan.


    Eight blood dukes, plus more than 1,000 blood elites.


    Now appearing in front of Rogge and the wolf clan, even if it is not the peak combat power of the blood clan, they are basically not far apart.


    While Roger was looking at the situation on the side of the blood, Grand Duke William and others were also silently observing Konoha and the werewolf.


    Regarding the fact that Roger only brought over a thousand werewolves, Duke William and others were not surprised.


    Two days ago, they already knew that Roger had only left Alpha Werewolves.


    Both parties have expired, so the next thing will naturally only start.


    Neither Roger nor the blood dukes such as Grand Duke William had any plans to call the battle.


    They lifted their right hand tacitly, and then waved it down.


    Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da...


    Ooo... Ooo... Ooo...


    The howling of the wolf clan sounded at the same time as the endless gunfire, breaking the silence of the night.


    The vampire using guns and Konoha''s special forces pulled the trigger at almost the same moment.


    The ultraviolet bullet aimed at the vampire and the silver bullet aimed at the werewolf flew towards each other like a rain screen.


    At the moment the gunshot sounded, the werewolf behind the Konoha special forces quickly became wolfish, and then, like a real beast, fell on all fours and ran towards the vampire in the distance.


    The werewolves launched a charge, and the vampires on the opposite side also used black magic with kinship characteristics.


    Bats rose to the sky, vampires disappeared like shadows, and the blood-red magic light continued to shine...


    Lava-like fireballs, **** lightning, scarlet tornadoes...


    The vampires threw out the magic in their hands as if they were performing a firework show.


    Silver bullets and magic built a death net in front of the charged werewolves, frantically harvesting the flesh and lives of the werewolves.


    "You two go up and help them!"


    Watching the charged werewolves fall to the ground one by one, Roger said to the red tank to the loathing around him.


    "No problem!" Red Tank''s answer was as concise as always.


    The abomination answer is getting more and more secondary.


    "My fists are already hungry and thirsty!"


    The hatred and the red tank rushed out like two out of control heavy trucks and rushed straight to the vampire''s position.


    With a completely unreasonable physique, Abomination and the Red Tank pierced the vampire''s defense line like two sharp knives, and directly rammed into the vampire position.


    With the hatred and the red tank, the werewolves finally rushed through the deadly distance and turned the battle into their best melee combat.


    As the werewolves rushed into the vampire''s position, the gunshots on the vampire''s side became more and more sparse, and the large-scale attack magic almost disappeared.


    When the werewolves rushed out, Rogge patted Fenrir on the back and said softly, "You go up and play too!"


    After speaking, he jumped off Fenrir''s back and jumped to the side of the Punisher.


    Oooh! ! !


    After a long roar, Fenrir ran towards the vampire on the opposite side.


    However, before he rushed into the vampire position, he was stopped by a dozen vampires.


    Blood Marquis!


    The vampires who came to stop Fenrir were all marquis.


    After joining Konoha, Fenrir has not participated in any battles, and even made few appearances.


    But even so, the kin still dare not despise Fenrir.


    The werewolves and the vampires were fighting in full swing, endlessly.


    The highest combat power of both of them chose to watch the battle at the same time instead of participating in the battle.


    Rogge didn''t make a shot, nor did the eight dukes including Grand Duke William.


    They are like chess players, quietly watching the chess pieces fight each other.


    "You come to command the special forces and let them support remotely, you don''t have to go up and fight with the blood."


    After watching the game for more than ten minutes, Rogge turned his head and said to the punisher.


    "No problem, I will never let any special fighters die here."


    After hearing the punisher''s answer, Roger, dressed in black casual clothes, walked towards the melee werewolf and vampire.


    At the moment he took his steps, Grand Duke William and others also took action.


    The plan of kinship is simple.


    The eight dukes are responsible for dragging Roger, Fenrir, Red Hat, Tanks, and those Alpha Wolf King and others, and the Marquis will solve them.


    As for the other werewolves, the earl will lead other elites to solve them.


    Although the fertility of the blood race is far inferior to the werewolf, their individual strength is far stronger than the werewolf.


    As long as the eight dukes can hold Rogge, victory will only belong to the blood.


    There is no problem with this arrangement of the blood clan, if Roger is on the side of the blood clan, he will make similar arrangements.


    However, plans are always just plans.


    The comparison of strengths on the bright side does not determine the true outcome.


    I want to know what the final result will be, and then I know it after playing.


    Not long after Rogge walked out, Grand Duke William and others came to him and stopped him.


    "The battle over there is not suitable for an existence like you."


    Grand Duke William looked at Rogge and said calmly.


    "In game terminology, there is a word called ¡®fried fish¡¯, which means that high-level gamers maliciously bully low-level players.


    "I used to hate these fish-fishing players, but then I wanted to understand a truth.


    "That is, e-sports, food is the original sin!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger''s figure disappeared from the eyes of Duke William and others.


    Lei Shushen!


    Thunder slash!


    A silver-white arc appeared in front of Duke William in an instant.


    Grand Duke William never thought that Roger would say that he would do it. What surprised him even more was that Roger was faster than he thought.


    Vampires are dark creatures with high agility and high speed, but compared to Roger at this time, the speed talent of vampires is not worth mentioning.


    Even Grand Duke William, who is a Duke, failed to fully react.


    The sword made entirely of thunder slashed Duke William''s neck, as easily as he had cut through a ripe watermelon.


    However, the neck that was slashed by the Thunder Sword did not splash any blood, and there was no head flying high.


    Yes, just a group of messy black bats.


    Bat incarnation!


    At the moment when Thunder Tachi was about to hit him, Grand Duke William instantly transformed into hundreds of bats, evading Roger''s Thunder Sword.


    Roger was not surprised that Grand Duke William was able to dodge his thunder with a knife.


    If the duke of the blood clan were beheaded so easily, the blood clan would have been extinct in the long river of history.


    At the moment when Grand Duke William used the bat incarnation to avoid Roger''s attack, the other seven blood dukes were not idle, and attacked Roger.


    Scarlet Whip!


    Blood blade!


    Claw of death!


    ...


    I don''t know whether it was a tacit understanding or the reason that they had negotiated before. None of the seven blood dukes launched a melee battle against Rogge, but simultaneously performed magic.


    The casting speed of these seven blood dukes cannot be said to be unpleasant, but Rogge''s casting effect is also not slow.


    Mu Dun¡¤Wood Ingot Wall!


    Clang clang...


    A curved circular arch appeared instantly, completely enclosing Roger, who was holding a Thunder Tachi, and at the same time blocked the magical attacks of the seven blood dukes.


    Although the Mudian Wall is a circular arch made of wood, in terms of defensive power, the defensive power of the wooden ingot wall is not worse than that of ordinary steel.


    When using the wooden ingot wall to block the magical attacks of the seven dukes, Rogge relieved the Thunder Tachi in his right hand, and used the wind escape ninjutsu he rarely used.


    Wind Escape¡¤Hurricane Tornado!


    A super large tornado suddenly surged on the grass where it was originally just a breeze, whizzing like a natural disaster, and enclosing the seven blood dukes who had just cast magic.


    The super-large tornado instantly hit the seven blood dukes, rolled them into the sky, and crazily twisted their bodies.


    If other vampires are hit by a tornado hurricane, even if they are not dead, they will definitely be twisted into twists.


    However, as one of the most powerful beings in the blood clan, the blood duke possesses far more than other vampires can compare.


    In a howling tornado, it is not realistic to display the bat incarnation, because no bat can escape from this tornado.


    Shadow jump!


    Moonlight flashes!


    Moonlight!


    ...


    I have to admit that the blood clan, whether it is magic talent or magic inheritance, has to throw away werewolves for several blocks.


    For others, magic that is extremely difficult, for the blood duke, is a handy existence.


    Relying on different flash magic or evasive magic, these seven blood dukes all got rid of the attack of the tornado hurricane.


    However, this is far from over.


    As soon as these seven blood dukes got rid of the tornado hurricane, they saw Roger who suddenly appeared on the wall of the wooden ingot.


    Wind escape, continuous waves of vacuum!


    Before they could react, dozens of transparent wind blades like a weasel came to them.


    The blood duke is indeed very good at magic, but Roger is also very proficient in ninjutsu.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 496： Restrain the hellfire of the blood

    It was not only the seven blood dukes who were attacked by the sickle-like wind blade, but even the group of bats incarnation of Grand Duke William also suffered.


    laugh!


    The sound of sharp cutting sounded one after another, and the torn clothes and mutilated limbs flew up in disorder.


    Although these blood dukes possessed a speed and response far beyond ordinary people, none of them noticed. Roger''s white eyes did not know when they turned into a blood red that was extremely similar to them.


    Three Gouyu write round eyes!


    When Wind Dunn¡¤Tornado Hurricane hit these blood dukes, Rogge opened his eyes.


    Relying on the unparalleled dynamic vision of the writing wheel and the rich experience honed in many years of fighting, Roger accurately predicted the footing of these blood dukes, and performed the wind escape and vacuum waves in advance.


    Whether it is a tornado hurricane or a continuous wave of vacuum, it is not a particularly powerful ninjutsu.


    But as long as it cooperates properly, no matter how basic ninjutsu is, it can produce effects beyond imagination.


    After the wind wave was over, Rogge did not continue to perform ninjutsu, but stood calmly on the arch of the wooden ingot wall and looked at these blood dukes with a smile.


    Although the transparent wind blade like a ferret did not cause fatal damage to them, it seriously destroyed their image.


    The harm is not high, but it is extremely insulting!


    In addition to Grand Duke William, the other seven blood dukes all had similar ideas.


    The clothes are messy and the hairstyle is sloppy.


    Coupled with the wounds that haven''t had time to fully heal and the blood stained on their bodies, these blood dukes will be embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Just look at their current image, not so much that they are noble vampires in the legend, it is better to say that they are special lovers who have just experienced the taboo party.


    Although the image is a bit embarrassing, these blood dukes are old monsters who have lived for many years after all.


    They quickly adjusted their mentality and recovered from their injuries.


    As for the broken clothes, they can do nothing.


    After all, not everyone can use energy to directly repair their clothes like Hela.


    "The warm-up is over, it''s time to start the real show!"


    Roger ignored the icy gazes of the blood dukes, jumped off the wall of the wooden ingot, and psyched out the Kusanaru sword.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you that if you are injured next, it is not something that can be recovered by consuming some energy."


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge summoned the orange-red hellfire and entangled the hellfire on the Kusanagi sword.


    The moment the local hellfire appeared, the faces of Grand Duke William and others became extremely difficult to look at.


    As dark creatures, they are not only no strangers to hellfire, but they can be regarded as very understanding.


    Although there is only one ghost knight still alive, Johnny, but in the past, there was more than one ghost knight.


    It is said that after the Noah Flood, God discovered that the original sin nature of mankind has not changed.


    But he promised not to use cruel means like the flood to punish humans, so he developed and created the second batch of revenge spirits called living weapons, allowing the revenge spirit to supervise the sinful nature of mankind.


    The spirit of vengeance descended from heaven to the world in the form of fire and rain, and merged with the soul of the human host, and eventually evolved into a ghost knight, shouldering the responsibility of cleaning the evil of the world.


    Although Johnny also has a vengeful spirit in his body, he is a special evil spirit knight.


    Because in his body, there is also the power belonging to the elemental demon lord Zatanos. (Note 1)


    Ghost knights are knights who cleanse the evil of the world, but this does not mean that they will only attack humans.


    Compared with humans, dark creatures such as the blood race and the wolf race are more in line with the appetite of the evil spirit knight.


    Therefore, in the past thousands of years, the blood race has been harassed by the evil spirit knight.


    However, afterwards, the evil spirit knights disappeared one after another due to some unknown reasons, and the blood family finally got rid of the fate of being chased by the evil spirit knights.


    Although the evil spirit knight has disappeared, the deep memory that Hellfire left on the blood race will not disappear.


    Lei Shushen!


    Rogge didn''t explain his interest in hellfire to Duke William and the others, and once again cast a lightning flash.


    Although all disappeared, this time, Grand Duke William and others finally saw Rogge''s path forward.


    The hellfire entwined with the Kusanaru sword was like a line of instruction, leaving a flashing orange-red arc in the air.


    Rogge certainly knew that hellfire would leave marks in the air, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    Because you see it, it doesn''t mean you can stop it.


    This is the same as seeing the afterimage left by the enemy''s too fast speed.


    Although he saw the existence of the afterimage, he couldn''t keep up with the enemy''s speed.


    After arriving in front of a blood duke like a teleportation, Rogge didn''t hesitate, and directly swung the Kusanagi sword in his hand.


    Facing the Kusanaru sword entwining hellfire, the blood duke dared not be the slightest carelessness, and quickly pulled away and backed away.


    In the past, those vampires who died tragically under hellfire used their lives to leave an incomparably precious opinion to the blood clan.


    That is, there is no need to try to use the magic of blood to resist hellfire.


    Whether it is an energy shield such as a blood shield or a physical defense such as an earth wall, it is impossible to withstand the attack of hellfire.


    This has nothing to do with whether energy or real matter can block the hellfire, purely because the hellfire is too powerful to restrain the blood of the blood race.


    In front of hellfire, the power of blood is like butter thrown into a pan, saying that it melts and it melts, and it won''t give you any face.


    Although the blood duke first selected by Roger was not the weakest among the eight dukes, he was not the strongest either.


    More troublesome is that he is not the fastest.


    In front of Rogge, who had fully demonstrated his thunder, the blood race was proud of the speed at the same speed as ordinary humans.


    laugh!


    The blood duke who had just recovered from the broken arm of his right hand had not withdrawn a few steps, the Kusanagi sword in Roger''s hand was like a sickle of death across his neck.


    As the top combat power in the blood clan, the Duke-level vampire will basically no longer appear to burn out like ashes.


    Even if they were hit by ultraviolet bullets in the heart, or directly exposed to the sun, they would not have no bones.


    However, at this time, the blood duke whose head was chopped off by Roger''s sword, was like the lowest-level vampire, his whole body was quickly burned out, turning into a pile of black ashes.


    With the deadly attack and the burning effect of hellfire, Roger gave the blood duke a tragic death like a low-level vampire.


    "First!"


    After solving the Duke of Blood, Roger said softly in a tone that can be heard by Grand Duke William and others.


    Fried fish!


    This is the term of the game he just explained to Archduke William and others.


    But what Archduke William and the others didn''t know was that the fish fried by Roger did not mean that he was bullying those marquis or earl-level vampires, but that they were eight blood dukes.


    To bully the earls of the marquis, to him, it is fried fish.


    Bullying the dukes like Grand Duke William is also frying fish.


    Since they are all fish, you don''t need to care too much about the level of the fish.


    After all, in front of the king, silver and gold are the same dishes.


    "Wait, maybe we can talk again!"


    After watching a blood duke die in the hands of Rogge, Grand Duke William realized how big the gap between them and Rogge was.


    "Talk about it again? I gave you a chance three days ago, but unfortunately, you didn''t cherish it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger disappeared again.


    While Archduke William was about to look around to see which duke would be selected by Roger, Roger appeared in front of him ghostly.


    Among these dukes, William Archduke is the only blood duke who has dealt with Rogge.


    But this does not mean that Rogge will have any friendship with him, thus excluding him from the target of attack.


    Although Archduke William didn''t expect that he would be Rogge''s second target, his reaction speed was not slow at all, even a bit faster than the dead Duke just now.


    In terms of strength, Grand Duke William is definitely the strongest of the eight dukes.


    The Bruch clan itself is the clan that is best at fighting among the blood clan.


    As the Duke of the Bruch tribe, Grand Duke William¡¯s combat experience and fighting skills are of course the strongest among the Bruch tribe.


    Just when the Kusanaru sword was about to hit him, Grand Duke William made a decision that made Rogge admired.


    Grand Duke William did not choose to retreat or avoid, but took the initiative to move forward and further narrowed the distance between himself and Roger.


    I have to say that this idea of ??Grand Duke William is very creative and works very well.


    From a combat perspective, the Kusanaru sword is definitely a melee weapon.


    However, this does not mean that the Kusanaru sword can perform perfectly in close combat.


    When the distance is shortened to the point where it is almost face-to-face, the Kusanaru sword will also be restricted by the distance, and cannot exert its due effect.


    This is why the dagger is better than the sword in real close combat.


    Relying on this approach of further narrowing the distance, Grand Duke William perfectly avoided the attack of the Kusanaru sword and blocked Roger''s right hand holding the sword with his left hand.


    interesting!


    Looking at Duke William who was only twenty or thirty centimeters away from him, Roger once again admired Duke William''s fighting intuition and fighting skills.


    After the right hand holding the sword was blocked by Grand Duke William, Rogge did not hesitate to make a move that was also unexpected by Duke William.


    He took the initiative to release his right hand and gave up the Kusanaru sword.


    The moment Roger let go of his right hand, Grand Duke William realized something was wrong.


    But at this time, he had no time to change his tactics.


    Archduke William''s left hand blocked Rogge''s right hand, and his right hand grabbed Rogge''s neck like a sharp claw.


    Just as Grand Duke William¡¯s right paw was about to grab Roger¡¯s neck, Roger¡¯s left hand hit his right wrist first, pushing his right hand out.


    Playing close combat in front of a ninja who has mastered soft fist and sixty-four palms, Rogge didn''t know whether he should praise Grand Duke William for his courage or his arrogance.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 497： Admit defeat

    If Roger was Archduke William, he would definitely not choose to continue his attack at this time, but would seize the hard-to-reach opportunity, cast magic or retreat directly with speed.


    In the battle, you must always be cautious to avoid suddenly ruining your life.


    In front of an opponent who doesn''t know his hole cards and is extremely good at melee combat, personal combat sometimes does not bring advantages, but can easily become the key to complete defeat.


    Thoughts were flowing in his mind, but Rogge''s hand movements did not slow down at all.


    Roll your eyes, open!


    Under the gaze of Grand Duke William, Rogge''s writing wheel disappeared, replaced by blue eyes with blue veins.


    Soft Boxing¡¤Bagua Sixty-Four Palms!


    Before Grand Duke William could fully react, Rogge''s left hand turned his fist into a palm and hit a "key acupuncture point" on his chest.


    Of course, it is impossible for a vampire to have a chakra meridian system, and there is no so-called "acupuncture point".


    The "key acupuncture point" that Rogge is hitting now is actually an important energy node in Duke William''s body.


    Just in order to be more in line with the style of Rouquan, he collectively referred to these energy nodes on the enemy as "acupoints."


    When the first of the sixty-four palms of the gossip hits Archduke William, the initiative of the battle fell completely into Roger''s hands.


    Compared with other physical techniques, Bagua Sixty-Four Palms is a slightly more cumbersome boxing technique, and it takes a longer time to perform.


    If it is other physical skills, this kind of continuous attack time of two or three seconds is easy for the opponent to catch the opportunity to counterattack.


    The cast time of Bagua Sixty-Four Palms is indeed a little longer than other physical skills, but this does not mean that it is easily interrupted.


    If the Bagua Sixty-Four Palms were cracked so easily, it would not be the secret technique of the Hyuga Sect family.


    As long as the enemy can always be controlled in his own attack rhythm, what does it matter if he uses it for a longer time.


    In Rogge''s vision at this time, he and William David were in an illusory gossip array, a gossip array belonging to the sixty-four palms.


    Sixteen palms!


    In the next second after hitting the first palm of Grand Duke William, Rogge''s hands shot fifteen consecutive palms at a speed that exceeded the limit of visual capture, completing the first stage of the sixty-four palms of Gossip.


    The sixteen palms in the first stage did not pay particular attention to actual destructive power.


    As a starting point for a set of combo moves, the first sixteen palms are mainly used to further limit and deprive the opponent''s ability to resist.


    The sixteen "key acupoints" were sealed, and Grand Duke William discovered that the blood that was originally like an arm''s finger suddenly became boundlessly viscous, like a sticky paste.


    Almost at the same time he noticed the abnormality of the power of blood, Roger struck out the next thirty-two palms.


    At this moment, Grand Duke William not only felt the abnormality of blood power, but also noticed the abnormality of his body.


    At this time, he was like a puppet, completely lost the right to move his body freely.


    Before he could figure out what was going on, Roger had completed all the gossip and sixty-four palms.


    The power of blood was directly sealed, and bursts of pain came from the body, and the control of the body completely disappeared.


    Grand Duke William intended to rely on close combat to win, but the development of the matter completely fell to the other side of his plan.


    After all the sixty-four palms of the gossip were played, Roger could have ended his attack at this time.


    However, he did not do so.


    The light blue chakra shrouded his right palm like a flame, causing the right palm to emit a dazzling light like the sun.


    Afterwards, he slammed the right palm containing the terrifying Chakra and hit Grand Duke William, who had no power to fight back.


    Gossip ¡¤ Breaking the Mountain!


    Rogge''s right palm was like a laser cannon, emitting a huge light blue laser ray, and instantly knocked off Grand Duke William who was briefly vacated by the gossip sixty-four palms.


    boom! ! !


    The cannonballs of Grand Duke William hit by Gossip¡¤Broken Mountain generally flew out, involuntarily spit out a mouthful of blood, and broke the sturdy trees behind him.


    Rogge''s palm not only blasted Archduke William for hundreds of meters, but also left a ravine on the ground that was more than two meters wide and tens of meters long.


    Is this guy really still a human?


    The remaining six blood dukes witnessed the scene of Roger beating Grand Duke William with their own eyes in the VIP seats, and the same idea came to mind tacitly.


    Human beings have always been food-like fragile creatures in the concept of kinship.


    They know that there are some called "monsters" in human beings.


    But they didn''t expect that Grand Duke William, the strongest blood clan, would be as weak as a baby in front of Rogge.


    At this point, they finally understood why Rogge would call the first wave of hands-up just now.


    After knocking down Grand Duke William, Rogge turned directly and looked at the remaining six blood dukes with bright eyes.


    "Don''t say I bully you, let''s go together!"


    When speaking, he also deliberately hooked his fingers at these dukes, as if "you come here quickly".


    However, these six blood dukes did not attack him as he imagined, instead they stepped back a distance in a tacit understanding, and then shook their heads at the same time.


    amount¡­¡­


    Are these guys too courageous?


    Isn''t Grand Duke William still dead?


    In the final stage of the mountain-breaking attack, Rogge deliberately took a bit of force, and controlled the power of the mountain-breaking attack to the extent that it could only cause heavy damage without killing Duke William.


    In the beginning, he did hold the idea of ??killing several blood dukes, so that these dukes, who had been severely separated from the underlying creatures, understood what the threat of death was.


    But when he attacked Grand Duke William with sixty-four gossip palms, he changed his mind.


    He didn''t care what tricks these blood dukes could play, but he was a little curious whether they could rescue Cain from the seal.


    Cain, the ancestor of the blood family, the third human being in myths and legends.


    Of course, this myth refers to the myth of God and heaven, which is not recognized by the myths of other civilizations.


    For example, Chinese mythology and Nordic mythology.


    Just when he was about to give up communication and use his fist to persuade the remaining six blood dukes, Grand Duke William''s voice came from a distance.


    "Don''t embarrass them. Even if you continue to attack them, they will only consider how to escape, rather than fighting you to the end."


    The words of Grand Duke William can be said to be a slap in the face of the six dukes.


    However, the six dukes not only did not express their dissatisfaction, but nodded in agreement.


    Fuck!


    Seeing these six blood dukes who had completely lost their fighting spirit, Rogge cursed inwardly.


    After standing in place and waiting for nearly half a minute, Grand Duke William, who was knocked off, finally returned to Rogge.


    At this time, Grand Duke William no longer lost the original aristocratic style.


    Expensive clothes made by hand were completely turned into beggar outfits.


    "We have surrendered. The eight sacrificial artifacts will be delivered to the hotel tomorrow morning."


    Without any discussions with the other six dukes, Grand Duke William directly made the decision to admit defeat and hand over the sacred objects.


    From a clan perspective, Grand Duke William did not determine the power of other clans'' sacred objects.


    But the six dukes of the other clans directly acquiesced in the decision of Grand Duke William at this time.


    "It seems that they shouldn''t call you Grand Duke, they should call you Your Majesty directly!"


    Although Grand Duke William was only a Duke, from his current performance, he was no different from the King of Blood.


    "Your Majesty''s title is not something I can bear."


    Grand Duke William knew what Rogge meant and directly denied Rogge''s statement.


    "The remaining eight sacred artifacts, I hope to see them before noon tomorrow."


    For Rogge, it was not difficult to completely kill Grand Duke William and others.


    But this will increase the difficulty for him to obtain the eight sacred artifacts, and even directly fail.


    After serious consideration for a few seconds, he accepted the offer of Duke William to admit defeat.


    However, when Grand Duke William planned to stop other blood races, Roger immediately stopped him.


    "Let them continue to fight, I let Konoha''s people stop, and you also let the marquis stop."


    Although Rogge did not say clearly, but Archduke William immediately understood his intentions.


    He wanted to let the blood race cooperate with the werewolf''s military training.


    Although this would lead to the death of a large number of people, the Grand Duke William finally agreed to Rogge''s request.


    At the sign of Grand Duke William, the blood marquis who besieged Fenrir and hated the others immediately withdrew from the battlefield and looked at Grand Duke William with a puzzled expression.


    Fenrir and others also noticed something was wrong, but before they had time to show their skills, they received the retreat order from Roger.


    At the same time, the Punisher and the Special Forces also stopped their attacks.


    This battle between the blood race and the werewolf finally returned to its original appearance after experiencing some unexpected factors.


    "You are not afraid that all the werewolves will die here?"


    Although the blood marquis withdrew from the battle, the blood still had the advantage, and the number of deaths was far fewer than the werewolves.


    "If they die, it can only mean that they are not suitable to join Konoha."


    Rogge replied calmly, as if he was stating a well-known fact.


    "It''s no wonder that Konoha can become a frightening combat organization. With a director like you, how could Konoha be weak."


    Grand Duke William thought that Roger was just for the sanctuary of the blood race and sympathized with the tragic experience of the werewolves, so he accepted these werewolves.


    It now appears that his guess was wrong at first.


    "No, you think too much. I didn''t let Konoha become cold-blooded, I just told them that if they are bullied, then double back.


    "Of course, in this process, I also contributed some insignificant little help."


    Rogge didn''t think Konoha was able to have his current fame, all due to his own credit.


    He just gave Konoha''s people a weapon and put forward some of his own opinions by the way.


    As for those records, it was the superheroes like the Punisher and the Konoha Special Team.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 498： The blood and wildness of werewolves

    When Rogge used the gossip and mountain-breaking visual effect like a laser cannon to bombard Grand Duke William, the werewolves thought they would soon usher in the dawn of victory.


    However, within a few minutes, they found that things were moving in a direction that they had never expected.


    Fenrir, the king of the wolf clan they had just approved, withdrew from the battle, helping them to open the way for the charge and withdraw from the battle with the red tank.


    Even the Konoha Special Team, who remotely assisted them in the rear, had actually withdrawn from the battle.


    Although the werewolves are not a race known for their IQ, this does not mean that they are idiots with well-developed limbs and no brains.


    Especially the werewolves present, almost all of them are Alpha werewolves.


    Among Beta Werewolves or Omega Werewolves, there may be fools who have no brains at all.


    But the Alpha werewolf who can become the leader of the small race will never have no brains at all.


    If they don''t even have the most basic thinking ability, they won''t be able to become Alpha Werewolves.


    If only Fenrir and others withdrew from the battle, these werewolves might not be able to guess Rogge''s plan in a short time.


    But after seeing the blood marquis who attacked Fenrir and others also withdrew from the battle, they quickly understood.


    They can only rely on themselves if they want to win!


    Although Konoha left them without saying a word, although these werewolves felt a little dissatisfied, they also knew their current environment very well.


    It is impossible to resist Konoha, and it is impossible to resist Konoha in this life.


    These werewolves will not forget that the Alpha Wolf King Michael just asked a little more before he was cut off by Roger.


    Even Alpha Wolf King has no power to fight back, and of course their lower-level Alpha Werewolves are more unlikely to have a chance.


    Although the marquis of the blood race had withdrawn from the battle, under the leadership of the earls of the blood race, the werewolves slowly fell to the bottom, losing the initiative to fight a little bit.


    If it were not for the presence of three Alpha Wolf Kings, the werewolves would only lose even faster and worse.


    Although Bran inherited the position of Alpha Wolf King of Henry and Michael, his strength has not kept up with his position.


    He is still Alpha Werewolf now.


    At best, he can only be regarded as a relatively good Alpha Werewolf.


    With the passage of time, more and more werewolves fell, and the attacks of the blood clan became more and more deadly.


    Especially those blood counts who have mastered magic are like death messengers, madly harvesting the lives of werewolves.


    Just three minutes after Fenrir and others withdrew from the battle, the number of fallen werewolves exceeded one hundred.


    In addition to the werewolves who had already died in battle, more than four hundred werewolves have stayed in this land forever.


    "Are you sure you want to continue? They have almost completely lost their fighting spirit."


    Grand Duke William looked at the battlefield indifferently, and asked Roger in a calm tone.


    "It seems that we are seeing different things. What I see is not a group of werewolves about to lose their intent to fight, but a group of werewolves about to break out!"


    If you look at the battle damage ratio, the death rate of werewolves has reached an astonishing one-third.


    However, Rogge still has no plans to end there.


    When playing strategy games, he has a "bad habit", that is, he will only use a lot of resources to train advanced units.


    In his strategic system, the concept of basic arms does not exist.


    Therefore, he will only train a small number of high-level arms, and then be completely blown by the mixed forces composed of the opponent''s high and low arms.


    He knows this habit is not good, but as of now, he has no plans to change this habit.


    This can also be seen from the number of Konoha''s special forces.


    Konoha Intelligence Agency, a violent organization that beat many opponents by force, the combatants are only in their early 300s.


    More than two hundred special forces members who have been strengthened by the Extremis Virus once, plus more than 60 members of the Anbu who have undergone two strengthenings.


    These three hundred people are Konoha''s conventional armed forces.


    If Rogge remembers correctly, the number of officers in a police station in New York is about 360. (Note 1)


    This is still on the premise that only police officers are counted. If civilians are added, a police station in New York has more than 550 people.


    Although Secretary of State Ross had always reminded Rogge that he could appropriately increase the number of Konoha special forces, he never did so.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of his unreasonable persistence that Konoha''s special forces have a fighting capacity that surpasses any organization in the United States.


    Not to mention that compared with ordinary agents or military soldiers, even compared with the famous SEALs, Konoha Special Forces can easily defeat an enemy ten times as many as its own.


    Rogge remembered it so clearly because Secretary of State Ross had arranged a battle that seemed meaningless to him.


    A six-member Konoha special warfare squad competes against ten SEAL battle squads with less than eight people.


    The result is very obvious, the Koo Yete team won, it was easy to win, and even a crush.


    Since that time, Rose has never talked to Rogge about adding Konoha special forces.


    Before leaving the abandoned factory tonight, Roger had roughly guessed how many werewolves could return alive.


    More than three hundred!


    In his estimation, there are only more than three hundred werewolves who can finally leave alive.


    Of course, whether his estimate is correct or not depends on when these werewolves who are fighting for their lives will awaken.


    Apart from the magic factor, the werewolf''s physique is actually not worse than that of the vampire.


    But the long escape career has given these werewolves an instinctive fear of vampires.


    What Rogge is doing now is to reawaken the wild and **** nature of these werewolves.


    Are you afraid of vampires? Then I will arrange a battle with vampires for you.


    Whether you die like a coward with fear, or fight to the end with blood, or leave alive with your head held high, depends on your own ability.


    This approach is cruel, but it is the fastest way to awaken the **** and wild nature of these werewolves.


    Time continues to pass, and the werewolf continues to die...


    Although these werewolves also took the lives of some vampires, compared with their death toll, the number of dead vampires is less than one-third of them.


    Soon, the number of werewolves dropped from more than 800 to more than 700.


    Then, it dropped from more than 700 diving to more than 500.


    Although it was not a short distance from the battlefield, Roger could clearly smell the **** smell of the night wind.


    He could smell such a clear smell of blood even nearly a hundred meters away from the battlefield, and of course the werewolf in the center of the battlefield knew better.


    Just when the number of werewolves was about to drop below five hundred, a werewolf whose body was stained red with blood suddenly broke out with a howl full of unwillingness and anger.


    Is it him?


    Henry really had a vision!


    This werewolf howling like a complete loss of control was no one else, but Bran, who was once trained by Henry.


    Through the white eyes, Rogge saw Bran¡¯s blood-red eyes, his fangs and claws growing further, and he saw the inhumanity that belonged to a beast.


    Under the tremendous pressure of death and the strong unwillingness of the slaughter of his family, Bran crossed the sky between Alpha Werewolf and Alpha Wolf King and was promoted to the veritable Alpha Wolf King.


    Before the vampires could react, Bran, who had completely awakened the wild, rushed towards them like a ghost.


    What followed was a primitive and **** killing show.


    Stump, broken arm, head, internal organs...


    The newly promoted Alpha Wolf King Bran is like a meat grinder, frantically strangling the vampire in front of him.


    Blood Baron, die!


    Viscount Blood, die!


    Count Sanctuary, die!


    In front of Bran, no vampire can escape his fangs and claws and head to **** one by one.


    Bran''s sudden awakening not only allowed him to gain strength and speed far beyond the previous ones, but more importantly, he awakened other werewolves.


    The howls of wolves that contained anger and unwillingness sounded one after another, and one after another werewolves opened the wild door that belonged to them, but was closed by their own hands.


    Although the wolves in the zoo and the wolves in the wild are both wolves, the gap between them is at least ten huskies.


    There are no wild and **** wolves, just pet dogs with the appearance of a wolf.


    "Ten minutes later, stop the fight!"


    Roger looked at Bran, who had turned into a bloodthirsty beast, with satisfaction, and said to Duke William and Fenrir next to him.


    After planning for so long, he finally saw the werewolf force he wanted.


    Ten minutes is not long, not short.


    It mainly depends on whether you were the one who was beaten or the one who beat someone during these ten minutes.


    When the ten-minute countdown ended, Grand Duke William and Fenrir stopped the vampires and werewolves in battle at the same time.


    It''s just that one of them used magic to pass his own voice over, and the other screamed directly up into the sky.


    Although he was still unwilling, he had just been promoted to Alpha Wolf King Bran and did not completely lose his mind. He followed Fenrir''s howling and stopped his attack.


    "Remember to send the holy artifacts tomorrow!"


    After reminding Grand Duke William again, Roger jumped on Fenrir''s back and rode Fenrir to the remaining werewolves.


    Seeing these werewolves panting, but still exuding majestic killing intent, Rogge nodded in satisfaction and slowly said, "Welcome to Konoha!"


    After hearing Roger''s words, these werewolves looked up at him at the same time, and then made the neatest howling sound tonight.


    Ooo...


    After this battle, only 276 werewolves left alive, and more than 800 werewolves stayed here.


    But they are not alone, because there are more than 600 vampires who slept here with them.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 499： Mu Dun·Treasure Hall of Supreme Harmony

    In terms of the death toll, the werewolf is undoubtedly the loser in this battle.


    But neither Roger nor the werewolves who survived thought they had failed.


    In the absence of an advantage in numbers, they had a 1 to 0.75 exchange ratio with the vampires who had oppressed them for many years. This was a brilliant victory that had never been imagined for the wolf clan.


    Although the number of Alpha Werewolves who died did exceed their imagination, these werewolves who survived would never have any fear of vampires anymore.


    Isn''t it 4 for 3? This is not a problem at all for the werewolves whose fertility far exceeds that of vampires.


    After the battle, Rogge asked the surviving werewolves to hold a simple funeral for the dead people.


    Later, he opened the portal back to Konoha headquarters.


    Looking at the huge portal with a diameter of more than ten meters, Bran and other werewolves pressed their right hand to the position of the heart and paid a lofty respect to Rogge.


    Under the leadership of the Punisher and others and the special forces, the 276 werewolves who survived came to Konoha headquarters, feared by the outside world.


    When Fenrir and Xiaohei, who were walking at the back, also entered the portal, Rogge ended this portal magic that was extremely in line with Kama Taj''s aesthetic style.


    Although the werewolf''s recovery ability was good, in order to ensure that his werewolf troop would not decline in combat power due to certain objective factors, Rogge sent them to Konoha headquarters in the first place.


    Konoha headquarters has top-notch medical resources, which can provide the best treatment for these werewolves who have just experienced a **** battle.


    Although the battle between the werewolf and the blood clan was over, the smell of blood lingering on the grass has not dissipated for a long time.


    After looking around the battlefield, Rogge used his quantum teleportation and returned to the five-star suite of the Beverly Hills Hotel.


    He won''t leave Los Angeles for the time being until he gets the eight sacrificial artifacts of the blood.


    The next morning, when Roger had just finished breakfast in the hotel restaurant, he saw the "messenger" sent by the blood family.


    "Mr. Rogge, good morning! My name is Peter, and I was sent by Grand Duke William to give the gift."


    "The Grand Duke''s gift has now arrived in the hotel parking lot. Do you want to deliver it in the parking lot or deliver it directly to your room?"


    The envoy sent by Prince William at this time was a young vampire who seemed to be in his early twenties.


    Roger saw this Peter last night. If he remembers correctly, Peter was one of the Marquis of Blood who attacked Fenrir last night.


    He is already a marquis of the blood family at a young age, and this vampire named Peter has unlimited future!


    After taking a look at Peter, Roger said casually, "Send it directly to my room!"


    "Ok!"


    After getting Rogge''s reply, Peter left the restaurant without stopping at all, and ordered the vampires accompanying him to send the box containing the sacred objects to Rogge''s room.


    Although Peter and the others are not hotel staff, it is not difficult for them to enter the hotel room.


    After sending all the sacred objects to Roger''s room, Peter did not leave the hotel immediately, but returned to the restaurant again.


    "Mr. Roger, all the gifts from the Grand Duke have been delivered to your room."


    "The Grand Duke specially asked me to give it to you, and I hope you will accept it."


    After speaking, Peter, wearing an expensive custom suit, took out a pure black business card from his shirt pocket and handed it to Roger.


    This pure black business card looks like just a piece of black paper.


    But after he really got it, Roger discovered that this business card was actually a black metal he had never seen before.


    Not only that, there are magical fluctuations on the business card.


    Unlike other business cards, this black business card does not have any name or contact information.


    Yes, it''s just a slightly cumbersome mark.


    Solidified communication magic array!


    Interesting, is this the heritage of the blood family?


    Although Roger is not a professional wizard, his knowledge of magic is not weak.


    After simply observing the magic spells on the imprint, he inferred the true effect of this business card.


    This is a communication magic circle that can contact Archduke William at any time.


    Of course, it is also possible for Archduke William to contact Rogge in reverse.


    "I accepted the gift, thank Grand Duke William for my generosity!"


    Although Peter was the marquis of the blood family who specially arranged for the transport of the sacred vessels by the Grand Duke William, it was not difficult to infer from Peter''s previous words that he had no idea what these so-called gifts were.


    "Okay, then I will leave first!"


    After bowing slightly to Rogge, Peter left the restaurant and left the hotel with the vampires accompanying him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ferocious key, rotten bracelet, magic puppet, blood cup, spirit wand, soul ring, torture axe, magic mirror!"


    After returning to the hotel suite, Rogge checked the sacred objects sent by Grand Duke William.


    Things are correct, but there is no "corpse hand" of his most curious holy artifact.


    The corpse hand is said to be the left hand of Cain, the ancestor of the blood family.


    It was chopped down because of the secrets of the world in his hands.


    It is unclear whether the person who cut off his left hand was Cain himself or someone else.


    With the addition of the bone piano, butcher knife, ghost lamp, and poison bottle obtained from the werewolf, and the thirteen holy artifacts of the blood race, Roger now has twelve pieces.


    To some extent, he should be the first person to collect twelve sacred objects after the birth of these sacred objects.


    Although he didn''t gather all the thirteen holy artifacts, he was quite satisfied to be able to achieve this level.


    As for the missing "corpse hand", he didn''t take it too seriously.


    Even if you can''t find it, it''s not particularly troublesome.


    As long as the blood race can rescue their ancestor Cain from the sealed land, the "corpse hand" can completely make another one.


    Isn¡¯t it Cain¡¯s left hand? Just cut it off!


    With Cain''s recovery ability, let alone one left hand, he can grow back even if he loses ten left hands.


    After playing with the eight sacred artifacts sent by Peter, Rogge threw all these sacred artifacts into the psychic scroll, then used quantum teleportation back to the underground training room of Konoha headquarters.


    As soon as the aurora-like brilliant light dissipated, he put his hands together and used an ability he hadn''t used for a long time.


    Inherent barrier¡¤Wet Bone Forest!


    In just an instant, his private practice room with an extremely modern style became a lush forest.


    Looking at the dense forest that he used to practice the fairy mode and served as a logistics transfer station, Roger took a deep breath with emotion.


    After finishing the memories in his mind, he came to a wide open space and played a Mu Dun whose name he had just thought of.


    Mudun¡¤Three bedrooms and two halls!


    As the chakra in his body kept pouring out, a building made entirely of wood appeared in front of him.


    Building a house with wooden escape is not his original creation.


    A certain ninja who inherited Mu Dun and did not want to be named once invented Mu Dun ninjutsu, which uses Mu Dun to make a house.


    At this time, Roger just borrowed the idea of ??the ninja.


    However, he did not fully refer to the architectural style of the ninja, but borrowed from the style of the Palace of Supreme Harmony in the China Palace Museum.


    In other words, it directly copied a Palace of Supreme Harmony.


    Except that the color is not the classic red and yellow, the building now in front of Rogge is no different from the Hall of Supreme Harmony in his memory.


    Eleven rooms wide, five rooms deep, 64.24 meters long, 37 meters wide, and 26.92 meters high, with a construction area of ??2377 square meters. (Note 1)


    What seems to be wrong?


    With precise control, Roger can be sure that the Hall of Supreme Harmony he reproduced will not have too much error.


    But don''t know why, he always feels something is wrong.


    It''s not a matter of color, it''s something that is obvious but you can''t notice it for a while.


    After frowning for a few minutes, Roger finally knew where the problem was.


    Taiji!


    It is the lack of a base!


    Since his own soil escape is not very good at it, Rogge directly gave up the idea of ??using soil escape to make the base, but continued to use the wooden escape.


    When the foundation composed entirely of wood was completely formed, the Hall of Supreme Harmony in front of him was finally completed.


    In a happy mood, he admired his Mudun¡¤Hall of Supreme Harmony. He walked step by step to the Hall of Supreme Harmony along the wooden steps, and then opened the gate of the Hall of Supreme Harmony.


    Although the structure of the main hall was the same as he remembered, there were not so many fancy things.


    For example, he did not create the emperor''s throne that represented feudal rule.


    After entering the main hall, the first thing you see is two rows of parallel, a total of twelve wooden stands.


    After arriving at the innermost table on the left, he took out the Real Rubik''s Cube with realistic gems and placed it on the specially designed table.


    Afterwards, he channeled the eternal fire in the psychic scroll together with the basin and fire, and placed it on the first table on the right opposite to the reality cube.


    After placing the eternal fire, he channeled out a golden disc from the psychic scroll and placed it on the second platform on the right.


    Afterwards, he permanently stripped a part of the hellfire plundered from the ghost rider Johnny and placed it on the disc, making the hellfire burn like eternal fire.


    After finishing all this, he left the main hall directly, randomly picked a room on the left hand side of the main hall, and placed the twelve sacrificial artifacts of the blood race on it.


    For the blood race, these holy artifacts are extremely precious existence.


    But for Rogge, these sacred artifacts just surpassed the ordinary collections of his collection passing the line.


    If these twelve sacrificial artifacts of the blood race were placed in the main hall, it would not only be an insult to the real gems and eternal fire, but also an insult to the Taihe Treasure Hall.


    Yes, Taihe Treasure Hall.


    After building the foundation of the Hall of Supreme Harmony with Mu Dun, he determined the real name of this ninjutsu.


    Mu Dun¡¤Treasure Hall of Supreme Harmony!


    In addition to the twelve sacred artifacts of the blood, he also put the scroll of **** that had not been officially signed with Mephisto in this room.


    Afterwards, he returned to the main hall of the Supreme Harmony Treasure Hall and carefully looked at the three collections of Reality Gems, Eternal Fire, and Hellfire.


    Although his current collection is not much, he believes that sooner or later he will be able to fill all the twelve display tables in the main hall.


    Because now he has already determined the next collection of the main hall.


    The crown of the flame giant Sirtel!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 500： Endless greed

    Konoha headquarters, Dr. Conners'' laboratory.


    "My lord, these are all the research reports of the Super Scroo."


    "According to the advice you gave, my lord, we combined the research results of the Super Skulls to successfully develop this combat glove called ¡®Endless Greed¡¯."


    Dr. Lizard in a white coat introduced to Rogge with excitement, and kept waving his arms like a conductor of a symphony orchestra.


    Compared with Dr. Lizard Connors, who is almost crazy, Mr. Fantastic Reid is much calmer.


    If it weren''t for the involuntary expression of "I''m great" on his face, Rogge would have thought that there was really no fluctuation in his heart.


    Today is the seventh day that Roger returned to Konoha headquarters.


    In the past seven days, in addition to building a Taihe Treasure Hall for himself, he stayed in Dr. Connors¡¯ laboratory for the rest of the time, using his ¡°prophet¡± advantage to provide them with something Some unique suggestions.


    The secret of the Super Skulls copying the superpowers of others was researched by Dr. Connors and Reid a long time ago.


    Simply put, the reason why the Super Scroo can replicate the superpowers of other people is entirely because they have genes that can be changed freely.


    In general, the genes of organisms are fixed.


    Even those who have awakened superpowers have their genes in a stable state.


    Genetically unstable organisms may die completely due to genetic collapse at any time.


    However, the genes of the Super Skrews have broken this to some extent.


    They can adjust their own genes to be the same as the target person, so as to "copy" the superpowers of others.


    Although this is very inconsistent with the biological sciences on Earth, the Super Skrews have proved one point with their own existence, that is, the universe is big and all kinds of strange creatures can be born.


    The secrets of the Super Skull were jointly researched by Dr. Connors and Reid.


    However, how to apply this special genetic structure of the Super Skulls to other aspects has become a problem.


    Just when Dr. Connors and Mr. Fantastic Reid were at a loss, Rogge, who possessed the aura of the ¡°Prophet¡± of the traverser, provided them with a practical direction.


    Speaking of this, I have to mention the parallel universe where mutants exist.


    In a parallel universe with mutants, there is a mutant called the witch.


    Her superpowers are similar to those of the Skulls, and they can change their appearance at will.


    The magical girl''s superpowers are not particularly powerful, except for the obvious effects on sneaking and disguising, it does not have a particularly outstanding offensive ability.


    However, a scientist named Bolivar Trask had a very visionary discovery of the glorious prospect of the Magi gene.


    So, after thoroughly studying the genes of the Devilish Girl, he created a sentry robot that almost ended mutants forever.


    Through a special internal structure, the sentry robot can replicate the superpowers of mutants, and adjust its shape at any time as needed, or share the copied superpowers with other sentry robots.


    With these sentinel robots, Bolivar Trask nearly wiped out all mutants.


    But unfortunately, the future he was looking forward to without mutants was reversed by a mutant who smoked, drank and started the car when it was about to be achieved. (Note 1)


    Although Rogge didn''t know how Bolivar Trask applied the genetic characteristics of the Magi to the sentinel robots, giving these mechanical creations the ability to replicate the superpowers of mutants.


    However, the unique mechanical structure of the sentinel robot and the visual effects displayed when copying the superpowers of the mutants left him extremely deep memories.


    So he talked to Mr. Fantastic Reid in detail about the things he saw on the sentry robot.


    In the field of science, Rogge is at best an ordinary person with more strange knowledge in his mind.


    Asking him to give practical research ideas and directions is simply embarrassing him.


    However, he can be the one who provides the "key".


    After introducing what he saw on the sentry robot to Mr. Fantastic Reid, Reid suddenly opened a door he never knew.


    The next thing is very logical.


    In the future, Reed, who will be nicknamed "The Smartest Man on Earth" and "God Stick", has proved to Rogge what it means to be ordinary wisdom.


    The genetic secrets of the Super Skulls, the sentinel robot thoughts given by Roger, plus Mr. Fantastic Reid''s unreasonable opening IQ.


    With gloves that replicate the "super powers" of others, endless greed is born!


    Of course, because of time, the "endless greed" that now appears in front of Rogge is only the first-generation product, and the potential and performance are far from reaching the limit.


    After being tested by Mr. Fantastic Reid, Endless Greed is currently just copying the superpowers that imitate a target.


    And after copying, this super power will be solidified, and there is no way to replace it at any time like a sentry robot.


    In addition, endless greed has a small limitation.


    To replicate the superpower of the target, endless greed must be released from the target.


    You can touch the target''s body or touch the target''s blood.


    To explain from a scientific point of view, this is because endless greed needs to understand the genetic characteristics and structure of the target in advance, and then copy and imitate it.


    Although Endless Greed is only the first version and has certain limitations, this does not affect Roger''s evaluation of it.


    He still doesn''t need the perverted product of sentinel robots, and can only copy the "endless greed" that imitates a target, which can already meet his needs.


    "Mr. Rogge, although the glove''s ability to replicate and imitate has undergone some simple tests, it is only the first version after all."


    "So be careful when using it."


    "Also, if you don''t mind, I hope you can let me retest the gloves after use."


    Unlike Dr. Connors and the others, Mr. Fantastic Reid, who had just joined Konoha for a short time, did not call Rogge an adult or Naruto, but maintained his original polite address.


    "No problem! I will give you the gloves again in time!"


    Because endless greed will be completely fixed once it truly replicates the superpowers of others, so Reed has not tested endless greed in the true sense.


    To put it simply, in theory, endless greed can replicate the superpowers of others like the Super Scroo.


    But whether the effect will really be that good, Mr. Fantastic Reid as the inventor is not particularly sure.


    After all, new scientific products are often related to accidents.


    "Let''s take a rest for a while, this time has been hard for you."


    After expressing his gratitude to Dr. Connors and Reid, Rogge left with this "endless greed" that looked like leather but was actually made of nanometal.


    After returning to his office, he adjusted the gloves to match the size of his right hand.


    Then he called Doom, Doctor Doom.


    "Are you ready to conquer Musbelheim?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At noon the next day, Roger opened the portal connecting Dum Castle and sent him to Konoha headquarters.


    Like the last time we met, Dom is still dressed in the metal mask and armor.


    Of course, the green robe that symbolized the status of the monarch of Latovinia was still on him.


    Rogge did not show Dumu to Konoha''s headquarters. To be precise, he did not even let Dumu step into Konoha''s headquarters building.


    After using the portal magic to make Dom come to the grass behind the headquarters building, he once again mobilized the magic power in his body and used the portal magic again.


    Asgard Rainbow Bridge Hall!


    Doom Doctor Doom thought that Roger would take him directly to Musbelheim, the country of the flame giants, but unexpectedly, Roger took him to Asgard.


    After arriving at the Rainbow Bridge Hall, Roger and the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge Heimdall briefly explained his intentions, and then got two "Rainbow Bridge Tickets" to Mosbelheim.


    "Say hello to Sol for me!"


    Because he took Dr. Dom with Doom, Roger had no plans to go to the Golden Palace to meet Thor, and quickly left Asgard with Dom.


    Although Rogge admired some of Dum''s actions, it did not mean that he had forgotten what Dr. Destruction Dum was like.


    This is a super villain known for pursuing the mysteries of the universe at all costs.


    Letting him stay in Asgard is no different from letting the mouse enter the Yonekura.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Moosebelheim, the country of flame giants, a world like lava hell.


    Rogge did not ask Heimdall to send them directly to Surtel, but instead asked Heimdall to choose a teleportation point at will.


    When the brilliant light of the Rainbow Bridge dissipated, the true face of Musbelheim was revealed to them for the first time.


    After carefully observing the world made up of black earth and red magma in front of him, Rogge lifted the infinite mode he had just played.


    Although the natural conditions in Moosebelheim are a bit harsh, they have not yet reached the point where human lives will be endangered in a short time.


    Except for a bit of heat, Musbelheim did not emit deadly gas containing hydrogen chloride and its highly toxic substances like earth volcanoes.


    At least in the eyes of Rogge, who has a fairy body, the air in Musbelheim is not dangerous.


    "How about you, do you need magic to maintain your state?"


    Rogge turned to Dr. Doom and asked.


    Unlike the last trip to hell, they will stay here for a while to explore this Musbelheim, known as the "land of fire".


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t affect the state without magic."


    "The natural energy concentration here is very high, even if you maintain magic for twenty-four hours, it will not have much impact."


    Dumu''s armor only looks a bit simpler, but in fact, his armor is not much worse than Tony''s steel suit.


    Maintaining vital signs is just a simple function.


    "No problem, let''s go!"


    After that, Roger took the lead to walk forward.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 501： Aboriginals of Musbelheim

    Although Musbelheim is a country ruled by the flame giant Surtel, in this world like lava hell, there are more than just flame giants living creatures.


    The natural environment of Moosebelheim is a bit harsh, but this harshness is the result of comparing the earth and Asgard and other countries.


    If the scope of comparison is extended to the entire universe, Musbelheim is not only not considered a harsh environment, but even exceeds the survival threshold by a lot.


    "Brother, can we really find lava fruit today?"


    By the side of a river of magma, a boy who looked like a human on earth raised his head and asked his brother who was head higher than himself.


    "Definitely, Lava Fruit likes to grow next to the Fire River."


    "As long as we are patient, we can definitely find it!"


    Unlike the younger brother whose appearance is very similar to that of the human beings on the earth, his elder brother''s appearance is not "earth" anymore.


    His elder brother is about the same height and body shape as a 13 or 14-year-old child on Earth, but his skin color is dark red that humans on Earth do not have.


    If Roger were present at this time, he would find that the dark red color of this rough leather was very similar to the color he saw on the **** demon.


    In addition, there were cracks in the boy''s dark red skin.


    These cracks were scattered on the boy''s body in a mess, and from time to time they emitted orange-red light like magma.


    "Hmm! We can definitely find it!"


    After hearing his brother''s answer, the younger brother who seemed to be only seven or eight years old nodded heavily, with an optimistic and firm expression on his face.


    Just as his younger brother was about to continue searching for the "lava fruit", he saw two dark figures slowly moving.


    As an "indigenous" born in Musbelheim, my younger brother confirmed at a glance that the two shadows were not flame giants.


    Although the flame giant with its skin as charred black charcoal looks like a dark shadow from a distance, the flame giant does not wear clothes, let alone black robes.


    Yes, the flame giant does not wear clothes.


    To a certain extent, the flame giant can be regarded as a race with a long history and civilization.


    However, their physical characteristics have determined that they cannot wear clothes like other intelligent races.


    The flame giant''s body is emitting high temperature all the time, if it is only high temperature, it is not a particularly troublesome thing.


    The real trouble is that the high temperature from their bodies sometimes generates flames directly on their skin.


    With such a physique, the flame giant, let alone wearing clothes, is just as useless even wearing metal armor.


    "Brother, two exiles are here!"


    The younger brother''s words instantly awakened the older brother who was carefully and quickly lava fruit beside the lava river.


    "No! Run!"


    Unlike the curious younger brother, after seeing the two slowly moving black shadows, the older brother suddenly picked up his younger brother, turned and ran.


    At the moment when the elder brother picked up his younger brother, the cracks on his body burst out with bright orange-red rays, and rushed towards the village like an adrenaline shot.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The two natives seem to be running away, don''t you plan to catch up?"


    Doctor Doom glanced at the two children who were running away, and said indifferently.


    "They can''t run."


    "Well, can you not pretend that you seem to be particularly indifferent. It''s not a shame to be interested in alien creatures. You didn''t even let the lizard that spit fire before."


    Rogge didn''t save Dum''s face, he just broke through his disguise.


    The two figures that the little boy saw were Roger and Dum.


    To be precise, it was Dumu who wore a black robe outside the green imperial robe, and Roger, who wore Akatsuki''s black auspicious cloud robe.


    After being transported to Musbelheim by the Rainbow Bridge, they did not go directly to the flame giant Surter, but like alien tourists, admiring the "great rivers and mountains" of Musbelheim.


    "Every alien creature may have hidden the mysteries of the universe. The more you know about the creatures of the universe, the more you have the opportunity to explore the ultimate mystery of the universe."


    Doom, Doctor Doom, explained his overly curious behavior with a reason that sounded great.


    "Yes, you are right!"


    Just when Roger and Dumm had a chat without a word, the two little boys quickly disappeared from their sight.


    "The explosive power is good, and there are signs that the use of energy has increased the speed."


    Dumm continued to speak in that indifferent tone.


    "Don''t analyze it, you will understand everything if you catch up."


    I don''t know if it was the bad luck of the two of them, or the luck of the flame giants.


    It has been almost an hour since they arrived in Musbelheim.


    But apart from the fire-spitting lizard that was analyzed in detail by Dum using magic and dismembered, and the two little boys who had just escaped, they never encountered any living creatures.


    There are a lot of white bones left behind after creatures die, and there are many human bones that look like people on earth.


    Earth Escape¡¤Super Light and Heavy Rock Art!


    Roger used his only flying ninjutsu and flew in the direction where the two boys had left.


    After Rogge flew into the sky, Doom, Doctor of Destruction, also performed flying magic and followed him closely.


    Although the art of super light and heavy rock is not a fast flying ninjutsu, no matter what, flying is always faster than running on the ground.


    Without much effort, the figures of the two little boys reappeared in their sight.


    After flying with the little boy for more than ten minutes, a small village appeared in front of them.


    The domed houses built of scorched clay, like pieces of black stone, sit on the scorched plain.


    Judging from the size of the village, this is a small village with at most dozens of families.


    Eyes open!


    In order to see more clearly the situation in the village, Rogge opened his eyes.


    In the next second, he saw a picture that he didn''t expect at all.


    The dozens of round houses in the village are not the kind of houses he imagined, but the entrances to underground caves.


    Under this seemingly barren scorched plain, there is a huge cave, a huge cave that can accommodate thousands of people.


    Living in the cave is not only humans like little boys, but also creatures like giants and monsters.


    "It seems that we transferred this time. Those houses are just entrances. The real village is underground. The scene inside is very characteristic."


    After confirming the true situation of the village, Rogge closed his eyes and increased the speed of his flight.


    Just as the two little boys were about to enter the village, Roger, wearing a black auspicious cloud robe, fell from the sky and stood in front of them.


    Before the two little boys could speak, he performed a magic that hadn''t been long learned.


    Know the language!


    At the beginning, he planned to bring the universal language translator.


    But later, he directly gave up this plan.


    There is no need to use the products of science for things that can be solved by magic.


    "Hello, my name is Roger, and I am a human from the atrium."


    Rogge did not say that he came from the earth. For the intelligent creatures in the Nine Realms, they would know the name Midgard or the Atrium better.


    After all, what is the name of the nine countries in the nine realms? It is a general education that is universal in all eight countries.


    The only thing that does not promote this aspect is the earth.


    Just when Rogge expected the two little boys to answer himself with the same polite manner, he immediately found that he was thinking too much.


    His self-introduction made the vigilant look in the eyes of the two little boys disappear.


    Instead, it is a kind of contempt and disdain.


    this is¡­¡­


    Seeing the sudden changes in the eyes of the two little boys, Rogge couldn''t help wondering if his introduction was wrong.


    Just as he was thinking about whether this was a cultural difference between Musbelheim and the earth, the older boy let go of his carrying brother.


    Then, he pounced on Roger like a cheetah, and his small hands directly hit his neck.


    Facing the sudden attack of the little boy, Rogge raised his right hand at random.


    Just as the little boy''s hands were about to touch his neck, he struck the little boy''s head with a hand knife.


    Bang!


    Although only a tenth of less than a tenth of the power was used, this hand knife of Roger was still a thunderous blow that the little boy could not bear.


    The moment he was hit by a hand knife, the little boy was completely knocked out, and then he made a close contact with the ground.


    After knocking out the little boy, Roger stepped over his body and came to the younger boy.


    This time, his face was no longer kind, and he asked in a cold tone: "What am I asking and what are you answering, do you understand?"


    Bullying children is not Rogge''s hobby.


    However, at this time he did not think that the two little boys in front of him were children.


    His criteria for judging children are somewhat different from others.


    It''s just that if he is young, he would not think that the other party is a child.


    After all, there are some so-called minors who are young, but they can perform demon acts that no adult can do.


    And judging from the attack just now, the boy who was knocked out by him obviously had experienced professional combat training.


    "Ming...understand!"


    After seeing his brother being knocked down in an instant, the boy who looked almost like an earthling finally lost his contempt and disdain, and answered tremblingly.


    "Where are you from? What is your name? What is going on in the village below?"


    Roger asked like a police officer interrogating a prisoner.


    "My name is Didier. He is my brother Mayor."


    "I... I grew up here since I was a child, and the village has always been here. It existed before I was born."


    Didier replied quickly, his face full of fear.


    Isn¡¯t it said that the atrium person is the weakest existence in the nine realms? The atrium person in front of you is terrible...


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 502： Strange village head

    "He is your brother? Is that the same parent?"


    With the brothers Thor and Loki, Roger had such a distrust of the so-called elder brother.


    Especially when the two brothers are not the same type.


    "Mayor is my brother, my brother!"


    Didier, who was still trembling just now, suddenly became extremely excited, clenched his fists, and shouted with all his strength.


    At this time Didier is like a cat stepped on its tail, showing its terrifyingness with a non-frightening aura.


    "Wake up your brother, we are going to your village."


    Rogge''s left hand unbuttoned the clothes button from the black Xiangyun robe, pointed at Mayor, who was lying on the ground unconscious, and finally hung his left hand on the middle button of the Xiangyun robe.


    Although the black Xiangyun robe has two sleeves, he did not put his left hand into the sleeve, but put his left hand inside the Xiangyun robe.


    The left hand does not wear the sleeve, the right hand wears the sleeve.


    This way of dressing was learned from a Uchiha member who did not want to be named.


    Although it looks a little bit not serious, but it has some charm.


    Under Roger''s gaze, Didier came to Mayor and patted Mayor''s face lightly.


    Didier''s concern for Mayor doesn''t seem to be fake, but it''s hard to believe that they will be brothers just by looking at them.


    When Didier tried to wake Mayor, Dr. Doom, who was floating in the air, slowly landed next to Roger.


    "Have you got any useful information?"


    Dumm glanced at Didier and Mayor, then turned to Rogge and asked.


    "No."


    Under Didier''s gentle patting, Mayor, who was knocked unconscious by Roger, slowly regained consciousness.


    However, when he saw Roger and Dum standing behind Didier, he pulled Didier behind him and stared at them very vigilantly.


    "Boy, I don''t like people looking at me with this kind of eyes."


    "If you continue to look at me with this look, I will gouge out the eyes of both of your brothers."


    Although he was just stunned by Rogge, Mayor still had that kind of unpleasant contempt and disdain in his eyes.


    After being warned by Rogge, Mayor put away his contempt and disdain, and looked at the two of them coldly.


    "Lead the way ahead!"


    People like Mayor seem to lack social beatings.


    Not surprisingly, he still has a serious racist mentality.


    Although there were a hundred unwillings in his heart, Mayor had not yet reached the point of complete dementia, and he pulled Didier up without a word and walked towards the entrance of the village.


    Under Mayor¡¯s lead, Roger and Dumm walked into the winding entrance passages.


    However, just as they were about to walk out of the entrance passage, Mayor, who was walking in the front, hugged Didier, and the cracks on his body showed a lava-like red light again.


    In the blink of an eye, Mayor rushed over ten meters away.


    "I''ll leave it to you this time!"


    Rogge handed Dum the thing that prevented Mayor.


    "it is good!"


    Dumu didn''t have any comments on this, he agreed, and snapped his fingers silently.


    Human hold surgery!


    A faint green light flashed on Mayor.


    The rushing Mayor was instantly frozen, and then under the effect of inertia, he kept the running posture and rolled toward the front.


    Didier, who was held by him, also followed him and rolled forward.


    Human hold art, the hold art specifically for humanoid creatures in the magic control spells, can make the target paralyzed and stay in place.


    After hitting the goal of the human hold technique, you can stay awake and breathe normally, but you can''t speak or perform any movements.


    Similar spells include animal fixation, monster fixation, group monster fixation, and group human fixation.


    There are detailed records of these spells in the magic book "Magic Control School Spells: From Beginner to Master".


    When Dum performed the human hold technique, a series of related information emerged in Rogge''s mind involuntarily.


    Because the effects of these hold-down techniques were similar to the effects of his ninjutsu¡¤ hold-down techniques, he did not learn these spells.


    But this did not prevent him from recognizing the spell at a glance.


    After using the human fixation technique to easily stop Mayor who was trying to escape, Dumu, who was wearing a metal mask, came to Mayor step by step and lifted him up.


    Just when Dom decided to punish Mayor who was not very obedient, several adult men with the same skin as Mayor appeared at the end of the passage.


    The small one has not been taught, the big one has already come out.


    The adult men who had just appeared just glanced at Mayor who was picked up by Dumu, the cracks on his body lit up like lava, and then they rushed towards Dumu.


    In less than two or three seconds, they arrived in front of Dum, and rushed to Dum viciously like a prey pack.


    Magic missile!


    More than a dozen bright white magic missiles flew out in an instant. The shells generally hit these men and knocked them out.


    Before these men landed, Dumu pointed his left hand at them, and added another energy-shaping spell.


    Lightning chain!


    Silver-white lightning surged from Dumu''s left hand and instantly hit the man closest to him.


    When the first target was hit, the dazzling lightning leaped to the second target at an alarming speed.


    Then came the third, fourth, fifth...


    Although Dumu is a mage, he is definitely not the kind of mage who will fall into crisis after being approached.


    On the contrary, he is extremely good at such close range spellcasting combat.


    With only two not-so-high-level magics, Dum easily repelled the men who tried to attack him, and left an extremely deep impression on them.


    Although the chain of lightning did not take their lives, there were obvious traces of scorching where they were struck by the lightning.


    "We don''t want to kill people yet, don''t try to provoke our patience!"


    After speaking, Dum let go of his right hand, causing Mayor, who was unable to move, to fall to the ground embarrassingly.


    Afterwards, he lifted the effect of the human hold technique on Mayor.


    After this episode, Roger and Dum finally came to this village located in an underground cave.


    However, it was not only the brothers Mayor and Didier who led them at this time, but also the adults who had been taught by Dum.


    The arrival of Rogge and Dum quickly caused a sensation in the village.


    Especially after knowing that the two of them came from the atrium, the villagers in the village looked at them with the eyes of rare animals.


    It didn''t take long for them, who were being watched, to wait for the person they wanted to see, the head of this strange village.


    Asgardian?


    After seeing the village chief in a gray robe, Roger was taken aback.


    He did not expect that the head of this strange village would actually be an Asgardian.


    Although there are many races in the universe that look similar to Asgardians, such as Warner Protoss and Earthlings, he can be 100% sure. The village chief standing in front of him is an Asgardian. .


    To be precise, it was an old Asgardian.


    "I am Abigite, the head of this small village. I don''t know what the purpose of the two are here?"


    Abigite glanced at the Mayor brothers and the injured villagers behind the two Rogge, and said kindly.


    "You are from Asgard, why are you in Musbelheim?"


    As an earthling who once lived in Asgard, Rogge is well aware of the "homeland plot" of these Asgardians.


    For the Asgardians, Asgard is not only their birthplace, but also their eternal sleep.


    If there is no special reason, these Asgardians will never settle elsewhere.


    "Have you been to Asgard?"


    Abigit did not answer Roger''s question, but instead asked him.


    "Stay for a while!"


    They did stay in Asgard for a period of time, but the period of time that Roger spent with was not the same concept as the period of time that Dum spent.


    "The prophecy has really been fulfilled, and Asgard has really sent a''messenger''!"


    Obviously, Abigite directly misunderstood Roger''s meaning, and said loudly to the surrounding villagers happily.


    What''s the matter with this guy?


    Is Alzheimer''s?


    Seeing Abigite, who became excited in an instant and continued to stir up villagers'' emotions, Roger frowned slightly.


    The village is getting more and more weird, the location is weird, the villagers are weird, and the village chief is also weird.


    When the surrounding villagers were all excited, Abigite whispered to the two Rogge: "Sorry, I misunderstood you."


    "If you don''t mind, we can go to the villagers'' hall and talk in detail."


    Although he didn''t know what Abigite was thinking, neither Roger nor Dum were worried.


    When the villagers watched them, they also used their own methods to confirm the strength of the village.


    How to say it, if it is from the perspective of the two of them, this village belongs to the kind of existence that can be completely destroyed at hand.


    Even if they had only one shot, they could completely destroy the village in a few minutes and end the lives of all the villagers.


    Because of this strength far beyond the village''s ability to resist, they didn''t care whether Abigite would have any conspiracy.


    A few minutes later, they came to the villager''s hall where Abigite spoke, and from Abigite''s mouth, they learned the reason for the establishment of the village and what the so-called Asgard "messenger" was all about.


    Simply put, this is a misunderstanding full of coincidences.


    But in order to make this misunderstanding become a reality, Abigite spent the rest of his life in this small village called "Dawn".


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 503： Fire spirit

    More than two thousand years ago, Abigite, who was in his prime, was a famous blacksmith in Asgard.


    Although only a blacksmith, he is a blacksmith with dreams.


    To put it simply, he wants to create a magic weapon like Thor''s Hammer Mjornir or Eternal Gun Gunganer, so that he can become a "artisan" who does not lose to the Dwarf King.


    In order to fulfill this dream, he went to Nidaville, the kingdom of dwarves, to Warnerheim ruled by the Warner Protoss, and he even smuggled to the kingdom of Frost Giants, Jotunheim.


    Of course, he has also traveled to the earth called "Atrium".


    However, when Abigite traveled through all the kingdoms of the Nine Realms, he discovered a truth that he should have understood long ago.


    It is not hard work that determines the upper limit of a person''s future achievements, but innate talent.


    As an ordinary Asgardian, Abigite doesn''t have the innate talent for forging as a dwarf, nor is it the lucky person who can awaken his divine power.


    After all his efforts, but still unable to break through his limits, Abigite was desperate.


    He shut down his blacksmith shop, which had a good business, said goodbye to his relatives and friends, and left Asgard alone.


    Pursuing the dream of a "artisan" for half a lifetime, but in the end found that it was just my own wishful thinking.


    The frustrated Abigite became a wanderer and began to wander aimlessly in the universe.


    If the development of the matter ends here, then Abigite''s experience is at best, it can be regarded as "the helpless life of ordinary people".


    However, Destiny, the little guy who makes people love and hate, obviously doesn''t plan to let Abigite go so easily.


    According to Abigite himself, he was working as a bounty hunter on a backward planet whose name he had forgotten.


    Although Abigite''s talent in weapon forging is not outstanding, it is undeniable that he is an Asgardian.


    An Asgardian who has undergone combat training since he was a child and has a physical fitness surpassing most cosmic races.


    With these two points, he became a reasonably good bounty hunter on that planet.


    Just when Abigite planned to end his unfulfilled life as a bounty hunter on that planet, he received a mission that completely changed his life.


    The content of the mission is very simple. It is to **** a group of people claiming to be "fire elves" to Musbelheim.


    These "fire elves" said they were descendants of the Alfheim elves and the Musbelheim flame giants, so they wanted to go to Musbelheim, the country of the flame giants.


    Abigite didn''t believe a word of the fire spirit''s statement.


    Although he was just a blacksmith in Asgard before, this does not mean that his general education class is not good.


    The elves of Alfheim and the flame giants of Musbelheim are absolutely impossible to produce mixed descendants.


    Although they are all humanoids, the reproductive isolation between them is greater than the reproductive isolation between birds and fish.


    Although Abigite dismissed these "fire elves", he was very satisfied with the rewards given by the fire elves.


    The task reward given by the fire spirit is enough to allow him to eat and wait for death in the rest of his life, without having to do any work.


    Under the lure of rewards, Abigite took over the task of escorting the fire elves to Musbelheim.


    He knew where Musbelheim was, these fire elves did not offend anyone, and there was no so-called killer.


    So for him, as long as he gets a spaceship that can hold these fire elves, he can easily complete this task, and then use the rewards given by the fire elves to spend his life of eating and waiting for death.


    The mission went very smoothly. With the help of Ajibut, these fire elves came to their dreaming Mousbelheim.


    At this point, his mission should have ended.


    However, when he left Mousbelheim with the reward of the fire spirit contentedly, an accident happened.


    The fire elves who had just arrived in Musbelheim didn''t even build a temporary camp, they began to look for the flame giant with excitement.


    I don''t know if it was fate''s arrangement. Not far from the spacecraft landing, there happened to be a group of idle flame giants.


    The fire elves met the flame giant of their dreams, and then they became food and playthings for the flame giant.


    Like Abigite, these flame giants didn''t think that the fire elves would be their descendants.


    Therefore, they, who had nothing to do, broke the unrealistic fantasy of these fire elves with their own hands.


    To be tortured and killed like prey, swallowed like food...


    As soon as these fire elves met their dream comrades, the nightmare fell on them.


    Abigite, who was about to drive the spacecraft away from Musbelheim, saw this scene on the spacecraft.


    I don''t know if the tragic experience of the fire elves reminds Abigite of his past. He made a decision that was not in line with the bounty hunter, but in line with the Asgardians.


    He rescued these fire elves, who had been more than half dead and injured.


    With the price of severely wounding himself and completely destroying the spaceship, he rescued these fire elves alone.


    The spaceship was destroyed, and Abigite and the remaining fire elves were also completely trapped in Musbelheim.


    Relying on the unreasonable physique of the Asgardians and the meticulous care of the fire elves, Abigite gradually recovered.


    The instant shattering of hope and the grief caused by the mass deaths of the tribesmen completely changed the fire elves who survived.


    After seeing these extremely lively fire elves become lifeless, Abigite made the decision that changed his life.


    He wants to stay in Musbelheim and build a small kingdom for these fire elves.


    In order to rekindle hope for these fire elves, he used his identity as an Asgardian to tell a "little" lie.


    "As long as we can build a camp here, when Asgard knows that this camp was built by his people and other races, Asgard will send out''messengers'' to assign the camp to Asgard''s. Rule the area."


    "As long as we can get Asgard''s approval, we can establish a kingdom of fire elves in Musbelheim, a homeland that truly belongs to the fire elves."


    Relying on the asymmetric information advantage, Abigite successfully fooled the fire spirit and planted the seeds of hope in the fire spirit''s heart.


    In fact, Abigite''s statement can not be said to be completely wrong, but he modified one of the key points.


    Asgard will indeed protect the camps established by its people in other countries.


    But the prerequisite is that there must be a large number of Asgardians in this camp.


    There are only a few Asgardians in the camp, and it is impossible to get recognition from Asgard.


    So what Abigite provided to the fire spirit was a hope that was impossible to achieve from the beginning.


    Asgard will never send an army to Musbelheim for Abigite alone and a group of people who claim to be "fire elves", let alone establish the so-called fire elves kingdom for them.


    Under this false hope, Abigite and the fire elves began to build this village called "Dawn" little by little.


    In order for these fire elves to have a certain degree of self-protection ability, Ajibite also began to teach the knowledge and fighting skills of the nine worlds of fire elves.


    In the days that followed, they also rescued some creatures that wandered to Musbelheim inexplicably, such as the giants and monsters outside.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Very good experience, but you should know that the fake will always become real."


    "The two of us are not so-called Asgard''messengers'', and it is impossible to help the fire elves build a kingdom."


    Roger expressed sympathy for Abigite''s encounter with the fire elves.


    However, this does not mean that he will help these fire elves.


    "It''s true that the fake can''t become real, but you will definitely help us."


    Abigite didn''t care about Rogge''s refusal, still maintaining a happy look on his face.


    "Really? I started to be a little curious, where did you come from."


    Abigite''s reaction exceeded Rogge''s expectations, and it also aroused his curiosity.


    "Because you are the fourth generation of Naruto Roger!"


    After hearing Abigite suddenly utter the words "Four Generations of Hokage", Roger''s face instantly sank, and his whole person became extremely vigilant.


    Abigite''s words not only made Rogge vigilant, but Dr. Doom, Dr. Dom, also energized him.


    Although Rogge introduced himself in front of Didier, he did not say that he was a fourth-generation Hokage.


    "How do you know that I am the fourth generation of Hokage, answer well, this answer directly determines the safety of you and other people''s lives."


    Seeing Roger, whose face suddenly became serious, Abigite waved his hand quickly, indicating that he was not malicious.


    "I have no intentions, I just want to make a deal with you"


    "As for why I know you are the fourth generation of Hokage, you will understand after meeting Cohen and Mick."


    Cohen and Mick?


    Roger suddenly felt as if he heard these two names somewhere.


    "Korn, Mick, you all come in!"


    The closed door of the villager hall was pushed open, and two "people" who were not too tall appeared in the sight of Roger and Dumm.


    At the moment he saw these two "people", Roger finally knew where he had heard of their names.


    Saka star, champion arena!


    Cohenge is a Kronen fighter who is over two meters tall.


    And Mick next to him is a "dwarf" bug with two knives.


    Of course, this dwarf is from a human point of view, if from a bug¡¯s point of view, Mick is an out-and-out giant


    After seeing Cohen and Mick, Rogge shrugged and sighed helplessly.


    Destiny, this little guy, is starting to mess again!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 504： Abigites Commission

    Kronan Gladiator Cohen, Knife Bug Mick.


    Although they are not the famous gladiators on Saka, they also have a reputation that belongs to them.


    To be precise, it is the fame in the field match.


    Before the start of each championship of Sakastar, there will be a match to mobilize the audience''s emotions.


    Although the level of danger in a field match is not as dangerous as multiplayer melee and team melee, it is definitely not a play game.


    It is not an easy task to make a certain reputation and survive in the preliminary game.


    Rogge vaguely remembered that before his fight with Ronan, it was this Kronan warrior named Cohen that was responsible for playing the game.


    "How did you get out of Sarkar?"


    Looking at Cohen and Mick who were still alive and kicking, Rogge asked curiously.


    "We snatched Gao Tianzun''s spacecraft, passed through the''devil''s gun'', and then came here."


    "Although the environment here is not great, it is much better than my hometown. After all, my mother and his little boyfriend will not show up here."


    Koenger explained briefly.


    "Cohen and Mick''s spacecraft fell into the lava river, we rescued them, you are the fourth generation of Hokage, they told me."


    Abigite added.


    "The two of them may be able to explain why you know that I am the fourth generation of Hokage, but you haven''t explained it yet. Why do you think that I will definitely make a deal with you."


    Although Abigite''s strength is not that great, that is, the level of an ordinary Asgardian fighter, but I don''t know why, Rogge always feels that he is not that simple.


    Rogge didn''t doubt the experience Abigite had just told, he just suspected that he also concealed some other things.


    "You go out first and close the door by the way."


    Abigite didn''t answer Rogge''s question directly, but let the two of Cohenger leave the village hall.


    When the two of Koenger left and closed the door, Abigite slowly said: "Although I don''t know what you are going to do when you come to Musbelheim, I think, like you are outstanding. Existing, we will definitely not refuse the opportunity to continue to improve our strength."


    After speaking, Abigit took out a small metal box from his arms, and then handed the box to Roger with great solemnity.


    "Open it and take a look, you will never be disappointed."


    Looking at Abigite with a solemn expression on his face, Roger took the metal box in his hand and opened it.


    What''s in the box is a strange "jelly" that looks like magma and has not completely solidified.


    Both Rogge and Dumm were well-informed, but they still didn''t recognize what this group of things was.


    "explain?"


    On this strange "jelly", Roger felt extremely obvious fire energy.


    "This is the original energy of the plane, the original energy of Musbelheim."


    Abigite suppressed his inner excitement, pretending to be calm.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, Dum denied his statement.


    "Impossible! This is definitely not the original energy of the plane!


    "The original energy of the plane can only appear in a materialized form when the plane is about to collapse."


    "It is absolutely impossible for the current Mosbelheim to have substantial plane source energy."


    When Dum rebutted Abigite, Roger quickly recalled information about the plane''s original energy in his mind.


    The original energy of the plane, this is the term of the magic field.


    It can be understood as the core energy of the planet, or the source of life on the planet, if it is replaced by a more straightforward explanation.


    In short, this is one of the most precious beings on a planet or plane.


    "You are all powerful mages. Whether this is the original energy of the plane, you have enough ability to distinguish between serious and false."


    "It doesn''t do me any good to lie about things like this."


    Abigite didn''t care about Dumu''s rebuttal, and still firmly believed that the "jelly" in the box was the original energy of the plane.


    "Is this the original energy of the plane, I will confirm later. If this is true, what do you want to trade with?"


    Roger closed the box and asked Abigite.


    "A kingdom of fire spirits!"


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s in Musbelheim or somewhere else."


    Sure enough, Abigite gave an answer that Roger expected.


    "No problem, as long as this is truly the original energy of the plane, I can help you fulfill this wish."


    For Rogge, it is not difficult to help Abigite fulfill this wish.


    Isn''t it a kingdom of fire spirits?


    a piece of cake!


    If these fire elves don''t like Musbelheim, he can also give them a piece of land on the planet Tatooine and let them build their own kingdom.


    And on the planet Tatooine, no one will come to trouble them.


    After all, it was Rogge''s private domain.


    Mastering a planet that belongs to him is so rich and powerful.


    After agreeing to Abigite''s condition, Rogge didn''t hesitate, and directly began to confirm the authenticity of the plane''s original energy.


    When he used magic to confirm the authenticity of the plane''s original energy, Dumu stood aside without saying a word, neither speaking nor intending to help.


    After a dazzling operation, he finally completed the confirmation of the authenticity of the plane''s original energy.


    "This is indeed the original energy of the plane, but I want to change the way of trading!"


    After speaking, Rogge handed the metal box back to Abigail, and then channeled out a commissioned scroll.


    "I have obsessive-compulsive disorder, and I like to use the form of commission to complete important transactions."


    "The reward is the original energy, and the content of the commission is to help the fire elves build their kingdom."


    "If there is no problem, you can now write a commission."


    Even though this kind of commission has been judged by the system, it won''t get too many Nincoin rewards.


    But no matter how little Nincoin rewards, it is also Nincoin.


    Rogge has never minded things like the system wool.


    Although Abigite didn''t know why Rogge had to use the form of commission to complete the transaction, since Rogge said so, he had to follow Rogge''s "obsessive-compulsive disorder".


    As for Dum, it was directly ignored by Abigite.


    Abigite had never heard of Dumu''s name, and compared to Roger, Dumu with a metal mask looked a little bit unpretentious.


    It didn''t take much time for Abigite to finish writing all the content on the commissioned scroll.


    "Delegated content: help the fire elves build their kingdom; delegation status: incomplete; delegation reward: 20 ninja coins!"


    Perhaps the difficulty of the commission was too low, or it was possible that the system was aware of his idea of ??scalloped wool, and the system gave a commission reward lower than he thought.


    "Your commission, I''ll take it!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 505： The development progress of the fairy body

    After officially accepting Abigite''s commission, Rogge accepted the original energy of the plane in advance.


    "Arrange two rooms for us, and the commission will help you complete it within a week."


    As for the completion time of the commission given by Rogge, Abigite has no opinion.


    They have been waiting for more than two thousand years, and waiting for another week is not a problem.


    Under Abigite''s arrangement, Roger and Dum settled in this village called "Dawn", in the name of Asgard''s envoy.


    They didn''t try to expose Abigite''s lies, but acquiesced in the identity that Abigite arranged for them.


    Anyway, for them, no matter what their status, it will not affect their next plans.


    Time flew quickly, and without knowing it, Roger and Dumm lived in the village for three days.


    In these three days, Rogge didn''t leave the room he was living in, digesting the original energy of the plane with peace of mind.


    The original energy of the plane is the most important and basic energy of the plane.


    To some extent, the plane''s original energy can even be called the source of everything.


    As long as matter and life exist on the plane, the plane''s original energy can be evolved.


    To use a simpler word to describe it, the original energy of the plane is omnipotent.


    Although there are many uses of the plane''s original energy, Roger did not use it to do some weird things, but directly used it to strengthen his body.


    Although his usage would seem a bit wasteful, he didn''t care about it.


    Although he knows some magic, he can be regarded as a pretty good mage.


    But he will not forget that he is a ninja, a ninja who relies on ninjutsu, illusion, and physique.


    So instead of using the plane''s original energy as a magic material or other materials, it is better to use it directly to strengthen your body.


    Under the nourishment of the original energy of the plane, his immortal human body, which has not been significantly improved for a long time, began to rise rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When the original energy of this plane was completely digested by him, he had an unprecedented perception of his immortal body.


    80%!


    His fairy human body has been developed to 80%.


    For a long time, he could only predict how far his fairy human body was developed based on experience and intuition, so as to calculate how far he was from the fairy human body between the pillars.


    Until now, after absorbing the original energy of this plane, he can finally accurately judge the degree of development of his fairy body.


    Although the 80% development level is not particularly high, considering his current chakra volume, Rogge can still accept this result.


    His current chakra volume is only six tails, which seems to be only three tails behind the nine tails.


    But in fact, his current chakra volume is only equivalent to one-third of the full nine tails.


    The chakra measurement unit tail currently adopted by the system is formulated based on the Yang Jiuwei standard, rather than the complete nine-tailed tail.


    After he exchanged the Yin Jiuwei, and then increased the development level of the fairy body to 100%, which is equivalent to the fairy body of Zhujian himself, he can start to consider the "chatn pull" of Zhujian. tried.


    How many chakras are there in the Senshouzhu is an unsolved mystery.


    The only certainty is that Zhu Jian once said in person that Naruto plus Watergate plus the full nine-tailed chakra is comparable to him.


    So Roger wanted to catch up with the chakra between the pillars, and there was still a long way to go.


    At least he has to develop the fairy body to 100% before he can begin to consider this issue.


    After all, Zhujian also had an immortal human body, and it took decades of cultivation to have that unreasonable Chatonla.


    When Roger digested the commissioned reward given by Abigail in advance, Dr. Doom, Dr. Doom, did not sit idle, conducting his own research.


    Dumm has carried out a detailed study of these fire elves, who claim to be hybrid descendants of fire giants and elves, from life forms to internal body structures and so on.


    Although his research content was a little bit more, he did not conduct too cruel experiments on these fire elves, and did not use methods such as planing.


    The fire elves in the village were not very willing to cooperate with Dumu''s experiments, but after knowing that Roger and Dumu would help them build the kingdom of fire elves, they became extremely cooperative.


    Even Mayor and the adult fire elves, who had been taught by Dum before, joined Dum''s experiment without hesitation.


    After coming out of his room, Rogge didn''t go to Dum, who was addicted to the experiment and couldn''t help himself, but found Cohen and Mick.


    As he expected, although Gao Tianzun failed to win Thanos and failed to stop Thanos'' attack, Gao Tianzun still left Saka Star alive.


    According to Koenger, when they snatched Gao Tianzun''s private spacecraft, he saw Gao Tianzun leave the hangar with the strong female guard Topas in another spacecraft.


    Although Cohen didn''t know where Gao Tianzun and Topaz had gone, he saw something very interesting.


    He saw Thanos, to be precise, he saw Thanos whose armor was beaten into torn pieces.


    Roger clearly remembered that when he was fighting Thanos, the armor on Thanos was intact.


    Even when he used the portal magic to take Hulk away, Thanos'' armor remained intact.


    Although Saka star admires gladiators and has many gladiators, none of them can cause damage to Thanos and smash his armor.


    This was something that Rogge hadn''t done at the beginning, and those gladiators who were far inferior to him were certainly even more unlikely to do it.


    So there is only one conclusion, that is, the person who smashed Thanos'' armor is Gao Tianzun.


    Except for Gao Tianzun, Rogge couldn''t think of anyone else with such strength in Saka Star.


    Although Gao Tianzun looked a little bit sloppy, he was a member of the Cosmic Elder Association anyway, and it was normal for him to have some unknown strength.


    After finishing the conversation with Cohen, Roger came to Dum''s room that was no longer much different from the laboratory.


    "Is there anything else you need to deal with here? If not, I plan to meet with Sirtel as soon as possible."


    According to the original plan, it should take a few days for them to find trouble with the flame giant Sirtel.


    "Basically everything that needs to be studied is about the same, and now it''s no problem to see Sirtel in the past."


    Dum, who was immersed in writing something, turned his head and glanced at Roger, then answered casually.


    "Then let''s set off today!"


    I don''t know if it was my own illusion. After learning about Gao Tianzun and Thanos from Cohen''s mouth, Roger always felt that something would happen, and it was a serious one.


    So he decided to deal with Surtel as soon as possible, and then return to the earth to see the ancient side of the Supreme Mage.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 506： Unexpected enemy

    "Are you sure that the flame giant Sirtel is in this underground cave?"


    Dr. Doom, wearing a black robe, asked in disbelief.


    "90% sure!"


    Although it was a position he determined, Rogge himself was not particularly sure.


    After all, he had made a mistake twice before.


    "You said the same two times before."


    After hearing Rogge''s not particularly confident answer, Dum murmured.


    "Even if I make a mistake again this time, it''s just a tie with you."


    "You said before that your divination will never go wrong, and the result is not three consecutive mistakes."


    Rogge wanted to get the location of Surtel from Abigite, but unfortunately, Abigite didn''t know anything about it.


    Although Abigite has lived in Musbelheim for more than two thousand years, in the past, he and the fire elves have been as far away from the flame giant as possible, so it is impossible for them to explore Surter''s news.


    Although he didn''t get the information he wanted from Abigail, Dumu said confidently that he could solve this problem.


    Then, he fortune-telling the wrong position three times in a row.


    After three consecutive failures, Dumu said he would not continue the divination, so the task of confirming the location of Surtel was handed over to Roger.


    Because he had never seen Surtel before and didn''t know what his life signals looked like, Roger could only use the simplest and rude methods to find Surtel.


    First of all, he used the chakra perception technique to its extreme and selected the flame giant with the highest life intensity within the perception range.


    Then, he used quantum teleportation to bring Dum to the flame giant.


    After some "friendly" communication, he learned the approximate location of Surtel from the flame giant.


    After confirming the approximate location, he once again used quantum teleportation, teleporting himself and Dum directly.


    After repeating this process twice, he and Dum came to this place.


    "This time it should have come to the right place. Although the life intensity of the guy inside is not particularly high, his life energy is obviously different from that of the flame giant in front of him, so if nothing else, the most powerful flame inside The giant is Sulter."


    In order to avoid being slapped in the face again, before entering the underground cave, Rogge performed the Chakra Sensation technique again to perceive the situation inside the cave in detail.


    "I hope so!"


    Dumu still didn''t quite believe in Rogge''s perception.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it first, Sirtel¡¯s Twilight Sword and Crown are mine, and the rest belong to you."


    "If you want to conquer Musbelheim, you can, but you can only do it yourself."


    "If you need my assistance, you and I will be half of the territories hit."


    This is an agreement reached between Roger and Dum before departure.


    The reason for re-declaring it is to avoid waiting for a dispute over the ownership of the loot.


    "Don''t worry, what I promised will never go back."


    "The sword of Twilight and the crown of Sulter, I will never **** it from you."


    Compared with Rogge, who has a clear goal, Doum''s trip to Musbelheim is much simpler and purer.


    In short, he came with a mentality of increasing knowledge and expanding the field of research.


    Although Dum has certain achievements in the magic field, he has not been able to further expand his harvest in the magic field because of his presence on the earth.


    To give a simple example, if he is the mage of Asgard, he can completely improve his research and strength in the field of magic by traveling different planets and countries.


    In this regard, Abigite is a very typical example.


    Abigite does not have a particularly outstanding talent in forging, but he can go to Nidaville, the country of dwarves, or Jotunheim, the country of frost giants, to find opportunities to break through his forging skills.


    This method is a very practical method for Asgardians like Abigite, or other people who have also opened the planet of the era of the universe.


    But for Dr. Doum, the destruction of the earth, this is an unforgettable opportunity.


    The reason why he agreed to go to Musbelheim with Rogge, he valued this opportunity to travel to other planets.


    Of course, establishing enough friendship with Roger is also one of the very important reasons.


    After confirming that Dum would not play the idea of ??the Twilight Sword and Sulter''s crown, Rogge channeled the Kusanaru sword from the psychic scroll he carried with him, and the Thunderbolt Fan that he had not used for a long time.


    After Odin''s death, the enchantment effect on the fan of the Flying Thunder God Kuwu and the Thunder Group disappeared.


    However, Roger, who is already a mature mage, added the enchanting effects of flying and responding to the summons to the flying thunder **** kunai and the ringing thunder group fan, which made up for the regret caused by Odin''s death.


    "Let''s go, let''s meet the legendary flame giant Sirtel for a while!"


    After speaking, Roger took the lead to walk towards the underground cave.


    In his memory, Surtel, without the eternal fire, couldn''t even beat Sol before awakening.


    However, he still did not dare to underestimate the master of Musbelheim.


    After experiencing so many things that did not match his memory, he would not continue to use the memory in his memory to infer Surtel''s strength.


    Care and caution are the professional qualities that a qualified ninja must possess.


    More importantly, he didn''t want to overturn in the hands of enemies like Sirtel.


    The underground cave where Sirtel is located is far larger than the previous "Dawn" village.


    After traveling quickly in this cavern like the underground world for more than ten minutes, Roger and Dumm saw their target of this trip, Surtel.


    Unlike what they imagined, Sirtel seemed to have anticipated their arrival early on.


    At this time, Surtel, sitting on the huge stone throne, condescendingly looked at the two uninvited guests, Rogge and Dum.


    "Something is wrong!"


    Dumu, who was standing next to Roger, said suddenly.


    "Sulter will leave it to me, and you will be responsible for dealing with others."


    Rogge scanned the surroundings once, and said calmly to Dum.


    However, at the moment he just finished speaking, a sense of danger suddenly surged in his heart.


    has a problem!


    The dangerous intuition surging in his heart immediately made Rogge vigilant.


    Just as he was considering whether to open his eyes to confirm the surrounding situation, a familiar figure walked out from behind Surtel''s throne.


    Damn it!


    Why is she here!


    The person who came out from behind the Throne of Surter was no one else, but the princess of Asgard, the sister of Thor, the goddess of death, Hela!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 507： Queen Hella

    Rogge imagined many scenes of fighting with Sirtel in his mind.


    But he didn''t expect at all that he would meet the goddess of death Hela in Musbelheim.


    What''s the matter with this elder sister? Is she planning to stay in the Nine Realms and not leave?


    Last time it was Jotunheim, the country of the Frost Giants, and this time it was Musbelheim, the country of the Flame Giants.


    The universe is so big, she doesn''t want to go to other places to see it?


    Although Dr. Doom did not know Hela, the goddess of death, when he saw Hela, he knew Hela was not an ordinary person.


    The aura of Hela, the goddess of death, is too strong!


    Although she is not as tall as the seated Surtel, after she appeared, her aura directly overshadowed Surtel.


    Compared with Sulter, Hela at this time is more like the master of Musbelheim.


    However, the subsequent development also perfectly proved this point.


    When Hela walked out from behind the throne, Surtel, who was sitting on the huge stone throne, immediately stood up and gave the throne to Hela.


    Then, like a guard, stood beside the throne.


    "Who is she?"


    Seeing Rogge''s expression becoming more and more solemn, Dumu asked.


    "The eldest daughter of Odin, the princess of Asgard, the goddess of death Hela!"


    Rogge quickly answered Dum, and at the same time opened the three-gouyu writing wheel.


    After hearing Rogge''s answer, Dum also silently mobilized the magic in his body, alerting everything around him.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon, did the kid Sol let you come again?"


    Hela, sitting on the throne, leaned lazily on the back of the chair, raised her right leg, and asked in a queen-like tone.


    Although Hela temporarily gave up the throne of Asgard, it did not mean that she recognized Sol.


    In her opinion, she is still the person most qualified to inherit the throne of Asgard.


    As for Saul, he just kept that position for her temporarily.


    "It has nothing to do with Sol, coming here is purely my personal decision."


    Looking at the queen-like Hela on the throne, Rogge answered calmly.


    Hela''s strength is indeed very strong, but she is still her own defeat.


    In the face of his defeat, Rogge couldn''t think of any reason to fear.


    "The last time I felt the eternal fire in Fenrir, I had a hunch that you would come to Musbelheim."


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that you would come so soon."


    Hela''s tone is still so high, but I don''t know why, this kind of offensive tone, from her mouth, actually makes people feel like it should be.


    "In fact, it''s not very fast, but the life span of human beings on Earth is far from being comparable to that of Asgardians, so everyone has a slightly different feeling about the speed of time."


    Roger glanced at Surtel, who was standing next to the throne, and answered casually.


    "The life span of people on earth is indeed shorter, but it is not difficult for an existence like you to extend their life."


    Having said that, Hela suddenly paused, frowning and looking at Roger seriously.


    "It''s kind of interesting, you actually absorbed Musbelheim''s plane source energy."


    Because the original energy of the plane had just been digested, Rogge still had some breath of the original energy of the plane.


    Although these breaths are very weak, for Hela, who is extremely good at energy manipulation, he can easily see it if he looks carefully.


    "Fortunately, I just found some."


    Rogge randomly found a reason to prevaricate the past.


    He had asked Abigite before, wanting to know where he got the plane''s original energy.


    As a result, Abigite gave him a slightly funny answer.


    "It fell from the sky!"


    This is what Abigite said at the time.


    Later, after discovering that the joke did not have the effect it should have, Abigite explained it seriously.


    The original energy of the plane did fall from the sky, but it fell from the sky after it was ejected into the sky from an erupting volcano.


    According to Abigite, he was planning to go to an active volcano to find a special metal of Musbelheim.


    As a result, the volcano erupted before he reached his destination.


    In other words, the volcano exploded.


    The erupting volcano sprayed a large amount of magma into the sky. After a burst of "fire rain" that was like an extinct natural disaster, Abigite discovered the original energy of this plane near the volcano.


    After confirming that the "jelly" picked up was the original energy of the plane, Abigite went to the volcano several times, hoping to find more energy of the plane.


    But unfortunately, after that eruption, the active volcano became an extinct volcano, and even the magma inside disappeared.


    "You are indeed lucky to be able to find a bunch of plane source energy in a stable plane."


    "However, your good luck ends here."


    After speaking, Hela, with long legs and a graceful figure, stood up and picked up the Twilight Sword that was leaning against the throne and was completely incompatible with her size.


    Following that, she dragged the huge sword of Twilight with the red tip of the sword and walked down the stairs in front of the throne.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you came to Musbelheim, this is the sword of Twilight!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Hela raised the Twilight Sword, which was three to four meters long, and slashed directly at Rogge''s neck.


    However, just as the huge Twilight Sword struck Rogge''s neck, the size of the Twilight Sword began to shrink rapidly.


    In the end, the red tip of the Twilight Sword stayed only four or five centimeters away from Roger''s Adam''s apple, and the steaming heat formed a faint entanglement in front of him.


    "I guess when Odin taught you swordsmanship, he must have told you that if you don''t have the idea of ??killing others, you''d better not aim the tip of the sword at others!"


    After speaking, Rogge raised his left hand and held the Kusanaru Sword, and moved the red tip of the Twilight Sword with the hilt.


    After doing all this, he continued: "I did come for the Twilight Sword, and the purpose of my trip was not only the Twilight Sword, but also his crown."


    Rogge didn''t mind that Hela knew his purpose, he was about to decide on the sword of Twilight and the crown of Sulter.


    Surtel couldn''t stop him, and Hela couldn''t stop him either.


    "You are indeed very different from other earthlings."


    "You let me off last time, this time, I will pay you back."


    "The Twilight Sword and Sirtel''s crown are yours!"


    Hela''s tone was still that of a queen, but after she finished speaking, she thrust the Twilight Sword, which was reduced to more than one meter in length, directly on the ground, then turned her head and left.


    Does this work?


    After seeing Hela put down the Twilight Sword without hesitation, Dumu''s gaze at Rogge suddenly became a little bit wrong.


    Could he and Hela...


    Dr. Doom is not a person with a particularly strong gossip heart, but the scene before him made him involuntarily think of some strange scenes.


    Just when Rogge and Dum felt that the expansion was a bit strange, Surtel, who was over ten meters tall, suddenly spoke.


    "Your Majesty, this is different from what we discussed before. You can''t treat me like this, it''s not fair!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 508： Surtel

    No one thought that the flame giant Sirtel, who caused the dusk of the gods in the legend and completely destroyed Asgard, would actually show this kind of posture like begging for mercy at this time.


    "unfair?"


    Surtel''s words caused Hela who was climbing the stairs to stop and looked up at the legendary flame giant.


    "Yes, it''s unfair, very unfair!"


    "At the beginning, we had said that I gave you the throne of Musbelheim, and you will help me regain the eternal fire. You can''t help but be creditful!"


    Surtel, who was more than ten meters tall, said in an almost roaring tone, making his face that was originally like a **** demon even more hideous.


    "It seems that Odin took away not only your eternal fire, but also your IQ!"


    Hela laughed disdainfully as he looked at Surtel with a sullen expression on his face.


    "Fairness needs to be maintained by strength. Without strength, you are not qualified to demand fairness from others."


    "Also to remind you, you didn''t give me the throne of Musbelheim, you lost the throne to me, do you understand?"


    After speaking, Hela stopped paying attention to Surtel, returned to the huge stone throne, and sat down straight.


    Hela proved with her actual actions how much she didn''t put Sirter in her eyes.


    But it''s normal to think about it.


    Hela is a person who even Odin dared to resist head-on. Without the eternal fire, the state is not as good as the former Surtel, and indeed there is no right to make her fear.


    Through the brief conversation between Hela and Sirtel, Roger and Dum finally understood why Hela appeared in Musbelheim and also occupied the throne of Sirtel.


    Compared with Asgard, Mousbelheim is indeed a "poor country".


    But anyway, Musbelheim is a country in the nine worlds, a country with complete world rules.


    Although the throne here is not as good as the throne of Asgard, it is not bad.


    After all, this throne symbolizes Musbelheim''s rule.


    "Hahaha, I know, I know you can''t believe any of you Asgardians!"


    "Since you don''t speak credit, don''t blame me for not giving you face."


    "Little ones, give it to me, let this Asgard **** know who exactly is Mousbelheimheim has the final say!"


    Sirtel''s voice quickly spread.


    Then, nothing happened.


    Although there are a large number of flame giants in this underground cave, these flame giants, completely ignoring the call of their former king, still hide in the shadow of the cave, motionless, as if they have not heard the call of Surter at all. same.


    When this embarrassing scene with no response lasted for more than ten seconds, he didn''t know if Sirtel was embarrassed or was completely occupied by anger. He let out an angry howl like a beast. .


    "what!!!"


    As he looked up to the sky and howled, Sulter stretched out his right hand toward the Twilight Sword in front of Roger, trying to summon the soul weapon that had accompanied him for countless years.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, the Twilight Sword stuck on the ground remained motionless.


    After experiencing being ignored by his own people and his men, Surtel was ignored by his own weapons again.


    It was a failure for Sirteer to be such a man.


    Even the flame dragon, which was chained to the stone pillar, silently turned his head and closed his eyes after seeing this scene.


    "I am now beginning to doubt the records of Sirtel in the ancient books."


    Dum, who is also the prince of a country, shook his head disappointedly after seeing what Sirtel looked like at this time.


    Although Surtel was already an abdicated king, he had ruled Musbelheim for so many years, and he did not even cultivate a diehard loyalty.


    This is an incredible thing for a king.


    After discovering that the Twilight Sword was no longer responding to his call, Sulter finally ended the howling ghost and wolf howling.


    "It seems that I don''t need to do anything this time. Please solve him as soon as possible. Don''t let him continue to lose face."


    Looking at this former colleague, Dum offered Rogge a "kind" suggestion.


    "Nice advice!"


    Rogge agreed with Dum''s suggestion, but he did not immediately attack Surtel. Instead, he psyched out a black glove from the psychic scroll.


    Endless greed!


    The reason why he asked Mr. Fantastic Reid to study Super Scrooge with Dr. Connors, and develop "Endless Greed", in order to replicate the ability of Sirtel.


    Although he didn''t know whether "Endless Greed" could replicate Sirtel''s abilities as he imagined, this didn''t prevent him from trying it now.


    After wearing the endless greed, he summoned the eternal fire that made Sirte''s dreams linger, and covered it on the "endless greed".


    Although he left most of the eternal fire in the Yamato Treasure Hall, he did not forget to leave a part with him.


    In terms of offensive power, eternal fire is not comparable to hellfire.


    But in some respects, Eternal Fire has a huge advantage that Hellfire can''t match.


    For example, enhance the user''s attack power in fields such as flames, high temperatures, and explosive shock waves.


    When the eternal fire was completely entangled in "Endless Greed", he stretched out his right hand, took the hilt of the sword of Twilight, and pulled out the sword of Twilight that was stuck on the ground.


    The moment the eternal fire touched the sword of twilight, he felt the perfect fit between the eternal fire and the sword of twilight.


    This feeling is like the perfect touch of a shot in a vital basketball game.


    Sure enough, the sword of twilight is the best prop for eternal fire.


    After confirming this, he raised the sword of Twilight and aimed the bright red tip of the sword at Surtel.


    "Don''t be afraid, it will end soon!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Instantaneous surgery!


    In just a moment, Roger, holding the sword of twilight, came behind Surtel.


    To be precise, it came behind his legs.


    laugh! laugh!


    Before Sulter could react, the Twilight Sword cut across the Achilles tendons of his legs, leaving a huge wound tens of centimeters long on his legs.


    After cutting off the Achilles tendons of Sirtel''s legs, Rogge did not see the imaginary scene of blood splashing.


    Although it was different from what he had imagined, the movement in his hand did not stop there.


    After attacking Sulter''s legs, he performed the instantaneous spell again.


    This time, he got off the ground directly, leaped high, and came into the air flush with the back of Surter''s neck.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi...


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 509： Two pupils at the same time

    Before crossing, Rogge had seen such a setting in an anime.


    The giant¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel is located at the back of the neck 1 meter long and 10 cm wide.


    Of course, this is just a setting in that anime.


    In other worlds, the fatal weakness of giants may not be located on the back of the neck.


    However, this still does not affect Rogge''s intention to attack the back of the flame giant Sirtel''s neck fiercely.


    When using the Twilight Sword to attack the Achilles tendons of Sulter''s legs, he discovered that the Twilight Sword is not a very sharp sword.


    To some extent, the Twilight Sword is more like a magic sword than a sharp sword based on physical damage.


    If it had to be sharper than the sharpness, the sharpness of the Twilight Sword was not even as sharp as the Kusanagi sword he often used.


    Although the Twilight Sword was not as sharp as he had imagined, it was more than enough to attack the back of Sulter''s neck.


    Along with the flying of the Twilight Sword, Surtel''s back neck, which was thicker than his waist, ushered in a series of sword strikes like a meat grinder.


    In just a second or two, the back of Sulter''s neck was cut off by the Twilight Sword by more than half, making his huge head appear shaky.


    However, at the moment when the attack of the Twilight Sword ceased, Sulter''s injured back neck quickly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Within a few seconds, Surtel''s neck completely recovered, as if everything that happened before was just an illusion.


    Unlike the extremely rapid regeneration of flesh and blood creatures, the recovery method that Surtel showed at this time was an energy manipulation technique.


    By consuming the flame energy in his body, Sulter can not only recover his injuries at any time, but can even directly change his body shape.


    For example, becoming as tall as a mountain.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that Sirtel has enough flame energy.


    If Sirtel still had the eternal fire at this time, he could completely ignore Hela and Rogge, and even let them attack his body.


    But it is a pity that it is not him who has the eternal fire now, but Roger.


    After landing, Rogge did not continue to stay behind Suerter, instead he cast his instantaneous spell and came right in front of Suerter.


    Just as Sirtel was about to use his fist to teach this little guy who dared to attack him madly, Roger made a move that was completely unexpected.


    Rogge took back the eternal fire entwined with "Endless Greed", and then threw the Twilight Sword, which had been severely "shrunk" in size, back to Sulter.


    Under his precise control, the red-tip Twilight Sword drew a beautiful parabola in the air.


    Afterwards, he plunged straight into the ground in front of Surtel, and the red sword tip just sank into the ground.


    "Give you the sword of twilight, let''s do it all!"


    No one thought that Roger would actually return the Twilight Sword to Surtel.


    However, after he voluntarily gave up the Twilight Sword, Sulter not only didn''t immediately pull the Twilight Sword inserted on the ground, but took a step or two vigilantly back.


    This is not in line with common sense!


    This is a trap!


    Looking at the Twilight Sword that had accompanied him for countless years on the ground, all kinds of conspiracy theories emerged in the not-so-bright mind of Sulter.


    Not only did Sulter not believe in Roger''s kindness, but Hela, the goddess of death who had fought with Roger, also showed a look of doubt.


    Although Hella had only played against Roger once, she knew that Roger was the kind of person who would try to increase his chances of winning.


    To describe it in simpler words, it is that Roger is the kind of person who never compromises for victory.


    And what he did at this time was obviously inconsistent with his previous style.


    "Don''t you dare to give it back, Musbelheim''s last ruler, don''t you have the guts?"


    Seeing Surtel with a vigilant look on his face, Rogge began to attack with "sarcasm".


    The reason why he would return the Twilight Sword to Sirtel was of course not for the so-called fairness of battle.


    And even if Sulter had the Twilight Sword, this battle was still not a fair battle for him.


    Sulter couldn''t even beat Hella, so how could he win Rogge, who beat Hella.


    If it is described by the rank in the game, at this time Sirtel is one big rank lower than Roger, or even two ranks.


    Under this kind of power gap, as long as Rogge does not waver himself, the odds of Sirtel winning are only 10% at most.


    Although Rogge was ridiculed in public, Surtel still maintained his vigilant appearance.


    Surtel was watching Roger warily, guarding against his sudden attack.


    At this time, Roger voluntarily closed the writing wheel.


    To be precise, the right eye of the writing wheel is closed.


    Originally, the writing wheel can only choose to open or close two states.


    However, after the development of the fairy body reached 80%, Roger suddenly discovered that he could perform different operations on the left and right eyes.


    After closing the writing wheel eye of his right eye, instead of keeping his right eye in its normal shape, he opened the white eye with his right eye.


    With the opening of his white eyes, the blue veins around his right eye burst out instantly, making his eyes present an asymmetrical and alternative beauty.


    The left eye writes round eyes, the right eye blanks!


    The two completely different blood follow-up techniques gave him a special perspective that he had never experienced.


    This feeling is a bit like opening the other eye when using a monocular.


    After opening his left and right eyes with different pupils, Rogge did not urge Surtel, who was still entangled, and pulled out the Kusanaru sword he was wearing on his waist and the thunder fan behind him.


    He held the Kusanaru sword in his right hand with "endless greed", while the huge thunderball fan, which did not fit his body shape, was held in his left hand.


    When Roger held the weapon in both hands, Surtel, worried about whether he had any conspiracy, finally drew the Twilight Sword that was stuck on the ground.


    At the moment Sulter pulled up the Twilight Sword, a ball of flame emerged from the body of the Twilight Sword, and its shrinking size also expanded rapidly with the rushing flames.


    When the flames dissipated completely, the Twilight Sword in Surtel''s hand returned to his size, turning into a two-handed giant sword nearly ten meters long.


    "It turns out that the size is changed like this. I accept this method!"


    After witnessing the scene where Sulter restores the Twilight Sword to its original state, a satisfied smile appeared on Roger''s face.


    The reason why he returned the Twilight Sword to Sulter was to copy it from him, or to learn the best way to use the Twilight Sword.


    In this universe, Sulter is undoubtedly the person who knows best how to use the Twilight Sword.


    With such a "teacher", Roger didn''t need to explore the best way to use the Twilight Sword himself.


    The writing wheel eye of the left eye is used to replicate and observe Sirtel''s use of the Twilight Sword.


    The white eye of the right eye is used to observe the energy flow in Surter.


    Under this kind of observation and learning without dead ends, he can master the best use of the Twilight Sword in the shortest time, so that the Twilight Sword can completely become a new hole card in his hand.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 510： One after another face attack

    When the Twilight Sword returned to its size, the flame giant Sulter''s confidence also returned.


    Holding the Twilight Sword in both hands, he did not hesitate, and ran towards Roger in big strides, like a flame demon from ancient times.


    Looking at Sirtel, who was getting closer and closer to him, Roger neither rushed forward nor retreated, but stood straight in place, waiting for Sirtel''s arrival.


    "go to hell!"


    Perhaps to vent the anger in his heart, or to encourage himself, Sulter raised the Twilight Sword high and shouted at Roger.


    Then, the sword of Twilight was smashed head-on.


    Judging from the swordsmanship attack, Sirtel''s sword is not amazing, and even looks a little plain.


    But under his immense power far surpassing ordinary creatures, and the terrifying heat carried by the Twilight Sword itself, his sword showed an amazing aura of thunder.


    If it were under normal circumstances, Rogge would never compete head-on with an enemy who was far larger than his own.


    However, now, he intends to personally experience the sword of Surtel.


    He wanted to see what kind of power the fairy human body possessed at 80% of the development progress.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the bright red tip of the Twilight Sword came to him and hit the thunder ring fan made by Zhenjin heavily.


    boom!


    A huge explosion sounded no weaker than a large-yield C4 bomb.


    The red flames swept all around with the explosion of air instantly, completely engulfing Roger, who was holding the thunder fan.


    The red flames gushing out of the sword of twilight lasted for more than ten seconds before slowly dissipating, revealing the scene after the attack.


    Rogge, who resisted the Sulter sword from the front, still stood in his original position, and the thunderball held in his left hand slammed against the tip of the Twilight Sword, like a shield to block Twilight. sword.


    Physical skills, strange power!


    The strange power is still the strange power, but after the fairy body is further improved, the power conferred by the strange power is also stronger.


    With an 80% development level of the immortal human body and physical skills and strange powers, Rogge showed a physical power no weaker than Surtel.


    "Sulter, the legendary flame giant, has this strength?"


    Roger''s disdainful voice reached Surtel''s ears clearly.


    Although Sirtel couldn''t see the expression on Roger behind the Thunderbolt fan, he could imagine the mocking expression on Roger''s face.


    "Atrium people, don''t be too arrogant!"


    Sulter raised the Twilight Sword again, intending to give Rogge another fierce sword.


    However, at the moment he just raised the Twilight Sword, Roger suddenly disappeared from his sight.


    Lei Shushen!


    Before Sulter could react, he saw Roger, who suddenly jumped high and jumped in front of him, and the Kusanagi sword entwined with silver-white lightning.


    Kusana Sword and Thousand Bird Blade!


    Under Surtel''s gaze, the Kusanagi sword, which was not as thick as his fingers, slashed fiercely on his head that merged with the crown.


    clang!


    There was a banging sound like metal.


    The Kusanaru sword in the center of Surter''s forehead didn''t cut in as Rogge expected.


    Is it so hard?


    Rogge didn''t expect that Surtel, a seemingly ordinary forehead, could actually block the attack of Kusanasword and Chidori Blade.


    Although not unharmed, it was surprising enough.


    Head iron!


    After seeing this scene, the word suddenly came to Rogge''s mind.


    Just when Surtel tried to stretch out his left hand and grabbed Roger, who was in the air, he suddenly received a slap in the face.


    Snapped!


    The person who slapped Sulter was not someone else, but Roger.


    Although Kusanagi Sword and Chidori Blade did not cause enough damage, it did not mean that he would end this attack.


    Before he grabbed his left hand, he slapped his backhand with the thunder ball, interrupting his unrealistic fantasy.


    This slap slapped by the Thunder Group''s fan is not very harmful to Surtel, but it is extremely insulting.


    In his own palace, before his hands, he was actually slapped in the face by an atrium man.


    For Surtel, who was once the ruler of Musbelheim, it was a more serious insult than mocking him for "no heat in the lower body".


    Relying on the reaction force of this slap in the face, Rogge quickly fell to Surtel''s left.


    Subsequently, he performed a water escape ninjutsu.


    Water escape, water breaking!


    As soon as Surtel turned his head and looked at Rogge angrily, he saw an ultra-high pressure water column that was extremely small for him.


    Surtel''s forehead was fused with his crown, so it showed amazing hardness.


    However, his face was not protected by a crown.


    Although the ultra-high pressure water column of the water breaking wave is very thin, its power and water pressure are extremely terrifying, and it has the terrifying lethality of a metal blade.


    Even the roots of the sacred tree can be easily cut off from the broken waves of water displayed by Hokage II.


    Although Rogge was so proficient in water escape, the water breaking wave he displayed possessed the power of unbeaten time.


    puff!


    The jet of water from Rogge''s mouth hit the left cheek like a bullet.


    Afterwards, it penetrated his entire face directly, and came out from his right cheek.


    If there is any insult more serious than a slap in the face, it is after slapped the other person and then spit in his face.


    At this time, Rogge, with his own actual actions, proved what is called a series of face attacks.


    Because of the life form, the flame giant is a race that is particularly prone to anger.


    Their tempers are the same as the flame energy that sustains their lives. They only need to be stimulated a little bit to be completely detonated.


    "I want to kill you! I must kill you!"


    After being slapped in the face by Roger one after another, Sirtel could no longer suppress the anger in his heart, and the whole person screamed loudly as if out of control.


    Now Sirtel has no other thoughts in his mind.


    His only idea now is to completely frustrate the atrium guy who did not know where he emerged, and use his blood and life to wash his shame.


    "If you want to kill me, then you can use all your skills!"


    Rogge didn''t take the threat from Sirtel at all. The reason why he irritated Sirtel again and again was to completely anger Sirtel.


    Only in this way, Sirtel will use all his abilities to deal with him, fully fulfill his duties as a "teacher", and show him all the ways to use the sword of twilight.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 511： Copy Surtels physique

    As Rogge had predicted, Sirtel was completely occupied by anger at this time.


    The wound on his cheek had just healed, and Surtel, holding the sword of Twilight, attacked Rogge like a beast that was thoroughly enraged.


    The sword of Twilight with the red tip of the sword seemed to feel the anger of Surtel, exuding an even more alarming heat, and the front half of the sword body also turned into a bright red like magma.


    Seeing Surtel rushing towards him, Rogge didn''t stand still waiting for his arrival as before, instead of retreating, he also galloped towards Surtel.


    From the comparison of body size, Roger at this time is like a domestic pet cat trying to challenge wild tigers.


    But everyone in the cave knows that Roger, who is smaller, is the tiger that eats people.


    clang!


    The Kusanaru sword, which was not in the same level at all, greeted the Twilight Sword frontally, blocking Surtel''s extremely angry sword.


    Although Surtel used all his strength, the Twilight Sword could not hold down the Kusanagi Sword in Roger''s hand.


    Afterwards, under the gaze of Sulter, Roger, who was under the sword of twilight, suddenly retracted the sword of Kusanaru, causing the red tip of the sword of twilight to hit the ground heavily, setting off a pure The flame exploded.


    The fire engulfed Rogge again.


    However, before the flames had completely dissipated, he, holding the Kusanaru sword and the thunderball fan, stood on the sword of the Twilight Sword like a ghost.


    Although the Twilight Sword comes with astonishing heat, it is protected by Chakra''s coat, and he doesn''t need to worry about being burned by the Twilight Sword.


    Compared with the amazing size of Surtel, Roger has the speed and agility far surpassing him.


    "It''s me!"


    Standing on the body of the Twilight Sword, Roger said blankly to Surtel.


    In the next second, he stepped on the blade of the Twilight Sword and ran towards the huge and ugly head of Surtel.


    Although Surtel shook the Twilight Sword for the first time, he tried to throw Roger off the sword.


    However, all this is doomed to be futile.


    In the blink of an eye, Roger followed the blade of the Twilight Sword and Surtel''s arm, and came to Surtel.


    Kusana Sword and Thousand Birds Blade!


    Although the Kusanaru sword and Chidori blade that were used before did not chop the head of Surter that was fused with the crown.


    However, this time, Rogge did not continue to attack Surtel''s head, but pointed the tip of the Kusanaru sword at Surtel''s right eye.


    laugh!


    The Kusanagi sword entwined with silver lightning, as if piercing a soft cake, pierced into Surtel''s right eye.


    "what!!!"


    Although the flame giants are not flesh and blood creatures in the conventional sense, they also have the sensation of pain. When they are hit, they will also feel the extreme pain deep into the bone marrow.


    After a sword pierced Surtel''s right eye, Rogge again made an unexpected move.


    Under the gaze of Hela, Dumu and others, he released his right hand holding the sword.


    Lei Dun¡¤Chidori!


    The creaking thunder sound like a thousand birds chirping at the same time suddenly sounded.


    Roger''s right hand with "endless greed" was instantly shrouded in silver lightning, and his entire right hand seemed to turn into thunder.


    Then, he pierced the right hand, which was like Thunder, into the left eye of Surtel.


    After previous fights, Rogge has roughly understood the physical strength of Sirtel.


    Even if he didn''t use Chidori, he could still pierce Surtel''s left eye directly with his right palm.


    However, in order to make the battle scene a little better, and more importantly, to make Surter more painful, he uniquely used Chidori.


    Without any suspense, Rogge''s right hand pierced Surtel''s left eye like an indestructible sword, completely destroying Surtel''s left eye.


    If it was to kill Surtel, he could completely destroy Surtel''s entire head at this time, turning him into a ball of flame and blending into the crown.


    But he didn''t do this, because he still had a small job to complete before killing Surtel.


    After using a thousand birds to stab Surtel''s left eye, Rogge released the thousand birds on his right hand and opened the "Endless Greed" copy function that can only be used once.


    Copying the physique of the flame giant Sulter was his second preparation for the full use of the eternal fire.


    With only the sword of twilight, he may not be able to maximize the power of the eternal fire.


    Therefore, Sirtel''s special physique, he also did not intend to let it go.


    In addition to the main plan A, prepare a spare plan B, which can effectively reduce accidents and plan failures.


    A cautious ninja will never put all his hopes on one plan.


    The tactical glove "Endless Greed" created based on the copying ability of the Super Skulls quickly completed the copy of the physique of Surter.


    It took less than two seconds from the time Rogge pierced his right hand into Sirtel''s left eye to the completion of the copy of "Endless Greed".


    In such a short period of time, Sirtel couldn''t even recover his eye injuries.


    After confirming that "Endless Greed" had been copied, Roger drew out his right hand and held the hilt of Kusanaru sword again.


    After doing all this, he gave Surtel a kick on the nose and returned to the ground with the Kusanaru sword.


    When Rogge stepped on the ground again, Surtel finally had time to recover from his eye injuries, allowing himself to regain his vision.


    Surtel''s vision was restored, but his tragic experience did not end there.


    After copying Sirtel''s physique, Roger started a unilateral crushing battle, constantly forcing Sirtel to fight his life.


    A little bit of time passed, when this cat-and-mouse-like battle lasted for more than ten minutes, Roger finally had the plan to end the battle.


    During the ravages of more than ten minutes, Sulter showed all the ways to use the Twilight Sword.


    Although he didn''t hurt himself to jump up and down once, and he didn''t seem to be like a human Rogge, his efforts made him a conscientious "teacher", and he taught Luo what he had learned all his life. grid.


    Raidun¡¤Thousand Birds Sharp Gun!


    Before Sulter could turn around, Rogge inserted the Kusanaru sword diagonally on the ground, and summoned a sharp spear made of lightning.


    laugh!


    Under the control of Rogge, the more than ten-meter-long Thousand Bird sharp spear cut off Surtel''s right hand holding the sword instantly, causing the Twilight Sword and the broken arm to fall to the ground with a bang.


    Then, when Surtel quickly recovered his broken right arm, he sprinted forward, leaped high, and performed the finishing moves of the battle.


    Ninjutsu¡¤Super Jade Helix Pill!


    Jumping to Rogge above Surtel¡¯s head, he condensed a super-large jade spiral pill with a diameter of ten meters, and smashed this super-large jade spiral pill like a small blue sun on Sur. On Tel''s head.


    boom!


    The amazing size of Surtel instantly knocked down the super-large jade spiral pill, and the body composed of flame energy shattered every inch under the terrifying distortion of the super-large jade spiral pill, returning to the most primitive flame form.


    When the super-large jade spiral pill broke out completely, Surtel''s body also disappeared completely, turning into a group of red flames, pouring into the demon-like crown that was more than one meter long.


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 512： Real Twilight Sword

    The super-large jade spiral pill with a diameter of ten meters left a large circular hole with a diameter of tens of meters on the charred ground.


    Along with the shock wave of the explosion, the rock wall above the cave began to drop rocks larger than people.


    The magma gushing from the ground began to fill the cracks on the ground and the large circular hole that had just been created.


    When the red magma was about to touch the crown like a demon mask in the big pit, Roger condensed a hand of Chakra, grabbed the sharp corner on the left side of the crown, and took the crown into his hand.


    Just looking at the appearance, the crown held by Roger at this time is a cheap craft with rough workmanship, just like a demon mask made by hand in the feudal era.


    However, the true value of the crown is far more than what it reveals.


    To some extent, the flame giant Suterte has "dead" under Roger''s super-large jade spiral pill.


    However, this does not mean that Sirtel is completely dead.


    As long as this crown is put into the eternal fire, Sirtel can not only be resurrected, but also completely regain his strength, possessing a mountain-like terrifying body.


    However, Rogge will not give Sirtel such an opportunity.


    The only destiny of Surtel, who was sealed in the crown, was to become a collection in the Treasure Hall of Supreme Harmony.


    After looking carefully at the crown with Chakra''s hand, Roger threw the crown into the psychic scroll.


    Then, he came to the Twilight Sword that had not completely dissipated.


    When Surtel was sealed, the Twilight Sword lost its only energy supply and began to weather and shatter.


    As one of the main trophies of this trip, Rogge certainly will not let the Twilight Sword disappear.


    Under the gaze of Hela, Dumu and others, he once again summoned the eternal fire and shrouded it on his right hand.


    Relying on the method of "learning" from Sulter, he held the huge hilt of Twilight''s Sword and let the eternal fire slowly flow into Twilight''s Sword.


    Under Roger''s control, the blade of the Twilight Sword began to repair quickly, and its size began to shrink rapidly.


    Within a few seconds, the Twilight Sword became a one-handed sword more than one meter long.


    After dancing a few sword flowers with the sword of twilight, Roger nodded in satisfaction.


    With this Twilight Sword alone, his trip to Musbelheim this time was quite rewarding.


    If you add Sirtel''s crown and the energy manipulation skills "learned" from Sirtel, he can be regarded as a bumper harvest this time.


    After waving the Twilight Sword satisfactorily, Rogge inserted the Twilight Sword into the ground, and then threw the Kusanagi Sword, Thunderball Fan, and Endless Greed back into the psychic scroll.


    After doing all this, he held the Twilight Sword again.


    Afterwards, the Twilight Sword was completely shattered.


    Bang!


    Under the double destruction of Chakra and Eternal Fire, the Twilight Sword instantly exploded like a bursting balloon, and the remains of the sword body were completely dissipated in the air before it hit the ground.


    When the Twilight Sword completely turned into nothingness, Roger raised the right hand wrapped around the eternal fire, as if holding a transparent sword, from the position of the left shoulder, diagonally down.


    With the swing of his right hand, the sword of Twilight, which has completely turned into nothingness, once again appeared in his right hand, starting from the hilt, and generating extremely quickly.


    When his right hand fell completely, the Twilight Sword, which was more than one meter long, also appeared.


    The Twilight Sword is not a physical weapon in the conventional sense.


    To be precise, the Twilight Sword is a magical entity weapon formed after the manifestation of flame energy.


    As long as you master the correct energy operation method, you can summon or spawn the Twilight Sword at any time.


    This is also the main reason why the Twilight Sword can change its size.


    From this perspective, the sword of twilight and Hela''s sword of the night sky have many similarities.


    It''s just that one uses flame energy, and the other uses death power.


    After confirming that he had thoroughly mastered the method of summoning and spawning the Twilight Sword, Roger held the Twilight Sword and came to Hela.


    Hela, who sat on the huge stone throne, was still in the posture of a lazy and lofty queen.


    "Thank you for your generosity! Since you don''t mind if I take the Twilight Sword and Sulter''s crown, I believe you must not mind fulfilling one of my little wishes."


    The Twilight Sword and Surtel''s crown are in hand, but Roger will not forget that there is still a commission on his body that has not been completed.


    Although the commission only rewards 20 nincoins, the mosquito legs are also meat.


    "Don''t all men on earth know how to be satisfied like you?"


    Hela did not directly reject Roger, propped his head with his left hand, and asked deeply.


    "I don''t know if other men know how to satisfy, but personally, I''m still a little bit greedy."


    Roger didn''t care about Hela''s tone at this time, and replied cheerfully.


    Hela sitting on the throne looked at Rogge with condescending eyes for a few seconds, and then slowly said, "Say, what else do you want?"


    "From here as a starting point, there is a small village called''Dawn'' in the southeast, about 600 kilometers away."


    "The village was founded by an Asgardian named Abigite. When you were still in Asgard, you might have heard of his name. He was a small well-known folk blacksmith."


    "In the village, there are a group of fire elves who claim to be hybrid descendants of fire giants and elves, as well as some others who have lived in Musbelheim."


    "If you don''t mind, I hope you can give them a small piece of land near the village, and let them build a small country belonging to the fire elves."


    "As long as a piece of land is enough, they will take care of other things. Of course, if you can restrain the flame giants from entering that area, it would be better."


    Rogge briefly introduced the village affairs.


    After the "death" of Surter, Hella was the supreme ruler of Musbelheimheim.


    If the fire spirit wants to establish a kingdom in Musbelheim, Hela is an existence that can''t get around.


    So instead of concealing the existence of Abigite and the fire elves, it is better to tell Hela the facts honestly.


    This can at least avoid many unnecessary problems in the future.


    For example, the safety of the village and Abigite are Asgardians.


    "Why every time I see you, you are helping other people. Last time, you were helping Saul, this time, you were helping these so-called fire elves."


    Hella couldn''t understand these actions of Roger.


    In her opinion, a person like Rogge should not be the kind of person who will sacrifice his life for others.


    "Because I am a ninja, ninja is a profession similar to bounty hunters and mercenaries. If someone makes a commission, I will help them complete the commission."


    "Of course, the commission needs to be paid correspondingly. If you need it, I can also accept your commission."


    Because Asgard does not exist as a ninja, Roger briefly explained what a ninja is.


    Of course, things like ninjutsu and chakra are no longer covered.


    "It turns out that the eternal fire and the original energy of the plane are the rewards you receive."


    "In this case, we will use the form of commission to solve the problem of the fire spirit."


    "I allow them to establish a kingdom in Musbelheim. This is my reward. As a price, I want you to kill Sol."


    Hela said to Rogge with a serious face, it didn''t seem like he was joking again.


    Is she serious?


    Rogge never thought that things would go in such a strange direction.


    But he quickly made a decision.


    "Sorry, I can''t accept this commission. The reward is not equal to the difficulty of the commission, and Sol is my friend. I will not accept the commission of assassinating a friend."


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 513： Find Igo

    "A person like you, still care about this?"


    Although the time Hela and Rogge were in contact was not very long, it was only twice after this time.


    But when Roger introduced her to what a ninja is, she knew that Roger was not the kind of person who would be bound by so-called morality and conscience.


    The reason is very simple. A person with a Virgin''s Heart cannot be an excellent bounty hunter or mercenary.


    So she didn''t take Rogge''s rejection just now as the same thing.


    "Got more money!"


    Sure enough, Roger immediately gave an answer she expected.


    I don''t know why, when he saw Rogge say the words "add money", Hela always felt that he was imitating someone.


    That kind of expression, that kind of tone, is not his previous style at all.


    "Hahahahaha, have to add money, interesting! Let''s talk about it, what kind of remuneration do you want?"


    Hela didn''t worry about Roger Lion''s open mouth. In her opinion, no matter what Roger asked, she could pay the corresponding reward.


    Although Hella is not the king of Asgard, she has to admit that she now looks more like the king of Asgard than Thor.


    "The life of Thanos! As long as you can kill Thanos, I will accept the commission to assassinate Thor."


    Roger didn''t hesitate at all, and said the reward he wanted.


    "Thanksgiving? Who is he?"


    After hearing Rogge''s answer, Hela frowned slightly and asked puzzledly.


    Only then did Roger realize a problem.


    Hela was imprisoned by Odin in more than 600 BC, and only recently ended her imprisoned life.


    And Thanos was born a thousand years ago, so Hela didn''t even know who Thanos was. (Note 1)


    "He is a member of the eternal family of Titans, with a purple potato-like jaw and purple skin."


    "He has a lot of fame in the universe. He has the title of Crazy Titan and Universe King. He is currently one of the most popular, famous and powerful beings in the universe."


    Roger briefly explained the identity of Thanos.


    A long time ago, he had been curious about a problem.


    That is, the goddess of death Hela and the crazy Titan Thanos, who are both sub-heavenly fathers, who are the strongest villains in the normal state.


    "I will kill Thanos, and you will assassinate Sol. This deal sounds fair."


    "However, I refuse!"


    Although Hella hadn''t seen Thanos, he didn''t even know what kind of strength Thanos had.


    But one thing she knew very well was that if Thanos was really so easy to solve, Roger would have done it himself early in the morning.


    Moreover, she heard hidden loopholes in Roger''s words.


    It sounds fair to exchange Thanos'' life for Thor''s life.


    But the problem is that the reward Rogge wants is Thanos'' life, and the price he pays is to assassinate Sol.


    As we all know, assassination does not mean killing.


    A failed assassination is also an assassination.


    Judging from these two contacts, Hella felt that Rogge might deliberately fail the assassination, and then released Thor in disguise on the grounds that the commission failed.


    "In this case, there is no way."


    Roger shrugged and said in a regretful tone on purpose.


    "Okay, don''t pretend, your acting skills are not very good."


    Hela directly broke Roger''s slightly crude acting skills.


    "Well, let''s not talk about other things. If you agree with the fire spirit kingdom, I can help you do a thing of equal value for free."


    "If you don''t agree, it doesn''t matter, I will take them away from Musbelheim."


    Rogge pulled back the topic again, waiting for Hela''s final answer.


    If Hella agrees, of course it is best.


    For him or for those fire elves, this is the most labor-saving approach.


    If Hela disagrees, he can only take these fire elves to the planet Tatooine, and then randomly divide a piece of land for them, and let them build their own kingdom of fire elves.


    "It''s just a few fire elves, I''m not going to have trouble with them."


    "You can go back and tell them that with their village as the center, the radius of a hundred miles will belong to them."


    "As long as they don''t leave that area, no flame giant will trouble them."


    With a big wave of her hand, Hela directly gave the fire spirit the land around a hundred miles around the village, without any further payment.


    For an existence like Hela, she still wouldn''t care about the reward for that small piece of land.


    The reason why I mentioned the reward for the assassination of Sol just now was to see exactly what Roger, the so-called ninja, can achieve.


    "Then I will first thank you for your kindness for those fire elves."


    After speaking, Roger bowed slightly to Hela and said sincerely.


    "Okay, you two can leave. When we meet next time, I won''t talk so easily."


    Hela regained the posture of being a queen again, and said condescendingly to Rogge.


    Since the owner''s family has issued the eviction order, of course the Rogge and the two will not continue to stay here stubbornly.


    After disarming the Twilight Sword, Roger used his right hand to hold the shoulder of Dr. Doom, and directly used quantum teleportation to return to the village named "Dawn".


    After relaying Hela''s words to Abigite, Rogge had no intention of staying in the village. He took Dum out of the village and called Heimdall who was in charge of the Rainbow Bridge.


    Within a few seconds, that brilliant beam of light like a rainbow fell from the sky, completely covering the two of them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Asgard, Rainbow Bridge Hall.


    "Heimdall, send Dum back to Earth. I have something to talk to Sol. I''ll go back later."


    "no problem!"


    Regarding Roger''s small request, Heimdall did not hesitate, and directly agreed.


    When Dumu''s figure disappeared at the entrance of the Rainbow Bridge again, Roger used the quantum teleportation to arrive at the meeting hall of Sol''s office.


    Before the brilliant light of quantum teleportation dissipated, Thor''s voice came over: "Rogge, why did you come back so soon?"


    Sol was not surprised by Roger''s sudden appearance, because Heimdall had already reported this matter before.


    However, he did not expect that Roger would return from Moosebelheim so soon.


    "The thing was done, so I came back, but the point is not that. The point is that I met Hella in Moosbelheim."


    "Moreover, she is now the ruler of Musbelheim."


    With Hela''s strength, as long as she didn''t want to be discovered by Heimdall, Heimdall would definitely not notice her traces.


    Regarding this point, Hella has already proved it once in Jotunheim.


    "Really, she went to Mousbelheim."


    Sol was not too surprised by the fact that Hela became the ruler of Musbelheim.


    After officially becoming the King of Asgard, Thor found a lot of information about Hela in the top-secret database that only the King of Asgard could browse, so he expected this early on.


    In other words, this is what Hella will do.


    "How to deal with the matter between Hela and Musbelheim, you can seriously consider it."


    "In addition, this time I came here, there is one more thing."


    "I hope you can help search for a planet that will become''Ego''. I have something to discuss with this planet in detail."


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 514： Exchange Yin Jiuwei

    "Ego? You mean the planet with self-awareness? What are you looking for?"


    For humans on earth, a planet with self-consciousness is an illusory existence that only exists in imagination.


    But for those civilizations that have begun the era of the universe, the existence of Ego is a long-established fact.


    Although not many people know the exact location of Yigo, there are not a few people who know Yigo''s existence.


    "Yes, it''s the planet with self-awareness. I want to go and take a look and do something I want to do for a long time by the way."


    Roger did not tell Saul his real plan, because this involved some secrets about Chakra.


    Planting a sacred tree on Yigo was something he had planned for a long time, and it was also the key to whether he could break through to the Heavenly Father level, or the sixth level.


    "I will try to get people to investigate the specific location of Igo, but as a friend, I suggest you better not have any strange ideas."


    "Ego is not an ordinary life, his strength is stronger than you can imagine."


    After more than ten seconds of contemplation, Thor said slowly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make fun of my life."


    Although in his own memory, Yi Ge was solved by the Yinhe Wutian Group.


    But Roger did not underestimate Igor''s strength.


    Ego is an out-and-out heavenly father-level existence, a stronger existence than Thanos.


    But as long as there is a heavenly father, no one is easy to provoke.


    On this point, Odin, the father of the gods, Gu Yi, the lord of hell, and others, are good examples.


    After entrusting Sol to find Igor, Roger did not return to the Rainbow Bridge lobby, but directly opened the portal to Konoha headquarters in front of Sol.


    "By the way, did you break up with Jane? The secret guard I arranged told me that Jane seems to have a new boyfriend recently."


    Saul didn''t expect that before leaving, Roger was actually concerned about his emotional life.


    To express his gratitude, he responded to Roger with a flash of lightning.


    Unfortunately, the moment he just raised his right hand and tried to release the lightning, Rogge cast his instantaneous spell and disappeared to the other side of the portal, and decisively closed the portal.


    "Two people in a different place, four people''s carnival, long-distance love is really unreliable!"


    Rogge, who had returned to his office, sneered in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Nincoins not consumed: 960!"


    After placing Sirtel''s crown into the Yamato Treasure Hall, Roger opened the system page and took a look at the current number of Nincoins.


    40 short!


    For a person who is saving "money", the most impatient is the period of time when the goal is about to be achieved.


    Roger at this time is experiencing this kind of "pain."


    "Number two, show all the recent valuable commissions."


    Roger, who was sitting in the sofa, said to Number Two.


    Although Hinata went to the Konoha hidden village on the planet Tatooine to study the "Robot Project", she did not forget to transfer the authority of the commissioned website to Number Two.


    "Okay, my lord!"


    In the next second, those commissions that had undergone preliminary screening were presented to Roger in the form of holographic projection.


    Although these commissions have passed the preliminary screening procedures set by Hinata, there are not many of them that can really arouse Rogge''s interest.


    To be precise, there are only two.


    "Notify these two clients, that I am a little interested in their clients, and ask them to come to Konoha headquarters to discuss them in detail."


    In the end, Rogge chose two commissions suspected of being related to foreigners.


    Of these two commissions, one is a serial killer, and the other is a "ghost" at home.


    However, because there was no conclusive evidence that this was done by someone else, both cases were only reported to the local police, but not to Konoha.


    Roger met these two clients in Konoha''s living room.


    After a detailed conversation, he accepted the two commissions and signed a commission scroll with them.


    Perhaps because of the patronage of the goddess of luck, both of these commissions passed the judgment.


    Although the commission rewards given are not high, there are 45 Nincoin rewards in total.


    In order to exchange the Yin Jiuwei as soon as possible and bring the Yin and Yang Jiuwei back into one body, he non-stop executed the commission.


    After spending a week, he successfully solved the alien serial killer and the alien who had similar abilities to the ghost.


    When Ninja Coin got it, he returned to the office of Konoha headquarters. He didn''t even change his clothes. He directly opened the exchange page of the system and found the exchange icon representing Yin Jiuwei.


    Without any hesitation, he pressed the exchange icon of Yin Kyuubi, and the number of unconsumed ninja coins instantly changed from 1005 to 5.


    He did not pay attention to the change in the number of ninja coins, but let his consciousness enter the gossip seal.


    Just like the last time when Yang Jiuwei was exchanged for Yang Jiuwei, Yin Jiuwei''s majestic Chakra descended on him, blending perfectly with Yang Jiuwei in the seal gate.


    The fusion of Yin Jiuwei and Yang Jiuwei was faster than he had imagined. In just two or three seconds, the Yin and Yang Jiuwei were completely integrated.


    When the fusion was over, the nine tails inside the sealed gate were a full circle, and the aura that radiated was even more amazing.


    Compared with the significantly increased aura and Chakra volume, Nine Tails also produced a change that Rogge did not expect.


    When there was only Yang Jiuwei before, he always felt Yang Jiuwei was a little silly.


    And when he looked at Yang Jiuwei, he would also have the feeling of looking at Husky.


    But now, Kyuubi no longer had that sassy husky aura.


    Instead, there is a brutal aura like an ancient beast.


    "This kind of momentum is good, very energetic!"


    Rogge didn''t take the hostility from Nine Tails to his heart, and nodded in satisfaction.


    The current Kyuubi feels a bit like Kyuubi ran away during the "Kyuubi Rebellion".


    Satisfiedly looking at Kyuubi who was baring his teeth and trying to tear the sealed door, Rogge''s consciousness withdrew from the sealed space.


    When the consciousness returned to the body, he opened the attribute panel of the system and fixed his eyes on the two columns of Renzhuli and Chakra.


    "Renzhu Power: Nine Tails (Resonance: 3


    "Chakra amount: 0.5 column (0.25 for the deity, 0.25 for the tail beast


    Rogge was not surprised that his resonance with Kyuubi dropped to 3.


    He used to have a resonance with Yang Jiuwei at 6. Now that he has a Yin Jiuwei, his resonance has dropped by half, which is not surprising.


    What really attracted his attention now was the latest measurement unit of Chakra volume given by the system-the column.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 515： Sacred Tree Sapling

    Card, tail, post!


    Kakashi, Yang Kyuubi, Senjuzuma!


    This is the measurement unit of Chakra volume used by the system in different periods.


    He originally thought that the unit after the "tail" would be "sing", but he did not expect that the system would directly change the unit of measurement of chakras into "pillars."


    What made him even more unexpected was that the system''s determination of the amount of chakra between the pillars would actually be so high.


    He had 6 chakras before, and Yang Jiuwei''s resonance reached 6, which adds up to 12 chakras.


    Although the "tail" of this chakra unit is based on Yang Jiuwei, even if it is replaced by the standard of the complete nine tails, it is equivalent to the six complete nine tails.


    However, now, when the unit of Chakra measurement is changed from the "tail" of Yang Jiuwei to the "column" between the columns, the data given by the system is 0.4 bars.


    Converted, 1 column is approximately equal to 1.7 complete nine tails. (Note 1)


    No wonder the chakra volume between the pillars is called a chakra. This terrifying chakra volume is completely worthy of the "ton" unit.


    After confirming his current chakra amount, Rogge opened the system''s exchange page again and found the exchange icon symbolizing the "sapling of the **** tree".


    Regarding the "Sapling of the God Tree", the system gave a different introduction from Rogge''s memory.


    In the world of Hokage, "Ten Tail" is the "Sapling of the God Tree".


    The Otsuki clan first planted the "Ten Tails" on the ground of an alien planet, and then after the "Ten Tails" had grown to a certain stage, they treated the "Guardians" as living sacrifices for the "Ten Tails" to eat.


    Only after the ¡°ten-tails¡± eat the ¡°guarded¡± can they be truly transformed into a ¡°sacred tree¡±, spreading the roots to all corners of the planet, absorbing the chakras of all creatures on the planet, and finally bearing the ¡°chakra fruit¡± .


    However, because of crossing the wrong world, the system adjusted some of the settings of the "Sapling of the God Tree". (Note 2)


    Because Rogge currently lives in the world there is no big tube wood clan, let alone the so-called "guarded", so the sacred tree cannot grow according to the original growth method.


    In this regard, the system thoughtfully canceled the setting that "Ten Tails" must devour the "Guardian" to mature.


    In addition, the system also distinguishes the "sapling of the **** tree" from the "ten tails" in the tail beast.


    The tail beast "Ten Tail", which was exchanged for a price of up to 10,000 yuan, became a pure tail beast, a tail beast with one tail to nine tails, and a large tube of wood Kaguya Chakra.


    As for the "sapling of the sacred tree", it has become a pure sacred tree.


    A sacred tree that only produces "chakra fruits", but no other sacred tree.


    Regarding these adjustments to the system, Rogge had already understood when he had the idea of ??"planting a sacred tree".


    Moreover, he was very satisfied with the exchange price of "Sacred Tree Saplings" after the system adjustment.


    "The sapling of the **** tree, the exchange price: 500 ninja coins!"


    Although 500 nincoins are not a low price, for Rogge who has already exchanged two 1000 nincoins, 500 nincoins are completely acceptable and reasonable.


    In other words, these 500 ninja coins are equivalent to a Chakra fruit.


    As long as you can find a suitable planet and have enough strength to protect the mature saplings of the sacred tree, this will be a very cost-effective business.


    Regarding the question of where to plant the saplings of the sacred tree, Rogge had decided early on.


    Although there are many planets in the universe, when it comes to planting trees, no planet is more suitable than "Ego".


    To some extent, Yi Ge and the tree of God are destined soul mates.


    And coincidentally, Yi Ge''s plan to conquer the universe was also accomplished by planting his own seeds on an alien planet.


    "On the second, I give you the authority to mobilize all resources, and immediately arrange for personnel to go to the forests of Missouri to find a ¡®plant¡¯ that does not belong to the earth."


    "If you find anything, protect the scene and notify me immediately."


    After thinking for a few seconds, Rogge issued a new order to the number two.


    "Okay, my lord!"


    Although Rogge didn''t give too much detailed information, No. 2 didn''t think it was abnormal.


    If Roger knew everything, he wouldn''t have to give this order specifically.


    Soon, Rogge''s strange order was communicated to Konoha''s intelligence department and all the field staff on vacation.


    Even those werewolves who had just joined Konoha for a short time also received orders.


    "Looking for an alien plant?"


    "Has alien races invaded again?"


    "Missouri? Damn, my parents live in Missouri!"


    ...


    Just when these intelligence personnel and field personnel guessed what secrets were behind Roger''s order, Roger left the office and went to his private training room.


    The last time he came here was when he taught Hulk "Eight Doors Dunjia".


    That time, Hulk, who ran away, directly destroyed his training room.


    It was not until half a month later that the damaged training room was repaired and further reinforced.


    Looking at the newly renewed training room, Rogge directly started the training to increase the resonance of the nine tails.


    With the addition of Yin Jiuwei, the resonance between him and Jiuwei dropped to 3.


    This is a problem that needs to be solved immediately for him who has mastered the half-tailed animalization.


    When the resonance degree reaches 1, the first stage of the tail beast transformation, the tail beast Chakra coat can be used.


    And if you want to enter half-tail beastification, you must have a minimum resonance of 4 before you can use it.


    As for the full-tailed beastization and the nine-tailed mode, the resonance degree must reach 8.


    Rogge does not expect to restore the resonance to the previous level of 6 in a short period of time, but no matter what, he must at least increase the resonance to 4.


    Only in this way can Kyuubi become another trump card in his battle, not a Chakra charging treasure.


    Because he had already practiced to improve resonance in Konoha Hidden Village before, this time of resonance training, for him, can be regarded as a familiarity.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flies, and Rogge''s resonance training plan finally came to an end after four months.


    Because of the previous experience, his cultivation efficiency this time was higher than that of Konoha Yincun.


    After only four months, he increased his resonance with Kyuubi to 5.


    In addition, he has an additional gain.


    The development progress of the fairy human body: 85%!


    The increase in the amount of chakras brought about by the increase in resonance has also led to the further development of the immortal body, making him closer and closer to the complete immortal body between the pillars.


    After finishing this four-month training, he opened the system attribute panel again and checked his current chakra amount.


    "Chakra volume: 0.6 column (0.25 for the deity, 0.35 for the tail beast


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 516： 19-year-old Hinata

    Tatooine Planet, Konoha Hidden Village, Hina''s private research room.


    "The Cyborg Project, the 137th test, configuration version 3.52, the test begins!"


    Hinata''s new projection stands in the middle of the laboratory, looking at the "cradle of life" in front of him, which is operating stably according to the configuration.


    It has been almost half a year since she officially started the cyborg project.


    In the past six months, she did not waste any day and devoted all her energy to the artificial human plan.


    Relying on the "phantom computing matrix data" and "regeneration cradle engineering data" obtained by Rogge, Hinata designed the most important key instrument in the robot project-the cradle of life.


    Unlike the traditional cloning project, what she is doing now is to simulate the birth of life through technology.


    To some extent, she is now trying to become her own "creator."


    If in accordance with the laws and ethics of the earth, Hinata¡¯s artificial man project is definitely a taboo evil experiment.


    However, neither Hinata herself nor Roger, the supporter behind her, took this to heart.


    What''s more, Hinata did not carry out experiments on the earth, but established the laboratory on the planet Tatooine.


    The sword of the previous dynasty cannot kill the officials of this dynasty!


    The laws and ethics on the earth cannot restrain other planets.


    As time passed slowly, the progress bar on the display directly in front of the "Cradle of Life" also continued to advance towards 100%.


    Looking at the progress bar that had reached 83%, Hinata''s face remained unchanged.


    In previous experiments, she has pushed the progress of the experiment to more than 90% more than once.


    For the best time, it has even reached 96%.


    But I don''t know whether it was a fate or an equation. The experiment ultimately failed.


    After experiencing repeated failures, Hinata''s mood has become more and more stable, and will never change because of the failure of the experiment or the breakthrough of the progress again.


    With the patience of Hinata, the progress bar on the life cradle display finally broke through to the critical 95%.


    At this time, the cradle of life that had been running smoothly stopped slowly, as if it had suddenly entered a standby state.


    At the same time, Hinata''s holographic projection began to disappear gradually, and the warning light on the cradle of life changed from a mild blue to a dazzling red.


    "The laboratory is closed, and the energy transfer authority is raised to the highest!"


    "The main system control authority is transferred to''No. 3'', database backup, operation matrix backup!"


    "The Konoha Hidden Village Security System has entered the first level of security!"


    "The second phase of the artificial human plan, the artificial intelligence implantation phase is open!"


    ...


    When Hinata''s holographic projection disappeared, a series of unsentimental mechanical synthesis sounds sounded in the laboratory.


    The door of the laboratory began to close, the ¡®No. 3¡¯ located on the ground floor of Muyeyin Village was activated, and various data and permissions were transferred one by one.


    Although Rogge did not get the "artificial intelligence implantation in organic organism" plan from Dr. Banner, he got the Reed version of the implant plan from Mr. Fantastic Reed.


    According to the implantation plan given by Reid, Hinata combined her own calculation matrix to adapt and modify, and finally determined the implantation plan suitable for her.


    When the progress of the life cradle reaches 95%, Hinata will transfer his calculation matrix to the life cradle, allowing the life cradle to carry out the final implantation of consciousness and memory into the "brain" of the body.


    As the red warning light on the cradle of life continued to flicker, Hinata let his "main body" enter the cradle of life and began the final step that determines the success or failure of the experiment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Earth, Konoha headquarters, Rogge''s private massage room.


    "The strength can be a little bit bigger!"


    Rogge, lying on the massage table, closed his eyes and said to his life assistant Sharon Carter.


    Sharon was originally his second assistant, but after he owned Hinata, Sharon''s position changed from his personal assistant to his life assistant.


    Let an agile and experienced former S.H.I.E.L.D. agent be a life assistant, and this kind of thing can only be done by Roger.


    Although Sharon is his life assistant, because he is usually not in Konoha headquarters, or is practicing or playing the Kerry Empire console game, so he does not have much contact with Sharon.


    If it hadn''t just ended the four-month resonance training, and just remembered that he still had a life assistant, he wouldn''t just be lying here now wrapped in a bath towel.


    "Okay, my lord!"


    After hearing Rogge''s instructions, Sharon silently increased the strength of his hands, and kept walking around Rogge''s muscular back.


    I have to say that SHIELD has a good eye for people.


    When working as an agent, Sharon was an elite agent of SHIELD.


    When working as an assistant, she is not a good personal assistant either.


    And when she became a life assistant, her massage skills were no worse than those outside professionals.


    Under Sharon''s massage, Roger, with his eyes closed, began to feel sleepy gradually.


    However, just when his consciousness was half-awake and half-conscious, he suddenly found that the hand pressing on his back became a little bit wrong.


    Although Sharon has no field missions now, she used to be a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent who has undergone professional shooting training. In her hands, she has some calluses left by her gun training.


    But now, the hands that were walking on his back gave him an unusually delicate feeling, as if they were just born babies.


    This is definitely not Sharon!


    After confirming this, Roger, who was still a little sleepy, woke up instantly.


    This is his private massage room, no one can enter here except him.


    At this time, his "privilege" was broken.


    If it''s other things, he might just keep one eye open.


    But when it comes to his personal matters, he is not so easy to talk.


    "Who are you? Who let you in!"


    Rogge''s tone was cold, and at the same time, he sensed the life energy signal of the unexpected guest behind him.


    this is?


    Since mastering the Chakra Sensation of the second generation of Hokage, he has perceived no one thousand but eight hundred lives.


    However, he had never felt this kind of life energy signal that made him extremely familiar with anyone.


    Chakra!


    This is an energy signal unique to Chakra!


    After discovering this, he did not wait for the person behind him to reply, and directly mobilized Chakra. He jumped up instantly and looked at the uninvited guest who owned Chakra.


    However, when he saw this uninvited guest who suddenly replaced Sharon, a surprised look appeared on his face.


    Waist-length black hair, with some lavender eyeballs, a gentle oriental look...


    Sleeveless lavender top with black waist, black sports shorts and black boots...


    This uninvited guest who replaced Sharon is not someone else, but Hinata!


    To be precise, it is the theater version: Hinata in THELAST, the 19-year-old Hinata!


    "Master Naruto, Hinata is back!"


    Hinata showed a pure and charming smile, and said gently to Roger, who was only wrapped in a bath towel.


    "Sharon, you go out for a while, no one can come in without my permission."


    Although Roger''s gaze stayed on Hinata''s body, he quickly said to Sharon who was standing at the door of the massage room.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 517： Hinata with Chakra

    When Sharon left the massage room and closed the door, Rogge did not hesitate, and immediately rolled his eyes.


    Roll your eyes, open!


    With the perspective and insight ability endowed by the white eyes, Hinata''s body secrets were revealed in his sight without reservation.


    Unlike Vision''s metal body made of vibranium, Hinata''s body is the flesh and blood of carbon-based creatures.


    Regular beating heart, slowly flowing blood, cells containing life energy...


    If you exclude the Chakra from Hinata, she will be no different from ordinary earth humans.


    After taking a detailed look at the internal condition of Hinata''s body, Rogge closed the white eyes that would cause blue veins in his eyes, and a dignified look appeared on his face.


    Although he had a foreboding that there would be such a day when he agreed with Hinata to carry out the robot plan.


    But when the living Hinata really appeared in front of him, he still had some unrealistic feelings.


    This is not a holographic virtual projection, this is a living human being, a real human with an appearance exactly like Hinata.


    Under Hinata''s gaze, Roger, wrapped in a towel, came to her, squeezing her face with a complicated expression.


    This soft, delicate touch with body temperature...


    After pinching Hinata''s face a few times as if pinching the round face of a baby, Roger withdrew his right hand and calmed his complex and excited mood.


    "How can you own a chakra?"


    Although he was excited, Roger did not forget what was going on and asked Hinata.


    "When building this body, I referenced some of your body data and energy data during your cultivation, and combined with the information you gave to No. 2 Bamen Dunjia, and the adjusted plan later, to partially adjust the body''s cells. ."


    "Then, I have''Chakra''!"


    After speaking, Hinata stretched out his right hand and covered the pale blue chakra on his right hand.


    This is also OK?


    Rogge certainly knows that Chakra is body energy extracted from cells.


    But he didn''t expect that Hinata could use the information he had left before and the collected chakra energy data to infer the way the chakra was generated.


    And judging from the control ability that Hinata is showing now, her control level of Chakra is completely up to the level that can perform ninjutsu.


    "Keep Chakra''s relevant information confidential at the highest level. I will show you some ninjutsu training methods later. You can see if you can practice these ninjutsu."


    From the perspective of perception and white-eyed observation, Hinata¡¯s chakra is not much different from his own.


    If there is any difference, it is that in Hinata''s Chakra, he only feels the fire attribute and the thunder attribute.


    But based on this alone, it is not certain that these chakras on Hinata are real chakras.


    Only the chakra that can perform the "surgery" is the real chakra.


    Otherwise, the chakra in Hinata''s body is at best a "pseudo chakra" with the same energy nature.


    "Okay~"


    Hinata had no opinion on Roger''s proposal, and smiled and agreed.


    Only she knows that herself with Chakra is far from being the same as Roger.


    What she wants to have is not only the appearance Rogge wants, but also the same abilities as him.


    Only in this way can she become the only irreplaceable existence beside Rogge.


    In the next few minutes, Rogge asked some other questions.


    For example, after having a body, Hinata still has the ability to control Konoha''s main system.


    In response, Hinata gave an answer that made him extremely relieved.


    Although Hinata is no longer purely artificial intelligence, the abilities possessed by artificial intelligence have been inherited by her perfect transformation.


    To put it simply, Hinata is like a superpower with the superpower of "electronic network manipulation".


    Although she has no ontology program in the virtual network world, she is now a living artificial intelligence program.


    It''s just that because she is a human body now, she can''t do the terrifying massive calculations that she used to.


    If a lot of calculations are to be performed, she can only remotely control the mainframe of Konoha headquarters and let the mainframe complete the data calculation.


    Although at this point, Hinata can''t match the previous artificial intelligence form, but Roger did not take this to heart.


    There is a living Hinata standing in front of him, and only fools want programming programs that can only be seen but are completely intangible.


    And although Hinata is not artificial intelligence anymore, Konoha headquarters still has a ¡°No. 2¡± with exactly the same structure and capabilities, and Konoha¡¯s hidden village also has a ¡°No.


    Even if the number two and number three are gone, he can recreate a number four, number five and number six.


    Copy and paste is a traditional craft in the Internet age.


    "Well, you go out first, I''m going to change clothes."


    After understanding what he wanted to know, Rogge issued a "dismissal order" to Hinata.


    "Go out? You can change your clothes in front of me, I don''t mind."


    Hinata''s face still had that innocent smile.


    But Roger can be 100% sure that Hinata''s real ideas are by no means as naive as she shows.


    "Miss, I mind! Don''t look at any indecent, understand, hurry out."


    After driving Hinata out of the massage room, Roger took off the wrapped bath towel and put on his own clothes.


    At the same time, an inexplicable idea came to his mind.


    "How to make a life that was originally artificial intelligence possess human moral emotions is a question worth studying."


    If Hinata is really just a robot, it is relatively easy to solve, just ignore this problem.


    But the problem is that the present Hinata is a living human, a human who created his own.


    In the face of Hinata like this, Rogge could not face her with the attitude of artificial intelligence or robots.


    But soon, he left the question behind.


    Cyborgs are also humans!


    Robots can fall in love with humans, and artificial humans are not a problem.


    After getting dressed, Roger left the massage room and returned to his office with Hinata.


    "You are already a human being, so you can leave all the daily tasks to Number Two."


    "You are still my personal assistant, and the authority is only under me. As for the others, you can arrange for yourself."


    When talking to Hinata, Rogge''s fingers tapped frantically on the keyboard, punching out the Hyuga Clan''s soft fist training methods, as well as several Huo Dun and Lei Dun ninjutsu training methods.


    Of course, there is also a way of knot printing, which is essential for ninjutsu.


    Rogge has a systemic talent for non-printing spells, so Jieyin is just a way of acting for him.


    But for other ninjas, Jieyin is the key to releasing ninjutsu.


    The kind of person who takes a slap with both hands, what he wants, is no longer within the scope of reference.


    "This is your job these days. See if you can practice Rouquan with these ninjutsu. You don''t need to be released immediately. Just remember the chakra operation of these skills. "


    After speaking, Roger handed the information that had just been printed to Hinata in front of him.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 518： Roger VS Hinata

    The appearance of Hinata caused a small sensation in Konoha headquarters.


    Except for Roger, no one thought that Hinata would turn from an artificial intelligence into a living human being after a few months of disappearing.


    Although it is unbelievable, there is a case of Jarvis becoming a vision, and Hinata''s transformation from artificial intelligence to human is not particularly difficult to understand.


    The punisher followed the hatred and others, and quickly accepted this, and did not change his view of Hinata because Hinata had a real body.


    However, after Daisy, Wanda and others saw Hinata, especially after knowing that Hinata was only 19 years old, their eyes turned a little strange when they looked at Roger.


    But even so, they quickly accepted Hinata''s existence.


    After all, the friendship between girls sometimes comes so quickly.


    In this regard, the invisible heroine Susan is a good example.


    After reintroducing Hinata, who already had a body, to the Punisher and others, Roger began his own short "rest time" again.


    When Hinata was practicing Rouquan and Ninjutsu, Roger didn''t bother her, but stayed in his room all day long, wearing a virtual gaming helmet, playing the console game invented by the Kerry Empire.


    Time passed quickly, and a week passed without knowing it.


    In this week, in addition to killing time by playing games, Rogge did not forget to pay attention to the progress of Hinata''s training and the progress of searching for "Ego Clone".


    In terms of combat effectiveness, Konoha now has no shortage of combatants.


    In addition to Konoha''s special team and Anbe, Bran and other werewolves also have a formal battle sequence in Konoha.


    Wolves!


    Because there is really not much talent in naming, Roger gave Bran and other werewolves a very appropriate name.


    Bran and other werewolves have no opinion on the name "wolves".


    Not to mention that Roger just gave the name "wolves", even if Roger called them "hounds", they would not have any opinions.


    After joining Konoha, Bran and the others discovered how important it is to have enough money and security in a capitalist country like the United States.


    They no longer have to worry about being chased by vampires all day long, let alone meet those killers and mercenaries hired by vampires.


    Konoha gave them a strong sense of security that they once desired, but they have never had.


    Because the battle sequence of "Wolves" has not been officially made public, Bran and the others have become the main forces in the search for "Ego Clone".


    This was the first official mission of Bran and others, and they also devoted all their energy to finding the alien plant that Rogge said.


    But unfortunately, after more than four months, they still got nothing.


    Missouri is not the largest state in the United States, and it can''t even enter the top 15 states.


    But this does not mean that it is a simple matter to find an alien plant that does not know what it looks like.


    In order not to disappoint Roger, and more importantly, to prove that werewolves are useful to Konoha.


    With Bran as the first four Alpha Wolf Kings, they made a common decision.


    Summon all the werewolves in the United States, as long as they are not babies and old people who are unable to move on their own, all go to Missouri to find the alien plant that does not know where it is.


    All of a sudden, tens of thousands of werewolves swarmed into Missouri in just a few days, starting a frantic carpet search.


    At the beginning, Rogge didn''t know that Bran and others would be so excited, and a whole wolf clan mobilized directly.


    By the time he knew it, these werewolves had been searching the forests and mountains of Missouri for more than three months.


    Tens of thousands of werewolves searched with fanfare for more than three months, but the result was still nothing.


    In this regard, Roger is not surprised.


    Although the clone left by Ego was just a weird-looking plant, it was after all a clone left by the existence of Heavenly Father.


    Igo didn''t know when he would be fully prepared for the plan.


    In order to ensure that there will be no accidents in his clones on each planet, he will definitely leave some measures to protect the safety of the clones.


    After taking a rough look at the recent search progress of Bran and others, he used quantum teleportation and came to his private training room.


    When Hinata also began to practice Rouquan and Ninja Surgery, there was an additional user in his private practice room.


    The reason why Hinata was allowed to practice in his training room was because of the need for confidentiality, and on the other hand, because his training room had the highest level of defense and security.


    After Hulk''s last runaway, his training room became the strongest area in Konoha headquarters.


    There is no need to consider the excessive power of ninjutsu when practicing here.


    When the aurora-like brilliant light lit up, Roger''s figure appeared in the training room.


    Hinata, who was practicing ninjutsu, sensed the arrival of Rogge for the first time, but she did not stop her practice, but quickly formed a seal.


    Si, Wei, Shen, Hai, Wu, Yin!


    In less than three seconds, Hinata finished six seals.


    After that, he bulged his cheeks and ejected a huge fireball with a diameter of more than one meter from his mouth.


    Fire escape¡¤How fireball!


    Seeing the huge fireball flying towards him quickly like a cannonball, Rogge didn''t dodge, but he also used the Fire Dunk Howe Fireball.


    In order to keep the fireball that he squirted about the size of Hinata, he also deliberately suppressed his chakra to avoid being too big.


    boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the two huge fireballs slammed together, bursting out a pure flame storm.


    Orange-red flames flew around, quickly obscuring the two of them.


    Then at this moment, four or five silver-white lightning bolts passed through the scattered flames and galloped toward Roger.


    Thunder Dun¡¤Palm Thunder!


    As the inventor of this ninjutsu, Rogge recognized the palm thunder at a glance.


    But at this time, he still had no plans to dodge.


    Just when these finger-thin lightning bolts were about to hit him, with Rogge''s body as the center, silver-white lightning flashes out of thin air, covering him completely.


    Lei Dun¡¤Chidori!


    Fire escape to fire escape, and thunder escape to thunder escape!


    Although the lightning released by the palm thunder did not have a fixed attack trajectory, these lightnings were not difficult to resist in the face of the thunderous stream.


    Like the positive and negative poles of a magnet, the lightning released by the palm thunder slammed into the lightning of Chidori, and the two canceled each other out, bursting out a dazzling light.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 519： Hinatas horror talent

    Although Hinata didn''t have any actual combat experience, it didn''t mean that her combat consciousness would be poor.


    In any case, her predecessor was an artificial intelligence.


    Tony''s current artificial intelligence "Friday" can analyze the opponent''s attack routine in just a few seconds and formulate a corresponding counterattack strategy.


    As an artificial intelligence of the same model as "Friday", Hinata also has excellent combat analysis capabilities.


    The only thing she is inferior to "Friday" now is that she can''t perform horrible data calculations like "Friday".


    The dazzling light caused by the cancellation of the palm thunder and the chidori flow produces a blinding effect similar to a flash bomb.


    However, neither Roger nor Hinata are people who can only rely on vision to lock their targets.


    Before the blazing light dissipated, Roger took the initiative to attack.


    Instantaneous surgery!


    Rogge instantly crossed the distance of more than ten meters between himself and Hinata, and came behind Hinata like a ghost.


    However, just when his right fist was about to hit Hinata''s back, Hinata''s hands wrapped around the light blue chakra took the lead to fend off his attack.


    Hyuga Rouquan!


    Although Hinata didn''t have the same white eyes as Rogge, it did not affect her soft fist.


    Turn around, block, attack...


    At this time, Hinata showed extremely excellent physical fitness, did not give up the initiative in fighting at all, and launched a continuous fast attack against Roger, who was far more powerful than himself.


    Hina''s punching speed is not unpleasant, but it is a pity that the enemy she is facing now is Roger, who is also good at soft punches.


    Unlike Gangquan''s fist-to-fight, passionate confrontation, the soft-quan confrontation will give people a pleasing feeling.


    Rogge and Hinata, who are using soft fists, are now fighting each other''s soft fists as if they were feeding each other with the same siblings.


    Of course, this seemingly evenly divided situation is the result of Roger''s single-handed planning.


    If he really wanted to defeat Hinata with soft boxing, Hinata would not be able to exchange so many moves with him, and he could not even keep up with his punching speed.


    When it comes to mastering Rouquan, Rogge has to go far beyond Hinata.


    In terms of physical fitness, he is several levels higher than Hinata.


    Although Hinata had worked very hard to bring the current soft fist to the limit, in front of Roger, her attacks were still a bit naive.


    Just as Hinata''s punching speed became slower and slower and more and more flaws were exposed, Roger, who had the upper hand, suddenly pulled back.


    Rogge''s sudden retreat caused Hinata to be stunned.


    However, she soon ushered in a new attack.


    While pulling back, Roger drew three shurikens from the ninja bag.


    Afterwards, the three shurikens were shot at Hinata one after another.


    Uchiha throws!


    Three shurikens shining with cold light drew a beautiful arc in the air and flew towards Hinata from three different angles, blocking most of her escape routes.


    Rogge thought that Hinata would find the only escape route in a short period of time to avoid it.


    However, Hinata made an unexpected move.


    Stand-in surgery!


    Clang clang...


    Three shurikens hit the target according to the established attack trajectory.


    However, it was not Hinata that was hit at this time, but a wooden stake originally located near Hinata.


    sure!


    Nice job with this hand!


    Although all Hinata''s ninjutsu was given by himself, Rogge was still amazed when he saw Hinata so calmly used the surrogacy technique and resolved his shuriken attack.


    It is not easy to stay calm and make correct judgments in times of crisis.


    Especially for those who have not experienced real combat, this is even more precious.


    After using the substitute technique to dissolve Rogge''s shuriken attack, Hinata continued to perform ninjutsu without any hesitation.


    Instantaneous surgery!


    Hinata''s figure suddenly disappeared from Roger''s sight.


    In the next second, Hinata, who was holding the black kunai, came to him and pierced the kunai into his heart.


    How can it be?


    Hinata had no idea that her speedy raid would actually be successful, and this result was completely beyond her imagination.


    But soon, she knew the reason.


    Bang!


    Rogge, who was stabbed in the heart by Kuwu, suddenly disappeared into a cloud of smoke.


    At the same time, Rogge''s voice rang behind her.


    "The surrogate technique works well with the instantaneous technique! But before attacking, you should at least know whether the enemy you are facing is the deity."


    As Roger''s voice sounded, Hinata, who was holding Kunai, quickly turned around.


    However, at the moment she just turned around, Roger flicked her forehead lightly.


    "you are dead!"


    Hinata was not surprised that she would "die in battle". After all, the opponent she was facing was Roger.


    But what she didn''t expect was that she would be defeated so thoroughly that she didn''t even recognize the shadow clone who was fighting against her.


    After thinking of this, a look of loss quickly appeared on her delicate face, and then slowly said: "Are you the shadow clone cast after the palm thunder?"


    Quantum teleportation is not ninjutsu. Hinata, who already owns Chakra, is sure of this.


    So she knew that it must be Rogge who came over.


    Since the deity came, the only time it was possible to use the shadow clone to replace the deity was when the palm thunder and Chidori flow offset each other and burst into blazing light.


    "Yes, I was indeed the shadow clone cast at that time."


    "Your current combat awareness and skills are good, but the experience is a bit less."


    Although he was the "teacher" of Hinata''s ninjutsu, Rogge himself did not expect that Hinata could master ninjutsu to this degree in just a week.


    Fireball, Fire Fighting, Fire Dragon Ball...


    Palm thunder, thunder drew a sword...


    Instantaneous, avatar, hold, shadow clone, chakra perception...


    Rogge gave Hinata ten ninjutsu training methods in total, but it only took Hinata a week to thoroughly master these ten ninjutsu.


    This kind of talent for cultivation is even more perverted than he who has the system.


    It is precisely because of this that he just had the idea to test Hinata''s actual combat ability.


    Although Hinata lost, the fighting awareness and fighting skills she showed were no worse than the punisher and the superheroes who hated these professional soldiers.


    The only thing that is still lacking is that she has no actual combat experience yet.


    "As long as you agree with me to join the special forces, I can soon have enough practical experience."


    Hinata once again brought up the proposal that Rogge had rejected a few days ago.


    "No, the usual work of special forces is not suitable for you. I have a better plan."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 520： Copy white eyes

    "A better plan?"


    A look of confusion appeared on Hinata''s face.


    However, her doubt quickly turned into a surprise.


    As Rogge''s most reliable personal assistant, Hinata knows Rogge better than anyone.


    To a certain extent, she could even guess directly what Roger really wanted.


    "Let''s let go of the actual combat experience first, I will first find a way to make you have a blind eye!"


    Although Hinata''s current appearance was exactly the same as he remembered, Hinata, who hadn''t lost his eyes, always felt a little bit less.


    Now that you have already pursued excitement, you must implement it to the end!


    Roll your eyes!


    Hinata is no stranger to this blood inheritance boundary of the Hyuga clan. When practicing Hyuga Rouquan, she already knew what kind of existence it is.


    At the same time, she also knew that Roger''s special eyes that would cause blue veins in both eyes were white eyes.


    However, it was after having a body that she knew the existence of Baiyan.


    And she had never studied white eyes, so she couldn''t make herself have the same white eyes as Roger.


    "Are you going to transplant your eyes to me?"


    Hinata asked with some uncertainty. In her understanding, this was not something Roger would do.


    "The transplant is a transplant, but it is not a transplant of my eyes to you."


    "I hope you can use the''Cradle of Life'' to copy my white eyes, and then create a white eye suitable for you and transplant it on your body."


    Long ago, Rogge had considered using biotechnology to clone Zhuanyan and Baiyan.


    However, after detailed communication with Dr. Connors and Reid, he had no choice but to give up the idea.


    For Dr. Connors and Reid, let alone cloning a pair of eyes, even if it is cloning a person, it is not particularly troublesome.


    Konoha is now capable of performing clone experiments.


    Cloning is not a problem. The problem is the cloned eyes. If transplanted to a target without Chakra, it will be a strange pair of eyes, and severe transplant rejection will occur.


    After all, both writing wheel eyes and white eyes opening needs to consume Chakra.


    However, after the appearance of Hinata, or the appearance of Hinata with Chakra, this idea that had been put on hold by Roger resurfaced in his mind.


    Through the cradle of life, Hinata can create "white eyes" that suit her.


    And with Chakra, she will not be in an embarrassing situation where she cannot open her eyes after transplantation.


    "Is this really okay?"


    Although he is the designer of "Cradle of Life", his body is also made by "Cradle of Life".


    But Hinata still felt that Rogge''s "white-eyed copy" plan was a bit crazy.


    "it should be OK!"


    "As long as you can study the secret of white eyes, creating your own white eyes shouldn''t be a problem."


    If it weren''t for the entity that didn''t have the writing wheel and the Baiyan exchange in the system, Rogge didn''t need to consider the use of biotechnology to clone Baiyan.


    At the beginning, he planned to use biotechnology to clone a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheels, and then transplanting these kaleidoscope writing wheels, so that he can get the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheels.


    But he quickly rejected his idiotic idea.


    The cloned kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are still his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes.


    Even if he transplants it, he cannot evolve the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes.


    If he wants to open the eternal kaleidoscope by transplanting the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, he must re-train a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and also need a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes that are different from his current kaleidoscope pattern.


    Then, it is possible for him to evolve to the eternal kaleidoscope level by transplanting his own kaleidoscope to write round eyes.


    Let alone whether this method works, the complexity reflected in the plan is enough to make him give up the plan.


    Compared with the ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes only break the curse of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in use, and will no longer cause blindness due to excessive use, and the burden on the body is greatly reduced.


    Except for these two points, the eternal kaleidoscope is not significantly different from the ordinary kaleidoscope.


    These two points were solved invisibly after he had the fairy body between the pillars.


    The immortal human body inherited from the pillars is enough to ensure that he will not be blinded by excessive eye use.


    As for the burden of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, it is not worth mentioning in front of the fairy body.


    Although there is no way to have an eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes, Rogge didn''t pay much attention to this matter.


    After all, compared with eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, reincarnation eyes are more fragrant.


    If Hinata can really use the "cradle of life" to create her own white eyes, Rogge doesn''t mind letting her clone a few pairs of her own kaleidoscope.


    Although the writing wheel eyes with the same kaleidoscope pattern cannot allow him to evolve the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, it is not a problem to use them as consumables.


    For example, "Izanami" and "Izanami", which are used for exhibitions to make Shaolunyan permanently blind.


    In this regard, Konoha Pot King Danzo gives a good method of use.


    Of course, the nausea of ??the pot king Danzo is a bit disgusting, but it cannot be denied that this is a good tactic.


    "Well, when do we start?"


    Hinata was not dissatisfied with Roger''s arrangement.


    As long as it is Rogge''s arrangement, no matter what it is, she will unconditionally choose to accept it.


    Hinata knew that she was just some "substitute" in Rogge''s mind, but she didn''t mind it.


    Even if it is a substitute, she has to become that unique substitute.


    "Just today, anyway, there is nothing urgent recently."


    Except for looking for Ego''s clone, Konoha has nothing particularly urgent for the time being, it''s just some daily work.


    These daily tasks, whether he is in Konoha or not, will not have any impact.


    "Then I will let No. 2 arrange the transmission channel now." Hinata continued.


    "No, just leave it to me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger took out the hanging ring and began to cast the portal magic.


    The further improvement of the fairy body brings more than just an increase in the amount of chakra.


    The increase in physique also quietly enhanced his spell ability.


    Whether it is manipulating magic power or casting skills, he has improved a lot.


    As Roger''s right hand drew a circle in the air, a portal with golden sparks appeared in front of them.


    In the past, he could not directly open the portal connecting the planet Tatooine.


    But now, if he wants to, he can do it.


    Not only the planet Tatooine, but even if it is ignorantly and Xandal, he can do the same.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 521： Reincarnation

    Tatooine Planet, Konoha Hidden Village, Hinata¡¯s private laboratory.


    After conducting a detailed binocular inspection on Rogge, who had opened his white eyes, and after extracting some biological samples from it, Hinata started his research on white eyes.


    As for Roger, who could only act as a tool man for the time being, he returned to his Hokage office in Konoha Hidden Village, took out the magic book he obtained from Doom, Doctor of Destruction, and studied the magical materials made by the human body.


    Regardless of whether it is in the field of science or in the field of magic, the content related to "human body reconstruction" belongs to the scope of strict control.


    However, neither Hinata nor Rogge would take these restrictions in their eyes.


    Although in scientific research, Rogge couldn''t provide much help to Hinata.


    However, he can find other breakthroughs from the magic field he is better at.


    Whenever it comes to a biological research project, he can''t help but miss the Frankenstein Ninja Osha Wan.


    If it weren''t for only 5 nincoins now, he would want to exchange a part of the research notes of Oshemaru from the system, and see how the first scientist in the ninja world solved this problem.


    Time was fleeting, and without knowing it, Roger and Hinata spent more than half a month in Konoha Hidden Village.


    In this period of more than half a month, Hinata completely broke through the cloned copy of Baiyan, and through the "Cradle of Life", he could create the same eyes as Roger Baiyan.


    According to common sense, at this point, Hinata can start to try to transplant the cloned white eyes.


    However, they now encountered a problem they didn''t expect at all, and their plan had to be put on hold for the time being.


    Although Hinata has chakras, she only possesses chakras with fire attribute and thunder attribute.


    If under normal circumstances, she has only two attributes of Chakra, she can also wake up and roll her eyes.


    But the problem is that the white eyes she has created now are those of Roger, the white eyes that perfectly match Roger''s seven-attribute Chakra.


    Thus, a very embarrassing question arises.


    Hinata, who only possesses two attributes of Chakra, can''t match Rogge''s white eyes.


    In order to solve the incompatible bug of this version, Rogge returned to the earth and once again began the daily "swipe task".


    Suddenly, he became the busy person of Konoha.


    Although these less difficult commissions cannot get too many commission rewards, there are even some that simply fail the system''s judgment.


    However, after spending more than a month, Rogge successfully increased the number of Nincoins to 125.


    "Research on the transplantation of the boundary of blood succession such as Baiyan and Shaolaunyan-Dashewan!"


    Although Dashemaru had never transplanted Shaoyunyan and Baiyan, as the first scientist in the ninja world, how could he have overlooked these two blood inheritance boundaries.


    Regarding whether this research report came from the Oshe Maru, Rogge is not sure.


    However, judging from the past performance of the system, the credibility of this research report is still very high.


    If there is no value, this research report will not allow the system to give the exchange price of 85 Nincoins.


    After redeeming this research report, Roger returned to the planet Tatooine and handed the electronic version of the report he typed to Hinata.


    He knew every word in the research report, but when those strange professional terms were put together, he was powerless.


    Professional matters should be solved by professionals.


    Hinata is that professional.


    I have to say that Dashewan is indeed a genius, a genius in the true sense.


    The science and technology of the ninja world may have restricted some of the research of Oshemaru from becoming a reality, but it could not prevent him from making his imagination like that day.


    Rogge didn¡¯t know what inspiration Hinata got from the research report of Dashemaru. After reading the report, Hinata took several tubes of blood from his body without saying a word, and then kicked him out of the experiment. room.


    From that day on, Hinata shut himself in the laboratory.


    It was not until half a month later that she came to the Hokage office and appeared in front of Roger again.


    "Grow your eyes, open!"


    When Hinata came to Hokage''s office with a small silver-white suitcase, he said nothing, and rolled his eyes in front of Roger.


    Really succeeded?


    Seeing Hinata with violent blue veins in his eyes, Rogge was stunned for a moment, then put down the magic book he was holding and looked at Hinata in disbelief.


    I don''t know why, he feels that Hinata seems a little different now.


    It''s not because of the white eyes, but the whole person is different.


    "How did you do it?" Roger asked curiously.


    "Transplanting white eyes the day after tomorrow, it is still impossible to achieve a 100% perfect match."


    "So I remade myself a body, a body with white eyes, completely isolated the problem of transplant rejection and chakra mismatch."


    At this time, Hinata still had that pure and gentle appearance, and his tone was as flat as ever.


    But what she said from her mouth was nothing ordinary.


    Make yourself a body again?


    Hinata''s words reminded Rogge involuntarily of the S-level forbidden technique invented by Oshe Maru-Immortal Rebirth.


    By transferring one''s own spirit to other people''s bodies, one can obtain permanent life and gain the blood of others.


    Although the practice of Hina Tian is different from that of Dashemaru, the principle is the same. They all inherit the blood inheritance of others by changing their bodies.


    This solution is indeed the style of Dashemaru.


    Seeing that there was no change in appearance, but Hinata had already changed his body, Roger asked a question he was more concerned about.


    "What about your previous body?"


    "Destroyed!"


    Hinata said lightly, as if he was not dealing with his body at all, but an ordinary item that could be seen everywhere.


    "Uh... don''t tell anyone that you have changed your body again, and don''t tell others about your ability to change your body at any time."


    "Apart from you and me, I don''t want a third person to know about this."


    After a few seconds of silence, Roger said to Hinata very solemnly.


    "Okay~"


    A gentle smile appeared on Hinata''s face.


    After suppressing some bad feelings in his heart, Rogge pointed to the suitcase that Hinata was carrying, and continued to ask: "What are you carrying?"


    "Oshe Maru''s S-level forbidden technique-related information and cultivation methods for reincarnation."


    There was no change in Hinata''s expression or tone, but Rogge was stunned after hearing her words.


    How can this be!


    I just gave her a research report on Dashewan. How could she have researched the cultivation method of reincarnation!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 522： Professor Ninjutsu

    Ever since Hinata had a real body and also had Chakra, Rogge found that he couldn''t understand her a little bit.


    The talent of ninjutsu training beyond common sense, and the general ninjutsu research and development ability.


    Compared with himself, Hinata is more like the traverser with the system.


    What is going on in this world?


    Is it okay?


    After suppressing the shock in his heart, Rogge took a few deep breaths, and then slowly said: "Show me the information about the reincarnation of a dead body."


    After hearing Rogge''s words, Hinata didn''t hesitate at all, and handed him the suitcase containing the reincarnation materials.


    Opening the suitcase, Rogge took out the neatly arranged information inside and scanned it carefully.


    Although he has never practiced Immortal Reincarnation, he has not even learned about this S-level forbidden technique in the system''s exchange page.


    However, relying on his previous memories and his own understanding of ninjutsu, he quickly judged the feasibility of the information.


    Reincarnation is one of the ultimate ninjutsu developed by Da She Wan.


    After years of human experimentation, Da She Wan developed this dark forbidden technique that represents "immortality".


    By transferring one''s own spirit to other people''s body, one can get rid of the shackles brought by life span, thereby achieving immortality in another sense.


    Although this is a very cruel dark forbidden technique, I have to admit that Immortal Rebirth is a genius work, an ultimate ninjutsu that breaks the laws of nature.


    The more he browsed through the training materials of Immortal Rebirth, Rogge was more shocked by Hinata''s ninjutsu research and development capabilities.


    With only a few words mentioned by Oshe Maru in the writing of the round-eye and white-eye transplant report, Hinata reversed the key technology of reincarnation, and successfully transferred his spirit to the new body.


    And unlike the original version of Bujigai developed by Dashemaru, Hinata¡¯s Bujigai reincarnation perfectly solves the problem of weakness before and after rebirth, as well as the problem of rejection between the spirit and the rebirth container.


    Although they are all reincarnated in a new container, Dashewan''s method is to reincarnate into other people''s bodies, while Hinata''s method is to reincarnate into a new body created by himself.


    Because the new body was created by himself, Hinata can achieve a perfect rebirth that even the Oshe Maru can''t do.


    Amazing, really amazing!


    Rogge can be regarded as a well-informed ninja, but after reading the reincarnation information given by Hinata, he has to admit that compared with Hinata, his ninjutsu research and development ability is a scumbag. Scum.


    After confirming this, the expression in his eyes looking at Hinata became a little strange.


    Make a lot of money, this time really make a lot of money!


    Roger originally just wanted to satisfy Hinata''s desire to have a body, but he would never have thought that Hinata, who had a body and a chakra, would actually have such an amazing talent in ninjutsu.


    At this moment, Hinata was no longer a personal assistant in his eyes, nor a substitute for someone, but a treasure, a treasure that symbolized all the mysteries of ninjutsu.


    "Unfortunately you only have chakras with fire attributes and thunder attributes, otherwise..."


    Before Rogge finished speaking, Hinata raised his right hand and summoned a group of light blue chakras.


    "No~ The chakra with the fire attribute and thunder attribute is the last body. Now I, like you, have all the attributes of the chakra."


    Looking at the chakra burning like flames in Hinata''s right hand, Roger reacted.


    No wonder she deliberately took several tubes of blood from my body before. It turned out that she had considered this issue early in the morning.


    "you¡­¡­"


    I am no longer a traverser, I am not worthy!


    Even if the ninjutsu research and development ability is completely crushed, now even the full attribute chakra advantage given by the system is gone.


    "Except for the ninjutsu of the Blood Succession Limits, I will give you all the training methods of ninjutsu later. You first understand the characteristics of the three chakras of Fengshui and Earth."


    "After you have mastered these, I will give you a ninjutsu prototype that is still in the conception stage. You can see if you can develop all these ninjutsu."


    That''s how it was said, but in fact, the rudiments of ninjutsu that Rogge said that he was still conceiving were the ninjutsu he had not yet exchanged from the system.


    With a ninjutsu development master like Hinata, there is no need for him to waste ninjutsu in exchange for ninjutsu.


    "Okay~"


    Not only did Hinata not dissatisfied with Roger''s arrangement, but instead showed a happy look.


    In the eyes of others, Rogge was squeezing Hinata, but Hinata himself did not think so.


    In her opinion, this is a kind of performance that Roger needs her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Rogge''s initial plan was to wait for Hinata to return to the earth after Hinata had a blank eye, and then began to prepare for his own tree planting journey.


    However, after knowing that Hinata had the general ninjutsu research and development ability, he directly postponed the tree planting plan.


    Planting the sacred tree is a long-term task, and starting a little earlier and later will not have much impact.


    Time flew by, and more than half a year passed in a blink of an eye.


    During this six months, Roger''s ninjutsu library was filled at an astonishing speed.


    In addition to practicing the ninjutsu researched by Hinata, he has not forgotten to continue to improve his fairy body, and from time to time he returns to the earth to make some commissions to accumulate some ninjutsu.


    If there is no one to bother him, he doesn''t mind staying with Hinata and living on the planet Tatooine, letting himself become a "ninjutsu professor" who is proficient in all the ninjutsu of Konoha like the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi.


    But the happy days are only short-lived. When Konoha Yincun just ushered in the first light of a new day, the voice of No.3 suddenly sounded in Roger''s bedroom.


    "Master Hokage, just sent a message on the 2nd that the alien plant you are looking for has been found."


    Unlike the previous voice, the voice used by Number Three is not Hinata''s voice, but an electronically synthesized female voice.


    After Hinata had a real body, the sound sources of No. 2 and No. 3 were modified by Hinata and changed to a mechanically synthesized sound similar to "Friday".


    "I see, prepare breakfast for me, and I will go back later."


    As Roger''s voice sounded, the lights in the bedroom slowly turned on, and the huge floor-to-ceiling windows were restored from the smart shielding form to a transparent state, allowing the early morning light to shine into the bedroom.


    "Are you going back together? Or stay here?"


    Rogge rubbed his eyes that had not yet been fully opened, and said to Hinata who had his smooth shoulders exposed from the quilt beside him.


    "Let''s go back together, I haven''t looked back for a long time."


    After that, Hinata tried to get up from the bed, but just as she lifted her body, her brows wrinkled involuntarily.


    "You pressed my hair again."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 523： Igos specific coordinates

    Earth, Missouri, in a forest near a small town.


    "This is the plant clone of the planet called''Egg'' you mentioned earlier?"


    Seeing the outer layer in front of him is like a hollow coral with a bunch of weird plants with faintly glowing blue fruits at the bottom, Hinata asked Roger suspiciously.


    "Yes, this is the plant clone of Ego!"


    Although Rogge didn''t remember exactly what this plant clone of Yigo looked like before, but after seeing this alien plant that obviously didn''t match the style of the earth, he was 100% sure that this was Yigo left on the earth. Avatar.


    Although some plants on the earth also look like alien species, in this plant part of Yigo, he perceives natural energy that is not part of the earth at all, a peculiar natural energy that contains powerful vitality.


    "Then do we need to get this plant back to Konoha headquarters?"


    Hinata, wearing a sleeveless lavender top and black shorts, squatted down and tentatively extended his right hand toward the plant clone of Ego.


    "Don''t touch it, leave it here for now, it''s not time to deal with it yet."


    Ego left his own plant clones on thousands of planets, trying to use these plant clones to erode the entire planet, and then integrate himself with thousands of planets, and use the expansion of life on thousands of planets to achieve the ultimate goal. eternal.


    In terms of plan, Yi Ge''s plan is feasible, and he also has enough life span and energy to execute this extremely cumbersome plan.


    Except that he could not complete this plan with his own energy, there was nothing wrong with his life expansion plan.


    However, he thought of a good solution.


    Since he can''t provide enough energy alone, he will create a descendant with the same "God Energy" as himself, and complete this life expansion plan with his descendants.


    In order to do this, he began to combine with different races and grafted his DNA onto the species, trying to create descendants with the same "celestial energy" as himself.


    He left different descendants on different planets, and asked the predator Yongdu to bring his descendants to his own planet.


    If everything develops according to normal conditions, Yi Ge should have inherited his own "God Energy" descendants ten or twenty years ago.


    However, by chance, Yongdu discovered the truth that Yigo had killed those worthless descendants, so he left Yigo''s descendant of earthlings in the raiders team.


    Star Lord Peter Quill is the only descendant who inherited Ego''s "God Energy".


    But so far, neither Igor nor Yongdu and Peter have discovered this.


    The reason why Rogge confirmed this is because the Ego clone in front of him is the best proof.


    If Ego got the Star Lord, this clone would have already begun to erode the earth, instead of maintaining it in a seedling state like it is now.


    "Notice No. 2, let it arrange someone to guard this area, and no one is allowed to enter here without my permission."


    After speaking, Rogge mobilized Chakra in his body and used Mu Dun.


    With the outflow of Chakra, a square wooden house measuring tens of square meters quickly formed, completely covering the clone of Yigo.


    After doing all this, Roger opened the portal and took Hinata back to Konoha headquarters.


    "You prepare. I and you may go to the universe in a few days. If you have something to bring, just put it in your psychic scroll."


    When developing ninjutsu in Konoha Hidden Village, Hinata did not leave the practice of ninjutsu.


    In addition to the ninjutsu such as Mudun Ninjutsu, Shulun Eye Pupil, Flying Thunder God, and King Kong Blockade, Rogge basically knows all other ninjutsu.


    Spiritualism is one of them.


    The only difference is that the psychic scroll used by Hinata was not exchanged from the system, but she wrote based on the psychic technique.


    "Ok, no problem!"


    Hearing that he and Roger were the only two acting together, Hinata''s face showed a gentle smile like the warm winter sun.


    The reason she wanted to have a body of her own was to be able to perform tasks with Rogge, instead of watching Rogge leave Konoha in a team with others.


    After giving instructions to Hinata, Rogge did not hesitate to open the portal again.


    A few seconds later, he came to the Golden Palace in Asgard.


    To be precise, it was the conference hall of Sol''s office.


    After exchanging a few words with Saul, he successfully got the exact coordinates of the planet "Ego" from Saul.


    With Asgard''s intelligence capabilities, it is not a big problem to find the specific location of Igo.


    What''s more, it was almost a year ago since Rogge came to Asgard last time.


    When he was about to return to Earth, Sol suddenly told him a piece of news about Hela.


    "Hela is now the queen of the two kingdoms of Musbelheim and Jotunheim. She is now leading the Frost Giant and the Flame Giant to conquer Warnerheim."


    Sol''s words stopped Roger who was about to enter the portal.


    After more than ten seconds of serious thinking, he slowly said, "No matter what you want to do then, if you need help, you can always ask Heimdall to contact me."


    After speaking, he walked into the portal and returned to Konoha headquarters.


    The family conflict between Sol and Hella, if nothing happens, will not be resolved for a while.


    Unless one of them voluntarily admits defeat, their family conflict will sooner or later manifest itself in the form of war.


    On the second day after returning to Konoha headquarters, Rogge took Hinata to the "Golden Jack", which had replaced the main system of the battleship, and began to travel to Xander Star.


    Before going to the planet "Ego", he still has some small preparations to do.


    For example, the descendant of Ego, Star Lord Peter Quill.


    Although Konoha does not have much power in the universe, Roger himself still has some "friends" in the universe.


    After setting the destination of the voyage to Sandal Star, he opened the system''s redemption page and marked the page with the "sapling of the **** tree".


    "The sapling of the **** tree, the exchange price: 500 ninja coins!"


    Although in the past six months, he and Hinata lived in the small world of the two in Konoha Hidden Village, but now he is not short of Nincoin.


    He now has 625 unconsumed ninja coins, and he can exchange the sapling of the sacred tree anytime he wants.


    But he didn''t do that now, because he still had a kaleidoscope pupil technique that he wanted to exchange.


    Kaleidoscope pupil technique, don''t be god!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 524： Yinhe Guwutian Group (Thanks to the "Wild Madman" for the reward)

    Normal ninjutsu is not very effective against such a huge enemy like Igo.


    Even if Roger could go deep into the planet and find the core of Yigo, he could not kill Yigo.


    When Igo died, the planet would be destroyed, and the planting of the sacred tree would naturally become a delusion.


    Therefore, he needs to let Yigo obediently cooperate with him without killing Yigo, so as to achieve the purpose of planting a sacred tree on Yigo.


    Although there are many planets in the universe, no planet is more suitable for planting the sacred tree than "Ego".


    Earth and Asgard are also good choices, but they are not in Rogge''s preferred range.


    As a self-conscious planet, Ego would definitely not agree to Rogge planting a sacred tree on his body.


    To mature, the sacred tree needs to eat away the energy of all living things on the planet in order to bear the "chakra fruit."


    For the planet, this is nourishing the sacred tree with his own life.


    As long as Igo still has the most basic sanity, it is impossible for him to agree to Rogge''s plan.


    However, Rogge did not expect at the beginning that Igo would agree to his plan, because he planned to use another god, known as the "strongest illusion", to forcibly modify Igo''s consciousness.


    Don''t be a god, Uchiha Shisui Kaleidoscope writes the pupil technique awakened by the wheel eye!


    With his current strength, Rogge is 80% sure that the other gods will take effect on Yigo.


    The only problem is that the exchange price given by the system is a bit expensive.


    "Kaleidoscope with pupil technique, left eye¡¤Farewell, exchange price: 300 Ninja Coins!"


    The system does not support the exchange of any physical writing wheel eyes, but the system has not completely blocked Rogge''s path to other kaleidoscope pupils.


    As long as he is willing to consume 300 ninja coins, the system can attach other gods to his left eye of the kaleidoscope.


    In addition to this left eye, other gods, the system also gives other additional pupil surgery.


    Shenwei, Amaterasu, Adding Earth Life, Ninja Manipulation, Transcribing Seal...


    If Roger can save enough ninja coins, he can completely attach these pupils to his eyes one by one, making himself the ninja with the most kaleidoscope pupils.


    Rogge dreamed about this bright future, but he had never done so.


    The reason is simple, poor!


    In order to save the 500 Nincoins required to exchange for the sapling of the God Tree, he has tried almost all the commissions on the commission website that can be determined by the system, and then he accumulated his own Nincoins to 625.


    The sapling of the sacred tree requires 500 nincoins, and other gods need 300 nincoins. If he wants to implement his sacred tree planting plan smoothly, he still needs to save 175 more nincoins.


    He basically did all the commissions that can be done on the earth.


    That being the case, it''s time to expand the commission business of the fourth generation of Hokage in the universe.


    He didn''t worry about whether he could receive enough commissions in the universe.


    In any case, he was the fourth-generation Hokage who had defeated Ronan the accuser twice and had a draw with the crazy Titan Thanos.


    With his current reputation, as long as he wants to, the source of the commission absolutely does not need to be worried.


    This is also the main reason why he did not open the portal directly to Xander Star, but took the "Golden Jack" to Xander Star.


    The four generations of Hokage are dignified and commissioned in the universe, how can there not be a space-class warship that is domineering enough.


    This is not only a matter of face, but also a symbol of strength.


    After all, not everyone can treat the main battleship of the Kerry Empire as a private car.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Rogge and Hinata went to Sandal on the "Golden Jack", there was a fierce space chase in the universe near the highest star.


    "What do you think, why are you going to steal their energy batteries!"


    Xingjue, who was maneuvering the "Milano" to evade, shouted at the rocket sitting in the right driving position.


    "Man, those batteries are really easy to steal!"


    The Rockets explained unmovedly, and did not feel that his theft was excessive.


    "This is your excuse?" Camora sitting behind the rocket said disdainfully.


    "Please, you have also seen the high priest look up high, I am teaching him!"


    The Rockets found a very suitable reason for their behavior.


    But in the next second, he heard the taunt from Xing Jue.


    "I didn''t expect your motives to be so selfless! It''s a pity that those highest stars didn''t understand your kindness and wanted to kill us!"


    No matter it was Star Lord or Rocket, at this time, they did not pay too much attention to the pursuit of the Supreme Star.


    Star Lord, Rocket, Kamora, Groot, Drax the Destroyer...


    They were originally unrelated, but eventually formed the "Galaxy Awkward Dance Team" in Rogge''s memory.


    Although the reason for forming the team was completely different from what he remembered, fate still connected the five people of Xingjue together, allowing the "Guardians of the Galaxy" to appear in this world smoothly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Rogge didn''t know that Xingjue and others had formed the Galaxy Guard, let alone that they were being pursued by the unmanned fleet of the Supreme Stars.


    Now he is enjoying a Chinese lunch carefully prepared by Hinata.


    Although Hinata¡¯s current dress is very Japanese, Rogge did not ask her to make traditional Japanese food, but instead asked her to make Chinese food more in line with her own taste.


    Even if it is cosplay, there is no need to imitate all aspects of life.


    In terms of diet, he is quite picky.


    As a young man in the new era who grew up in a big food country, he can''t get any interest in Japanese cuisine such as sushi and ramen.


    This is not a question of contempt, or a pure lack of interest.


    After enjoying the Chinese lunch carefully prepared by Hinata, Rogge tested the actual combat abilities of Hinata ninjutsu and physique in the training room on the battleship.


    The result of the test is very satisfactory.


    Except that the amount of Chakra is not particularly large, Hinata can be regarded as having no shortcomings.


    Ninjutsu, illusion and physical skills, all fine!


    The speed of Jie Yin was even faster than him.


    If it weren''t for the existence of such external gadgets as the fairy body, the writing wheel eye, and the wood escape, Roger would not dare to say that he could win Hinata under the same conditions.


    Through this fight, he once again came to a conclusion that made him helpless.


    Compared with him, Hinata is more like the traverser who opened the hanger.


    Although in this ninja battle, he couldn''t win Hinata surely.


    However, on another battlefield, he is truly invincible.


    Don''t ask so many reasons, just ask the fairy body.


    In this kind of leisurely time as if traveling, the "Golden Jack" spent three days completely incompatible with performance before finally reaching the vicinity of Shandal Star through an interstellar jump.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 525： Yongdu in exile

    Sandal Star, the outskirts of Halton City, the secret base of the rope and grass slavery group.


    Rogge did not let the "Golden Jack" directly enter the universe of Sandal, but parked the "Golden Jack" near Sandal and opened the portal magic to the secret of the slavery group that was disguised as a farm. base.


    He didn''t hide his arrival. Not long after he and Hinata walked out of the portal, he saw a familiar face.


    Gerlos!


    The young Shandar star who once served Hulk food and aspires to become a true slave hunter.


    Compared with before, Jeros, who was already an official slave arrester, was not as immature as before. He looked very capable and had a conspicuous scar on his face.


    "Ro... Lord Roger?"


    Although the last time I saw Roger, it was almost two years ago.


    But Gerlos recognized Roger at a glance, and there was a look of shock on his face.


    "Notify Noah, your deputy commander, and ask him to return to Xander Star immediately, and say I want to see him!"


    Looking at Gerlos whose image was already completely different, Roger said calmly.


    "Okay, I''ll go and notify the head of the team right away!"


    Gerlos replied in a respectful tone like facing the leader Noah.


    Although he didn''t know why Roger came to Sandal Star suddenly, he knew one thing very well, that is, Roger was very strong, especially strong.


    Since Noah returned to the slave hunting group and personally told about Roger''s invincible posture in fighting against the accuser Ronan in Sarkar, the slave hunters knew that Roger was something they could not afford to provoke. exist.


    In addition, everyone in the slave hunting group knew that Noah, their current leader, had a three-year agreement with Roger.


    A year ago, after the unfortunate death of the last leader of the slave-catching group, Noah was able to become the leader among several deputy commanders, and he also had a lot to do with Roger.


    Don''t look at Noah''s appearance, but he has a lot of caution in his heart.


    With the help of almost imposing conspiracy, he won the competition for the position of leader of the slave hunting group with great ease, and without any effort, he became the current leader of the rope and grass slave hunting group.


    "Prepare me a comfortable floater and a communicator. I''m going to Halton."


    Although he came to the secret base of the rope trapping group, Rogge had no plans to live in the base.


    From his point of view, there is nothing particularly worth visiting in Halton.


    But the problem is that he is not here alone now.


    This is Hinata''s first real alien journey.


    In order to let Hinata have good memories, he didn''t mind to accompany Hinata to stroll around Halton City, and let Hinata appreciate the local customs of Shandal Star.


    Shopping with women is a painful thing for many men.


    However, if you have enough time and money to go shopping with a woman you like, it is a very pleasant thing.


    If Rogge remembers correctly, there are more than 400 million new stars on his new star card, enough for him and Hinata to spend as much as they like in Halton.


    Riding in the luxurious floating car exclusive to the captain of the slave hunting group, Rogge and the two began to head to the city of Halton, dozens of kilometers away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Rogge and the two were heading to Halton, Noah, located somewhere in space, received a message from Gerlos.


    "Why did he come? It''s only been two years now, and it hasn''t reached the agreed deadline!"


    Although he was already the leader of the rope trapping group, Noah still did not dare to have any idea of ??violating the agreement.


    Thinking of the scene where he met Rogge for the last time, he touched his neck unconsciously.


    Until now, Noah didn''t know the use of the Thunder God technique that Roger had left on his neck.


    However, he did not intend to use his life to verify this.


    "Abandon the capture mission, set sail and return to Shandal Star immediately!"


    Noah, who was sitting in the position of commander of the battleship''s main control room, gave the latest order.


    Temporary abandonment of arrest missions is not common in the history of slave hunting groups.


    But since the person who gave this order was the leader Noah, of course the other members of the slave-catching group would not have any opinions.


    It didn''t take long for the warship of the slave hunting group to set the latest destination, and headed for the nearest interstellar jumping point.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A camp on the famous red light district planet, Contraxia.


    "It seems we are in the wrong place at this time."


    A middle-aged man who looked completely indistinguishable from an earthly man said to the predator with blue skin in front of him and red metal head fins on his head.


    This blue-skinned predator is none other than Yongdu.


    After finishing speaking, the big man did not wait for Yongdu''s answer, and turned around with his subordinates.


    "Mr¡­¡­"


    As soon as the man turned around, the waitress at the camp hurriedly chased him up, trying to get the man and others to stay.


    "The predators have 100 factions, and you have lost the remaining 99 in order to serve one of them."


    The big man ignored the waitress''s retention and walked outside without any reduction.


    "Please, sir, don''t go!" The waitress said quickly, grabbing the big man.


    "Do not touch me!"


    The man full of masculinity pushed away the hand of the waitress on his chest with dissatisfaction.


    "I beg you¡­¡­"


    The waitress who was pushed away continued begging.


    Looking at the man who went further and further away, Yongdu smashed the bottle in his hand and roared loudly: "Staka, go to hell, I don''t care what you think of me!"


    "Then what do you follow us!"


    After hearing Yongdu''s roar, Starka replied angrily and turned and walked towards Yongdu.


    "Because you must listen to me!" Yongdu also walked quickly towards the big man.


    "I don''t need to listen to anything, you betrayed the principle! Predators, don''t sell children!"


    Although Starkar tried to control his anger, he showed amazing oppression, like a terrifying beast on the verge of rampaging.


    "I told you, I don''t know what''s going on!"


    Starka''s aura was amazing, but Yongdu didn''t lose the wind, and said loudly.


    "You don''t know, it''s because you don''t want to know, it''s because you make a fortune from this." Starka replied mockingly.


    Yongdu tugged at his jacket, revealing the predator logo on his clothes: "I ask for a place, and I wear a flame badge like you!"


    "Although you wear the same clothes as us, don''t even want to hear the horn of freedom after you die! Ogor''s brilliance will never shine at your funeral!"


    "If you think that exile will make me happy, then you are wrong. You hurt all of us."


    Starka grabbed Yongdu''s clothes and said in a calm tone that was completely different from before.


    After that, Starka ignored the courage who had obviously fallen into a downturn, and left the camp with his subordinates without looking back.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 526： The Unknown Flower God Colossus

    What is the way of shopping for local tyrants?


    That is to buy only the most expensive, not the best.


    After arriving at the bustling shopping mall in Halton City, Hinata awakened a woman''s innate shopping instinct without a teacher.


    Not only did Rogge not express any dissatisfaction with Hinata''s "mopping up" general shopping, he also proved what "swipe my card" is with practical actions.


    In less than half an hour, Hinata became the most popular female customer in the shopping center, surrounded by waiters of various skin colors like bees.


    Rogge did not interfere with Hinata''s frantic sweep, but silently swiped his card for the finishing touch.


    The latest beauty products, buy...


    The most expensive jewelry, buy...


    The largest brand of clothing skirts, buy...


    At this time, Roger, like a ruthless card swiping machine, kept repeating the swiping action and left the delivery address for the clerk.


    At the beginning, he didn''t pay too much attention to what Hinata bought.


    But when Hinata''s purchasing talent was completely awakened, he noticed something was wrong.


    Sexy lingerie...


    This is not in line with the style of the earth.


    But I like it!


    baby product¡­¡­


    Does this thing really work?


    Men''s health care products...


    This... This thing is a bit too much?


    ...


    As Hinata''s shopping types gradually developed into areas unsuitable for children, Rogge found that the eyes of the beautiful, young and beautiful waitresses looking at him were a little strange.


    This is not the most embarrassing question.


    The most embarrassing thing was that as the crowds onlookers increased, some people began to recognize him as the rumored fourth-generation Hokage.


    The Xanders and the Keri Empire are rivals, especially after the reopening of the war, the Xanders like to hear the news of the collapse of the Kerry Empire.


    Speaking of letting the Kerry Empire deflate, there is no way around the fourth generation of Hokage who defeated the accuser Ronan twice.


    When the scene began to develop out of control, Roger squeezed away the waiters around Hinata, and whispered to Hinata, "Let¡¯s do this for today. Let¡¯s continue after we get to New Star City."


    After speaking, Rogla picked up Hinata''s right hand, used Chakra to isolate the nearby waiter, and used quantum teleportation to return to the hotel suite that had been reserved before.


    Just like buying the most expensive shopping concept, the hotel they are staying in now is also the most expensive hotel in Halton, the Holy Light Hotel.


    When they came to Halton with Natasha before, they stayed in this hotel.


    Because the impression left by him last time was not bad, Rogge chose here this time.


    As for the identification required for check-in, a common illusion can easily be done.


    Not long after they had just returned to the hotel suite, the communicator on Roger rang.


    "Mr. Roger, this is Noah."


    "I''m back in Halton now, don''t know when will it be convenient for you to meet?"


    Although Noah tried to make his tone calm and soft, his rough voice was really not suitable for this kind of thing.


    This will give people the feeling that he is speaking while holding his throat.


    "I am waiting for you in the lounge of Shengguang Hotel."


    After speaking, Roger hung up the communicator and looked at Hinata next to him.


    "Those things you buy will be delivered later. You can experience the feeling of''demolition express''."


    "I''m going to talk about something in the hotel lounge, and I''ll be back after the talk."


    After squeezing Hinata''s handy face, Roger left the room with the communicator and headed to the hotel lounge.


    After arriving in the lounge, he found a quiet location by the window, ordered a bottle of the most expensive spirits, and patiently waited for Noah''s arrival.


    As a resolute fighter, Noah did not let Roger wait for too long.


    In less than ten minutes, Noah, wearing a black combat uniform, came to him.


    "Mr. Roger!"


    Noah whispered in a respectful tone, and bowed slightly to salute Rogge.


    "sit."


    Glancing at Noah, who was basically unchanged, Roger pointed to the opposite position and said.


    "Thank you!"


    After speaking, Noah straightened his combat uniform and sat down straight up.


    "How is the Flower God Colossus looking for?"


    Taking a sip of the spirits in the crystal wine glass, Roger asked in a relaxed tone like a chat.


    "We haven''t found any other targets besides Groot for the time being."


    I don''t know if it is his own illusion, Noah always feels that the current Roger is very different from before.


    If the former Rogge was a majestic mountain towering above the clouds.


    Then the current Roger is an endless ocean.


    Although the pressure displayed is no longer as amazing as before, it gives people a more unfathomable feeling.


    "If not, then forget it."


    Rogge was not surprised by Noah''s answer.


    Grout, the tree person, is probably the last member of the Flower God Colossus.


    Regarding this point, he had already been mentally prepared.


    Otherwise, Tanya Defan, a collector of the universe well-known for his hobby, would not propose to collect Groot''s body.


    "I''m really sorry for not being able to fulfill your request!"


    Noah did not expect that Roger would directly give up his plan to capture the Flower God Colossus.


    This development was a bit beyond his expectations.


    Before he returned to Xandar, he was thinking about how to explain to Rogge why he has not captured the Clan of the Flower God Colossus.


    "Everything can''t be too reluctant. Since I can''t find it, it means that I have no relationship with the Flower God Colossus Clan for the time being."


    Rogge explained casually, and then continued: "Although the Flower God Colossus Clan doesn''t need to look for it for the time being, I hope you can find two people for me."


    After hearing Roger''s words, Noah swallowed unconsciously and asked slowly: "Which two people?"


    "Marauder Yongdu Udonta, and Star Lord Peter Quill!"


    Predator?


    Star Lord?


    Noah thought that Roger wanted him to look for some weird people again, but he didn''t expect that he was looking for predators.


    As a slave hunter wandering in the gray area, Noah is no stranger to predators, and can even be regarded as very familiar.


    After all, like the slave catcher, the predator is also a member of the gray area.


    He is no stranger to the predator, but Peter Quill, the star lord, has no impression at all.


    Since I haven''t heard of it, he can basically be ruled out as a powerful existence.


    "If the Star Lord is not easy to find, you can find out about Thanos'' adopted daughter Kamora."


    "Maybe find out if there is a bounty hunter team called''Guardians of the Galaxy''."


    Rogge saw the puzzlement on Noah''s face and provided him with an additional idea.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 527： Exchange devas

    Thanos¡¯ adopted daughter Kamora?


    After hearing Roger''s prompt, Noah was taken aback.


    He is no stranger to Kamora. In the arena of Saka, he has seen this top assassin known as the "most dangerous woman in the universe".


    Although Kamora didn''t really fight Hulk at the time, Kamora still left a deep impression on him.


    After all, to some extent, Thanos will lead the army to attack Saka Star, just to rescue Kamora from Gao Tianzun''s hands.


    It''s just that he couldn''t understand how Camora would have something to do with the so-called Star Lord.


    Although his mind was full of questions, he still quickly responded.


    "Okay, I will immediately arrange for manpower to find the predator Yongdu and Xingjue."


    After handing over the task of finding Yongdu and Xingjue to Noah, Roger returned to the hotel suite.


    Later, he saw Hinata in the bedroom trying on **** underwear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At noon the next day, after tasting a luxurious Sandal Star lunch with Hinata, Roger took Hinata to leave Halton City and opened the portal to the capital of Sandal Star, Nova City.


    Of course, the luxury floating car belonging to the leader of the slave hunting group was also taken away by him.


    Before leaving Halton City, Rogge specifically notified Noah and told Noah to go to Nova City to find him after he had news.


    Compared with cities on the earth, Halton has been counted as a future city that will only appear in science fiction.


    But compared to the capital city of Nova City, Halton City looks a bit ordinary.


    After arriving in New Star City, Rogge did not immediately accompany Hinata to go shopping, but contacted the chairman of the military council Morgan Gardner who had his right hand cut off.


    Although Morgan Gardner''s strength is not that great, it is just the level of an ordinary centurion in the Rising Star Legion.


    But his identity and power can enable Roger to better carry out his own commissioned business.


    Don''t look at the **** things that happened when the two of them met for the first time, but this will not affect their subsequent cooperation in the slightest.


    In the face of common interests, there are no permanent enemies.


    After dialing Morgan Gardner''s private number with the communicator provided by the slave hunting group, Rogge directly stated his plan to carry out entrusted business on Sandal Star.


    After just thinking about it for ten seconds, Morgan Gardner agreed to Rogge''s request to use his channel to carry out the commissioned cooperation.


    After reaching a preliminary cooperation agreement, Rogge quickly embarked on his journey of "Swiping Ninja Coins" in Sandal Star.


    Assassinate the frontline commander of the Kerry Empire, **** important supplies of the Nova Army, and retake the key areas occupied by the Kerry Empire...


    Because it was during the stalemate of the war, most of the commissions Rogge received were related to the war.


    Of course, it is indispensable to help Morgan Gardner secretly solve the assassination commission of political enemies.


    As a qualified politician, Morgan Gardner did not miss the opportunity to take advantage of Rogge''s reputation to publicize that he has reached a friendly and strong cooperative relationship with the fourth generation of Naruto.


    Regarding these little moves of Morgan Gardner, Rogge did not take it seriously.


    Although this would make him look a bit like a mercenary, he tolerated Morgan Gardner''s little action in terms of the constantly accumulating nincoins.


    I have to say that the commission rate of the new map is relatively high.


    In just a week, Rogge successfully collected 205 Nincoins from Morgan Gardner, bringing his number of Nincoins to 830.


    After getting enough Nincoins, Rogge temporarily suspended the cooperation with Morgan Gardner and returned his energy to the sacred tree planting plan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Bright starry sky" hotel, in the supreme suite.


    Taking advantage of the gap between Hinata''s bath, Roger, lying on the bed, opened the system''s exchange page and found the exchange icon symbolizing "Left Eye¡¤Beyond God".


    "Kaleidoscope with pupil technique, left eye¡¤Farewell, exchange price: 300 Ninja Coins!"


    Without any hesitation, Roger directly chose the exchange.


    When the golden icon on the exchange page disappeared, a distinctive kaleidoscope pupil appeared strangely in his left eye.


    With the appearance of this pupil power, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of his left eye was forcibly opened, and the kaleidoscope pattern like a triangular arc-shaped dart quickly rotated.


    In a few seconds, the kaleidoscope pattern in his left eye changed from a triangular arc-shaped dart pattern to a four-corner dart pattern with sharper lines.


    "Kaleidoscope pupil technique, don''t be a god!"


    When the four corners of the dart pattern on the left eye stopped choosing, the relevant information of the other gods also appeared in his mind.


    Unknowingly, manipulate others at will and change their minds forever.


    Like Moon Reading, other gods are also the ultimate illusion technique derived from the extreme hypnotic ability of Shuralunyan.


    It''s just that Yuedu and other gods have chosen different evolution directions and presentation methods.


    Moon reading is to inflict the greatest mental damage on the enemy in a short period of time, and completely defeat the enemy by destroying the spirit.


    Although the other gods seem to be relatively soft, in fact, the other gods are as difficult to resist as Yuedu.


    The tricky thing about monthly reading is that when the enemy perceives monthly reading, he is already deep in the world of monthly reading.


    The tricky thing about other gods is that the enemy can''t even detect whether he has fallen into the other gods.


    The thoughts injected by other gods will produce effects silently and in the most secretive way, making the enemy mistakenly believe that this is his true thought, and it will be executed without any doubt.


    After browsing the information of other gods in his mind in detail, Rogge closed the kaleidoscope writing wheel that he opened by himself.


    The effect of other gods is indeed very powerful, but its flaws are also obvious.


    Unlike the monthly reading, which can be used several times as long as the mental power is sufficient, the cooldown of other gods is terrifying.


    Rogge just calculated, based on his current level of development and strength of the immortal human body, he needs to cool down for a whole week to use another **** once.


    The week-long cooldown time also destined that other gods cannot become a conventional means of warfare, and can only be used as a trump card at a critical moment.


    In addition to the cooldown time of the other gods a little bit beyond his expectations, he also discovered a particularly helpless thing.


    If he remembered correctly, Konoha Nabe King Danzo, with inter-column cells transplanted, had only a few hours of cooling time using other gods.


    Danzo is nothing more than transplanting cells between the columns, which can shorten the cooling time to a few hours.


    As for himself, who possessed the immortal human body between the pillars, he had to cool down for a week when he used other gods.


    Is there such a big difference between 85% of fairy bodies and 100% of fairy bodies?


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 528： Give me a face

    Bright starry sky hotel, in the living room of the Supreme Suite where Roger lived.


    "Mr. Rogge, this is the latest news from the predator Yongdu, Xingjue and others, please take a look."


    Unlike the last time we met, Noah did not wear the black combat uniforms of the slave hunters this time, but instead wore an expensive black suit.


    Although the clothes are expensive, because of his temperament and body shape, Noah in formal clothes is not like a guest who will stay in the hotel, but like a bodyguard for a hotel guest.


    After receiving the ultra-thin electronic display screen like transparent glass that Noah handed over, Rogge scanned the contents.


    After more than a week of searching, the slave hunting group successfully found the specific whereabouts of Yongdu and Xingjue.


    According to intelligence, the Galaxy Guards formed by Xingjue and others are repairing the seriously damaged "Milano" on Bocht.


    And the predator Yongdu, a week ago, in the camp of the planet Contraxia in the red light district, accepted the commission of the Supreme Astral High Priest to capture the Star Lord and others.


    So now, the predators led by Yongdu are also searching for Xingjue and others.


    After knowing the news, Noah felt that he finally understood why Roger was looking for Yongdu and Xingjue.


    Glancing at Noah, who thought he had seen everything, Rogge put down the electronic display in his hand and slowly said: "From now on, you don''t owe me anything, you can leave now."


    "By the way, your floating car is now in the hotel''s underground parking lot. You can drive away directly later."


    Noah thought that Roger would continue to arrange some tasks for him, so that the slave hunting group could borrow his reputation during this period.


    Unexpectedly, Rogge actually asked him to leave.


    This development completely exceeded his expectations.


    "Mr. Rogge, if you need to capture Yongdu and Xingjue, the slave hunting group can help you capture them directly. It does not require you to do it yourself, nor does it require you to spend any money."


    After a few seconds of silence, Noah offered free help.


    "Capture them? Thank you for your kindness, but I do not intend to capture them."


    Although Noah didn''t say it clearly, Roger could tell at a glance what he was thinking.


    The Speaker of the Military Council Morgan Gardner took the initiative to publicize the cooperative relationship between himself and Rogge last week. After the current battle report was passed back to Shandal Star, Rogge has also become the hottest person in Shandal Star.


    There are too many people who want to get involved with him or establish cooperation with him.


    Even now, in the lobby of the hotel, there are still a large group of people waiting for him to show up.


    After sending away the thoughtful Noah, Roger again picked up the electronic display that recorded Yongdu and Xingjue.


    Bocht Star is a planet with not very advanced technology.


    It is not easy for Xingjue and others to repair the damaged "Milano" on Bocht.


    At least in a short period of time, they could not recover the "Milano" and leave Bocht.


    As in my own memory, although Xingjue and others formed the Guardians of the Galaxy, they were not a very secure bounty team.


    This can be seen from the fact that they were hunted down by the Supreme Star from their previous employer.


    Completed the employer''s commission, and then stole the energy battery that the employer regarded as a treasure.


    I don''t know why, after seeing the reason why the Supreme Stars were pursuing the Guardians of the Galaxy, Rogge unconsciously recalled his former employer''s hand in hand.


    In comparison, his treatment of the former employer of Shouhehui was much crueler than that of Xingjue and others.


    Moreover, the method he used was not the kind of petty theft who couldn''t get on the table, but directly killed the entire association, completely occupying their keel.


    From this point of view, his behavior is worse than the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    In order to avoid Yongdu taking away Xingjue ahead of time, or Xingjue¡¯s biological father Igo contacting Xingjue in advance, not long after Noah left the hotel, Roger took Hinata back to the "Golden Jack" and began to go to Bo Hutt.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bocht star, in a forest.


    "Damn! I said it a long time ago, you should completely cut off relations with the predators!"


    While speaking, Rocket held an energy rifle higher than him, firing frantically at the predators who had completely surrounded them.


    "I''m not a predator anymore, they have nothing to do with me!"


    Facing the rocket''s complaints, Xing Jue, who held an energy pistol in each hand, replied dissatisfied.


    "Shut up both of you!" Kamora''s voice sounded behind them.


    "Hahahaha, let go, you space mice, hahahaha..."


    Drax the Destroyer''s style of painting is always so unique. The naked, not only did he not take the encirclement of the predators in his heart, but instead ran directly in the direction of the most enemies with two daggers.


    "I''m Groot!"


    Behind Drax the Destroyer, there was Grout, three to four meters tall.


    Although Groot is the most conspicuous target, he is also the most difficult one at home in the forest.


    Unlike Xingjue and others, Groot at this time is like a forest guardian, with a tree-like body that grows crazily, pierced, or beaten by those who are wearing the uniform of a predator, but they are like a miscellaneous brand. Predators like mercenaries.


    Although Xingjue and the others only had five people, the fighting power they broke out was no worse than the predator team led by Yongdu, and even had the upper hand.


    As more and more predators died and were injured, Yongdu as the leader of the team finally took action.


    I saw that Yongdu opened the leather windbreaker on his body, revealing the golden yellow hung on his belt, possessing a self-propelled mini high-speed engine and brain waves controlled by diamond arrows, and then slowly whistled.


    With the sound of the whistle, the golden yellow arrow hung on Yongdu''s belt slowly flew up.


    Then, in the night-shrouded forest, a flash of red light was drawn.


    The galloping arrow hit the most conspicuous Groot first, piercing Groot''s hands back and forth like embroidery.


    In less than two seconds, Groot''s hands, which were entirely made of wood, burst into pieces, turning into broken pieces of wood and falling to the ground.


    The flying arrow that smashed Groot''s hands did not stop at all, and continued to attack Xingjue and the others.


    With the terrifying speed of Flying Arrow, Xing Jue and the others quickly fell into an absolute disadvantage.


    Just as this golden flying arrow was about to pierce the rocket boots on Xingjue''s leg, a main battleship of the Kerry Empire appeared above the forest.


    Appearing with this warship, there is also a voice that cannot be rejected.


    "Everyone present, please give me a face and stop this meaningless battle."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 529： The truth about Ego

    Give me a face?


    Although Yongdu, Xingjue and the others didn''t know who the speaker was, they didn''t dare not give this person a face.


    The reason is very simple. The main battleship of the Kerry Empire aimed all the guns at them at this time.


    As a member of the cosmos, they could not fail to recognize the main battleship of the Kerry Empire, let alone doubt the firepower of such a main battleship.


    If this warship opens fire, let alone them, even this small forest will not be able to survive the first round of missile washing.


    Sitting in the main control room of the battleship, Roger looked at Yongdu and Xingjue who had been forced to cease fire with satisfaction. He turned to Hinata and said, "You control the Golden Jack, if the following ones If you don¡¯t obey, you don¡¯t have to be polite with them and just open fire."


    After speaking, Roger, who was sitting in the position of the commander of the battleship, stood up and walked towards the hatch on the left side of the battleship.


    A few minutes later, under the gaze of Yongdu and Xingjue and the others, Roger, who used the art of earth escape and super light and heavy rock, slowly flew down from the sky and landed among them.


    Although Yongdu and Xingjue had heard the name of the fourth generation of Hokage, they had never actually met Roger, even his virtual image.


    However, when he landed, the Rockets and Camora recognized him for the first time.


    "It''s you?" Kamora frowned and said in a low voice.


    "Why are you here?"


    The sound of the rocket followed.


    "I''m Groot!"


    Grout, who had regrown his arms, came to Rogge and said with his head down.


    "long time no see!"


    Roger first greeted the Rockets and Groot before turning his head to look at Kamora.


    The last time he saw Kamora, he was still in the arena of Saka.


    "How is your father Thanos?"


    Kamora never thought that the first sentence Roger said to himself was actually related to Thanos.


    After a few seconds of silence, Camora, with green skin and burgundy curly hair, said slowly, "You can ask him this question yourself."


    Obviously, Camora didn''t want to continue this topic with Roger.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Seeing that Kamora''s mood suddenly became a little uncomfortable, Xing Jue immediately came to Rogge and blocked Kamora behind him.


    Although Xingjue occasionally behaves like a fool, he is still very reliable at certain times.


    For example, when protecting the woman you like.


    Xingjue''s tone was not very polite at this time, but Roger did not care, and said calmly: "I am Roger, if you like, you can also call me the fourth generation of Hokage."


    "As for why I came here, the reason is very simple. I want to meet your father Yigo and take you to see him."


    When Roger said Igor''s name, Yongdu, who was standing not far behind him, quietly controlled the flying arrow, causing the flying arrow to fly towards the back of Roger''s head.


    However, just as the flying arrow was about to hit the back of Rogge''s head, silver-white lightning suddenly gushed out of him, knocking the galloping flying sword into the air.


    "Put away your careful thoughts, you are not my opponent!"


    Rogge didn''t look back, and said unhurriedly.


    For people of average strength, Yongdu''s flying arrows can be regarded as lightning fast.


    But for Rogge, Yongdu''s arrow attack was nothing more than a decent trick.


    If he needs it, he can also use the enchanted Flying Thunder God Kuwu to do similar things.


    After warning Yongdu, Roger continued to say to the Star Lord who had not fully reacted: "Looking at how you look now, you probably don''t know that Igor is your father."


    "But it doesn''t matter. Yongdu who has reached a cooperation agreement with your father is here. If you have any questions, you can ask him."


    After speaking, Rogge pointed to Yongdu who had just collected the flying arrow behind him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the silent forest, Rogge and Xingjue and others sat around a bonfire, and did not speak for a long time.


    At this time, Xing Jue was digesting the news of his biological father, Yi Ge, with a solemn silence on his face.


    Under Rogge''s "friendly" suggestion, Yongdu told him about the incident that he had brought the descendants for Eagle.


    Including the bones of various races he saw in that cave, and the reason why he left the Star Lord among the predators.


    In order to let Xingjue know more clearly what kind of person Eagle is, Rogge also stated the life expansion plan of Eagle, and implied euphemistically that the death of Xingjue¡¯s mother Meredith was not ordinary Died of illness.


    Xingjue didn''t believe much at first about the news revealed by Yongdu and Roger.


    However, after knowing that his mother''s death might have something to do with Igo, he made a decision that Rogge expected.


    Xingjue decided to personally go to the planet "Ego" to meet his biological father and ask the truth about his mother''s death.


    Although when Meredith died, Xingjue was only a nine-year-old child.


    But in his heart, Meredith is the most important existence in his life.


    This can be seen from the tape recorder and "Dance Empire 1" he always took with Meredith.


    After initially reaching the decision to go to the planet "Ego" together, Xingjue and the others left, leaving Roger and Yongdu alone.


    "Why do you want him to know these truths, he could not have to bear these things?"


    Although the strength is far inferior to Rogge, Yongdu at this time still spoke to him in a dissatisfied tone.


    "He has the right to know the truth. You can''t hide it from him for the rest of your life."


    "In addition, your acting skills are actually quite poor, and anyone with a discerning eye can see your preference for him."


    Roger didn''t care about Yongdu''s tone, and said indifferently.


    "I never preferred him, I just..."


    Yongdu explained immediately, but before he could finish speaking, Roger interrupted him.


    "Yes, you don''t have a preference for him, you just need a thief who is relatively small and can climb through a pipe that adults can''t pass."


    "Such words, only your subordinates with low IQ will believe it."


    To some extent, Roger actually appreciates Yongdu.


    Although Yongdu is not a good person in the conventional sense, it cannot be denied that he is a relatively conscientious predator.


    In order to protect the Star Lord, he did not hesitate to turn his face with such a powerful existence like Igo.


    In order to conceal Xing Jue''s life experience, he did not hesitate to bear the notoriety of buying and selling children, and even paid the price of being removed from the predator team.


    "My men may not be very smart, but you don''t have to think of us as fools. Your purpose is definitely not just to see Eagle."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 530： Eagle Star

    Regarding Yongdu''s suspicion, Rogge didn''t care about it.


    In any case, Yongdu is a predator who has been in the universe for decades.


    If he couldn''t even see such a straightforward enchantment, Roger would feel that something was wrong.


    "I do have another purpose, but you can rest assured that my purpose will not have any impact on your lives."


    "If I plan to do something to you, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. You should be very clear about this."


    Even if Yongdu was tied to Xingjue and the others, it would definitely not be Roger''s opponent.


    Regarding this point, no matter whether it is the predators such as Yongdu or Xingjue and others, there will be no doubt.


    That''s why they held a "bonfire party" in accordance with Roger''s arrangement so obediently.


    "That''s what I said, but if I don''t know your true purpose, I still can''t trust you."


    After a few seconds of silence, Yongdu continued.


    "You don''t need to trust me, you just need to know that this time going to the''Ego'' star can wash away the stigma you have carried for many years, and let Xing Jue know the truth of his mother''s death."


    "As for the others, it has nothing to do with you."


    Although I do appreciate courage a little, this does not mean that Roger will tell him his "sacred tree planting plan".


    As of now, the only person who knows this plan except him is Hinata.


    Taking a look at Roger, who was unmoved, Yongdu clenched his fists slightly.


    Afterwards, he stood up directly and walked towards his spaceship.


    However, just after he walked out, Roger''s voice came over.


    "Those who are optimistic about you, if you don''t want to see them betray you directly in battle."


    The subordinates of Yongdu''s predators are not only weak, but also not very good at their brains. They are the kind of mobs that are easily agitated.


    Although Rogge didn''t pay much attention to the predators, he didn''t want to see the sudden betrayal of these clowns.


    This will not affect his plan for planting the sacred tree, but it will affect his mood.


    "My men, I can teach myself!"


    After leaving these words without looking back, Yongdu continued to walk towards his spaceship.


    When the dawn of the second day appeared on the horizon, the five men of Star Jue were fully armed and boarded the "Golden Jack".


    Xingjue¡¯s spacecraft "Milano" has not been completely repaired, and they are not willing to take Yongdu''s spacecraft to the "Ego" star, so "Golden Jack" has become their only choice now.


    When the five stars arrived in the main control room of the battleship, Roger, who was sitting in the position of the battleship commander, said to them: "It seems that you had a good rest last night. If nothing else, we will set off now. !"


    Regarding Rogge''s arrangement, Xingjue and Rockets and others have no opinion.


    However, just as the "Golden Jack" slowly lifted into the sky and flew toward outer space, Drax the Destroyer, naked and covered in strange tattoos, turned toward the setting "Ego". Hinata walked to the star-specific coordinates.


    What is he going to do?


    Seeing Drax the Destroyer walking towards Hinata without saying a word, Xingjue, Rocket, and Rogge all showed doubts at the same time.


    "Your eyes are strange, are you blind?"


    Sure enough, this is indeed Drax''s style.


    Just when Xingjue was about to explain to Rogge that this is how Drax usually speaks, Drax made a move that surprised everyone.


    He raised his right hand and stretched it toward Hinata''s long black hair. At the same time, he said in an affectionate tone: "You have the same hair as my wife."


    Roger didn''t know if Drax was really stupid or fake, and he didn''t care if Drax''s wife had the same long hair as Hinata.


    When Drax''s right hand was still tens of centimeters away from Hinata, he raised his right hand and shot a silver-white lightning from his index finger.


    Rumble!


    This not-so-thick silver lightning hit Drax with thunder, knocking him out.


    "Don''t touch her unless you want to die!"


    Roger warned Drax with practical actions.


    "Misunderstandings, all misunderstandings!"


    "Drax just missed his wife a little, he didn''t mean anything."


    When Drax was knocked into the air, Xingjue immediately realized something and quickly explained.


    "I don''t want to see it a second time, understand?"


    "Understand, completely understand!"


    When I first saw Roger yesterday, Xingjue didn''t think he was terrifying, not even as terrible as Yongdu.


    But after knowing that Rogge is the fourth generation of Hokage, especially after making up for the deeds of Rogge, his attitude towards Rogge has changed drastically.


    Try not to offend people you can''t afford to offend as much as possible, is Xingjue''s philosophy of survival.


    Although he often forgets this, at this time, he obviously remembers it clearly.


    After letting Groot take Drax out of the control room, Xing Jue asked Rogge, "Well, is''Full Body Energetic'' still the best movie ever?"


    "Never."


    Rogge originally thought that Xingjue was going to ease the unpleasant atmosphere just now, but he did not expect that he asked a mentally handicapped question that was extremely in line with his style.


    "That''s a shame!"


    Xingjue said with regret.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The distance between Bocht and Igor is not short. Even if it is fast moving through the interstellar jumping point, it took Rogge and others nearly an hour to reach the universe near Igor.


    "We have arrived!"


    Seeing that the size of the star in front of him was not much larger than that of the moon, the surface was wine-red, and was mixed with some light green Ego stars, Rogge said unhurriedly.


    "Then what are we waiting for!"


    Xingjue, who was about to see his own father, fell into a certain state of excitement.


    Of course, it could also be because he was about to know the truth about his mother''s death.


    "We change to a small landing craft."


    The "Golden Jack" is Rogge''s most important space battleship at the moment, and he doesn''t want to lose the "Golden Jack" on Egor.


    After transferring to the small landing spacecraft in the "Golden Jack", Roger and others slowly flew towards this magical planet with self-awareness.


    Like Rogge, Yongdu didn''t let his predator main ship go to Ygor, and also changed to a small spacecraft.


    When the small landing spacecraft entered the atmosphere of Star Ego, Rogge immediately felt an almost depressing life energy.


    It really is a good place to plant sacred trees!


    Compared with Ego, whose life energy was so strong that it was a bit too much, Rogge suddenly felt that the planet Tatooine he had now was a bit too barren.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 531： This is my thanks to you

    Up to now, Rogge has been to alien planets.


    However, in these alien territories that he once set foot on, the concentration of life energy displayed by Star Eagle is the first without any suspense.


    Even Asgard, known as the "God''s Domain," can''t compare to Ego''s in terms of life energy concentration.


    Although the life energy concentration of Star Eagle is very high, Roger quickly discovered the weirdness here.


    According to common sense, such a rich life energy should give birth to a variety of strange lives.


    But on Ego, the only life Rogge can perceive is plants and insects, and some small animals with weak life energy.


    For a planet with such a rich life energy, this is obviously due to someone deliberately controlling it.


    After entering the atmosphere of Ygor, Rogge did not hesitate, and immediately used Chakra Perception and began to search for Ygor''s location.


    Eagle Star is not large, not even comparable to the moon.


    This is good news for Roger, who is performing Chakra Sensation.


    It didn''t take much time for him to perceive the life signal of Yigo whose intensity completely exceeded that of normal creatures.


    "Turn left 23 degrees, distance 340 kilometers, go ahead at full speed!"


    Rogge explained the specific location he felt.


    Xingjue, who was driving the small landing spacecraft, immediately set new coordinates and controlled the spacecraft to advance at full speed.


    When the spacecraft on which Roger and the others were flying changed the direction of flight, Yongdu and the others who followed them immediately adjusted the direction of the flight and followed them closely.


    The distance of more than two hundred kilometers is not a long distance for a spacecraft flying at full speed.


    In less than ten minutes, a peculiar castle that seemed to be located in a fairyland appeared in their sight.


    This is a castle that cannot be accurately described in words.


    The architectural style displayed by the castle is also completely different from other planets.


    After docking the spaceship on the wide platform in front of the castle, Xing Jue rushed out of the spaceship in a hurry and came to the platform to look around.


    When Xing Jue got off the ship, Roger and the others walked off the spaceship unhurriedly and looked at the Ego Star, which was like a fairyland.


    "Is my biological father in there?"


    Xingjue came to Rogge, suppressing his inner excitement and asked slowly.


    "To be precise, you have stepped on your father''s body now."


    "Your father is a self-conscious planet, you have to get used to it."


    Roger corrected Xingjue''s statement.


    Inside the castle, there is indeed an Ego with a human appearance, but that is only a clone of Ego.


    The land under their feet is the real body of Ego.


    "A planet..."


    Although he knew his father was not an ordinary human last night, Xing Jue still couldn''t accept that his father was a planet.


    His father Igo is a planet, his mother Meredith is a human being, they...


    "Does his father have ¡®that¡¯?" (Note 1)


    Just as Xingjue was trying to adapt to his father''s being a planet, Drax the Destroyer came to Rogge with a look of curiosity and asked a slightly embarrassing question.


    For Drax, this is a question worth exploring.


    However, in the current environment, this issue seems a bit destructive.


    "Man, what''s wrong with you!"


    Xingjue''s face suddenly changed, and he spoke to Drax with dissatisfaction.


    "If your father is a planet, how would he make a human with your mother? He will crush your mother."


    Drax didn''t think there was anything wrong with his question, so he explained it for granted.


    "I don''t want to discuss with you how my parents... uh..."


    Xingjue finally gave up his plan to explain the reason to Drax.


    "Why? My father tells me every winter how he made my mother pregnant."


    When Drax said this, Rogge suddenly found that not only himself, but also Rockets and Groot pretended to be indifferent, and quietly approached a few steps.


    Just when everyone thought that Drax would continue to talk about topics that interest male creatures, the two-sided gate of the castle that was more than 20 meters high suddenly opened.


    At the same time, a man''s voice with slight vicissitudes came over.


    "Drax, not only do I have ¡®that¡¯, but I¡¯m not bad."


    "In addition, I have pain, digestive system, and all the structures needed by the human body."


    Looking in the direction of the voice, a man with gray curly hair and gray beard appeared in their sight.


    When speaking, the man who looked like an old man in his 60s and 70s came quickly towards them.


    Needless to say, everyone present knows that this man is Xingjue''s father Yigo.


    "My boy, we finally meet!"


    Igo ignored Rogge and the others, and went straight to Star Lord, and hugged the descendant who made him think about it.


    "It really is you, you really inherit my ¡®God Energy¡¯!"


    After hugging Xingjue, Yi Ge said loudly with excitement.


    "My mother, do you love my mother?"


    Unlike the excited Yigo, Xing Jue seemed a little too calm at this time.


    He thought that when he saw Eagle, he would be unspeakably happy.


    However, when Yigo really hugged himself, he found that he did not feel the warmth he wanted from Yigo.


    "Of course! I love her, she is the water lily in my life."


    "I have returned to Earth three times to see her, but I know that if I go back for the fourth time, I will never be able to leave, so I did what I should do."


    After hearing Xingjue''s inquiry, Igo let go of him and said slowly in an affectionate tone.


    Then, he said the sentence that made Xing Jue completely break the defense.


    "Let her suffer from a brain tumor, I am also very sad."


    Ego proved with his own actions what it means to say the most cruel words in the most common tone.


    "I know this sounds bad..."


    Eagle tried to continue to say something, but Xing Jue did not give him such a chance.


    I saw Xingjue immediately pulled out the two energy pistols on his waist, and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Shoo, hoo, hoo...


    Orange-red energy bullets hit Yigo one after another, hitting big and small holes in his body.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Although his body was shattered by energy bullets, the light blue energy network on Yigo''s body still allowed him to maintain his basic human form.


    "You killed my mother!" Xing Jue said angrily.


    "It took me so much time and energy to find the most suitable form for you. Are you thanking me like that?"


    Under the nourishment of powerful energy, Yi Ge''s broken body was repaired.


    It''s just that the body he restored was not the old image of the old man just now, but the young image that once appeared in front of Star Jue''s mother Meredith when she fell in love with Star Jue''s mother.


    "Asshole, this is thanks to you!"


    Before Xing Jue had time to answer Yi Ge, Yongdu''s voice passed.


    Along with Yongdu''s voice, there was an energy ray with a thick arm.


    boom!


    Without any suspense, Yi Ge''s body shattered suddenly.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 532： I am a ninja

    Xingjue just fired a few shots of Yigo with an energy pistol, while Yongdu directly raised the individual energy cannon and gave Yigo a shot.


    I don''t know, I thought Yongdu was the one whose mother was killed.


    Although Yigo''s body was blasted to pieces, it was nothing to him.


    In less than two or three seconds, Yigo, who had been broken into one place, recovered to his original old man appearance.


    "good very good!"


    "Since you have delivered it to the door together, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Igo, with gray and curly hair, raised his hands.


    Blue and white energy tentacles, like octopus tentacles, gush out from the ground, surrounding Roger and the others.


    In terms of numbers, Ego was at an absolute disadvantage at this time.


    But from the perspective of strength, the fact is just the opposite.


    Don''t even think that Igo is only one person now, but he is an out-and-out Heavenly Father.


    More importantly, this is the absolute home court controlled by him.


    For Xingjue and others, this kind of battle in the home court where the enemy has an absolute advantage is a brand new experience they have never had before.


    But to Roger, this kind of thing is not unfamiliar.


    After all, he was a ninja who had fought against the lord Mephisto twice in hell.


    Although in those two battles, he did not win the final victory.


    But in any case, he has a wealth of experience in fighting at home in the heavenly father.


    "Take care of yourself, don''t force it!"


    When Igo''s shocking horrible energy erupted, Roger also immediately mobilized Chakra, adding a light blue chakra coat to himself and Hinata.


    As for Xingjue, Yongdu and others, he directly ignored them.


    It was indeed his plan to bring Yongdu and Xingjue Star Eagle, but that didn''t mean he had to protect their safety all the time.


    To put it bluntly, it is not him who is going to take revenge on Yi Ge, but Yongdu and Xing Jue.


    Xingjue wants to avenge his mother Meredith.


    Yongdu has to wash himself off the stigma of buying and selling children.


    Whether Yongdu is willing to admit it or not, he is the one who brought Yigo''s descendants to the "Egg Star".


    To some extent, it is precisely because of him that the mixed-race descendants of Ego have become corpses in the cave.


    "I originally planned to implement that great expansion plan with you, but now it seems that you have abandoned this glorious mission."


    "The most suitable character for you now is to be a battery for a thousand years and watch me conquer the entire universe!"


    Until now, Ego''s eyes still only have the existence of Xingjue.


    Whether it was the bravery that just gave him a shot, or Roger, who put on a chakra coat, it was not within his consideration at this time.


    However, he soon understood a truth.


    That is, in battle, never ignore a powerful ninja.


    When Yigo spoke harshly at the Star Jue and tried to manipulate the blue and white energy tentacles to attack the Star Jue, the ground under their feet suddenly shook violently.


    Mu Dun¡¤The Tree World is here!


    This is the first time Rogge has used Mu Dun after developing the fairy body to 85%.


    In the terrifying shock of a magnitude twelve earthquake, towering trees of amazing size rose from the ground. The thick branches grew like a twisting python, and the platform under Roger and the others were in front of you. The castle is completely covered.


    this is¡­¡­


    When Rogge had just used Mudun, Igo sensed something was wrong.


    The rapidly growing sea of ??trees is like a black hole devouring life energy, madly devouring all the life energy around it.


    The natural energy floating in the air was madly swallowed by the sea of ??trees, causing the sea of ??trees that had already covered the sky and the sun to spread out of control.


    This feeling, to Yigo, was like a group of parasites that had reproduced wildly and swallowed his vitality.


    The pillars used wood to calm the troubled times, allowing the ninja world to enter a new era of one country and one ninja village from the era of ninja clan fighting each other.


    However, even the creator of Mu Dun Zhujian would not have thought that in another world, someone would use Mu Dun he created to contend against an entire planet.


    If Igo is the creator of this planet, then Rogge is an invader trying to erode this planet.


    "His real body is deep underground, I will create a passage for you to the underground!"


    "As for this scumbag who plays with human emotions, just leave it to me!"


    Rogge didn''t turn his head, and said calmly to Yongdu and Xing Jue and others.


    "What are you doing in a daze, have you all forgotten the purpose of coming here?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a huge pothole appeared dozens of meters behind Roger.


    Looking down along the pit, you can see that the roots of trees of different sizes are like digging tunnels of ant colonies, entangled, or separated, surging toward the bottom of the ground, abruptly opening up An underground passage for small spacecraft to pass through.


    The fourth generation of Naruto Rogge is very strong!


    Anyone who has heard of the title of Naruto 4th generation knows this.


    But even so, Yongdu, Xingjue and the others did not expect that Roger would be more powerful than they thought.


    When describing the power of attack, many people like to use the term "change the terrain" to describe how powerful the attack is.


    However, not everyone has the opportunity to witness these "terrain-changing" attacks.


    At this time, Roger, not only proved with facts, what is called a powerful attack of "changing terrain".


    It even proved with practical actions how powerful a human being on earth can be.


    Looking at the underground passage that seemed to connect the abyss, Yongdu, Xing Jue and the others did not continue to waste time, and immediately ran towards the direction of the spacecraft.


    "You go with them, too. After I resolve the scum man clone in front of me, I will go to the ground for a while to meet the scum man''s real body.


    When manipulating those sturdy branches to resist Eagle''s energy tentacles, Roger spoke to Hinata without hesitation.


    Although Ego''s real body is underground, the battle deep underground is not particularly dangerous.


    With Hinata''s current strength, he can protect himself.


    "Okay! I''m waiting for you underground!"


    After speaking, Hinata disappeared after casting his instantaneous technique, and returned to the spaceship faster than Xingjue and the others.


    When Hinata and others had left, Roger''s eyes were placed on Yigo''s body again.


    Unlike the previous self-confidence that seemed to be under control, Igo''s face was solemn at this time.


    "Who are you?"


    From the nature of the energy emanating from Mu Dun, Igo sensed something that was unfriendly to him.


    "I am a ninja, if you like, you can also call me, Naruto Yodaime!"


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 533： Planet life

    "Four generations of Hokage?"


    After Rogge reported his home, Igo finally reacted.


    Although Yi Ge is different from other Heavenly Fathers, he doesn''t have many subordinates and forces, but he has still heard of the title of "Four Generations of Hokage".


    But those who have traveled in the universe in recent years have more or less heard of the title "Four generations of Hokage".


    Defeat Ronan the accuser and draw with the crazy Titan Thanos!


    There are not many people in the universe who can do both.


    Not to mention, Roger did it as an earthling.


    Compared with other cosmic civilizations, the earth is undoubtedly a backward civilization.


    In the eyes of other intelligent races, human beings on earth are also a weak race.


    Therefore, this also highlights the power of Roger.


    After all, a strong man from a backward civilization is more topical than a strong man from a powerful civilization.


    "It turns out that you are the fourth generation of Hokage. If that''s the case, then I should be a little more serious."


    As soon as Igo finished speaking, the calm earth shook again.


    Rocks, soil, plants...


    All the matter on the surface seemed to have life in an instant, madly attacking Roger.


    Along with these rocks and mud, there are those blue and white energy tentacles.


    And, the energy shock waves created by Yi Ge raising his hand.


    Facing these overwhelming, dead-angle attacks, Rogge once again surged with the light blue chakra visible to the naked eye.


    At the same time, his eyes changed from white to blood red.


    Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, open!


    When the kaleidoscope writing wheel opened, Rogge did not hesitate, and displayed the "power of the gods" known as Suzuo Nohu.


    In just a moment, the bust of Suzuo wearing Wutiangu armor appeared out of thin air, covering him completely.


    Susanoh''s third form is not his current limit.


    It''s just that now he doesn''t need to use Suzuo Nohu to the limit.


    The energy tentacles, shock waves, and the rocks and mud that hit at a rapid speed, without exception, were all blocked by Susano, without causing any harm to him.


    Gouyu of Yasaka!


    Before Igo''s attack stopped, Roger took control of Susano Nohu, and threw the Yasaka Gouyu composed of three Gouyu like a shuriken.


    The Gouyu of Yasaka is a universal long-range ninjutsu obtained after Susanoh reaches the second form.


    Although the power of Yasaka''s Gouyu is not particularly powerful, it is more than enough to deal with the avatar of Igo in front of him.


    I saw the pale blue Yasaka no Goyu flew past the gap between the energy tentacles and the shock wave and other attacks, leaving a flashing light blue arc in the air.


    Then, it hit Igo''s body like a cannonball.


    boom!


    When Yasaka''s Gouyu hit Yigo''s body, an explosion that was as powerful as a long-range intercontinental missile blasted.


    Without any suspense, the real body constructed by Yi Ge with energy was shattered again and turned into nothingness in the explosion.


    This is the third time Yigo has been destroyed.


    Ever since Xing Jue drew his gun and shot, Yi Ge''s body has ushered in more terrifying attacks.


    At the very beginning, it was just an energy bullet fired from the Xingjue pistol.


    Then it became an energy cannon fired by Yongdu.


    Now, it has become the Yasaka Goyu thrown by Susano.


    For a Heavenly Father-level existence, one after another being destroyed by others is undoubtedly a very serious face attack.


    Although these attacks will not cause heavy damage to Yigo''s life, they will have an indelible impact on his soul.


    As Yigo''s body was destroyed again, the attacks that struck Rogge overwhelmingly came to an abrupt end.


    The whole world quieted down instantly.


    Although Yigo''s body was destroyed, Roger did not immediately relieve Susanoh, but patiently waited for Yigo to appear again.


    As he expected, within a few seconds, lightning-like blue and white energy appeared in the ground and air.


    Under his gaze, these blue energies are like the nerves and meridians that make up the body, quickly condensing a huge energy human body.


    I don''t know if it was because of seeing Suzuo Nenghu, or Yigo decided to use a bigger body to solve the Roger in front of him. At this time, the energy body that appeared in front of him was more than ten meters high.


    However, Yigo''s new body had just constructed a rough prototype, and a huge palm like an ancient Titan sprang from the ground behind him.


    This is a huge palm made of wood and tens of meters high.


    Compared with this palm, Yi Ge''s energy body that has not yet fully formed is like a chicken that has just hatched.


    The huge palm that protruded from the ground opened five extremely sturdy fingers, grabbing Yigo''s new body.


    Afterwards, suddenly exerted force!


    boom!


    The out-of-control energy exploded in the palm of the wood, causing the earth that had just recovered to shake slightly.


    "Is this what you call serious?"


    "Do you look down on me too much!"


    Rogge, who stood in the half-length Suzuo, said disdainfully.


    Eagle can directly generate real flesh and blood with energy.


    For this, Rogge still admires Eagle.


    After all, not everyone can use energy to this point, and use energy to create a real body.


    But apart from this energy-building technique, Ego''s performance in combat seems very ordinary.


    Yi Ge''s fighting style can be described in one sentence, that is, manipulating energy to directly attack his opponent.


    If the strength he faces is far inferior to his enemies, he can indeed achieve a breakthrough in the real sense.


    But the problem is that the enemy he faces now is Roger, who is not much weaker than him.


    Ego is indeed a heavenly father, but Roger also possesses the sub-heavenly strength that is infinitely close to his heavenly father.


    Just looking at the energy intensity and life form, he really can''t compare to Yi Ge.


    But what determines the outcome of a battle is never just the amount of energy.


    "People on earth, don''t be too arrogant!"


    "I am a unique planet life, a planet life that is countless times more noble than your carbon-based creatures!"


    Ego''s voice came from all directions.


    His new body was directly crushed by the huge wooden palm, but his consciousness did not disappear because of the disappearance of the body.


    "Yes, yes, you are right. You are the noblest life on the planet, and I am the insignificant carbon-based life."


    Roger didn''t care about Eagle''s anger, and said casually.


    Igo heard the ridicule in Rogge''s words, and just when he was about to let Rogge see what is called planetary anger, he suddenly stopped.


    When Roger was fighting against Eagle, Yongdu, Xingjue and others finally drove the spacecraft to the inside of the planet and attacked the core of the planet that looked like a mini "Star of Eagle."


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 534： Insufficient firepower

    After realizing that Yongdu and others were attacking his core, Yigo didn''t hesitate, and immediately returned his consciousness to the core.


    As Igo''s consciousness left, the surrounding environment suddenly became quiet, leaving only the sound of leaves blowing in the breeze.


    "It''s so fast!"


    After confirming that Igo''s consciousness had completely left, Rogge relieved Suzano, and began to sense the thunder **** technique on Hinata.


    In the next second, his figure disappeared out of thin air.


    Although there is an underground passage that leads directly to the core of Ego not far behind him, it is undoubtedly too slow to enter the underground from the passage compared to Flying Thunder.


    In just an instant, he came to Hinata and flashed into the landing spacecraft.


    Now Xingjue and Rocket are still controlling the spacecraft.


    However, one of them is controlling the flight of the spacecraft, and the other is controlling the weapons of the spacecraft.


    "Is this broken spacecraft just the ignition power? This ignition power is simply not enough!"


    The rocket manipulating the weapon did not notice the arrival of Rogge, and complained in the same tone as before.


    "This is a landing craft, not a battleship. You can''t expect how powerful a landing craft is."


    After hearing the rocket''s complaint, Xing Jue explained silently.


    Unlike the rocket with the lack of firepower phobia, Xingjue was still very satisfied with the landing spacecraft.


    In terms of performance, the performance of this landing spacecraft is even one level higher than that of his "Milano".


    This is the landing spaceship of the main battleship of the Kerry Empire, and it is one of the most technologically advanced spacecraft models of the Kerry Empire.


    "If you feel that the firepower is not enough, I don''t mind if you use your energy gun to attack the shell of Yigo''s core."


    Just as the Rockets were about to complain about something, Rogge''s voice rang from behind him, making him quiet for an instant.


    Although he didn''t deal with Roger for a long time, he knew very well that Roger was not someone he could offend.


    He had personally experienced this when he first met in ignorance.


    "We need more firepower, otherwise we can''t break this **** shell."


    After a few seconds of silence, the Rockets still expressed his desire for more firepower.


    "I''ll solve the firepower problem, you just need to avoid Ego''s attack."


    After speaking, Rogge opened the hatch of the spacecraft''s coordinates and used the technique of super light and heavy rock to fly out.


    Unlike the fairyland-like environment on the surface, the underground space where Ego''s core is located is like a cell in the microcosm.


    The spiral stone pillars that connect Yi Ge''s core and the caves on the surrounding stone walls that emit crimson or dark green colors make the underground space present a multi-universe-like atmosphere.


    After flying out of the landing spacecraft, Roger glanced at the spacecraft of Yongdu and others.


    Although the spaceships of Yongdu and others were not very good-looking, they had to admit that the predators still had a good deal of spacecraft transformation.


    Especially in terms of the firepower system, the predators such as Yongdu fully demonstrated what is called fully armed.


    I saw a laser beam composed of dozens of red high-temperature lasers shot out from the top of that poor-looking predator spacecraft, trying to open a channel in the shell of Yigo''s core directly into the core.


    However, judging from the efficiency of this red laser column, they could not achieve their goal in a short time.


    Just when the predator spacecraft tried to make a hole in the core of Yigo, Yigo, whose consciousness had returned to the core, began his own counterattack.


    The blue and white energy like the tentacles of an octopus resurfaced again, gushing out from the surrounding walls and stone pillars like a seaweed.


    At the same time, blocks of different sizes are attached to these energy tentacles.


    Looking at these energy tentacles all over the underground space, Roger used his spiritism to summon a natural disaster pistol that had not been used for a long time.


    After holding the natural disaster pistol in his right hand, he opened the bullet nest and took a look. Three silver-white ninjutsu bullets were lying quietly in the bullet nest.


    To be precise, it is the ninjutsu bullet of three spiral electromagnetic cannons.


    Although there are only three shots, it is completely enough to break the shell of Igo''s core.


    Before those large or small energy tentacles carried rocks towards him, Roger raised the natural disaster pistol and aimed at the core of Ego, which was dozens of times larger than the landing craft.


    Bang bang bang!


    Without any hesitation, Rogge fired three shots in succession, firing all the spiral electromagnetic cannon bullets in the natural disaster pistol!


    Three fist-sized spiral electromagnetic cannons hit Ygo''s core at an insignificant time interval.


    Xingjue, Yongdu and others only saw a silver-white light hitting Yigo''s core, and they didn''t realize what this light meant.


    In the next second, they saw a horrible picture of a silver-white sun born out of thin air.


    Before they heard the explosion from the spiral electromagnetic gun, the silver-white light completely occupied their sight.


    Then there was an energy storm that could not be described in words.


    Rumble! ! !


    The three spiral electromagnetic guns exploded at almost the same time, and the terrifying Chakra storm swept every corner of the underground space like a tsunami.


    Under such a full-scale sweep without blind spots, maneuvering and avoiding things have become empty talk.


    Nowhere to hide!


    This was originally just a description, but now it is the most real reality.


    The landing spacecraft of Xingjue and the others and the predator spacecraft of Yongdu and others were like a small fishing boat in the stormy sea, turned upside down and swayed by the terrifying chakra storm.


    Just as the two spaceships were about to show signs of disintegration, the silver-white light that completely occupied their sights finally disappeared.


    The chakra storm that destroyed the world quickly weakened, and finally disappeared completely.


    When everything returned to calm, the originally grotesque underground space completely changed its appearance.


    Those weird stone pillars that were like nerve fibers completely disappeared, and the large and small caves that originally exuded strange light were completely dimmed.


    Except for the solitary Ego core, which was like a super-mini "Egg Star", the entire underground space seemed to die instantly.


    Even for the Ego core, which was still floating, cobweb-like cracks appeared on the outer shell, and blue and white rays of light leaked out from the cracks.


    Is this guy really still a human?


    Except for Hinata, everyone has questions about Rogge''s earthlings.


    Especially after comparing the Star Lord who is also an earthling, they increasingly doubt the identity of Rogge earthling.


    But the most shocking thing now is not Yongdu and other predators, nor Rockets and Groot, but Yigo.


    Ever since his birth, Igo had never thought that he would be directly threatened by others.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 535： The first cast of other gods

    I have to say that the shell of Eagle''s core is stronger than Rogge imagined.


    Even if three spiral electromagnetic cannons were exposed to the front, the core shell only showed signs of being on the verge of breaking, and was not really broken.


    Is this guy a tortoise?


    Among the enemies he had fought against, Igo was definitely not the one with the strongest attack power.


    But he is definitely the one with the highest defense.


    Even Hell Lord Mephisto, after receiving three spiral electromagnetic cannons on the front, will definitely not leave only the scars on the surface.


    After taking a look at the Ego''s core with cracks on its surface, Rogge closed the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of his right eye and turned it into a white eye.


    Although the kaleidoscope writing round eyes brings a little more bells and whistles, in the insight, even the kaleidoscope writing round eyes cannot be compared with the white eyes.


    Relying on the perspective and insight given by his white eyes, Rogge''s line of sight directly penetrated the solid shell on the surface of Yigo''s core, observing Yigo''s real body inside the core.


    It is a huge brain like being in a transparent bubble.


    Accompanied by the regular pulsation of breathing, related areas in the brain flashed reddish or bluish light.


    I don''t know if it was his own illusion. When he looked at this huge brain that was more than one meter large, Roger found that his heartbeat rhythm began to inexplicably match the regular pulse of the brain.


    How is this going?


    Is the energy at the same frequency?


    Or does life resonate?


    In an instant, several guesses emerged in Rogge''s mind.


    Whatever the reason, his heartbeat tends to coincide with the pulsation of Ego''s real body, which is not a good thing for him.


    If given him enough time, he might be able to study the secrets.


    But now, Yigo, who has felt his life threatened, obviously won''t give him so much time to think.


    I saw the dazzling blue and white light burst out from the core of Yi Ge in an instant, and the underground space that had lost its strange colors, once again emerged with magnificent colors.


    At the same time, everything in the underground space came to life in an instant.


    The rocks and soil on the stone walls were decomposed into a gravel-like state, and the energy beams like octopus tentacles reappeared, mixing with the gravel-like rocks and soil.


    Afterwards, the huge underground space began to shrink rapidly, and the energy tentacles mixed with gravel to whirl wildly, making the entire underground space like a whirlpool of crazy spinning.


    Obviously, Igo, who was threatened with his life, planned to turn the table directly.


    The powerful vortex brought by the frantically rotating "vortex" made the spacecraft that had just suffered the impact of the explosion once again faced a dead-angle attack.


    Although the landing spacecraft of the Kerry Empire and the predator spacecraft of Yongdu and others were good spacecraft, they could not withstand these successive heavy losses.


    After maintaining a difficult flight attitude for a period of time, the two spacecraft ushered in the fate of the body at almost the same time.


    But fortunately, the people in the spacecraft have a certain degree of self-preservation, and the disintegration of the spacecraft will not cause them to suffer directly.


    Before the out-of-control spacecraft was completely swallowed by the vortex composed of energy tentacles and gravel, Hinata, Xingjue and others in the spacecraft landed safely on the ground.


    However, being on the ground does not mean safety.


    Under the control of Yigo, they soon greeted the attack of energy tentacles and gravel after landing.


    Rogge, who was floating in the air, checked the current situation of Hinata and others with his white eyes, and threw the natural disaster pistol in his right hand back into the psychic scroll.


    Since Yigo was going to turn the table, he didn''t have to continue to test with Yigo.


    If they were two gamblers at the gambling table, now is the last moment of their stud.


    Without any hesitation, Roger began to switch the kaleidoscope pattern of his left eye.


    The triangular arc-shaped dart pattern began to spin frantically.


    After the rotation stopped, the kaleidoscope pattern in his left eye turned into a four-corner dart pattern with sharper lines.


    To use the kaleidoscope pupil technique known as the strongest illusion, Rogge must first change the kaleidoscope pattern to the kaleidoscope pattern of Uchiha Shisui.


    Then, he can use this powerful pupil technique that can manipulate others at will and permanently change the consciousness of others.


    When everything was ready, Rogge let all the pupil power of his own writing wheel flood into his left eye.


    Then, as if talking to himself, he said softly: "Kaleidoscope pupil technique, don''t be a god!"


    In the next second, the pupil power of the writing wheel in his body was instantly emptied, and all the sights that appeared in front of his eyes instantly turned into nothingness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From the perspective of other people, Roger at this time was still floating in the air silently, doing nothing.


    Even Ego, who was an enemy, didn''t realize what Roger was doing now.


    However, they soon noticed that it was wrong.


    Rogge, who was floating in midair, suddenly staggered and landed on the ground, and a clearly visible blood flowed from his left eye socket, making his left eye, which was originally different from ordinary people, even more weird.


    Is the pupil power back?


    When Rogge landed on the ground, Hinata, who was using Huitian to resist the energy tentacle attack in the distance, opened his eyes instantly, and watched Rogge''s state with worry on his face.


    The Chakra meridian in the left eye is not abnormal, and there are no signs of backlash in other areas of the body.


    After confirming that Rogge did not suffer from pupil backlash, the worry on Hinata''s face slowly disappeared.


    The current Roger did not suffer from the backlash of pupil power, and his left eye bleeds purely because the target he selected was too strong.


    From a fighter''s point of view, Igo is a very unqualified fighter.


    But it cannot be denied that Igo is a heavenly father, a heavenly father who is a line above him.


    Other gods do have the powerful ability to change the minds of others forever, but this does not mean that other gods are incomprehensible and can ignore the power gap.


    Even if it is an infinite gem, it must obey the basic laws of the universe.


    Not to mention that the gods are far from reaching the level of infinite gems.


    It is not a particularly wise approach to use other gods to a life level and energy intensity higher than one''s goals.


    Especially when the target has not been hit hard.


    In order to let the other gods, who had a cooling time of up to a week, take effect on Igo, Rogge made an adventure that he had never tried before.


    Unleash the eye pupil power of the writing wheel that you have at one time to enhance the power of other gods as much as possible.


    Although this approach is a bit risky, the benefits are obvious, that is, the success rate of other gods will be greatly improved.


    After paying the price of all the eye pupil power and excessive use of the kaleidoscope, he successfully modified Igo''s consciousness.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 536： Planting the sacred tree

    An hour later, in Ego''s broken castle.


    "You have seen what strength Yigo has. It''s not that I despise you, but you don''t have the strength to compete with Yigo."


    "So whether you want revenge for your mother, or you want to wash yourself away from the stigma of buying and selling children, you can only come again next time."


    "Ten years! Ten years later, no matter what you want to do to Ego, I will not stop you."


    After using other gods to forcibly modify Eagle''s consciousness, the battle between Roger and the others came to an end.


    Although Xingjue and Yongdu are not very willing to accept this result, they have to admit that they do not have the strength to avenge Yige at all.


    So even if they were dissatisfied, they could only do what Roger said.


    Strength determines the right to speak!


    Rogge has the strength far beyond them, so they can only agree to Rogge''s plan.


    More than half an hour later, the Marauder mainship sent two other small spaceships to pick up Xingjue, Yongdu and others.


    Before they left, Rogge handed the "God Energy" training materials he had just received to Xing Jue.


    "Don''t waste the other half of your blood!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Xingjue, Yongdu and others all left in the spacecraft, Roger sat in the severely damaged castle hall and opened the system''s exchange page.


    "The sapling of the **** tree, the exchange price: 500 ninja coins!"


    Glancing at this golden exchange icon, Roger decisively pressed the exchange button.


    With the disappearance of the exchange icon, his number of unconsumed nincoins also dropped from 530 to 30.


    At the same time, a green sapling that was more than one meter long and exuding rich life energy appeared in his hands.


    On the surface, there is nothing peculiar about this sapling of the sacred tree, ordinary is the most appropriate description.


    However, just a little bit of the life energy contained in the saplings of the sacred tree will know that this is a rare treasure.


    In addition to the extremely rich life energy, Rogge also sensed Genmu Dun''s extremely form of energy characteristics on the saplings of the **** tree.


    This discovery reminded him of a description of Mu Dun he had seen.


    Mu Dun is not the closest to the power of the sacred tree, but inherited the power of the sacred tree.


    He didn''t believe it much before.


    But now, he began to agree with this statement somewhat.


    After looking at the sapling of the sacred tree in his hand, he walked down from the chair in the hall and came to the middle of the hall.


    "Don''t let me down!"


    After speaking, he let the root system of the sapling of the sacred tree touch the ground.


    No need for him to make any preparations, the moment the sapling of the sacred tree touched the ground, the sapling of the sacred tree immediately showed shocking growth ability.


    The large and small root systems penetrated deeply into the soil at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In just ten seconds, the roots of the saplings of the **** tree spread all over the hall.


    Not only that, but the branches and leaves of the sacred tree also showed a growth rate far exceeding that of ordinary plants.


    Under Rogge''s gaze, the sapling of the sacred tree quickly grew from more than one meter high to more than two meters high.


    As the root system at the bottom penetrates deeper and deeper into the earth, the sacred tree grows faster and faster.


    At the same time, those natural energies floating in the air rush into the sacred tree like a rushing river.


    Looking at the sacred tree frantically absorbing the surrounding energy, Roger silently stepped back for a certain distance to avoid becoming a target of the sacred tree.


    If it is under normal circumstances, such an abnormal behavior will immediately attract Ego''s attention.


    However, now, Yi Ge not only did not stop the growth of the sacred tree, but drove his energy to further nourish the sacred tree.


    The reason why Yi Ge cooperates with the growth of the sacred tree so much, even at the expense of his own source energy to promote the growth of the sacred tree, is entirely due to other gods.


    It is not a particularly easy task to show other gods to a heavenly existence.


    So Rogge did not implant Igor with ideas that did not belong to him, but slightly modified his original ideas.


    For a long time, Eagle hopes that he can evolve from a unique planetary life into eternal life through the "Life Expansion" plan.


    What Rogge did was to use other gods to modify Yi Ge''s "life expansion plan" into his own "sacred tree planting plan."


    Because these two plans have some key words such as "planting", "evolution", and "life", the difficulty of modification is relatively low, and it can better hide Igor from him. Instinctive rejection.


    After confirming that the saplings of the sacred tree had entered a normal growth state, Roger took Hinata back to the "Golden Jack" staying in outer space.


    To be precise, they returned to the "Golden Jack" with Hinata and the Mantis Girl.


    The praying mantis girl was not discovered by Roger, but Hinata was suddenly "attacked" by the praying mantis girl while wandering in Ego''s castle, and then discovered that this head had two tentacles, and it was innocent to a little silly. Mantis female.


    Although the praying mantis girl has always been in the castle, she didn''t know what was happening outside, so when she saw Hinata, she used her special empathy ability to try to make Hinata the "invader" Fell asleep.


    But before she touched Hinata, she was beaten by Hinata''s soft fist.


    After knowing the identity of the praying mantis girl, Hina had the idea of ??taking away the praying girl.


    In her words, she now needs a personal assistant.


    Regarding Hinata''s decision, Rogge agreed directly without even thinking about it.


    Just a praying mantis girl, even if she brought her back to earth, it would not cause any trouble.


    And instead of leaving the praying mantis girl with Yigo, who is already full of nourishing sacred trees, it is better to bring her back to Konoha, maybe it can have some "waste utilization" effects.


    After returning to the "Golden Jack" with Hinata and the Mantis Girl, Roger had no plans to return to Earth immediately.


    The growing sacred tree is protected by Yigo, so there is no need to worry too much about the safety of the sacred tree for the time being.


    But just in case, he left a shadow clone scroll for Igo.


    This shadow clone scroll is not used to deal with enemies, but a unilateral means of communication.


    If Ego encounters a powerful enemy that cannot be solved, he can use the scroll to summon a shadow clone.


    Afterwards, the shadow clone will release the information to the deity as soon as possible by means of self-dissolution.


    In this way, no matter where Rogge is, he can immediately receive Yi Ge''s request for help, thus ensuring that the sacred tree will not be robbed by someone.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 537： Find the power gem

    "Although everyone is familiar, when you come to see me, can you not drive over the Empire''s battleship, especially the main battleship of the Empire that you robbed."


    In the dark star''s commander''s office, the accuser Ronan said helplessly to Roger sitting in front of him.


    "I only have this spaceship right now. If you don''t like it, I don''t mind if you give me a new one."


    Regarding Ronan''s complaint, Rogge didn''t care at all, and answered indifferently.


    After planting the sacred tree on Star Ego, Roger took the "Golden Jack" to the front line of the war between the Kerry Empire and the Nova Army, and found Ronan, whom he had not seen for a long time.


    When the "Golden Jack" first came to the front of the war, it almost ushered in an attack from both the Kerry Empire and the New Star Army.


    However, after recognizing that this was the fourth-generation Naruto Rogge battleship, the Kerry Empire and the New Star Legion wisely chose to ignore it.


    The Kerry Empire chose to ignore it because their front-line commander, accuser Ronan, gave an order not to attack.


    The Rising Star Army chose to ignore it because Roger had just helped them some time ago.


    Therefore, when the "Golden Jack" came to the front line of the war, a slightly weird ceasefire took place.


    "Just put it straight, what''s the matter with you coming to see me?"


    Ronan didn''t continue to entangle the battleship with Rogge, and directly asked Rogge''s purpose.


    "I know you have investigated the whereabouts of the''Power Gem'' before, and I want this information in your hands."


    It''s okay for Roger not to speak. As soon as he finished speaking, Ronan''s expression became extremely solemn, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became depressed.


    After a few seconds of silence, Ronan, wearing a black-gray armor, slowly said, "Where did you find the news?"


    He hadn''t told anyone about the secret search for power gems except for a few henchmen.


    Even his beloved nephew Rosald did not know that he had secretly searched for the power gem.


    "If I say I guessed it, do you believe it?"


    Of course Rogge couldn''t tell Ronan how he knew it, so he just found an excuse for an almighty stick.


    Ronan certainly didn''t believe a word of this statement given by Rogge.


    But after more than ten seconds of serious thinking, he still gave the answer Rogge wanted.


    "I can give you the information about the power gem, but as a price, I hope you will stop intervening in the war between the Empire and the Nova Legion."


    Ronan didn''t have much contact with Rogge, but he knew that Rogge was the kind of person who would never give up unless he reached his goal.


    So instead of rejecting his request, it is better to exchange this information for some return.


    After all, Rogge''s actions some time ago caused a lot of trouble to the Kerry Empire, and he also suffered a lot of criticism from the frontline commander.


    "no problem!"


    Rogge agreed without even thinking about it.


    If it hadn''t been to save Nincoins before, he wouldn''t have made trouble with the Kerry Empire.


    To some extent, he still likes Kerry Empire, especially those console games designed by Kerry Empire.


    After obtaining Rogge¡¯s assurance, Ronan did not hesitate to retrieve information about the Power Gem from the Dark Star¡¯s system database, and then handed Rogge an "information memory" in the style of the Kerry Empire. .


    "All the information you want is inside."


    "But I want to remind you that there are not a few people looking for power gems. Collectors Tanya Defan and Thanos are both looking for power gems."


    Taking the black stone pillar-like "information memory" from Ronan, Rogge replied with a smile: "Thank you for your reminder!"


    After getting what he wanted, Rogge had no intention of staying in Ronan''s office, and an aurora-like brilliant light appeared on his body.


    In the next second, he returned from Ronan''s office to the main control room of the "Golden Jack".


    After allowing the "Golden Jack" to read the relevant information about the Power Gem, Roger set up the next destination for the "Golden Jack".


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bocht star, in the unknown forest where the Milano is located.


    "I said, can you put down the information board in your hand, you look like a perverted uncle watching a little yellow video!"


    The rocket holding the spaceship repair tool pointed at Xing Jue who was lying on the chair.


    "What do you know, this is a method of cultivating ¡®God Energy¡¯, and it¡¯s a valuable material that allows me to gain the same power as Ego."


    Xingjue who was lying on the chair did not turn his head and replied loudly.


    "You only have half of Yigo''s blood. You can only get half of Yigo''s power at most."


    The rocket''s disdainful voice came again.


    "What''s wrong with the people on earth? Rogge is also on earth, and the blood of earth people can also be very strong!"


    Ever since they left Egostar, Xingjue has been holding this information screen that records the cultivation method of the "God Energy" all day long, trying to quickly grasp the Celestial Energy in his body.


    However, I don''t know if it is because of IQ or self-study. Xing Jue has never been able to sense the celestial energy in his body, let alone use them.


    "You are not Roger, you are an uncle with fat on your belly!"


    Speaking of complaints, the Rockets are definitely the strongest presence in the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    Just as the Rocket and Xingjue were fighting each other, the "Golden Jack" on which Roger was riding came to the sky above the forest again.


    He wasn''t quite sure that the others, Xingjue and others, were still on Bocht, but based on time, this possibility was very high.


    After getting off the "Golden Jack", he came directly to Xing Jue and said his intentions.


    From the point of view of combat effectiveness, the current Xing Jue can only be regarded as a little bit of strength at best.


    But when it comes to finding things, he has an amazing talent.


    "These are all the intelligence of the''Universal Spirit Orb'', I hope you can find it."


    "If you can find the''Universal Spirit Orb'', the two hundred million new stars will be yours."


    After speaking, Rogge threw a new star card to Xingjue.


    "200 million new stars? Are you serious?"


    Xingjue didn''t doubt that Roger could put out 200 million new stars, but he couldn''t understand what Roger wanted this so-called "cosmic spiritual ball".


    "I never make jokes about commissions!"


    "After you find it, you can send a message to the''Golden Jack'', or come directly to the earth to find me."


    After handing over the matter of finding the cosmic spiritual ball to the Star Lord, Roger did not stay on the Bocht star but returned to the "Golden Jack" and began to return to Earth.


    Although the universe is very good, only the earth can make people feel of belonging.


    Looking at the "Golden Jack" that quickly lifted off and disappeared, Xing Jue and Rocket and the others looked at the new star card and information screen given by Rogge with confused faces.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 538： New York Agreement

    Time flew by, and unconsciously, more than a month had passed since Roger planted the sacred tree.


    During this period of time, in addition to continuing to improve the immortal human body and the resonance with Nine Tails, what Rogge did the most was to open the portal from time to time to return to the star of Ego to check the growth progress of the sacred tree.


    I have to say that the rich natural energy on the Ego star provides a unique growth environment for the sacred tree.


    In just over a month, the sacred tree has grown from a small sapling of more than one meter to a height of more than 30 meters, becoming a towering tree that requires five or six people to embrace.


    Looking at the amazingly growing sacred tree, Rogge felt that the 500 Ninja Coins were not at all loss.


    500 nincoins for a chakra fruit, no matter how you look at it, this transaction is very cost-effective.


    After checking the growth progress of the sacred tree again, Roger opened the portal and returned to the office of Konoha headquarters.


    Afterwards, he picked up the thick dictionary-like agreement document on the desktop.


    New York Agreement!


    Although they are all agreements, the content of the New York agreement is completely different from the Sokowia agreement in his memory.


    The Sokowia Agreement is an agreement only for reunion.


    However, the New York agreement that appears now is aimed at all superheroes, including Rogge and others who have official identities.


    From this perspective, the New York agreement is very similar to the "Superhero Registration Act" in his memory.


    This agreement had been delivered to his office a week ago.


    However, he didn''t take the agreement too seriously, and he never gave his own reply.


    However, just yesterday, he received the final notice from the White House, and the news that Fulian had agreed to sign the agreement.


    Rogge was not surprised by the appearance of the agreement.


    When there are more and more unregulated superheroes, sooner or later the government will issue relevant agreements to limit superheroes'' arbitrary heroic actions.


    In this regard, the Konoha Intelligence Bureau led by Roger is a good example.


    The Konoha Intelligence Bureau has an official identity and leads the salary issued by the Ministry of Finance, but it does not obey the official transfer at all. It is exactly what Roger said.


    Given his strength, although the White House and the military have always been dissatisfied, they can only pinch their noses.


    But now, the official has directly announced the existence of the New York Agreement, pointing the arrow to Konoha, or to Rogge.


    At this time, popular support has become a very critical factor.


    Because of Konoha''s all-time domineering behavior and Rogge''s criminal record that threatened ordinary people, after the New York agreement was made public, Konoha and Rogge became the target of public criticism.


    In the past, the media that had never dared to report on Konoha''s unfavorable news, as well as those congressmen and celebrities who had never dared to oppose Konoha in public, jumped out one after another, and they almost did not protest directly in front of the Konoha headquarters.


    In addition, Ross, who was already the Secretary of State, applied for resignation on the day that the agreement was sent to Konoha, voluntarily applying for his resignation on health and personal reasons, and transferred all the work to the Deputy Secretary of State.


    Ross is Konoha''s only ally in the official system and the middleman between Konoha and the military.


    His resignation represented Konoha''s loss of official and military support.


    "On the second, I will reply to the White House and say that this agreement will not be signed by Konoha!"


    Throwing the New York agreement as thick as the dictionary in his hand into the trash can, Rogge said to Number Two without raising his head.


    "Okay, my lord!"


    On the second, there was no doubt about Rogge''s order, and his decision was notified to the White House as soon as possible.


    When the White House was notified of his reply on the second, his personal phone rang in less than three minutes.


    It''s not someone else who called, it''s Tony.


    "The information is very good, I just made a decision here, and your call came."


    You don''t have to think about what Tony''s purpose is for calling.


    "Do you really want to reject the agreement? This is not a very wise decision."


    "You have to know that behind the agreement are 117 countries. You are an enemy of the whole world."


    Tony no longer had the unruly tone he had before, and said to Roger very seriously.


    "No, this is not the whole world, it''s just the United States and its 116 lackeys."


    In 117 countries, this statement seems bluffing.


    But in fact, it is not as serious as imagined.


    As long as the flower growers across the Pacific Ocean are not on the list of agreements, this agreement will never represent the world.


    "Even so, this is a very powerful agreement. Your blunt rejection will only make things worse."


    Tony is still persuading Roger, trying to persuade him to temporarily accept the existence of the agreement.


    "As a friend, I appreciate your concern. But if you are a lobbyist to convince me, my answer is only one, and that is this agreement. I will not sign, and Konoha will not sign!"


    To be honest, Rogge didn''t know why a New York agreement suddenly appeared.


    However, no matter what the reason is for this agreement, and no matter what power the people behind this agreement have, he will not sign this agreement.


    The reason is simple. The agreement requires superheroes to register all their information in detail and cooperate with relevant agencies to do certain physical examinations.


    For Tony, this requirement is not a problem at all, because all his power comes from the steel suit.


    As long as the agreement does not require him to hand over the details of the steel suit, he does not have to worry about the danger of the secrets of the steel suit being leaked.


    But for Roger, Kuaiyin and others, to examine their bodies in detail is to directly study their extraordinary abilities.


    Regarding this point, as long as Rogge''s mind is not flooded, it is absolutely impossible to agree to this condition.


    Of course, it does not rule out that when the agreement is made, he will never accept this even if it is correct, in order to make him refuse to sign the agreement.


    After finishing the call with Tony, Rogge became more and more curious about who put forward such an agreement, and what persuaded the White House to obtain official support.


    Although the politicians in the White House are not good at fighting, they also understand that all tactics are based on the premise that they have sufficient self-protection and countermeasures.


    Otherwise, these so-called tactics are nothing more than mere talks.


    Rogge hadn''t experienced this feeling of being overwhelmed for a long time.


    This gave him a plan to have fun with the planner behind the agreement.


    "Number two, inform number three, let it send the prepared legionary equipment."


    "The legendary Konoha Hidden Village is also time to debut!"


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 539： lay off

    When he publicly disclosed that he was the fourth generation of Hokage, he once mentioned the existence of Konoha hidden village in front of the world.


    Although many organizations and countries later tried to find this so-called Konoha hidden village.


    But obviously, no one has found this legendary Konoha hidden village.


    After all, even Roger himself had no plans to establish Konoha Hidden Village.


    "Okay, my lord!"


    The mechanically synthesized sound of No. 2 sounded immediately.


    After ordering the number two, Roger left the office and returned to the room where he lived. He put on the virtual game helmet of the Kerry Empire and opened the strategy game called "Civilization 6: Total War".


    Although he currently does not know who the planner behind the agreement is, he has to admit that this planner hidden in the dark has played a very beautiful hand.


    Using official and private support, Konoha Intelligence Bureau was immediately turned into a "villain role."


    First, Konoha lost his official support and legal status, and then he obtained the support of the people by disclosing the content of the agreement.


    If it weren''t for Hydra that had only been attacked and only three kittens were left, Rogge would doubt whether this agreement was drafted by Hydra.


    Although the power of the Hydra is not that great, it is still very good at playing tricks.


    But even if Hydra is really one of the members behind the agreement, they will only be a small and insignificant role.


    The reason is simple. Hydra can''t give the White House and the military any guarantee of strength.


    Without sufficient guarantees of strength, this agreement simply cannot appear.


    Especially on the premise that Rogge himself has threatened the senior government''s criminal record.


    Since the official dare to publicize the contents of the agreement openly, it shows that they are ready for the worst, ready to fight Konoha or Roger with all their strength.


    Unlike the last time the Skrull incident, Konoha will no longer face the agitated ordinary people, but the official prepared for the worst.


    If his guess is correct, the current officials would like him to take the initiative to provoke a war or threaten senior government officials as before.


    In this way, Konoha and himself will also fully establish the status of the arranged "villain".


    Although I don''t know when he and Konoha were targeted, Rogge wouldn''t sit still, or obediently cooperate with their plan.


    Since they want to play, play a big one with them.


    And even if he loses, he still has enough retreat.


    Not to mention that he now has a planet of his own.


    Even if the planet Tatooine is gone, he can, like the goddess of death, Hela, rebuild his own empire.


    After wearing the virtual game helmet, Rogge didn''t think about the agreement anymore, and concentrated on playing the strategy game he was least good at.


    The news that Rogge and Konoha refused to sign the New York agreement soon spread.


    It only took less than half a day for the countries on the agreement to know the news.


    A storm of public opinion directed at Rogge himself and the Konoha Intelligence Bureau suddenly took shape.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Konoha received an official notification from the government, and all the rights that Konoha had had been taken back.


    In addition, logistical support such as funds, equipment, and intelligence networks have also been recovered one by one.


    Even Konoha''s branches in various cities were closed one by one, and related personnel were either investigated or deported on the spot.


    With the exception of Konoha''s headquarters in Washington, DC, which is still normal, Konoha has lost all its branches.


    In a meeting room of Konoha headquarters, Rogge said to the four Mr. Reid who had been included in Konoha¡¯s battle sequence but did not disclose their identity to the public: ¡°You have seen Konoha¡¯s current environment. From now on, the cooperation between you and Konoha has ended."


    "You can leave Konoha at any time."


    Although the four of Mr. Fantastic Reid flicked into Konoha by themselves, Rogge offered to cancel the cooperation.


    Unlike the Punisher and others, the four Mr. Fantastic Reid are not strictly his subordinates, but only his cooperating parties.


    "Why? We don''t mind going through difficulties with Konoha, we are not the kind of people who only care about ourselves!"


    Johnny, who has absorbed Konoha the most, said first.


    "The problem is that I mind, needless to say, the cooperation has been cancelled, you and Konoha have nothing to do."


    After speaking, Roger left the meeting room and walked towards Konoha''s information center.


    There are more than four Reid who need to be sacked today.


    Like the Reid four, all the staff of the intelligence center have been dismissed from their cooperation.


    However, before leaving Konoha, each of them received a severance payment equivalent to their five-year salary in their accounts.


    After dealing with the staff of the intelligence center, Roger arrived in the largest combat hall of the headquarters.


    At this time, in this hall that was enough to sit hundreds of people, there were more than two hundred Konoha special forces.


    These special forces are all elite fighters selected by Konoha from various armies, and each of them has undergone the transformation of the Extremis Virus.


    In the past, more than two hundred special fighters were Konoha''s sharpest dagger.


    All the dirty work is solved by these special forces.


    "I don''t need to tell you about the current situation. You have all received the transformation of the Extremis Virus. To put it bluntly, your current strength is given by Konoha."


    "According to common sense, I shouldn''t just let you go like this. After all, you all have something belonging to Konoha."


    "However, I am not a devil. I am a fair person. You have paid for Konoha before, and Konoha has not treated you badly. So now, I give you a chance to choose again."


    "Those who want to leave Konoha can leave after surrendering Konoha''s equipment. Based on your previous contributions, Konoha will not hold you accountable. Of course, if you want to stay, that''s fine. ."


    "It''s just that before staying, I want to solemnly remind you that once you choose to stay, you are likely to be charged with the crime of''treason''."


    "I will give you ten minutes to think about. After ten minutes, those who are still staying in the hall will be regarded as staying in Konoha."


    After speaking, Roger left the combat hall and returned to his office.


    In addition to the special forces, Konoha also has two battle sequences, Anbu and Wolves.


    But they are not the same as special forces and intelligence personnel. They have no option to withdraw from Konoha.


    If they had to leave, Rogge would let them see how Konoha treated the traitor.


    Ten minutes passed in a blink of an eye, and when he returned to the battle hall again, he found that there were more people left than he thought.


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 540： Rogers preparation

    Rogge thought there were only forty or fifty people left.


    After all, these special forces before they came to Konoha were soldiers who served for the country.


    But now, there are more than one hundred and sixty members of the special forces who are still sitting in the combat hall.


    Only about one-third of the special forces who chose to leave.


    This ratio is far lower than his previous expectations.


    Although he didn''t know why these special forces had chosen to stay, he still felt a little relieved after seeing that the people left far exceeded his expectations.


    The cold-blooded butcher, the unfeeling killer, the murderous executioner...


    These are the outside world''s evaluation of Konoha special forces.


    If it hadn''t been for Konoha at the time that he still had an official identity that was officially recognized, these special forces might still carry the name "anti-human terrorists".


    "No matter what purpose you choose to stay, as long as you stay, then from now on, you will be Konoha''s own people."


    "Maybe Konoha is not a good organization, but there is one thing Konoha absolutely does. That is, Konoha will never treat her own people wrongly!"


    "Everyone is going to Armory No. 5. It''s time for you to see Konoha''s hole cards."


    There are many armouries in Konoha headquarters.


    But Armory No. 5 is an armory that has never been used.


    Except for a few people including Roger, no one knew what equipment was in the No. 5 Armory.


    Before yesterday, this Armory No. 5, which had never been used, was still an armory without any weapons.


    But now, in Armory No. 5, there are trump cards carefully prepared by Roger.


    When the more than one hundred and sixty special forces members gathered in the square in front of the No. 5 Armory, Rogge asked the No. 2 to open the steel gate of the No. 5 Armory, allowing the equipment placed inside to be displayed for the first time. In front of the soldiers.


    After completing the commission of the Nova Supreme, Rogge brought back a large number of weapons from Sandal, even by the standards of the Nova Legion.


    For example, the "Star 4" individual power armor, and the fifth-generation Nova fighter.


    At the beginning, there were only five hundred sets of Star 4 individual power armor, and only thirty fifth-generation Nova fighters.


    However, this has been a few years ago.


    Since its establishment, Konoha Hidden Village on the planet Tatooine has swallowed up a large amount of materials provided by Konoha headquarters like a black hole that swallows money and resources.


    This is also the main reason why Konoha Information Bureau''s budget request is getting higher every year.


    After consuming a lot of resources, Konoha Hidemura successfully mastered the key data for manufacturing Star 4 individual power armor and the fifth-generation Nova fighter, and then has the ability to produce individual power armor and Nova fighters on its own.


    At this time, in the Armory No. 5, there were more than two hundred sets of black and red individual power armor and fifty new star fighters.


    "Everyone receives a set of power armor, and the squad captain and deputy captain level receive an additional Rising Star fighter."


    Although the Star 4 individual power armor is not tailor-made like Tony''s steel suit.


    But the combat performance is not worse than Tony''s steel suit.


    After all, this is the latest generation of main force single-soldier power armor carefully developed by the cosmic civilization Sandal Star.


    As for the fifth-generation Rising Star fighter, it was a new generation of fighters that even the Rising Star Legion had not officially owned at that time.


    These equipment, Rogge was originally intended to be used against the Thanos army.


    As a result, I did not expect that the first use was actually used to counter the army on the earth.


    When Rogge finished speaking, the special forces behind him rushed into the armory with excitement, and began to wear individual power armor like a steel suit.


    These individual power armors and fighters originally used the traditional golden color scheme of the New Star Army.


    However, Rogge didn''t really like the nouveau-like paint, so he changed them all to black and red.


    When these special forces had all completed the change-up or took off in the new star fighter, Roger gave them new orders.


    "From now on, anyone who enters the headquarters and nearby airspace without permission will not need to report and kill on the spot!"


    Rogge didn''t intend to proactively start a war for the time being, but if someone couldn''t help but provoke him, he wouldn''t mind leaving them here forever.


    After ordering these special forces, Roger opened the portal directly, left Konoha headquarters, and arrived at Kama Taj¡¯s reception hall.


    As before, his magic teacher, Supreme Mage Gu Yi, still sits in his usual position, drinking tea and reading.


    "Teacher, I have to do something next, I don''t know what you think?"


    Next, Roger unreservedly informed Gu Yi of his plan.


    Although Kama Taj doesn''t care much about these things that are related to the magical realm and that do not endanger the overall safety of the earth, out of respect for the Supreme Mage Gu Yi, Roger still feels it is necessary to say hello to Gu Yi in advance.


    He didn''t want to suddenly discover that the Supreme Master Gu Yi suddenly stood on his opposite side and had a duel between his master and his apprentice.


    "Just be careful."


    Just as he guessed, Gu Yi didn''t have any plan to stop him, and he still maintained the attitude of reading indifferently.


    "Okay, I will pay attention."


    After bidding farewell to the Supreme Mage Gu Yi, Roger opened the portal again and came to the castle of Dr. Doom.


    For Rogge''s sudden visit, Dumu didn''t have the slightest surprise.


    Although Latovinia is far away from the United States, this does not mean that he will ignore the intelligence collection of the United States.


    In particular, the New York agreement, which has been making waves recently, he received the news immediately.


    After spying in Dum''s study for more than half an hour, Roger opened the portal again and headed to the last destination.


    When the portal with golden sparks disappeared, he appeared in the residence of former Secretary of State Rose.


    Although Rose has resigned, in any case, he was a middleman between Konoha and the military, and he was considered one of Konoha''s partners.


    The conversation with Rose was a little longer, but after spending nearly an hour, Roger successfully "persuaded" Roger to join him in his crazy plan.


    After all this was done, Roger returned to Konoha headquarters, patiently waiting for the next step from the official, or the planner behind the New York agreement.


    Now he is not particularly worried about the next thing. The only thing he is worried about is the delay of the planner behind it.


    So much has been prepared carefully, if the opponent suddenly stops doing it, it would be too disappointing.


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 541： Winter Soldier Bucky

    While waiting for the next official action, Rogge was practicing according to the established plan.


    At the same time, he began to arrange the transfer plan of Konoha headquarters.


    Although the unrelated personnel in Konoha''s headquarters have been dismissed, he does not intend to hand over the related research and equipment in the headquarters.


    In any case, those research results are part of Konoha''s efforts.


    Long ago, the Punisher and other Konoha core personnel knew that Rogge had a planet of his own in remote outer space.


    And not only did they know it, but Tony and others in the reunion also knew it.


    In order to quickly return Hulk back to earth, Roger took Hulk and Natasha to the Konoha hidden village once, and returned to the earth through the space channel in Konoha hidden village.


    Roger didn''t mind that Natasha and Scott would tell Tony about Konoha hidden village.


    To some extent, this was also the news he had deliberately leaked out.


    Regardless of his relationship with Fulian at the time, he was pretty good, but at that time, he had already considered the situation of a complete turnaround with Fulian.


    Actively exposing the existence of Konoha Hidden Village is one of his backhands to prepare in advance.


    In the military field, there is a term called strategic depth.


    To put it simply, strategic depth is the geographical space where strategic movements can be made, and it is one of the favorable conditions in war.


    The larger the strategic depth area, the more respite time the troops belong to, the more advantageous war preparations and deployments, and thus more war support and strategic support.


    Although Rogge did not specifically introduce Konoha Hidden Village to Natasha and others, with Natasha''s vision and ability, it is impossible for her to fail to see the importance of such a planet and base.


    Natasha can see this, and Tony and the US team can of course also see it.


    Although he is not sure whether Tony and others will notify the White House and the military of the existence of Tatooine Planet and Konoha Hidden Village, whether or not they notify the White House and the military will not affect his plan.


    Because from the beginning, where he stood and what he saw were far higher than the White House and the military.


    The White House and the military simply wanted to use the New York agreement to restrict the Konoha Intelligence Agency to him. If he cooperates, they will take advantage of the situation and eliminate him as a potential threat.


    So from the perspective of the White House and the military, what they are now engaged in is a war concerning the overall security of the planet and the right to speak.


    Unlike Rogge, he has never limited his gaze to the earth.


    In the expectation of the White House and the military, what they faced was an organization with a group of combatants with no more than a thousand people.


    But when they actually do it, Rogge will tell them with facts that the enemies they face are not many, but what they are provoking is a planet that has already done advanced warfare in the universe.


    Since he began to collect the technology and military equipment of the Sandal Star, Rogge has been ready to start an advanced war in the universe.


    Konoha Hidden Village on Tatooine Star is a war hidden village built for advanced wars in the universe.


    Rogge dismissed a large number of Konoha staff and arranged for the Nova fighters to patrol the Konoha headquarters with the special forces and did not hide it from the outside world.


    Those surveillance satellites that originally belonged to Konoha''s control have now become the eyes of the sky to monitor Konoha, watching Konoha''s every move all the time.


    Although all legal powers have been lost, all the official agencies seem to have not seen the matter of patrols in the space near Konoha in pairs of new star fighters with wings like an eight-pointed star, and did not publish it. Any opinion.


    Especially after the special forces wearing the Star 4 Individual Power Armor unabashedly opened daily patrols in the neighborhoods around Konoha headquarters, a large area centered on Konoha headquarters suddenly became a veritable military restricted zone.


    Of course, this military restricted zone is only Konoha''s unilateral decision.


    However, after the special forces killed some of the iron intruders, this military restricted area, which is not protected by law, became a Konoha restricted area in the true sense.


    I don''t know whether it is the White House and the military that have not reached a final agreement, or they have decided to determine the victory or defeat.


    Rogge waited for five days in Konoha headquarters, and did not wait for the official next action.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The order of the superhero action team has come down. This is the first mission of the reunion."


    Behind the conference room in the headquarters building, Nick Fury, with a black blindfold in his left eye, placed a document in front of Tony, who was nominally the leader of the Alliance.


    Since S.H.I.E.L.D. was disbanded, Nick Fury disappeared in front of everyone as if the world had evaporated.


    However, now, Nick Fury, who had been ruined by Roguemu''s right hand and broken his right leg with a natural disaster pistol, appeared again, at a time that no one had expected.


    "After discussing for so many days, did the action team discuss this kind of thing? What is the difference between it and letting Fulian die in the past."


    Tony opened the document and glanced at it casually, then threw the highly confidential document back to Nick Fury, and said mockingly.


    "Fu Lian has already proven its strength to the world. You are the most likely to fight Konoha."


    "If you can''t even do it, it''s even impossible for others to do it."


    Nick Fury didn''t care about Tony''s sarcasm, and said casually.


    "I will definitely not take this task, whoever of you loves to do it!"


    "I signed the agreement at the time, just to allow ordinary people to avoid innocent involvement as much as possible, not to become a weapon in the hands of you dirty politicians."


    After speaking, Tony didn''t show any face to Nick Fury, stood up, turned around and left.


    When Tony left the conference room, Dr. Banner turned his head around and said, "Hulk just told me that he is not willing to do this kind of thing."


    Following Tony, Dr. Banner also got up and left the conference room.


    With the departure of Tony and Dr. Banner, the atmosphere in the conference room was suddenly suppressed to the extreme.


    Just as the US team looked at each other with Natasha and others, the door of the closed conference room was suddenly pushed open, and a man with a metal left arm walked in.


    When the face-like, messy-haired man entered the conference room, Rogers, who had never spoken, suddenly showed an expression of shock that could not be controlled.


    Bucky!


    Rodgers of the US team did not expect that he had been looking for Bucky, who had not had accurate information for many years, but at this time took the initiative to come to him.


    When S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was disbanded and Konoha was hunting down the remnants of Hydra, the US team Rogers knew that his former friend Bucky had become a sharp knife of Hydra and became a ruthless killer codenamed "The Winter Soldier."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 542： Transforming werewolves

    Although Natasha, Scott and others did not know Bucky as much as Rodgers of the US team, they quickly thought of Bucky''s identity after seeing Rogers looking at Bucky with a shocked face.


    In the memorial hall of the US team, there is a detailed introduction about the members of the Roaring Commando, and of course the US team''s friend Bucky is among them.


    And it''s not a secret that the US team Rogers has been trying to find Bucky in the rematch.


    "Buggy...you..."


    Looking at this once-familiar friend, Rogers wanted to say something, but in the end he swallowed it back and looked at Nick Fury with a vigilant look.


    Nick Fury, who had been missing for several years, suddenly returned at this time, and Bucky, the Winter Soldier, who was hunted down by Konoha and dared not show up, also appeared at this time.


    This doesn''t look like there is no connection at all.


    After entering the conference room without a word, Bucky didn''t even look at Rogers, and went straight to Nick Fury, standing behind him like a guard.


    In addition to Bucky, when he entered the reception room at this time, there was also a thin man who had no impression of Natasha and others.


    This is a man with black curly hair.


    From the outside, the thin man who entered the meeting room behind Bucky looked like an over-indulgence rich second generation.


    If Roger was there, he would recognize the man''s identity at a glance.


    The man following Bucky is no one else, it is the stranger Maximus whom he returned to Daisy''s mother Jiaying.


    "Introduction to everyone, this is the Captain Bucky Barnes of the US Army Special Operations Squad, or you are more familiar with his previous operation code in Hydra, the Winter Soldier."


    Nick Fury glanced at the U.S. team with his normal right eye, and then continued: "This one next to Bucky is Mr. Maximus from the Superhero Action Team."


    "He was one of the drafters of the New York Agreement and the liaison between the White House and the alien city of Attilan."


    Nick Fury did not explain to Natasha and Rogers and others what the alien city Attilan is, but he was pretty sure that Natasha and the others knew what a alien was.


    After all, Daisy in Konoha, the superhero Seismo, is the so-called alien.


    Although there was no direct enemy against Konoha before the reunion, it did not mean that they would ignore the intelligence collection of Konoha''s core personnel.


    Through the collection of intelligence on Daisy, Rogers and others knew that in this world, there was another race called the alien.


    Moreover, in the previous period when superpower criminals emerged in an endless stream, Fulian also dealt with some bad events caused by strangers.


    Although they know what kind of existence the foreigner is, they have never heard of the existence of the foreign city Attilan.


    "What do you mean, do you intend to use them to force us to accept orders from the action team?"


    Unlike Rodgers, who has a complicated mood, Natasha at this time still maintains the calmness she deserves.


    Since the disbandment of S.H.I.E.L.D., they, like Roger, have completely lost news of Nick Fury.


    Although they don''t know what Nick Fury has experienced in the past few years, how did they get mixed up with former Hydra members like Winter Soldier Bucky.


    However, after seeing Nick Fury, who was once the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., with Hydra''s killer Ba Station, Natasha and Hawkeye Button and other former S.H.I.E.L.D. agents instinctively felt unhappy.


    In their view, Nick Fury''s approach is a kind of betrayal.


    They can accept that Nick Fury becomes an ordinary person completely, but they cannot accept that he is mixed with the people of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s mortal enemy Hydra.


    As for Bucky''s identity as the so-called Captain of the US Army Special Operations Squad, they didn''t even believe a word.


    This kind of identity, even if it was used to fool children, seemed a bit clumsy.


    "No, it''s not forcing you. I just want to let you know that as long as we work together, we can eliminate the Konoha Intelligence Bureau headed by Roger and return the world to its proper order!"


    Although Nick Fury had a righteous look, he didn''t know why. After he said this, Natasha and others felt that he was completely brainwashed by Hydra.


    Let the world return to its proper order?


    It sounds nice, I''m afraid that it will return when the time comes, not the original order, but the order belonging to the Hydra.


    "Sorry, I still can''t accept working with someone who used to be a Hydra killer."


    After speaking, Natasha got up and left the meeting room, giving Nick Fury no chance to continue.


    When Natasha also left the meeting room, Ant-Man Scott, who had the shortest time to join the reunion, raised his right hand and said to Nick Fury in a reporting tone: "I am a newcomer, this kind of thing, I still don''t participate."


    Although Scott didn''t have any particular deep feelings about S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra, as someone who had enjoyed a depraved life with Rogge in Sandal Star, he expressed his attitude euphemistically.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time Rogge didn''t know what happened in the conference room of the Fulian headquarters, but even if he knew it, he wouldn''t mind the sudden appearance of Nick Fury and Bucky.


    The only thing that aroused his interest was Maximus.


    And what interested him was not Maximus, but how Maximus connected Attilan City to the White House.


    Maximus is just a trivial existence, but the city of Attilan behind him is different.


    There, there is a powerful alien who can destroy the world with one opening, a powerful existence that can be called the strongest alien in history.


    "How is the Werewolf''s Extremis Virus Modification Experiment going on?"


    In the Konoha headquarters office, Roger asked Dr. Conners in a white coat.


    "The progress is pretty good. The werewolves who initially received the transformation did not show obvious rejection, and they should all be able to match the Extremis virus."


    Although he didn''t wait for the next move from the White House and the military, Rogge in Konoha''s headquarters was not idle and started an experiment to strengthen the "wolf pack."


    With the Star 4 individual power armor and Nova fighters, the combat strength of the special forces has been significantly improved.


    In this contrast, the werewolves who can only rely on their transformations for hand-to-hand combat, seem to be unable to keep up with the rhythm.


    After discussing with Bran and other Alpha Wolf King, Rogge asked Dr. Connors to start the extremis virus transformation for the werewolves, hoping to further enhance the combat strength of the "wolves".


    It has to be said that werewolves with a physique far superior to ordinary humans are more suitable for extremis virus transformation than normal humans.


    For ordinary people, the transformation experiment, which has a certain risk, went smoothly to an unexpected degree after being put on the werewolf.


    In just five days, the first batch of werewolves to receive the Extremis Virus had almost completed the final transformation.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 543： Tony who suddenly asked to meet

    After listening to Dr. Connors'' report, Roger is planning to go to his private practice room for daily self-improvement training.


    However, just when he was about to use quantum teleportation to go to the training room, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    What was displayed on the phone screen was an unfamiliar number he had seen before.


    After pressing to connect, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Is there any time to meet recently? I think we need to have a good chat."


    The person calling was not someone else, it was Tony.


    "Is it official or private?"


    Although his personal relationship with Tony was pretty good, but in this sensitive period, he needs to determine what identity Tony intends to use to meet him.


    If Tony is a member of the reunion, I am sorry, but he does not want to meet any potential enemies who have signed the New York agreement.


    Of course, if Tony just proposed to meet as a friend, then he wouldn''t mind having a good chat with Tony.


    Because if you are not sure, this may be the last time they met as friends.


    "Of course it''s personal. I''m not so mean to be a dog for those dirty **** politicians."


    Although Tony tried hard to control his tone, Roger could hear that Tony was very upset, very upset.


    "I''m free anytime, you can fix the time and place."


    "Then now, in my wine storeroom, come here directly."


    After speaking, Tony hung up the phone, giving Rogge no time to speak.


    Although it is not yet known what Tony is going to talk to himself, but his tone of voice and the location of the arrangement are enough for Roger to guess something.


    After recalling what the wine cellar of Tony''s New York mansion looked like, Roger put on the hanging ring and began to circle out of thin air.


    Before long, a golden portal with a diameter of nearly two meters appeared in front of him.


    After arriving at Tony''s wine cellar, Rogge saw Tony, whose face was full of displeasure, and the bottle in his hand that he could not recognize the year, but at a glance he knew that it was a top whisky that had been collected for many years.


    "A piece of ice, thanks!"


    A long time ago, Rogge had the idea of ??Tony hiding wine, but unfortunately, he has never found any suitable opportunities.


    But today, he saw the hope of fulfilling his wish.


    "This bottle is mine, what do you want to drink, choose yourself."


    Tony directly rejected Rogge''s request for ice, opened the wine cork, and poured himself a glass.


    "This is what you said."


    After a glance at Tony''s private wine cabinet, Roger took out a bottle of Macallan''s 64-year-old single malt whisky from it.


    This year''s McAllen, he had seen it once at Sotheby''s auction house.


    If he remembers correctly, the auction price at that time seems to be 460,000 US dollars.


    After pouring himself a glass and adding an ice cube according to his habit, Roger took a light sip and seriously felt the taste of this bottle of Macallan.


    Then he slowly said: "Let''s talk, what do you want to talk about?"


    "Look at this first!"


    Tony handed him a semi-transparent customized tablet, and what was displayed on the screen was a monitoring screen.


    To be precise, it is a surveillance video in the conference room of Fulian headquarters.


    After watching the video quickly at Double Speed, Rogge smiled and shrugged, placing the computer on the solid wood wine table.


    "Your behavior, if it is a typical act of collaborating with the enemy and treason, if you put it in a war, you are not afraid that they will trouble you afterwards?"


    After hearing Roger''s slightly joking voice, Tony said in a tone that seemed to be born with disdain: "I''m Tony Stark!"


    After a pause for a few seconds, he continued: "What do you think of the guy named Maximus? I let Friday hack the operation team server and get some interesting information. I will let''Friday'' later. Send it to''Sunday''."


    "I have told you many times that she is not called''Sunday'' but Hinata. And''Sunday'' is now''dead''."


    "Dead? What did you do to her?"


    "Do what you did to Vision."


    ...


    Tony was stunned while holding the wine glass.


    "I knew that the calculation matrix you had to visualize before was not that simple. How about it? The mechanical hardware is more reliable!"


    Having said that, Tony showed a proud expression of "I''m right".


    "Well, correct you. I am not a mechanical controller like yours. Compared to cold mechanical creations, I prefer carbon-based creatures."


    After speaking, Rogge took out his phone from his jacket pocket, picked a photo from the album, and handed the phone to Tony.


    Tony frowned slightly looking at the phone that Roger handed him.


    "Why, the obsessive-compulsive disorder of not picking up things again?"


    "You have obsessive-compulsive disorder!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tony took the phone and looked at the photos on the phone.


    If it weren''t for the dialogue between mechanical creation and carbon-based life before, Tony''s first reaction after seeing the photo on the phone was definitely that the fellow Rogge went to "hook up" with a female college student.


    Looking at the photo of Hinata, who had unusual eyes like Roger, Tony''s brow furrowed even tighter.


    Cyborg!


    Although Tony didn''t know what Roger did, he could easily infer the truth from the previous conversation.


    "It''s a shameless old man, and I still learn young people to take couple photos."


    Tony turned on the poison tongue mode.


    "If you don''t understand, more contact with young people of the opposite **** will help maintain a young mentality and vitality."


    After taking back his phone from Tony, Roger said proudly.


    "That''s all for the topic of private life, what do you think of that stranger called Maximus and Attilan City?"


    Tony returned to his serious look and asked with a serious face.


    "I have dealt with Maximus before. He is just a clown with ambitions far greater than his strength. You don''t need to take it seriously."


    "But if the things he said are true, I should have a fight with a very powerful person soon."


    I don''t know if it is true, or purely fooling the beauty team and the others. Maximus in the surveillance video mentioned his brother, the current lord of Attilan, the Black Bat King.


    According to Maximus, the Black Bat King will fully support them and personally solve Rogge''s difficult problem.


    The White House, the military, the city of Attilan, the Majestic Falker, and Hydra.


    Rogge had been thinking about who was behind the New York agreement.


    Now, he finally knew.


    "How good is that person?" Tony asked curiously.


    "The level of one person destroying one country, you can also understand him as a living humanoid self-propelled natural disaster."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 544： Blood following the elimination of dust and escape

    "One person destroys one country? This is a bit too exaggerated!"


    Although Tony had dealt with some incidents caused by strangers before, he didn''t think these strangers were so powerful.


    In his opinion, strangers are nothing more than mastering some superpowers that humans do not have, and they are far from endangering the world.


    Regarding the degree of threat to the world''s security, Hydra can get rid of these strangers for several blocks.


    "It''s definitely not an exaggeration! Maximus'' brother definitely has this ability."


    "If he gets serious, few countries on the planet can withstand his attack."


    There are not many enemies that Rogge can deal with with twelve points, and the Black Bat King is one of them.


    Although he has not seen the Black Bat King, nor has he ever officially played against the Black Bat King, he believes that his judgment will not go wrong.


    This is a powerful alien who can cause terrifying natural disasters such as volcanic eruptions, tsunamis, earthquakes, etc.


    The pseudosonic wave he released can even reach the astonishing lethality of nuclear weapons.


    If it were not for the existence of the Black Bat King, Ronan, the accuser, would not choose to cooperate with Maximus at the beginning, but would directly break Attilan City and forcibly conquer all foreigners in Attilan City.


    "Well, how sure are you against this guy called the Black Bat King?"


    Tony continued to ask.


    "Five to five!"


    After serious consideration for more than ten seconds, Rogge gave his own answer.


    "Five by five? You mean you are only half sure?"


    Tony thought that Roger would say that he was at least 70 to 80% sure, but he didn''t expect that Roger was only half sure.


    "Half-assuredness is good. Five to five is not something anyone can do."


    "That''s how I am now, I dare to say that I am 50-50 with the Black Bat King. If in the past few years, I would not have a 20% chance."


    After sipping the whiskey in the glass, Roger said with a very serious attitude.


    Although he is serious enough now, he doesn''t know why, Tony always feels that he is hinting something.


    "Then you should be careful, anyway, the information I have now is that the guys in the White House don''t intend to let you arrogant anymore. Your Konoha did a bit too much before."


    Although Tony wasn''t particularly worried about Rogge''s life safety, he still reminded Rogge to prevent Rogge from overturning accidentally.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make fun of my life safety."


    Knowing that behind the New York Agreement were the figures of Attlan City, Hydra and others, he already knew roughly what kind of blow he would face next.


    After chatting with Tony for more than an hour in the wine cellar, after killing two bottles of Tony''s collection of top whiskey, Roger returned to Konoha headquarters through the portal.


    Tony has clearly expressed his attitude, that is, he will not participate in the action against Konoha.


    Not only will he not participate, but Vision, Dr. Banner, Natasha, and Scott will also not participate.


    Rogge was not surprised by the decision of Vision and others.


    Vision is now Tony''s little follower, what Tony does not do, Vision will not do.


    According to Dr. Banner, as long as Hulk is unwilling, he will not have enough combat power even if he wants to participate.


    As for Natasha and Scott, one of them has an antagonism with Hydra, and the other is a typical short-eater and short-handed man.


    In addition to them, four people like American Rogers, Colonel Rod, Gears of War, Falcon Sam, and Hawkeye Button, they either have military service background or owe Nick Fury favors, so they Will choose to participate, and it is not particularly difficult to understand.


    Even if things like background and human affection are excluded, they have been dissatisfied with what Roger and Konoha did for a long time.


    To put it simply, Roger and Konoha do not conform to their American values ??of justice.


    They had no chance before, so even if they were dissatisfied, there was nothing to do.


    And now, their chance has come.


    Not long after returning to my office, on the 2nd, I received the packaged message sent on Friday.


    Tony obtained some information from the server of the "Superhero Action Team", which contained a part of the action plan for Konoha and related action personnel.


    While browsing these materials, Roger saw an unexpected person in it.


    Wakanda, Panther!


    The panther was not the old king Techaka who had fought him before, but his son Techala.


    "Isn''t it because I took some of your vibrating money at the beginning? As for such a grudge?"


    Glancing at the Black Panther Techara who simply registered his name and other basic information, Rogge said nonchalantly.


    For others, the Panther wearing a vibrating suit is definitely a difficult existence.


    But for Rogge, Black Panther Techara didn''t even have the qualifications to let him take the shot himself.


    Now he is not the poor detective with few of his men back then.


    Don''t talk about fighting him, even if he fights against the hatred of his men against the Red Tank and others, the Black Panther Techara may not win.


    After reading the information provided by Tony, Rogge, whose alcohol began to rise, came to Hinata''s room.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Day by day, Rogge and Konoha, who had made all preparations, did not wait for the next move by the government and the military.


    Since the other party had no plans to make a move for the time being, Roger didn''t bother to care about them, continuing his self-improvement practice.


    With his efforts, the development level of his fairy body was increased from 85% to 90% with difficulty, and then once again fell into a bottleneck period.


    Although the level of development of the fairy body is not very progress, but during this time, he has gained another good news.


    Hinata, a master of ninjutsu research and development, a senior user of the limit of blood, and the first person in Chakra energy research, Hinata, after extensive research and genius experiments, successfully developed a step closer to the limit of blood¡ª -Dust escape!


    Blood Succession Eliminates Dust Escape is a brand new escape technique that integrates the three Chakra attributes of wind, fire and earth, and integrates attack and enchantment.


    Although Chen Dun is the elimination of Blood Succession, its exchange price on the exchange page of the system is the same as Blood Succession Boundary Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye and Mu Dun, which is 500 Nincoins.


    From the price point of view, Chen Dun did not show its due position after hemorrhage and elimination.


    But this may also be related to the number of ninjutsu that Chen Dun possessed.


    In the exchange page of the system, there are only two ninjutsu related to Chen Dun.


    One is the technique of Dust Evacuation¡¤Primary Realm Stripping, and the other is the technique of Dust Escape¡¤Limited Stripping.


    Although the number is small, the power of these two ninjutsu is not weak at all, and it can even be said that there is a little bit of openness.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 545： Black Bat King

    Decompose the target into atomic states, so that the target person or attack is instantly wiped out, and a large-scale explosion effect is produced.


    As the signature escape technique of Earth Shadow in Yanyin Village, Chen Dun uses actual cases to prove what is "unmatched" powerful attack power.


    Even the Sea of ??Trees made by Mu Dun and the Suzuo Nenghu made by Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eyes can''t resist Chen Dun''s unreasonable decomposition ability.


    The battle between the third-generation Dokage Ohnoki and Madara Uchiha from Iwagaku Village proved this point.


    The attack is powerful, the casting speed is fast, and the attack range is far...


    And you can change the shape of the barrier according to your own preferences.


    Except for the extremely difficult learning and the need to consume a lot of chakras, Chen Dun can be said to have no shortcomings.


    After Hina Tian successfully developed the blood following the elimination of dust escape, Roger decisively suspended the development and practice of the immortal human body and changed the focus of practice to dust escape.


    Although the process of cultivating Chendun was a bit arduous, it was nothing to Roger, who had been accustomed to various arduous practices.


    As he worked hard to practice Chen Yun, trying to master this powerful blood as soon as possible, he once again suffered a dimensional reduction attack from Hinata.


    Compared with his slow progress, Hinata proved with facts what a real ninja is a genius.


    Thus, a scene that made Roger somewhat helpless appeared.


    In the past, he taught Hinata how to practice ninjutsu.


    Now, it was Hinata who taught him how to practice Chen Yun.


    Once a pure female student, now she has become a female teacher.


    Before Roger even completed the chakra fusion of the three attributes of wind, fire and earth, Hinata had successfully mastered the technique of the original world stripping and the boundary stripping technique.


    I''m not doing the fourth generation of Hokage, I don''t deserve it!


    The more he compares with Hinata, the more Roger feels his talent is rubbish.


    Although the stimulation was a bit miserable, he still managed to persevere.


    After all, the female teacher also has a special flavor.


    Day by day passed, and unknowingly, more than half a month had passed since Roger and Tony''s wine cellar met.


    For more than half a month, Rogge and others have not left Konoha, as if completely isolated from the world.


    To some extent, they are indeed "isolated".


    After moving all the research results and research equipment in the Konoha headquarters to Konoha Hidden Village on the planet Tatooine, Konoha headquarters has completely become an empty shelf.


    Except for those special forces in charge of daily training who still live in Konoha headquarters, Rogge, Hinata and others have moved to Konoha hidden village.


    Even Bran and other werewolves all moved to Konohain Village and became official villagers of Konoha Village.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Washington, DC, Superhero Action Team headquarters building, combat meeting room.


    Maximus stood at the podium and introduced to the people in the conference room with a proud look: "Everyone, this is the city lord of Attilan, my brother Blackcard Bertgang."


    After speaking, Maximus stretched out his right hand and pointed to the black bat sitting in the middle of the first row.


    At this time, the black bat king is wearing a black tights with white stripes, sitting silently like a statue.


    He ignored Maximus on the speaking stage, nor did he pay attention to Nick Fury and Bucky around him.


    Sitting on his left hand is a woman with long burgundy hair.


    This woman is no one else, the official Black Bat King¡¯s wife, Medusa, the queen of the alien race.


    In addition, she is the translator of the Black Bat King, the only one who can fully understand the wishes of the Black Bat King.


    Next to Medusa is tetanus, another member of the Inhuman Race of Attilan.


    Tetanus has an appearance that is very similar to that of a bulldog, of course, regardless of their size.


    Strong muscles, more than one meter tall body, slightly simple appearance.


    At this time, Tetanus lay lazily on the ground, and just like the Black Bat King, directly ignored Maximus on the stage and the others in the meeting room.


    Maximus didn¡¯t mind the black bat king¡¯s ignorance of Tetanus, and went on in high spirits: ¡°That Roger, who doesn¡¯t know that the sky and the earth are thick, will be solved by my brother, the black bat king. The wolf will be resolved by tetanus."


    "All you need to do is deal with the remaining Rogge men.


    "For example, this has stolen the research results of the military and betrayed the hatred of the military, as well as the former Thunder Special Agents Red Tank and Moonstone."


    While speaking, the photos of Disgust, Red Tank and others appeared one after another on the huge display in the conference room.


    Next to their photos, there are some brief introductions of them, and the response plans made by the superhero action team.


    Abomination, Red Tank, Moonstone, Punisher, Doctor Connors, Venom, Quick Silver, Scarlet Witch...


    Every time a photo appears, Maximus will give a detailed introduction and make corresponding arrangements.


    However, when the photo of shockwave female Daisy appeared, Maximus suddenly changed his tone.


    "This stranger, codenamed Zhenbo Girl, will be solved by me personally, so I won''t bother you."


    Unlike the information displayed when introducing other people, the information about Daisy is as simple as name and ability.


    As for other information, there is none.


    The so-called response plan is even more blank.


    Although Nick Fury and others didn''t know how Maximus would deal with Daisy, who had a strong shock wave ability, they all acquiesced to Maximus''s approach.


    When Maximus was about to end Daisy''s session immediately, the Black Bat King, who had been indifferent, suddenly turned his head and looked at Medusa beside him.


    It only took a second or two for Medusa to fully understand the meaning of the Black Bat King, and slowly said: "The shock wave female Daisy will take care of it. This is what Bly meant!"


    The Bly in Medusa''s mouth is Black Card, which is the black bat king.


    This is a little nickname between their husband and wife.


    "No! This shock wave female Daisy must be solved by me, this is what we have already said!"


    Maximus frowned and said in a dissatisfied tone.


    Just after he finished speaking, the Black Bat King gave him an expression on his face, and then he quickly changed his statement.


    "Well, it''s up to you to deal with the shock wave female Daisy."


    After Daisy''s episode, the meeting soon ended.


    Nick Fury, Bucky and others all received their tasks.


    Even the American team Rogers and Falcon Sam who did not participate in the meeting were also assigned their tasks.


    The war against Rogge and Konoha officially kicked off at this moment.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 546： Konohas troops

    Tatooine planet.


    Konoha hidden village.


    Naruto Training Room.


    On the metal wall, there are many large or small, round or square, deep or shallow holes.


    Under the meticulous instruction of Hinata, a female teacher, Rogge finally mastered the only two ninjutsu in the dust.


    Dust escape: the technique of stripping the original world, and, the technique of dust escape¡¤bounding stripping.


    When he once again constructed a transparent cylindrical barrier between his hands, the artificial intelligence No. 3 responsible for the operation of Konoha Hidemura sent him an update from the Konoha Intelligence Bureau headquarters.


    Through the remote monitoring equipment on the "Golden Jack", the real-time monitoring screen of the block near the Konoha Intelligence Bureau emerged in front of Rogge.


    After releasing the original world stripping technique in his hand, leaving a hole 20 cm in diameter and 30 in depth on the metal wall, Rogge calmed down the extremely fast-moving Chakra.


    "Are you finally going to do it?"


    In the surveillance picture, Rogge could clearly see that American soldiers wearing camouflage uniforms were quickly evacuating the crowd.


    In addition to these American soldiers wearing camouflage uniforms, Rogge also saw a group of special forces in black combat uniforms.


    If he is not mistaken, these special forces should be the reunion special forces.


    Although Tony, Natasha and others refused to take part in the operation, Rogers and Falcon Sam and others still led the reunion special team to Washington and came to the Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    "Notify all the special forces in the headquarters and let them all return to the village.


    "In addition, let all troops be prepared for first-level combat, especially the Molten Wolves.


    "When the portal is opened, the whole army will start!"


    The Molten Wolves are combat troops composed of werewolves who have undergone the transformation of the Extremis Virus.


    In order to distinguish the "wolves" formed by ordinary werewolves, Rogge gave them a new name.


    Molten Wolves!


    The name is a bit ordinary, but the combat effectiveness of this unit is not weak at all.


    Werewolves are dark creatures that are extremely good at close combat.


    After the enhancement and transformation of the Extremis Virus, the strength of these werewolves has also been terribly improved.


    However, because of time and the stock of Extremis Virus, Rogge did not allow all the werewolves to accept transformation, but selected 120 people from them, in groups of 6 to form 20 combat teams.


    There are 164 special forces, 156 wolves, 120 molten wolves, and 72 Anbu.


    Except for Konoha''s core personnel such as Roger and Hinata, these 512 people are all Konoha''s combat personnel.


    The Kerry Empire¡¯s main battleship "Golden Jack" is one, and Konoha''s self-developed space-class battleship "Tail Beast Series" is three.


    There are 30 fifth-generation Rising Star fighters for the Sandal Star version and 50 "Naraku Series" fighters for the Konoha version.


    There are 500 sets of Shandal Star version of "Star 4" individual power armor, and Konoha version of "Vortex Series" 300 sets of power armor.


    Konoha Hidden Village is a base built by Rogge based on advanced cosmic warfare. The ordnance produced by Konoha Hidden Village is of course also cosmic advanced warfare.


    These equipment, he was originally intended to deal with the two forces of Vanguard and Qitari under Thanos.


    But now it seems that he needs to fight a military training battle on Earth now.


    After ordering number three, Roger returned to his Naruto mansion and took a comfortable hot bath.


    After the news that all the troops were ready on the 3rd and the "Golden Jack" also returned to the outer space of Tatooine by interstellar jump, and came to the sky above Konoha Hidden Village, Roger got up from the bathtub and started. Wear your own combat uniform.


    The armor made by the dwarf king Ai Cui must be worn, and of course the white imperial robe of the fourth generation of Hokage cannot be left down.


    Weapons such as the Kusanagi sword, natural disaster pistol, and thunderball fan were also channeled by him one by one.


    When he left the room, he considered whether to bring the reality gems in the Taihe Treasure Hall.


    But after only thinking about it for two or three seconds, he gave up the idea of ??bringing reality gems.


    It''s just a training battle, and it won''t use reality gems.


    After making all preparations, he opened the portal to return to Konoha headquarters and came to the roof of the headquarters building.


    After looking up at the sky, he said something unhurriedly.


    "What a murderous weather!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Black Bat King and Nick Fury in the distance noticed Roger''s arrival for the first time.


    In fact, it is more difficult not to find out, because Roger at this time is provocative, unscrupulously releasing the nine-tailed Chakra in his body.


    The blood-red Nine-tailed Chakra surrounds Rogue like a spinning tornado.


    A Nine Tails made entirely of Chakras, more than 300 meters in length, were roaring angrily behind him, with nine thick tails flying freely.


    Roger didn''t say a word at this time.


    But this exaggerated and shocking way of debut is enough to express his attitude.


    Me, Rogge, right here!


    If you want to fight, I will fight with you!


    "The flamboyant clown!"


    Looking at Roger standing on the Konoha headquarters building, Maximus said disdainfully.


    "If he is a clown, then you are not as good as a clown!"


    There will be no one who dares to mock Maximus directly at this time, except for the black bat king''s wife, Medusa.


    Nick Fury and others may be afraid of Maximus'' status as a foreigner in Attilan, but Medusa will not.


    Not only does she not fear Maximus, but she also despises Maximus very much.


    This contempt has nothing to do with Maximus'' strength, it is purely because of his disgusting ambition and behavior.


    Especially under the background of the black bat king, Maximus, who has the same blood as the black bat king, is even more unbearable.


    Obviously they are brothers, but they are like people from two different worlds.


    "Lord Black Bat, Roger will leave it to you."


    Nick Fury ignored Medusa and Maximus, and went directly to the Black Bat King, and said respectfully.


    In the beginning, Nick Fury didn''t think there was anything respectable about the Black Bat King.


    But after seeing the black bat king battle screen provided by Maximus, his attitude towards the black bat king has changed significantly.


    The Black Bat King turned his head and glanced at Nick Fury, and then emitted a pseudo-acoustic energy that was so weak that it could not be detected by humans, and the whole person floated out of thin air in a form that violated the gravity of the earth.


    Under the gaze of Nick Fury and others, the Black Bat King wearing a black tights flew quickly towards Rogge in the Konoha headquarters building.


    Before long, the Black Bat King came to a place more than ten meters in front of Rogge and stayed in the air.


    Although it was the first time we met, as long as he looked at the costume of the Black Bat King, Roger could immediately recognize his identity.


    "I know you can''t speak normally, so in order to facilitate communication with everyone, do you mind if I perform a telepathic magic?"


    When the black bat king nodded slightly, Roger gave himself and the black bat king a magic that allowed them to have a spiritual dialogue.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 547： Konoha army debut

    "I have a question. As far as I know, your relationship with your brother Maximus is not very good. You are not a person who has an over-righteous sense. Why did you choose to be with them? Fit your character?"


    When the connection was established, Rogge asked a question that had troubled him for a long time.


    "I will be here, I have nothing to do with them, and I have no interest in the so-called New York agreement."


    "The reason I came is purely because of you!"


    After "speaking" in his heart, the Black Bat raised his right finger and pointed at Roger.


    "Because of me? If I remember correctly, this should be our first meeting. I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "Ronan, and Thanos!"


    When the Black Bat King finished speaking, Rogge smiled helplessly.


    He had been thinking about the reasons why the Black Bat King chose to stand with the White House and the military.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that it would be Ronan and Thanos that prompted the Black Bat King to make this decision.


    The meaning of the Black Bat King is obvious, that is, he wants to have a head-on fight with Roger to see how strong Roger is.


    Rogge was not surprised by the idea of ??Black Bat King.


    Simply put, the Black Bat is itchy.


    As an experienced gamer, Rogge doesn''t think there is any problem with the idea of ??Black Bat King.


    This is the same as a common idea that after a player is promoted to the king rank, he will want to have a solo with other king rank players.


    Men have this competitive mentality that proves that they are stronger than other men.


    To a certain extent, this can be regarded as a biological instinct imprinted in a man''s DNA.


    The vast majority of men without this competitive mentality have been eliminated in the long history of biological evolution.


    "It turns out that it''s like this. I don''t mind having a fight with you, but before starting, I have to deal with the guys on the other side."


    The Black Bat wanted to see what strength Roger had, and Roger happened to have the same idea.


    However, as he said, before starting his battle with the Black Bat King, he had to deal with the guys who were ambitions for strength on the opposite side.


    "I''ll give you half an hour!" Black Bat King slowly "said" in his heart.


    "It doesn''t take half an hour, just one minute!"


    After replying to the Queen of Black Bats, Roger waved his hand casually, dispelling the Nine-Tailed Chakra that was entwining him constantly flying, and the Nine-Tailed that was hundreds of meters long behind him.


    Afterwards, he put on the hanging ring and began to circle in the air.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the Black Bat flew in front of Rogge, but did not choose to do it the first time, but "talked" to Rogge, Nick Fury, who was in charge of the scene command, realized that something was wrong.


    And when Roger dispelled the nine tails behind him who had real combat power but was only used by him to show off his strength, the anxiety in Nick Fury''s heart became more and more obvious.


    As a former top agent, Nick Fury trusts his instincts.


    In the past career as an agent, his instinct has saved his life more than once, allowing him to survive a lot of "mortal" situations.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    After being ridiculed by Medusa, Maximus decisively chose to stay away from Medusa and came to Nick Fury.


    After seeing Nick Fury''s expression becoming more and more serious, he asked silently.


    "Are you sure your brother Black Bat King agreed to help us solve Roger?"


    Nick Fury, frowning, did not go to see Maximus, and asked in a serious tone.


    "Of course, it was my brother''s initiative!"


    After hearing Maximus say the words "propose", Nick Fury knew that this time, they had miscalculated again.


    After suppressing the dissatisfaction in his heart, Nick Fury turned his head to look at Maximus, and said word by word: "Do you know why you can''t compare to your brother?"


    "Not because your awakened superpowers are different, but because you are a foolish fool!"


    Nick Fury almost ranted the word idiot.


    If it weren''t for killing one''s own people before the war started, it would affect morale, and Nick Fury could not wait to shoot Maximus in the head now.


    Being scolded in public for being a fool under the eyes of everyone is undoubtedly a naked slap to Maximus, who cares about so-called self-esteem.


    No, it''s not just a face slap, but it is equivalent to stepping his face heavily on the ground with his feet and rubbing repeatedly, and finally spitting water on his face.


    "What are you..."


    Just as Maximus was about to question what Nick Fury meant, four huge circular portals with golden sparks appeared above Konoha headquarters.


    These are four huge portals with a diameter of hundreds of meters.


    Through the portal, you can see a slightly gloomy sky.


    However, what really attracted the attention of Nick Fury and others was not the sky behind the portal, which was different from the earth, but the four space warships that were not products of the earth at first glance.


    Under the gaze of Nick Fury and others, these four space warships, as huge as aircraft carriers, passed through the portal and came to the sky above Konoha headquarters.


    Roger''s Konoha unit is here!


    When the "Golden Jack" lined up with the three "Tailed Beast Series" battleships, and revealed the battleship cannon with various lights, Rogge''s voice was transmitted to everyone present through sound transmission magic. In the ears.


    "Aren''t you afraid of Konoha''s power?


    "Aren''t you worried that Konoha''s power cannot be controlled by you?


    "Don''t you want to take all the power as your own, and let this self-proclaimed righteous country become the master of the earth?"


    Rogge''s voice was not loud and his tone was very calm, but everyone present could feel the extreme dissatisfaction in his heart.


    In other words, despise!


    "What I give you is yours; if I don''t give it to you, you can''t grab it!"


    After speaking, Rogge slowly raised his right hand, and then waved down.


    No need for him to explain, when his right hand fell, all the barrels and long-range attack weapons on the four battleships flashed with fire.


    Thousands of artillery fired, missiles washed the ground!


    Rogge used practical actions to declare to the world the fact that even if he did not take action, Konoha would still be one of the largest fighting organizations in the world.


    Boom boom boom boom...


    Rogge ignored the hapless guys who were suffering from the devastating attack of the warship, and directly said to the black bat king floating nearby: "I thought of a place that is suitable for us to fight with all our strength."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 548： Battle of Antarctica

    Earth, South Pole.


    In the depths of the Antarctic continent, which has never melted for thousands of years, appeared in a piece of frozen land with a range of several kilometers, as if a piece had been dug out of thin air, revealing the original soil appearance of the land.


    Two humans, who have shown a speed beyond the limit of human visual capture, rushed on this land that has been covered by ice and snow for countless years, leaving behind or around them one by one, big or small, or impact, or explosion The resulting potholes.


    At this time, the person fighting is no one else, it is Roger and the Black Bat King.


    Half an hour ago, after the Konoha army on the planet Tatooine was teleported to the Konoha headquarters, Roger and the Black Bat King went through the portal to this ice and snow land where not many people have set foot, and opened the gap between them. The contest.


    Earth Escape¡¤Tu Liubi!


    With the surging of Chakra, a seven-to-eight-meter-high earth wall quickly formed on the frozen steel-like ground, blocking the path of the Black Bat King behind him.


    However, the earth wall that was able to withstand the cannonball attack was instantly shattered by the pseudo-sonic attack from the Black Bat King and turned into fist-sized pieces of gravel.


    Among the rubble flying in the sky, the black bat king was like a real bat, avoiding all the rubble, and continued to fly towards Roger at extreme speed.


    In the blink of an eye, the Black Bat King, wearing a black tights, came to a place more than ten meters in front of Roger.


    Facing the upcoming Black Bat King, Rogge calmly raised his hands and formed a transparent cylinder with a diameter of more than ten centimeters between his hands.


    Dust Escape: The Technique of Stripping the Original Realm!


    From the beginning, Rogge didn''t expect Tuliubi to stop the Black Bat King.


    The only function of using Tu Liubi is to give yourself the opportunity to display the dust.


    After the initial probing and fighting, he has roughly figured out the fighting habits of the Black Bat King.


    Regardless of the black bat masters the powerful range attack method of pseudosonic wave, his most accustomed fighting method is the attack in the short and medium range.


    The pseudo-sonic ability of the Black Bat King''s awakening is not a sound wave, but an ability to collect electronic energy from the surrounding environment.


    By manipulating these electronic energies, the Black Bat can do various things such as flying, strengthening itself, exploding energy, triggering earthquakes, tsunamis, or volcanic eruptions.


    At the beginning, the Black Bat King did indeed consider defeating Roger with a wide range of attacks.


    However, after discovering that a wide range of attacks could not attack Rogge, who was extremely fast and had a body that was far stronger than humans on Earth, he caused fatal damage, the Black Bat King decisively performed his best short and medium-range combat.


    To put it simply, within a distance of no more than twenty or thirty meters, use close combat or a faster, more powerful pseudo-sonic attack to defeat Rogge.


    This piece of frozen ground revealing the original appearance of the earth is the terrain damage left by the Black Bat King''s first large-scale attack.


    call out!


    The Black Bat King, who had just flown through the gravel rain, had no time to turn, and he ushered in Rogge''s technique of stripping the original world.


    The transparent cylindrical enchantment in Roger''s hand strikes the Black Bat King with lightning like an energy cannon, showing a speed faster than a bullet.


    If he is facing other enemies now, the original world stripping technique he casts has almost a 90% chance of hitting the enemy.


    Unfortunately, the enemy he faces now is the leader of the alien race, the Black Bat King known as the "strongest alien".


    When the cylindrical enchantment of the original world stripping technique was about to hit him, the Black Bat King mobilized the majestic electron energy in his body that was not less than that of Roger Chakra, and instantly constructed seven red or red in front of him. Purple energy barrier.


    boom!


    Rogge''s Dust Escape and Primordial Stripping Technique hit the energy barrier in front of the Black Bat King.


    Afterwards, there was a huge explosion even more terrifying than intercontinental long-range missiles.


    The light and shock wave produced by the explosion had just been born, and the two of Roger and the Black Bat King flashed and disappeared, once again starting the ultra-high-speed sports battle of you chasing me.


    In terms of the energy it masters, the black bat king who can collect electronic energy from the surrounding environment at any time and convert it into a pseudo-sonic attack is undoubtedly more dominant.


    However, this energy advantage did not help the Black Bat King establish an advantageous situation in battle.


    The reason is simple, Roger has too many ninjutsu.


    With the help of Hina¡¤Ninjutsu R&D Master¡¤Tian, ??Roger has mastered the number of five-element ninjutsu far beyond imagination.


    As long as the system supports the exchange of conventional ninjutsu, he has basically mastered it thoroughly now and transformed it into his own actual combat power.


    Under such circumstances, Rogge, with a chakra volume of 0.65 pillars, is like a ninjutsu turret with an unlimited supply of ammunition, throwing one ninjutsu attack after another at a crazy speed.


    With 90% of the fairy body development level, his Chakra volume has been silently increased from 0.6 to 0.65.


    Although the proportion of improvement is not very large, if it is measured by the standard of the amount of chakra required for ninjutsu, the 0.05 column of chakra he has increased is equivalent to the consumption of hundreds of ninjutsu.


    Lightning, flames, storms, currents, rocks...


    The Black Bat King has not remembered how many ninjutsu attacks he has solved Rogge''s with pseudosonic waves.


    The only thing he can be sure of now is that Roger is a monster, a real monster.


    He had never thought that human beings on earth would have such amazing strength.


    And what made him even more incomprehensible was how Rogge managed to grow from a slightly stronger earthling to a state that made him feel tricky in just a few years.


    As a stranger, a powerful stranger born in the royal family of Attilan with the strength, speed, endurance, and reaction speed of the human beings on the earth was born in the royal family of Attilan. For the first time, the black bat king felt the infinity possessed by humans on the earth. potential.


    This also made him more determined that he wanted to decide the outcome with Rogge.


    Long ago, the city of Attilan moved from the earth to the moon.


    It was also from that time that the strangers in Attilan had a kind of innate pride for the humans on earth.


    In the eyes of the strangers in Attilan City, the humans on earth are a race that has fallen behind in the evolution of life.


    This mentality is similar to how humans treat primates such as chimpanzees or baboons.


    They are also primates, and humans are advanced animals that rule the earth.


    Primates such as chimpanzees and baboons are common animals in the wild or zoo.


    From the source, humans are no different from primates such as chimpanzees.


    The reason why humans dominate the earth instead of chimpanzees dominates the earth is because humans have chosen to walk upright and develop their brains during the course of evolution.


    It was this little change that seemed insignificant in the environment at the time, which created a completely different outcome for humans and other primates.


    So in the eyes of the strangers in Attilan, their relationship with humans on Earth is similar to that between humans and chimpanzees.


    Although aliens and humans on earth have not yet produced the insurmountable huge sky between humans and chimpanzees, as long as time goes by, the aliens of Attilan firmly believe that they will be the ultimate winners in biological evolution. .


    There are not a few foreigners in Attilan who have this kind of thinking. Although the Black Bat King does not despise the people on earth like those other people, he grew up in Attilan and more or less accepted the humans on the earth. Not as good as foreigners.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 549： Tricky onomatopoeia

    The battle continues.


    In the case that neither Roger nor the Black Bat King used any ultimate moves, the contest between them gradually evolved into a super-fast endurance battle.


    The art of shadow clone!


    Five escapes¡¤Dalian art of bombing!


    Taking advantage of the fact that the Black Bat King hadn''t caught up with him for the time being, Roger summoned four shadow clones, and hand in hand with the shadow clones to perform the Five Escape¡¤Dalian bullet technique.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the five-path ninjutsu attack containing the attributes of fire, thunder, water, land, and wind hit the black bat king behind with lightning.


    Although there were five attacks at the same time, such as lightning, flame, storm, and so on, the Black Bat King did not take Rogge''s Five Escape¡¤Dalian bullet technique too much to his heart.


    In previous battles, he had used pseudosonic waves to resolve Rogge''s attacks more than once.


    So in his opinion, Rogge''s attack was no different from the previous attacks.


    If there is any difference, it is that the number is slightly larger.


    However, just as the Black Bat King tried to use pseudosonic waves to defuse Rogge''s attack, an accident happened.


    The five ninjutsu that struck him at the moment they were about to hit him, actively changed the trajectory of the attack, entangled and merged with each other in an unreasonable way.


    Is this out of control?


    Seeing this scene, the first reaction of the Black Bat King was that Roger lost control.


    However, this idea just emerged, and he was thrown behind his head.


    If Roger got out of control so easily, then he wouldn''t have defeated Roger yet.


    Without any hesitation, at the moment when the ninjutsu attacks performed by Rogge and the shadow clone entangled and merged, the black bat controlled the electronic energy of the pseudo-sonic wave, and built a body around him that could not be detected by the naked eye, but the defense was amazing. The spherical barrier completely wrapped himself 360 degrees without dead ends.


    I have to say that the black bat king has a keen instinct.


    The moment he wrapped himself heavily with a spherical barrier, the five ninjutsu entangled and merged reached a critical point, and a terrifying Chakra explosion was born.


    Rumble! ! !


    This is an astonishing explosion like a small nuclear bomb.


    A mushroom cloud mixed with lightning, flames, cyclones and other natural phenomena rushed straight into the sky, carrying chakra storms and shock waves with five attributes that swept around like a tsunami, leaving behind on the already devastated frozen ground of Antarctica A huge explosion pit with a diameter of more than 100 meters.


    As the initiator of all this, Rogge quickly removed the shadow clone before the explosion was born, and used the instantaneous technique to its limit, flashing generally disappeared in place.


    There is no doubt about the power of the Five Dunes¡¤Dalian bullet technique, but it is still somewhat unrealistic to defeat the Black Bat King.


    However, Rogge did not expect the Five Escapes¡¤Dalian Bullet Technique to solve the Black Bat King. Before the power of the explosion was completely dissipated, he opened a safe distance, and once again used what he had just mastered not long after. Dust escape.


    Dust Escape: The Technique of Stripping the Original Realm!


    Unlike the original world stripping technique just performed, this time, he created a huge conical transparent barrier with a diameter of ten meters.


    The spherical barrier that the Black Bat uses to protect itself is only about three meters. In other words, Rogge''s technique of stripping the original world can completely cover the Black Bat with the "ball".


    The pseudosonic superpower awakened by the Black Bat King is indeed omnipotent, capable of offensive, defensive, and auxiliary.


    But this does not mean that his pseudo-sonic superpower is insoluble.


    There is a very simple and rude way to deal with this type of enemy of the Black Bat King, which is to use an attack that is not as powerful as his pseudo-sonic wave to attack in a range without dead ends.


    Before performing the Five Dunes¡¤Dalian Bullets, Roger roughly inferred how the Black Bat King would resist his attack.


    The spherical barrier around the Black Bat King proved that his guess was correct.


    When the black bat used the spherical barrier to resist the terrifying explosion of the Five Escape¡¤Dalian Bullet Technique, and manipulated the spherical barrier to move rapidly, Roger floating in the air was like a sniper, peeling away the unlaunched original world. Aimed at him.


    Without any hesitation, at the moment when he aimed at the Black Bat King, Rogge launched the original world peeling technique in his hand.


    A translucent conical enchantment with a diameter of ten meters long shot at the black bat king like an energy cannon, completely engulfing the black bat king and the spherical barrier around him.


    When the original world stripping technique completely swallowed the black bat king and the spherical barrier, Rogge wanted to directly decompose the spherical barrier into atomic states, and then give the unprotected black bat king a fatal blow.


    However, the spherical barrier constructed by pseudo-sonic electron energy is more tenacious than he imagined.


    The technique of primordial stripping did decompose the spherical barrier protecting the black bat king into atomic states.


    However, only part of the spherical barrier was broken down.


    When he sensed that the spherical barrier was being decomposed by Roger''s attack, the Black Bat King did not hesitate, and immediately mobilized the electronic energy in his body to repair the broken barrier quickly.


    Roger had no plans to compete with the Black Bat King for energy. After confirming that the original world peeling technique could not break down the spherical barrier in a short time, he decisively detonated the original world peeling technique.


    boom!


    An explosion that was even more terrifying than the Five Escape¡¤Dalian Bullet Technique was born.


    In the explosion pit that just appeared, an explosion crater with a larger diameter appeared.


    The shock wave of the explosion made this piece of permafrost, which had finally seen the sky, surfaced with cobweb-like cracks, and the earth shook violently with the explosion.


    Before the contest, Rogge knew that the Black Bat King would be a tricky enemy.


    But he didn''t expect that the Black Bat King would be so tricky.


    He had experienced this feeling once on Thanos who was so strong in his body that he seemed to be hanging out.


    Now, his physical strength is far inferior to Thanos, but his energy strength is far more than Thanos''s Black Bat King has experienced it again.


    What''s more troublesome than Thanos is that Black Bat King''s pseudosonic wave is like a super tortoise shell that is extremely strong and will continue to regenerate.


    No matter how you attack it, this annoying turtle shell will grow back.


    Compared with the powerful defensive capabilities of pseudosonic waves, the energy attacks or natural disasters caused by pseudosonic waves are not so difficult.


    At least for Rogge, that''s the case.


    Although somewhat reluctant, at this time Rogge had to admit that regular ninjutsu attacks could not defeat the Black Bat King.


    Even if the Blood Jie eliminated Chen Dun, there was no way to quickly defeat the Black Bat King in a short time.


    To defeat the Black Bat King, whose physical strength is not very weak, and his energy strength is incredible, he must use some less common attacks.


    After a helpless sigh, the Sangouyu writing wheel eyes that he had already opened began to spin frantically.


    Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, open!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 550： The fourth form of Susanoh

    With the opening of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, the aura that Rogge exudes has also changed a lot.


    Although the Black Bat King in the distance didn''t know what Roger did, he noticed the change in Roger the first time.


    It felt like being stared at by a hungry snake that had just finished hibernation.


    Perceiving the sudden change of Rogge''s aura, the Black Bat King temporarily dispelled his intention to attack, and further strengthened the spherical barrier around his body, his face looked at Rogge who was floating in the air very seriously.


    If he could, Rogge didn''t want to open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes to deal with the black bat king.


    However, the tricky level of the black bat king onomatopoeia showed him, he had to use the kaleidoscope to write the hole card.


    Although in the eyes of others, Rogge is a monster.


    But compared to the guys like the Black Bat King and Thanos who appreciate food and eat, he feels that he is at most an ordinary person with better luck and more willing to work hard.


    Take a look at the Black Bat King and Thanos, and you will know what "appears at the peak"!


    After opening the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, Roger took a deep breath, and the Chakra in his body began to spin frantically.


    Susanoh!


    Now that the kaleidoscope writing round eye is opened, how can there be less Suzuo Nenghu?


    Under the gaze of the black bat king, the pale blue Chakra quickly materialized into a human figure tens of meters high, a giant wearing a wutengu armor with a samurai sword on his right hand.


    Susanoh, the fourth form!


    When he went to the **** with Doom, Doctor of Destruction, to fight Mephisto, Roger had already mastered the third form of Suzano Nohu, and obtained the ten-punch sword and the Yata Mirror with limited use.


    The development of the fairy body has brought about an increase in the amount of chakras, and the increase in the amount of chakras has brought further enhancement of Suzuo Nenghu.


    Although Rogge did not deliberately formulate Suzu Nohu''s training plan as before, his Suzu Nohu still successfully broke through the third form with only the upper body and came to the fourth form with a complete body.


    After the fourth form, the body is larger, the attack power and defense power have reached the peak, with wings and flying ability, and the complete body form of "the real Suzano".


    At that time, Roger''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes can be considered to be truly full.


    When the tens of meters high, like an ancient Titan, Suzuonen appeared, the black bat king''s face became extremely solemn.


    Although Rogge hasn''t controlled Suzunohu to launch an attack yet, he only needs to sense the huge and terrifying energy of Suzunohu to know how terrifying the "giant" will be.


    Looking at Roger, who was in the middle of Susanenhu''s head, the Black Bat King in the spherical barrier suddenly smiled with satisfaction.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he lifted the spherical barrier that had blocked Chen Dun.


    After the defensive spherical barrier disappeared, a wind surpassed level 12, and a super hurricane that rarely occurred on land was born.


    At the same time, a natural disaster-like terrifying earthquake appeared out of thin air, and the whole land shook violently.


    After Rogge played Suzuonenhu, the Black Bat King, known as the "strongest alien", finally wanted to make a full shot.


    Even in the midst of Susanenhu, Rogge can still clearly feel the pressure brought by the super hurricane and terrifying earthquake created by the Black Bat King.


    Along with the shaking of the ground, he manipulated Suzano to pull out the nearly thirty-meter-long Chakra samurai at his waist.


    Then, under the gaze of the black bat king, the ancient Titan-like Suzanoh ran toward him with a samurai sword.


    In the blink of an eye, Susao Nenghu came to the vicinity of the black bat king, and the samurai sword in his hand carried the power of the thunderbolt against the black bat king floating in the air.


    Rogge''s Suzano has shown an amazing speed far beyond his size.


    But the speed of the black bat king is also not slow.


    boom!


    At the moment when the Chakra Katana was about to slash the Black Bat King, a tornado tens of meters wide took shape in an instant, descending from the sky, and the dragon rushed towards Susanou.


    The life-like tornado slammed into Susano Nohu''s body, causing Susa to take a few steps back uncontrollably.


    Before Roger''s Suzuo could stabilize his figure, the violently trembling ground under his feet collapsed, revealing a deep hole that seemed to go straight to hell.


    Without a foothold on the ground, Suzuo Neng began to fall under the influence of gravity.


    However, at this moment, Rogge suddenly performed ninjutsu.


    Earth Escape¡¤Earth Dynamic Core!


    Just a few meters after Susano fell, a circular soil pillar with a diameter of more than ten meters emerged from the empty cave, providing Susano with a standing ground.


    Not only that, with the help of the rapidly rising soil pillar, Susanoh jumped high into the air.


    Gouyu of Yasaka!


    After arriving in the air, Rogge first controlled the left hand of Suzuo Nengkong and threw three Gouyu connected together.


    Afterwards, after performing Yasaka no Goyu, Susao''s long-range attack ninja, he used Susano''s left hand to condense a spiral pill wrapped in lightning.


    Lei Dun¡¤Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon!


    call out!


    Yasaka''s Gouyu and the spiral electromagnetic cannon arrived in front of the Black Bat King one after another.


    Facing the two long-range attack ninjutsu that Roger suddenly threw out, the black bat king still floated in the same place, and had no intention of leaving.


    Rumble! ! !


    The Black Bat did not evade. He used the electronic energy of pseudo-sonic waves to create two surprisingly powerful energy explosions, which directly detonated the fast-flying Yasaka Gouyu and spiral electromagnetic cannon.


    The explosion produced an extremely dazzling light, as if a dazzling star appeared out of thin air, the pure white to the depressing white instantly occupied all the sights of Roger and the Black Bat.


    In addition to this dazzling white light, the shock wave generated by the explosion directly blew away the super hurricane created by the black bat king, making the roaring hurricane come to an abrupt end.


    The only thing that has not changed is that the earth is still shaking, and the shaking is even more terrifying.


    This terrifying explosion came quickly and went quickly.


    After just two or three seconds, the vision caused by the explosion quickly dissipated.


    However, just when the original colors of the world returned, the Black Bat King saw the huge chakra katana in Susano''s hand.


    how can that be?


    Looking at the Chakra samurai sword, which was less than one meter away from him, the Black Bat King was suddenly shocked, and immediately wanted to speak.


    The idea of ??the Black Bat King is wonderful, but Roger would not give him such an opportunity.


    After finally creating the current advantage, Rogge said nothing would let the Black Bat King continue to release onomatopoeia.


    The Chakra samurai sword, which does not use sharpness as the main method of killing, slashed across the waist of the Black Bat King, knocking him out like a baseball.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 551： Susanohs Ninjutsu

    Until he was knocked into the air, the Black Bat King still couldn''t understand how Suzuo Nenghu, who was still in the air just now, came to his face without knowing it, and swiped this powerful knife at himself.


    But now he doesn''t have much time to think about this issue.


    The terrifying force from the Chakra Katana hit his waist like a high-speed train at full speed, bringing him the extreme pain he had never experienced in his life.


    If it hadn''t been for the electronic energy of the pseudosonic wave to slightly block the knife, he could already start to consider who would inherit the position of the lord of Attilan City.


    After hitting the black bat king with a stab, Roger did not continue to chase the black bat king, but watched him crash into the distant iceberg like a cannonball, leaving an extremely obvious circular impact on the iceberg. pit.


    To some extent, he could just hit the Black Bat King with a single blow, but he actually had a lot of luck.


    Because even he himself didn''t expect that after Susao Nohu was promoted to the fourth form with a complete body, he would actually be so compatible with ninjutsu.


    When Suzuo Nohu only had the second form of flesh and blood and meridians, he tried to use Suzuo Nohu to perform some ninjutsu.


    But because Susao had only the upper body at the time, there were not so many ninjutsu that Susao could use.


    However, when Suzuo has the lower body behind and has a complete meridian system like a ninja, the situation becomes very different.


    In other words, as long as it does not involve special ninjutsu such as blood succession, he can use Suzuo to show it.


    He had already confirmed this point when he had just performed the Earth Escape and Geodynamic Core.


    After confirming this, how to make Suzuo Nohu come silently in front of the Black Bat King from the sky became extremely simple.


    Whether Yasaka¡¯s Gouyu or a spiral electromagnetic gun, they are nothing but "smoke bombs."


    These two ninjutsu were deliberately used to attract the attention of the black bat king.


    When the black bat king''s attention all hit the Yasaka Gouyu and the spiral electromagnetic gun, Roger was ready for the next attack at any time.


    As he expected, the black bat king detonated Yasaka''s Gouyu and the spiral electromagnetic cannon with the energy of pseudosonic waves.


    At the moment when the explosion occurred, Rogge controlled Suzuonenhu to cast his instantaneous spell, using the terrifying momentum generated by the explosion, to quietly approach the Black Bat King.


    This is a very simple tactic, but as far as the current situation is concerned, this simple tactic has played its due power.


    Susao Nenghu''s knife not only knocked the Black Bat King away, but also laid the foundation for Roger''s victory.


    Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Through the knife just now, Roger successfully left the Flying Thunder God technique on the Black Bat King.


    This is why he didn''t continue to pursue the Black Bat King just now.


    Because he no longer had to chase the Black Bat King.


    Under Roger''s gaze, the Black Bat King, who had hit the iceberg so hard, floated again, pressing his left hand on the chopped waist, and his right hand wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    If it weren''t for the onomatopoeia to be released as soon as a sound was made, the Black Bat King really wanted to "praise" Roger.


    Since he mastered the super power of pseudosonic wave, it was the first time he suffered this kind of attack that almost directly took his life.


    The near-death experience he had never experienced before made him look at Rogge a little bit wrong.


    Unlike the other people in the universe, the Black Bat King didn''t think it was a great thing for Roger to defeat the accuser Ronan and draw a tie with Thanos.


    If he played against Ronan Thanos, he could do the same, or even better.


    But now, he realized that he had always underestimated Rogge.


    Susao''s cut just now made him understand the fact that Rogge is not weaker than him, and Rogge is better at fighting than him.


    The Black Bat King floating in the air did not immediately launch a counterattack, and stopped the hurricanes and earthquakes caused by pseudosonic waves, and no longer wasted the electronic energy in his body.


    The shaking ground began to return to calm, and Roger also controlled Susano to put away the samurai sword in his hand.


    Afterwards, he asked Suzano to stretch out his right hand and hook his finger at the black bat king in the distance.


    Come here!


    The Black Bat King knew very well what Suzuo''s gesture meant, but even if Roger didn''t let Suzuo make this provocative gesture, he would not have the intention to escape or leave.


    It is not his style to run away dingy after being beaten.


    Compared with the practice of a gentleman taking revenge for ten years, he prefers to take revenge on the spot.


    The surroundings of the black bat king shone with brilliant light visible to the naked eye. Under the entanglement of these brilliant lights, the black bat king flew towards Roger Lightning like a meteor that pierced the sky.


    Seeing the black bat king flying at high speed, Roger asked Suzano to perform a fourth generation of Naruto''s signature ninjutsu.


    Spiral pill!


    The spiral pill with a diameter of two to three meters appeared in Susano''s right hand in an instant, and the spiral pill with crazy rotation brought up a swirling airflow visible to the naked eye.


    In just an instant, the meteor-like black bat king came to the sequel Nenghu, and the electronic energy entangled around him was like a nuclear bomb about to detonate, producing a violent reaction like a nuclear fusion reaction.


    However, at this moment, the ancient Titan-like Suzuo Nhu suddenly disappeared in front of the Black Bat King.


    Flying Thor!


    There is no essential difference between using one''s own body to cast the Flying Thunder God, and using Susao Nohu to use the Flying Thunder God.


    The only difference is that using Suzano to cast Thunder God requires more chakras.


    However, this is not a problem at all for Rogge, whose Chakra volume has reached 0.65 bars.


    Between the electric light and flint, Susanou, who was supposed to be in front of the black bat king, came behind him.


    At the same time, the spiral pill in Susanenhu''s hand slammed against the energy barrier formed around the body of the black bat king.


    boom!


    The Black Bat King in extreme flight was hit by Helix Pill, and his whole person hit the ground heavily, leaving a huge impact crater on the hard frozen soil.


    Although the Black Bat King was pressed onto the frozen ground by the Helix Pill, he was not directly hit by the Helix Pill. Instead, he used a grid-like barrier to resist the crazy spinning Helix Pill.


    Just when Roger was about to directly detonate the spiral pill in his hand, the Black Bat King took the lead to counterattack.


    Without any hesitation, the Black Bat King directly detonated the surrounding electronic energy that seemed to have produced a nuclear fusion reaction.


    In battle, Rogge will often make some actions that seem crazy to ordinary people.


    And now, the Black Bat King has also made a move that Rogge thinks is crazy.


    Rumble! ! !


    A circular beam of light with a diameter of hundreds of meters rises from the sky, rushing straight into the sky like a beam of energy emitted by a star destroyer.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 552： Fighting initiative

    The bright red blood beam of energy connects the earth and the sky like an Optimus Pillar, and directly passes through the atmosphere to reach outer space.


    Rogge didn''t expect that the Black Bat King would actually choose this tactic of injuring the enemy one thousand and eight hundred.


    Use yourself as a bait to lure him into launching a melee attack.


    Afterwards, together with myself, they were exposed to the shock of powerful electronic energy.


    If this tactic is used by an enemy with astonishing physical strength like Thanos, Roger will not have any surprises.


    However, now that this tactic is adopted, it is the Black Bat King who is not particularly powerful in flesh.


    Under the impact of the terrifying electronic energy, Suzuo Nohu''s armor began to shatter, and the huge body began to show signs of gradual collapse.


    Without the protection of Suo Nenghu, Roger really didn''t dare to use his body to resist the Black Bat King''s counterattack, and would definitely choose to leave the attack range of the energy beam at the first time.


    But now, he has no plans to leave at all.


    Isn¡¯t it just a injury for an injury?


    Rogge, who has a fairy body, doesn''t think that his ability to bear injuries will be weaker than that of Black Bat King.


    More importantly, the black bat king who caused the energy shock is still being pressed to the ground by Suzuo.


    At the moment when the energy beam exploded, the spiral pill in Suzuo Nohu''s hand was detonated by the impact of electronic energy.


    But this is not a problem at all for Roger.


    While using Suzuo to resist the impact of electronic energy, he made Suzuo who had begun to crack to raise his left hand and condense a super large jade spiral pill with a diameter of tens of meters.


    Since you want to play, then I will play with you to the end!


    With a thought in his mind, Suzuo Nohu''s left hand suddenly pressed, and with the impact of electronic energy, he pressed the super-large jade spiral pill onto the black bat king.


    In the next second, the super-large jade spiral pill containing a large amount of chakra burst into pieces.


    Rumble!


    The devastated frozen ground of Antarctica ushered in a devastating blow, and the light blue ball of light instantly swallowed the bottom of the energy beam, causing the red beam of light that went straight to the sky to abruptly stop.


    The explosion of the super-large jade spiral pill not only interrupted the electronic energy impact of the black bat king, but also interrupted Rogge''s Susanenhu.


    Susano, who had already shown signs of collapse, officially collapsed with the explosion of the super-large jade spiral pill.


    With the help of the horrible shock wave of the explosion, Rogge used the technique of super light and heavy rock and flew out, avoiding the energy storm of chakra mixed with pseudosonic waves.


    When this red and blue energy storm completely dissipated, Rogge slowly landed from the air and stepped onto the scarred polar continent.


    When Rogge landed on the ground, the Black Bat King, who was hit by Helix Pill and Super Jade Helix Pill, slowly walked out of the huge explosion pit.


    The black Bat King''s tights with two conspicuous white stripes showed holes, large or small.


    The little fork antenna on his head that he had carried since he was a child has also disappeared, and the black headgear has also appeared with holes like the tights.


    Even if he doesn''t look at the current appearance of the black bat king, Roger can know that the current state of the black bat king is very bad.


    The energy intensity of the electrons in his body was less than half of the initial intensity, and even the intensity of his life signal was much dimmer than before.


    Compared with the miserable Black Bat King, Roger''s current state is obviously much better.


    Except for the consumption of a lot of Chakra, he has no injuries, and he still maintains the handsome posture that the fourth generation of Hokage should be.


    After confirming the current state of the Black Bat King with Chakra Perception, Rogge took off the Kusanagi Sword and Thunderbolt Fan that he was not wearing.


    Thunder Dunk Thousand Bird Blade!


    After attaching a Thousand Bird Blade to the Kusanaru sword he held in his right hand, he took a deep breath, and the teleportation generally disappeared.


    Flying Thor!


    Using the Thunder God, Roger, who was holding a sword in his right hand and a fan in his left hand, instantly came to the front of the Black Bat King and launched an attack on the Black Bat King.


    Although the Black Bat does not wear any weapons, his pseudosonic superpower is the best weapon.


    Before the Kusanagi sword in Roger''s hand touched him, his pseudosonic attack had already created a small energy explosion in front of Roger.


    After the previous fight, Roger had roughly figured out the black bat king''s pseudo-sonic attack method.


    In addition to the fancy natural disasters and energy barriers, the black bat king''s pseudo-sonic attacks can be roughly divided into two types.


    One is a large-scale attack that requires preparation in advance, but with greater power and scope.


    The other is the current small attack like an instant.


    Simply put, it is the difference between ordinary skills and ultimate skills.


    Regardless of ordinary skills or big moves, Rogge had no intention of using his body to experience it personally.


    This is also the reason why he will attack with the group fan now.


    The Thunderbolt Fan created by Zhenjin can''t stop the Black Bat King''s ultimate move, but it is not a problem to use it to resist these instant ordinary skills.


    After blocking the black bat king with a group of fans, this grenades-like energy exploded, and the Kusanagi sword in Roger''s hand came to the black bat king again.


    clang!


    After the small energy explosion was blocked by the thunder group fan, the Black Bat King decisively gave up the idea of ??continuing to attack Rogge, using electronic energy to create a hexagonal energy barrier, blocking Rogge''s lightning-fast sword .


    Black Bat King''s combat experience is not particularly large, but this does not mean that he is not good at close combat.


    Using a shield-sized energy barrier to block Rogge''s sword cannot be said to be wrong, but he ignored a very important issue.


    That is, in melee combat, it is extremely unwise to hand over the initiative to fight to Roger.


    For this, Hela, the goddess of death, has a deep understanding.


    Rogge didn''t care that the Kusanaru sword was blocked, turning his left wrist lightly, and the Thunderball Fan he used as a shield turned into an offensive weapon in a flash.


    When Roger used the grass naruto sword and thunder group fan to perform an alternative two-sword attack, the Black Bat King finally understood how unwise it was to give the fighting initiative to Roger.


    The Kusanaru sword and the thunder group fan continued to hit him like a violent storm, and did not give him any breathing opportunity.


    Shield-sized energy barriers appeared side by side, and then were broken side by side.


    Even with dynamic vision far beyond that of ordinary humans, the Black Bat King began to gradually fail to keep up with Roger''s attacking rhythm.


    The silver-white Kusuna Sword and the Thunder Group Fan turned into afterimages in his eyes, and they continued to attack him from all angles.


    He is very good in melee combat skills and combat response. At this time, he is completely using instinct and intuition to create an energy barrier, and resisting Rogge''s attack by gambling luck.


    Although he had already worked twelve points of energy to resist Rogge''s "two swords" attack, the Kusanaru sword and the thunder group fan still left one wound after another on him.


    No, it can''t go on like this!


    Just when he was about to forcefully launch a wide range attack at the cost of injury, he unconsciously glanced at Roger.


    However, it was this seemingly unintentional glance that completely established the outcome of his defeat.


    He saw the expression of everything under control on Roger''s face, and saw the blood red eyes with triangular dart patterns.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time, monthly reading!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 553： The prophecy of destroying the world

    Once the month is read, the game is over!


    Since mastering the pupil of Yuedu, Rogge has never encountered an enemy that Yuedu could not solve.


    Whether it is enemies like the accuser Ronan and Hulk who prefer physical close combat, or the all-around player like Hela, the goddess of death, the monthly reading can bring the battle to an end.


    The moment the Black Bat King looked at him, Roger pulled the Black Bat King into the moon reading world he controlled.


    Different from the previous few times, the moon-reading world Rogge constructed at this time was not the dark and quiet world of the red moon, but the surface of the moon that the Black Bat King was more familiar with.


    The blue earth took the place of the red moon, hanging high above the night sky.


    On the surface of the moon with only gray mud and rocks, the black bat king, like the previous experiencers, hung high on a huge cross made of rock sculptures.


    "This is the world under my control. You can speak with peace of mind here without worrying that your voice will release pseudosonic waves."


    When the Black Bat King looked at this strange world with a serious expression on his face, Roger''s voice suddenly rang.


    Then, under his gaze, the shadows on the ground evolved into black crows rising into the air, and finally condensed into the appearance of Roger.


    "Unexpectedly, you still have this ability. It seems that Nick Fury and the others have never understood your true strength."


    Although the Black Bat King entered the Moon Reading World for the first time, he was not particularly unfamiliar with the spiritual world formed by the illusion of Moon Reading World.


    In Attilan, there are many strangers who have awakened the illusion ability.


    However, compared with the monthly reading, the world constructed by those strangers using illusion techniques is many times rougher than the monthly reading world.


    "They don''t know that it is normal. Counting you, there are only five people who have been in this world."


    This is the fourth time Rogge has used monthly reading in battle, but when he used monthly reading on Hulk, for some reason, Dr. Banner¡¯s consciousness was also pulled into the world of monthly reading, so it appeared A BUG that the number of experienced people is one more than the number of casts.


    For him with mild obsessive-compulsive disorder, this is not a good thing.


    So he has been thinking about whether to perform another monthly reading on Hulk or Banner. Eliminating this has no effect, but it will make him feel that the number gap is not good.


    "Looking at the way you look now, you should have defeated me with absolute certainty. Okay, don''t waste time, just do it."


    After trying for a while, the Black Bat King decisively gave up his plan to break free from the shackles of the cross, and said to Roger very calmly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not in a hurry now, maybe we can have a good chat."


    After speaking, Roger made two classical high-back chairs out of thin air, and removed the rock cross that bound the black bat king.


    "Sit down, you are welcome."


    Regardless of the shackles of the cross, the Black Bat King can''t get rid of the influence of Moon Reading, so Roger doesn''t mind giving him some more comfortable experience.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    After sitting on the high-back chair, the black bat king''s expression has also become a lot softer, at least not as cold as before.


    "You heard that I was fighting Ronan and Thanos, so you want to compete with me. I understand this."


    "But what I don''t understand is why you chose to join Nick Fury and the others."


    "If you just want to compete with me, you don''t need to be so troublesome at all, just come to Konoha and find me."


    At the beginning, Rogge completely believed what the Black Bat King said, thinking he was itchy hands.


    But after fighting against the Black Bat King for a while, his instinct told him that things were not as simple as the Black Bat King said.


    Ronan and Thanos may be one of the reasons.


    But it is definitely not the only reason.


    "Because of a prophecy!"


    After a few seconds of silence, the Black Bat King slowly said.


    "Prophecy? Don''t tell me, it''s a prophecy about my destruction of the world."


    Before becoming a disciple of the Supreme Master Gu Yi, Roger did not believe in any predictions.


    In his view, the so-called prophecies are nothing more than lies that are used to fool others by unlearned gods.


    However, after officially entering the field of magic, his view of prophecy changed significantly.


    Accurate predictions are real, and they are a high-level force involving time and destiny.


    A very simple example, such as the prediction made by Gu Yi, is likely to become a reality at some point in the future.


    "It is indeed a prophecy about the destruction of the world, but the person who will destroy the world in the prophecy is not you, but a stranger."


    "This stranger is also familiar to you, she is the shock wave female Daisy."


    As soon as the Black Bat King finished speaking, a memory related to Daisy appeared in Roger''s mind.


    In that future, the earth is indeed broken.


    But it was not Daisy who really destroyed the earth, but Glenn Talbot, who absorbed gravitational onium, the so-called "King of Wanli".


    Because of his "misconduct" in this world, Rogge can be sure that the timeline of Wanli King''s destruction of the world will never appear, and it is even more unlikely for Daisy to carry the "world destroyer" scapegoat.


    "The prophecy you got was wise to point out that Daisy was the one who destroyed the world? Is it possible that you misinterpreted the prophecy?"


    Rogge did not doubt the so-called prophecy of the Black Bat, but he felt that the Black Bat might have misinterpreted the prophecy.


    Just like the timeline in which King Wanli destroyed the earth, everyone thought it was Daisy who shattered the earth, but the facts were completely opposite.


    "Wrong interpretation of the prophecy?"


    The Black Bat King did not expect that Roger would have such an idea.


    And don''t know why, he always felt that Roger seemed to know something.


    "No, we did not misinterpret the prophecy. The prophecy clearly pointed out that the shockwave woman Daisy was the one who shattered the earth."


    Isn''t it a false prediction caused by the chaos of the timeline?


    Seeing the swearing look of Black Bat King, Roger had to seriously consider the authenticity of the prediction.


    With the identity and strength of the Black Bat King, there is absolutely no need for him to lie about this kind of thing, which does not fit his personality.


    But he still couldn''t accept this statement of the Black Bat King.


    The reason is simple. Even if Daisy really has the power to shatter the earth, she must have this opportunity.


    On the surface of the earth, it looks quite plain, and other civilizations in the universe basically regard the earth as a backward planetary civilization.


    But in fact, even if you look at the entire universe, the earth is an out-and-out "monster room."


    Those big bosses who are hidden from the earth can never let Daisy destroy the earth.


    This has nothing to do with these hidden tycoons who do not maintain world peace. It is purely because these tycoons cannot allow others to destroy their homeland.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 554： Three eight-legged magic wolves

    No matter how easy to talk, it is impossible to watch others ruin their "home".


    Looking at Roger, who was filled with disbelief, the Black Bat King continued to speak: "I know this thing looks incredible, but so far, all the prophecies made by the''Prophet'' have been received without exception. verification."


    "Whether the prediction is accurate, I''ll talk about this later."


    "I want to know now, if I let you leave here, will you continue to fight with me?"


    Rogge did not continue to struggle with the prophecies of the Black Bat King, and asked about the Black Bat King''s plan after he left here.


    If the Black Bat King still plans to fight him, then he doesn''t mind letting the Black Bat King experience the horror of Moon Reading.


    Even if he didn''t kill the Black Bat King, at least let him feel the power of Yuexue and let him dispel the idea of ??continuing to be enemies.


    As long as the Black Bat King withdrew from the battle, the remaining Nick Fury and others should not be afraid.


    "I''m not the kind of person who refuses to admit defeat. The situation is obvious now. If you continue to fight, it must be me who loses."


    "Attilan will no longer intervene in your battle with the White House and the military. I will also bring Maximus back to Attilan. You don''t need to worry about him continuing to cause you trouble."


    The Black Bat King accepted his failure frankly.


    "In this case, I don''t think we need to stay here anymore!"


    After speaking, Roger stretched out his right hand and snapped his fingers. The Moon Reading World, which had changed the environment for the Black Bat King, shattered quickly like glass, and finally disappeared completely.


    When the consciousness returned to the body, the black bat king immediately calmed down the electronic energy that was boiling like boiling water, and proved his statement with his actual actions.


    When the black bat king calmed down the electron energy, Roger also put away the Kusanagi sword and the thunder fan in his hand, and threw them back into the psychic scroll.


    Afterwards, he stretched out his right hand towards the Black Bat King and said with a smile: "Get to know again, my name is Roger, I am a ninja!"


    "Attilan, Blackcard Bertgang!"


    The Black Bat King shook hands with Roger and solemnly introduced himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Konoha Intelligence Agency Headquarters, Washington, DC.


    When Roger used portal magic to bring the Konoha army over on the planet Tatooine, Nick Fury finally understood that those enemies were facing S.H.I.E.L.D. agents whose equipment and force were not in the same dimension. What kind of feeling.


    The four universe-class warships headed by the "Golden Jack" took all the air supremacy without any suspense.


    The artillery washing the ground when these four battleships came on stage immediately let Nick Fury and others see what is called the advanced warfare in the universe.


    In just one round of fire, Nick Fury lost a third of his manpower.


    And the special forces and werewolves that appeared next made them feel the insurmountable gap between them and Konoha.


    Those special forces wearing individual power armor that look like steel soldiers will not mention it.


    After all, Konoha''s special team is very capable of fighting this. Nick Fury and the military knew it a long time ago.


    But they didn''t expect that there would be a legendary werewolf inside Konoha.


    Seeing the werewolves incarnate into human-shaped giant wolves, they suddenly felt a strange feeling that the legend suddenly became a reality.


    If these werewolves have exceeded their imagination, then those who have undergone the transformation of the Extremis Virus and have lava-like cracks on their bodies have made them experience the existence of natural enemies.


    Konoha''s combatants were not too many, even if the Punisher and other core members were added, they were only in their early 500s.


    But with these more than 500 people, Nick Fury and others were completely out of breath.


    From a comparison of numbers, Nick Fury, who represents the White House and the military, has an absolute advantage.


    But the result reflected in the battlefield is just the opposite.


    The "Death Soldiers" unit that Nick Fury had high hopes for was defeated by Konoha''s special forces.


    Like Bucky, the "Winter Soldier" unit, which has received special enhancements, is not at all an opponent of the Konoha Shin Corps "Beacon Wolves".


    Even the American team Rogers and War Machine Colonel Rod were also beaten back and forth.


    If it hadn''t been for them to have fairly good equipment, they would have queued to **** just like ordinary soldiers.


    On this one-sided battlefield, the best fight was Black Bat King¡¯s wife Medusa and Tetanus.


    Tetanus, with its amazing bite force and the ability to transmit electrocardiograms, immediately focused on the giant wolf Fenrir, trying to distinguish the victory from this amazing monster wolf.


    However, things did not develop as expected for tetanus.


    Although Fenrir has joined Konoha for a while, he has never shown his strength on earth.


    So in the eyes of many people, Fenrir is nothing more than a larger wild wolf.


    But at this time, when Fenrir really showed his fighting stance, Nick Fury and the others understood why Roger had recruited a wolf into Konoha.


    Ordinary gunpowder weapons can''t even penetrate Fenrir''s skin.


    Main battle tanks and chariots made of steel are no different from paper in front of Fenrir.


    Except for the vibrating shield in the hands of the US team and the Panthers wearing vibrating suits, the others could not resist Fenrir''s paws and fangs.


    Tetanus''s canine teeth and the spear made by vibranium can pierce Fenrir''s skin.


    However, when they really scratched Fenrir''s skin, they discovered a more terrifying thing.


    The symbiote Xiao Hei, who surpassed the lord level, was on Fenrir at this time.


    The wound they left on Fenrir''s body was completely recovered by Xiao Hei in the blink of an eye, without even a drop of blood flowing out.


    And after Xiao Hei appeared, Fenrer''s image began to change significantly.


    Two heads exactly like Fenrir grew out of the shoulders, and a pair of feet grew from the ribs and the abdomen.


    The giant wolf Fenrir turned into three eight-legged magic wolves in a blink of an eye.


    Xiao Hei not only changed Fenrir''s appearance to make him look more like a monster in myths and legends, but also gave his body a terrifying increase.


    Strength, speed, endurance, resilience...


    With the help of Xiao Hei, Fenrir suddenly opened a genetic lock and evolved into a higher life.


    After transforming into three eight-legged magic wolves, Fenrir used an enemy to not only suppress the joint attack of the American Panthers and Tetanus, but also suppress the Wakanda troops brought by the Panthers.


    The monster that shook the earth, with an invincible posture, opened its first battle to return to the earth.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 555： Medusa

    With its monster-like form and super strength, Fenrir has become one of the most dazzling beings on the battlefield.


    In addition to Fenrir, the Punisher and Abomination also showed overwhelming battlefield dominance.


    However, their battle did not attract much attention.


    Unlike their simple and rude battles, the strange battle between Medusa and Daisy revealed an alternative beauty.


    Medusa is the wife of the Black Bat King and one of the royal family members of Attilan City.


    She was strengthened by Terrigan''s fog in her childhood and awakened her own supernatural powers.


    In ancient Greek myths and legends, there is a Gorgon named "Medusa".


    Although Medusa¡¯s superpowers are different from the legendary Gorgon, her hair is more deadly than the Gorgon¡¯s hair.


    She can control the density of the hair, thereby changing the hardness of the hair and turning her hair into a sharp and hard weapon.


    In addition, she can also control the growth rate of her hair, extend or spread her hair as she wants.


    Through mind control, she can make the hair that drives her to attack or bind the target, and even if the hair is cut, she can still use mind control to break the hair to attack or defend.


    On the surface, Medusa''s hair superpowers are not particularly powerful.


    But when Medusa used this super power in battle, the situation became very different.


    Daisy, who possesses the shock wave ability and superb melee skills, not only did not occupy any advantage in the one-on-one contest with Medusa, but was constantly driven into danger by Medusa.


    By changing the density of the hair and regularly fluctuating her extraordinary hair, Medusa seems to have a shield that can change the size and direction at will, perfectly dissolving the various shock waves emitted by Daisy.


    Under her control, her hair showed the ability to transform like a symbiote, transforming into various cold weapons, constantly attacking Daisy.


    If it weren''t for Daisy''s melee combat ability, she couldn''t resist Medusa''s violent hair attack.


    When she just fell into a disadvantage, Kuaiyin, Venom and others tried to come up to help her.


    But I don''t know what Medusa said to Daisy. Daisy refused the help of Kuaiyin and others, insisting on a one-on-one fair fight.


    Although Kuaiyin and others did not understand Daisy''s decision, they eventually respected Daisy''s decision and stopped intervening in the battle between the two of them.


    "Aren''t you going to help her, she won''t be able to hold on for long?"


    On the roof of a building that was not very noticeable, the Black Bat King spoke to Roger through a spiritual dialogue.


    "Don''t underestimate Daisy, she is one of the few people who have received my personal guidance."


    A few minutes ago, Roger and the Black Bat returned to the Konoha headquarters.


    But after returning, they did not intervene in the battle, but played the audience leisurely.


    "Really, but I don''t think she will be Medusa''s opponent. The more injuries she suffers, the worse her condition will be. It''s only a matter of time before she loses."


    The Black Bat King still knows the strength of his wife Medusa very well.


    Don''t look at Medusa''s current posture of pressing Daisy, but he can be 100% sure that the current Medusa has not exerted its full strength at all.


    If Medusa really did her best to shoot, Daisy would not be left with a minor cut, but a severe injury from a missing hand and a broken leg.


    "Look again, I believe in my own vision."


    As time passed by, the battle on the field gradually came to an end.


    In front of Konoha''s army, the official troops led by Nick Fury had no chance of a comeback.


    The "Death Soldiers" and "Winter Soldiers" forces meticulously crafted with Hydra technology were completely suppressed by Konoha''s special forces and werewolves.


    Even the Winter Soldier Bucky, the War Machine Colonel Rod, and others were also beaten helplessly.


    In terms of close combat, Konoha''s werewolves and desperate werewolves are natural melee races.


    For these werewolves, the melee skills and consciousness that human warriors need to pass through countless trainings are innate instincts.


    In terms of equipment, the Star 4 individual power armor equipped by the special forces is the top armor developed by the advanced civilization of the universe for the Rising Star Army.


    Except for the small number of people, Konoha''s troops can be said to have crushed the official troops led by Nick Fury.


    If Konoha still loses in such a situation, Rogge will personally disband Konoha''s troops without other people''s hands, and save them will continue to be embarrassed.


    It didn''t take long for the official troops led by Nick Fury to usher in the final defeat.


    Except for the three US teams who are still stubbornly resisting Fenrir and Black, only the battle between Medusa and Daisy has not yet been determined.


    The Wakanda troops brought by the Panthers, in front of Fenrell who transformed into three eight-legged wolves, only persisted for a few minutes, and they all went to the Panther God Ba Ster reported.


    The US team with vibrating shields and the Panthers wearing vibrating suits avoided the end of the battle on the spot, but they also deeply felt the horror of what is called a magic wolf.


    As for tetanus, his current state is much better than that of the U.S. team and the Panthers. With the ability to transmit electrocardiograms, he can easily escape Fenrir''s fangs and claws.


    However, he, who is far inferior to Fenrir, also faces an extremely embarrassing problem.


    He couldn''t reach the point of Fenrir.


    In front of Fenrir, the sound of a wind breaking more than one meter high was like a three-year-old child facing an adult, helpless against Fenrir who was far larger than himself.


    Jump up and hit someone on the knee!


    Tetanus is now facing this kind of funny situation like a network joke.


    Rogge did not pay too much attention to the battle on Fenrir''s side, but instead set his sights on the battle between Medusa and Daisy.


    Although a little out of date, it must be said that Medusa, who controls her long burgundy hair for battle, has an alluring charm that is unique to mature women.


    Against the backdrop of her long burgundy hair, Medusa is like a banshee in mythology, dancing a pleasing but deadly and dangerous dance.


    Compared with Medusa, who seemed to be thoroughly mature, Daisy, who was only in her twenties, looked a lot greener.


    This youthfulness is not only shown in the exuded female charm, but also in the combat experience.


    The more he observed the battle between Medusa and Daisy, the more Roger felt that the prophecy that the Black Bat King got was wrong.


    Daisy now does not seem to have the ability to destroy the world.


    Compared with Daisy destroying the world, Rogge believed that it was Wanda, who was standing with Kuaiyin, who destroyed the world.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 556： Rogges two requirements

    In terms of potential and degree of danger, Wanda the Scarlet Witch is much more dangerous than Daisy.


    If she had exerted her chaos magic to the limit under the condition of mental breakdown, then the end of the world would basically be something she said.


    But fortunately, Rogge found their two siblings and flicked them into Konoha, fundamentally preventing the possibility of her mental breakdown.


    Kuaiyin Pietro is still alive now. As for her emotional line that might have appeared in Vision, she didn''t even have a chance to appear, and was wiped out by Roger.


    In this case, the possibility of Wanda''s mental breakdown is infinitely close to zero.


    After taking a look at Pietro and Wanda, Roger re-observed the battle between Medusa and Daisy.


    Similar to the one-sided battle on Fenrir''s side, the battle between Medusa and Daisy also showed signs of one-sided.


    It''s just that it is not Daisy who has the advantage now, but Medusa, who has played extremely calmly from start to finish.


    Just looking at the awakening superpowers, Medusa would never be Daisy''s opponent.


    But Medusa proved with practical actions that there are no weak superpowers, only weak users.


    The long burgundy hair that seemed to have life hit Daisy''s body like a sharp blade and a whip. In Daisy''s close-fitting black combat uniform, many large or small holes were cut.


    With a little combat experience, you can see that Daisy is now completely caught in the battle rhythm controlled by Medusa.


    If it weren''t for Medusa to always control the power of the attack, Daisy would have died in Medusa''s attack.


    Seeing Daisy who was struggling to stand up again and again after being knocked down, Roger sighed helplessly.


    Long ago, he knew that Daisy was a stubborn person.


    But he didn''t expect that Daisy''s stubbornness would actually be so serious that it would affect her fighting mentality.


    Judging from Daisy''s current attack and defensive posture, it is easy to see that her current mentality has been completely destroyed.


    Now she is not so much fighting to the end, as she is giving away meaninglessly.


    Not only did her resistance fail to achieve the desired effect, it further widened the gap between her and Medusa.


    "She lost!"


    The "voice" of the Black Bat King sounded again.


    "Yeah, lost!"


    This time, Rogge did not insist on his previous views, and decisively admitted Daisy''s failure.


    If Daisy can always maintain a calm mind, she may not have no hope of a comeback.


    But unfortunately, she did not grasp the only chance of a comeback and personally ruined her hope of winning.


    When Daisy was knocked down by Medusa''s long burgundy hair again, Roger took out the Scourge pistol and fired a shot in the direction where they were.


    With the sound of gunfire, a fireball with a diameter of several meters flew between them like a cannonball, completely isolating the two of them.


    This was the first and last shot Rogge fired in this battle.


    Konoha VS US official, Konoha wins!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Rogge ignored the cleaning of the battlefield after the war, and after making Fenrir return the tetanus to the Black Bat, he came to the temporarily established negotiation room.


    Nick Fury, right, American Rogers, Winter Soldier Bucky, War Machine Colonel Rod, Black Panther Techara...


    In this temporary negotiation room, he saw many familiar faces.


    Maximus did not appear here. After the battle, the Black Bat took him away from the earth and promised Rogge that Maximus would never appear on earth again.


    According to the original plan, the Black Bat King should also take away the prophesied Daisy.


    But this plan disappeared completely after he lost to Roger.


    "How does the mechanical prosthesis feel? It should be no worse than your original hands and feet."


    Although Nick Fury had a good disguise, Roger could tell at a glance that the right arm and right leg of Nick Fury that he had interrupted had been replaced by mechanical prostheses.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know whether the Hydra technique he uses or Wakanda''s technique.


    "Don''t waste time, just say it, what do you want?"


    Since Roger didn''t let Konoha''s army kill them all, Nick Fury could know that Roger must have other plans.


    Otherwise, they would never have a chance to sit here alive now.


    "Yes, very conscious of the defeated."


    "Don''t say I bully you, this time I only have two requirements."


    "First, take the location of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau as the center, and all the surrounding blocks are owned by Konoha. As for whether you use Konoha to expand or use the excuse of establishing a military special zone, I just want this area to be completely owned. Konoha''s control will do."


    "Second, I want the White House to issue a public statement with the military to support Konoha''s attack on Wakanda."


    "My requirement is only these two, is it very simple?"


    After speaking, Roger patiently waited for Nick Fury''s answer.


    Strictly speaking, his two requirements are not very troublesome, but they are a bit insulting.


    First of all, all the blocks near Konoha are assigned to Konoha, which is basically equivalent to completely ceding these areas to Konoha.


    The United States is no stranger to this practice of establishing military regions in other countries, because they have always treated other countries like this.


    Only this time, it was their turn.


    If Rogge''s first request was just a bit of a face slap, then his second request was to severely step on the face of the United States.


    Let the White House and the military publicly release a statement supporting Konoha''s attack on Wakanda. This seems not difficult, but in fact, this is a blatant murder.


    Both the country and the underground gangs follow a very simple and simple rule.


    That is, to be the boss is to protect the younger brother.


    Although Wakanda is not the younger brother of the United States, Wakanda is one of the countries that support the New York Agreement and the only country that has sent troops to support the United States.


    Konoha''s military retaliation against Wakanda is understandable.


    But if the White House and the military openly support Konoha''s military retaliation, the meaning is different.


    As long as this statement is made public, it will basically confirm the fact that the United States has betrayed its allies and cannot protect its little brother.


    This will be an unprecedented credibility crisis for the United States, which has been trying to become the hegemon of the earth.


    "I can''t give you an accurate answer right now. This is not something I can decide."


    Nick Fury''s face became extremely difficult to look at. He thought that Roger would be the same as the last time at best, and the Lion asked for some resources and power compensation.


    As a result, he didn''t expect that Rogge would play his cards completely inconsistent with common sense.


    Thinking of this, he turned his head unconsciously and glanced at the current king of Wakanda in the negotiation room, Techara.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 557： God Slaughter Project

    Konoha is going to attack Wakanda!


    For Roger''s decision, Black Panther Techara was not surprised.


    He took this into consideration when he left Wakanda with Wakanda''s Royal Guard.


    However, he did not expect that Roger would ask the White House to make a public statement with the military.


    "If you want revenge, just let go, Wakanda is not afraid of any enemies!"


    After pressing a harsh word, Tchaka picked up the panther helmet on the table and left the temporary negotiation room without looking back.


    On the face of it, it was a very unwise behavior for him to lay down his words and leave.


    However, he didn''t worry that Roger would attack himself at this time.


    Since Rogge would propose to attack Wakanda in front of him, it meant that he was still safe for the time being.


    Regarding Tchaka''s cruel words and leaving, Rogge said nothing, ignoring his existence with the most indifferent attitude.


    When the atmosphere in the negotiation room became a little depressed, he said again: "Go and report to the master behind you! You don''t need to talk to me about the next thing. Rose will represent Konoha. You discuss the details."


    After speaking, sitting on the chair, he directly used the quantum teleportation, and disappeared instantly under the aurora-like brilliant light.


    Let Rose negotiate on behalf of Konoha, something he decided early on.


    Although he does not pay much attention to the power of the government and the military, this does not mean that he will completely ignore the White House and the military.


    At certain times, the power of the White House and the military is still very useful.


    And he also intends to take this opportunity to insert a nail into the White House and the military with integrity.


    Rose, who has served as Secretary of State and Lieutenant General in the Air Force, is a very suitable candidate.


    He had already "persuaded" Rose before and promised that Rose Konoha would fully support his return to politics after victory.


    As a price, Rose will completely become Konoha''s spokesperson in the official system, and will "escort" Konoha with his power.


    Normally, Ross, a soldier, is unlikely to agree to Rogge''s request.


    However, after experiencing two great ups and downs in his life, Rose is no longer the pure soldier before.


    Some things, if you have never owned them, then you won''t have too much obsession with them.


    But once you have it, you can no longer accept the feeling of losing it.


    This is true for power and money, as small as game rank.


    A person who once held supreme power will not tolerate the sudden loss of all power.


    A person who has been in the king rank will not tolerate himself falling to the golden rank.


    Rogge gave Rose the opportunity to regain power, and the price was that Rose became Konoha''s "puppet".


    After performing quantum teleportation and returning to his office in the Konoha Building, Roger picked up the phone and called Doum, Dr. Doom, who was on the other side of the earth.


    "My affairs have all been settled, to what extent are your ¡®God Slaughter Plan¡¯ prepared?"


    Konoha''s attack on Wakanda is not just a military retaliation against the Black Panther Techara.


    In addition to letting other countries know that it costs Konoha to be an enemy, Rogge also intends to let Konoha receive Wakanda''s gold resources by the way.


    Of course, the panther **** Buster who has always given shelter to the Wakanda royal family, he also does not intend to let it go.


    In order to avoid the displeasure of the Supreme Mage Gu Yi with his and Dumu''s plan to kill the gods, Rogge explained his plan to Gu Yi from the beginning.


    Just be careful!


    This is Gu Yi''s reply after knowing that he intends to take action against the panther **** Buster.


    Gu Yi''s acquiescence also made him firm in his idea of ??starting with the panther **** Buster.


    "We need to wait. Although Buster is just a primitive animal god, it is a higher-level life form anyway. It is not easy to deal with it."


    Dum knew about the existence of Wakanda a long time ago, and also knew that there was a panther **** in Wakanda who had lived for many years.


    But he had never hit Wakanda''s idea, let alone a crazy idea of ??slaughtering the gods.


    The reason is very simple. The distance between the Latovinia he ruled and Wakanda, where the Black Panther God is located, is too far. Not to mention the conflict between the two countries, there is not even the simplest exchange.


    However, when Roger took the initiative to find him, put forward the crazy plan of killing the gods, and promised to divide the income after the killing of the gods, and send a part of the vibrating gold to Latvinia, he began to heart.


    He didn''t need to intervene in Konoha''s war to attack Wakanda, all he had to do was to cooperate with Roger to deal with the panther **** Buster.


    Small effort, big reward, risk is not too high.


    Under such circumstances, he has no reason to reject Roger.


    "Then tell me when you are ready, I will let Konoha start the military operation against Wakanda."


    After speaking, Rogge hung up the phone.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The news that Konoha had defeated the official troops soon spread.


    Just as people were discussing how the dispute between Konoha and the government would end, Konoha took the initiative to open the military action to attack Wakanda.


    At first, people didn''t quite understand why Konoha declared war on a backward agricultural country like Wakanda.


    However, when the battle between the Panthers and the Royal Guard circulated, Wakanda''s camouflage that had persisted for thousands of years was completely removed.


    For a while, Wakanda, Panthers, Zhenjin Mine, Zhenjin Derivative Technology and other information attracted the attention of the whole world.


    Of course, the information about Wakanda can circulate so quickly, and Konoha is indispensable to add to the flames.


    After about a week of repeated wrangling, Rose used "legal" means to return to his position as Secretary of State.


    At the same time, thanks to his vigorous dealings, the Konoha military restricted zone was successfully established, and the White House and the military reluctantly issued a vague statement of support.


    Although the content of the statement was somewhat different from what Roger had imagined, and even played low-level methods such as word games, he did not take this to heart.


    As long as this statement is publicly released, his goal will be achieved.


    Regarding this point, both he and the bigwigs in the White House are very clear.


    With this official level of "support", Konoha''s army, which has been thoroughly prepared, began to go to Wakanda.


    This time, Rogge did not open the portal to let Konoha''s troops directly reach Wakanda, but took a route that seemed a lot more cumbersome.


    Konoha''s four space-class warships will rise from Washington into outer space, and then fly into Wakanda from outer space.


    In terms of efficiency, this method is far inferior to portal magic.


    But the advantage is that this allows other countries to understand very clearly that Konoha''s space-class battleship is an advanced battleship with real space warfare capabilities, but the "look" of the SHIELD Sky Mothership.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 558： The first battle of the Twilight Sword

    BirninZana, the capital of Wakanda, which was originally hidden by a large energy barrier, was unreservedly displayed in front of Roger and the others.


    The Golden Jack and the three tail beast series battleships floated quietly in the air.


    Around the battleship, there were hundreds of Nova fighters and Naraku fighters with eight-pointed star wings flying.


    In addition to Konoha''s troops, many helicopters and vehicles from other countries gathered near BirninZana, the capital of Wakanda.


    These helicopters and vehicles come from various countries.


    There are both military and civilian use.


    There are soldiers who represent a certain country, and there are journalists who come here to broadcast live.


    After Konoha officially declared war with Wakanda and deliberately leaked Wakanda''s intelligence, Wakanda''s border became completely non-existent.


    Wakanda also knew that there was absolutely no way to maintain the integrity of the national border based on their military strength.


    As a result, the current king of Wakanda, Black Panther Techara, decisively gave up the maintenance of the border and recalled all the people of Wakanda to the capital BirninZana.


    "My lord, the energy nature and strength of the Wakanda energy barrier have been analyzed, and it cannot withstand the continuous bombardment of the battleship''s main gun."


    In the main control room of the Golden Jack, Sharon Carter handed the transparent tablet in his hand to Roger and said respectfully.


    "First, let the special forces and the ¡®wolf pack¡¯ units assemble on the ground. The Nova fighters and Naraku fighters clear the nearby airspace and drive away the guys watching the show."


    For other countries, this super-large energy barrier in Wakanda is a very tricky existence.


    But for Konoha, whose war technology is comparable to the Kerry Empire and Sandal, solving this barrier is not a difficult task.


    Even if the technology is not developed enough, as long as he is willing to consume his troops, he can break through the energy barrier of Wakanda forcibly.


    Thanos¡¯ vanguards can break through the barrier forcibly regardless of their injuries. Rogge¡¯s special forces and werewolves can, of course.


    However, he had no intention of using this crude tactic at all.


    The reason is simple, his men are much more precious than Thanos'' Vanguard.


    With all his calculations, Konoha only had more than 500 combatants, and he couldn''t do that way of using the life of a soldier to consume the barrier.


    Under the watchful eyes of the Black Panther Techara and Wakanda''s army, Konoha''s special team completed the assembly with the werewolves.


    At the same time, Rogge, wearing a four-generation Hokage Royal robe, left the "Golden Jack" and floated in front of the "Golden Jack".


    After wearing the "endless greed" that replicated the physique of the flame giant Surtel, he summoned the Twilight Sword, which had never been used in battle.


    With the emergence of the eternal fire, the twilight sword with the red tip of the sword quickly took shape, and it suddenly changed from an illusory flame form to a real magical entity long sword.


    At this time, the sword of Twilight summoned by Roger was only more than one meter long.


    However, just when everyone thought he was going to directly attack Wakanda''s energy barrier with the Twilight Sword, he pointed the tip of the Twilight Sword straight to the sky.


    Afterwards, the endless tip of the eternal fire sword gushes out, straight into the sky like a beam of energy.


    When the eternal fire rose to several hundred meters high, he stopped and stared at the Panthers and others inside the energy barrier.


    As a magical entity weapon, the Twilight Sword has no fixed size.


    As long as there is enough energy, even if the Twilight Sword becomes as huge as Mount Everest, there is no problem.


    When the Twilight Sword in Rogge''s hand changed from more than one meter long to hundreds of meters long, a trace of anxiety surged in the black panther Techara''s heart.


    The energy barrier in front of them is Wakanda''s most important line of defense.


    Once the energy barrier is breached, BirninZana, the capital of Wakanda, is an undefended city.


    As the king of Wakanda, the Panthers know very well what defensive capabilities the energy barrier has.


    But at this time, he suddenly had the idea that the energy barrier could not stop Rogge''s sword.


    Will not!


    He can''t do it!


    The energy barrier is connected to the Zhenjin energy center. It is impossible for him to have the power to destroy the energy barrier with a single sword!


    Although the Twilight Sword has skyrocketed to several hundred meters in length, it is not difficult to use for Roger, who has a fairy body.


    The sword of Twilight is long and long, but it is not very heavy, at least much lighter than steel of the same size.


    Moreover, the most important thing when using magical physical weapons is not the user''s physical power, but the user''s magic power.


    Although Roger is only a part-time mage, his magic level is not bad at all.


    Even with the judgment standards of the Supreme Master Gu Yi, he can be regarded as the leader of this generation of Kama Taj Masters.


    After taking a look at the Wakanda troop with only a few thousand people in the energy barrier, Rogge''s right hand swung down vigorously, slashing the hundreds of meters long Twilight Sword directly towards the energy barrier in front of him.


    This is a simple swipe that a three-year-old kid can do.


    However, when the Twilight Sword with its red tip hit this huge hemispherical energy barrier, a magical image was born.


    The area where the sword of twilight touched the energy barrier burst into an orange-red flame that covered the sky and the sun.


    The flames that flowed out seemed unremarkable, but they showed an amazing spread.


    In less than a second or two, these flames completely covered the hemispherical energy barrier, turning Wakanda''s energy barrier into a huge flaming fireball.


    The flames gushing from the sword of twilight not only covered the energy barrier, but also completely covered the sight of Panthers and others.


    If they looked out of the energy barrier at this time, all they could see was a blazing sky of 360 degrees with no dead ends.


    Just as everyone looked at the scene in front of them with unbelievable expressions, voices like broken glass continued to sound.


    These crackling sounds coming from all directions are not too loud, but they are enough to attract people''s attention.


    Bang!


    Within a few seconds, a loud burst of balloon sound sounded.


    After the sound, the burning fireball quickly collapsed, and the flames that covered the sky and covered the sun rushed to the ground like a waterfall.


    Just when all the Wakanda people, including the Panthers, thought they were about to usher in a fire like apocalypse, the flames that fell from the sky poured into the sword of twilight like a tornado.


    Roger did intend to take Wakanda Liwei, but he did not intend to kill the city.


    It is not difficult to completely destroy Wakanda, but it is not in line with his habit of maximizing interests.


    He wants Wakanda''s vibration; he wants Wakanda''s technology; as for these people in Wakanda, he also does not intend to waste it.


    After recovering all the flames with the sword of twilight, Roger restored the sword of twilight to its original length of more than one meter.


    Afterwards, he pointed the tip of the sword at the Black Panther Techara.


    Army attack!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 559： Slaughter weapon

    The special forces and werewolves on the ground launched a charge towards Wakanda''s army, and the Nova fighters and Naraku fighters in the sky joined the battle for the first time.


    Unlike the Wakanda army, which has high-tech weapons but still fights like primitive tribes, Konoha''s special forces and werewolves have proved with practical actions what is called modern warfare.


    Attacking werewolves who have high blood and are good at close combat.


    Special forces personnel wearing individual power armor are responsible for long-range attacks and fire support at medium and long distances.


    As for the Rising Star fighters and Naraku fighters that have completely mastered the air supremacy, they are responsible for large-scale heavy fire aid and air support.


    Although Konoha''s forces are far inferior to the Wakanda army led by the Panthers, Konoha''s combat power far exceeds the Wakanda army.


    After destroying Wakanda''s energy barrier with the Twilight Sword, Roger returned to the "Golden Jack" and patiently waited for the appearance of the panther **** Buster.


    Instead of directing the battle at the scene, he gave the command of the scene to the punisher and let the punisher direct the battle instead of himself.


    In addition, he also restricted the shots of Hatred, Red Tank, and Quick Silver, allowing them to obediently serve as spectators on the "Golden Jack".


    Except for the Black Panther Techara, there is no such thing as a strong individual in Wakanda.


    To deal with these Wakanda forces, who possessed energy weapons but still had a concept of war in the primitive tribe period, there was no need to dispatch hatred and red tanks.


    Rogge not only didn''t let Hatred and the others join the battle, but even the four warships including the "Golden Jack" also maintained the attitude of watching the battle under his command.


    Defeating Wakanda''s army is a matter of no suspense. Whether or not warships such as the "Golden Jack" participate in the battle, it will not change this outcome.


    And compared to Konoha''s army that defeated Wakanda, Roger was more concerned about when Wakanda''s guardian Black Panther God Buster would show up.


    As time passed by, the war on the ground began to gradually develop to one side.


    In addition to Roger and others on the battleship watching this completely unfair battle, audiences from other countries also saw the real-time broadcast of the battle through live news.


    For these audiences, Konoha''s battle with Wakanda is just like the scene in a science fiction movie.


    Energy beams of various colors are flying messily, the individual power armors on the Koye special forces and the vibrating energy weapons on the Wakanda warriors give these audiences in different corners of the world a kind of watching future science fiction wars. illusion.


    However, in this sci-fi war like the future, the most striking thing is not Konoha''s special forces and Wakanda fighters, but those werewolves with an average height of 2.5 meters.


    Although these werewolves do not have any equipment or energy weapons, their claws and fangs are the deadliest weapons of killing.


    And unlike being hit by bullets and energy beams, the Wakanda warriors who fought with these werewolves didn¡¯t even have the chance to leave the whole body, so they went to report to their patron saint, the Black Panther **** Buster. Arrived.


    Bloody and primitive hand-to-hand combat, the rivalry between energy weapons.


    These two battle scenes with completely different styles are weirdly fused together, creating an alternative war scene between Konoha and Wakanda''s army.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Golden Jack, the battleship control room.


    "Are you sure this can lead to the Black Panther God Buster?"


    Rogge, who was sitting in the captain''s position, turned his head and asked Dr. Doom, who was silent after boarding the battleship.


    "Don''t doubt the results of my research, as long as your troops can maintain this stable killing efficiency, the Black Panther God Buster will definitely show up."


    Dumu''s voice sounded slowly, and he answered confidently.


    "I hope so!"


    It''s not that Rogge didn''t believe in Dom''s research results, but he instinctively felt that things would not be so simple.


    If Buster, the black panther god, could be drawn so easily, Buster''s thinking would be too simple.


    As long as it is a person with normal IQ, it is easy to see that Konoha has deliberately reduced some of its power.


    Konoha''s practice of retaining strength is usually only two cases.


    The first is that Konoha didn''t put Wakanda in his eyes, so he didn''t have the idea of ??doing everything.


    The other is that Konoha has other intentions, so he retains some of his strength just in case.


    Although the predecessor of the black panther **** Buster was a black panther, it is a **** anyway, and it is impossible not to see Konoha''s simple and straightforward method.


    Any existence that can break through the original life level and be promoted to a **** cannot be an idiot, so Roger always felt that things would not be that simple.


    Just when Rogge was considering whether to let the Punisher increase his offensive force and let more Wakanda fighters go to the kingdom of the panther **** Buster, the endless blue sky quickly dimmed.


    Looking at the sky that seemed to change from day to night in an instant, a satisfied smile appeared on Roger''s face.


    The panther **** Buster really appeared.


    "Order the troops to evacuate, and the whole army will retreat ten kilometers!"


    After Sharon Carter notified the Punisher who was directing the battle on the ground, Rogge stood up from the captain''s position and opened the portal to Konoha headquarters.


    As the portal opened, Fenrir, who was in the Konoha headquarters, stretched out his head curiously and looked at Roger with a confused expression.


    "Xiao Hei, in the shape of the Northern Liangdao, we are going to slaughter the gods."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Xiao Hei popped out of Fenrir''s head, and turned into a Northern Liangdao without saying a word.


    Xiao Hei is a symbiotic living weapon he created based on the legendary "Black Death Sword".


    Although Xiao Hei has not changed as powerful as the "Black Death Sword", at this time, Xiao Hei is the most suitable weapon to slaughter the gods.


    After all, his ancestor "Black Death Sword" had a glorious record of killing the Celestial Group.


    After wearing the Northern Lights Sabre, Roger and Dr. Doom left the "Golden Jack" without looking back.


    Although soldiers and journalists from other countries did not know why Konoha''s troops suddenly began to withdraw, their instincts told them that it was a wise decision to retreat with Konoha''s troops.


    It didn''t take long for Konoha''s troops to retreat ten kilometers away in accordance with Rogge''s request.


    As Konoha''s troops withdrew, Wakanda''s army, which had been killed and injured more than half, also began to withdraw quickly without any hesitation.


    Others may not know what this sudden change of celestial phenomena means, but the black panther Techara, who is King Wakanda, knows what is happening now.


    The reason why Black Panther Techara dared to say that Wakanda is not afraid of any enemies before Rogge is not because Wakanda has vibrating technology far beyond the level of earth technology, but they have a greatness that protects them at all times Gods.


    As long as Buster, the black panther god, is there, Wakanda will not fear any enemies.


    No one can bear the anger of the gods.


    Not before, not now, nor in the future!


    From a secular point of view, there is nothing wrong with the idea of ??Black Panther Techara.


    However, he overlooked a very serious problem.


    Gods are also divided into strengths and weaknesses, and there are risks of death and fall.


    Gods are not invincible eternal existence.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 560： Xianfa·Four Red Sun Formation

    What is God?


    In fact, God is also a human being, but God has done things that humans cannot do, so he has become a God.


    Rogge, who was suspended in the air alongside Dr. Doom, looked up at the pitch-black sky, and unconsciously came up with lines he had seen in a certain movie in his mind.


    "After getting the godhead of the Black Panther **** Buster, what do you plan to use for it? After digesting the godhead, will you become a god?"


    While waiting for the black panther **** Buster to reveal his true body, Rogge turned his head and asked the silent Doctor Doom.


    "What about you? What are you going to use for, you are not the kind of person who wants to become a god?"


    Doom, Doctor Doom, glanced at Rogge and asked back.


    "In fact, I really want to be a god, but the **** I want to be is not the panther **** Buster."


    Rogge didn''t lie, he really wanted to be a god.


    It''s just that he wants to be the **** of ninjas, not the black panther **** Buster, a **** who lives on the power of faith.


    Compared with the power of faith that requires a large number of believers, he believes more in his own and will not produce the power of change due to the wishes of others.


    "Being a **** is not as beautiful as you believe, and life without humanity is meaningless!"


    Not knowing whether he was persuading Roger to dispel the idea of ??becoming a god, or persuading himself to give up the illusion of becoming a god, Dum said slowly in a very serious tone.


    "Well said!"


    In terms of human nature and life, Roger very much agreed with Dum''s statement and nodded silently.


    Just looking at the relaxed appearance of the two of them now, it is completely impossible to imagine that what they will do next will be a crazy battle of killing the gods.


    Perhaps this also has a lot to do with both of them who have seen big scenes.


    For other people, gods or demons only exist in myths and legends.


    But for the two of them, they had not only seen the so-called gods and demons with their own eyes, but had actually fought each other.


    For example, in Hell, they had a fairly fair battle with Hell Lord Mephisto.


    Although they failed to defeat Mephisto in that battle, they also perfectly achieved the goal of the battle, sending the soul of Doum''s mother to heaven, and leaving **** alive from the hands of angry Mephisto .


    Although the Black Panther God Buster is the patron saint of Wakanda, it is impossible to be stronger than Helllord Mephisto.


    If Roger didn''t guess wrong, the Black Panther God Buster''s strength would be at the same level as them at best, that is, the existence of the sub-heavenly father level.


    It''s not that the earth can''t give birth to a powerful existence of the heavenly father level, but it is definitely not enough to rely on the faith of Wakanda as a country.


    If the panther **** Buster can become the faith of the entire Africa, or the faith of the entire earth, it may be able to open the door of the heavenly father.


    But this is obviously an impossible thing for the black panther **** Buster.


    The panther **** Buster didn''t make Roger and Dumm wait long.


    When the Panthers returned to the city with the surviving Wakanda warriors, the Panther God Buster, who had guarded Wakanda for so many years, finally appeared.


    Under the shining of the howling wind and the unreasonable "moonlight", the thunderclouds entwined with lightning quickly converged, forming a huge leopard head several hundred meters in front of the two Rogge.


    The electric light shining in the thundercloud became the eyes and mouth of the leopard''s head, roaring frantically at the two Rogge.


    "It seems to look down on us a little, and actually uses this energy body to scare us."


    Roger said with a smile.


    Neither Roger nor Dum took the roar of the panther **** Buster to heart.


    Not to mention the snarling and roaring in front of them, but the energy head formed by thunderclouds.


    Even if Busta''s real body flared his teeth and claws at them, they would not have any fear.


    "Don''t waste time, make a quick decision!"


    After speaking, magic circles of red or blue appeared on Dumu''s armor and around his body.


    He doesn''t like this kind of battle being watched.


    Now I don¡¯t know how many cameras and surveillance satellites are aimed at them, trying to film or monitor their battles.


    For him, there is a feeling of actively exposing his cards to people.


    "no problem!"


    When Dum entered the fighting state, Rogge did not hesitate at all, took a deep breath, and used the fairy mode that he hadn''t used for a while.


    Wet Bone Forest ¡¤ Fairy Mode!


    In just an instant, he absorbed enough natural energy from the surrounding air to transform the chakra in his body into a fairy chakra.


    Red eyeshadows and lines appeared around his eyes and on his forehead, and the fairy body, which was already far beyond ordinary people, also got a terrifying increase at this moment.


    After entering the fairy mode, he decisively used the first fairy technique.


    Xianfa¡¤Shadow clone!


    After using Xianshu Chakra to create four shadow clones, he didn''t need his instructions, and the shadow clones quickly rushed to four directions in the south, east, north, and west.


    Afterwards, they teamed up to perform an extremely powerful enchantment ninjutsu.


    Xianfa¡¤Four Red Sun Formation!


    The Four Purple Flame Array was a barrier ninjutsu researched by Roger himself, and the Four Red Sun Array was a barrier ninjutsu researched by Hinata.


    After Hinata showed amazing and unreasonable ninjutsu research and development capabilities, Rogge handed over all the research and development tasks that required a lot of time and calculations to Hinata.


    The four red sun formations jointly displayed by four top ninjas with Chakra volume reaching the shadow level possess the terrifying strength to resist ten-tailed beast bullets.


    The four red sun formations in the fairy magic state will only be more powerful than in the ninjutsu state.


    The red cuboid enchantment with transparent flames quickly took shape, completely covering the three of Roger, Dum, and Black Panther God Buster.


    The purpose of using the four red sun formations is not to prevent others from intervening in the fight, but purely to prevent the black panther **** Buster from turning around and fleeing.


    If Buster is allowed to run away, he may not be able to find it again next time.


    "Old rules, I am behind you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge pulled out the Beiliang Sword he was wearing on his waist and attacked the huge black panther head in front of him.


    The battle of the butcher **** officially kicked off!


    In the blink of an eye, Roger, wearing a fourth-generation Hokage imperial robe and holding a Northern Liangdao, rushed to the black panther head formed by thunderclouds.


    Under the gaze of the black panther **** Buster, his left hand gently brushed the blade of the northern sword, leaving a ray of lightning visible to the naked eye on the black northern sword.


    Along with the entanglement of lightning, the blade of Bei Liang Dao instantly soared to the size of several tens of meters, and slashed at the head of the huge black panther in front of him like a sickle of death.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 561： Xianfa·Mingshenmen

    Without any suspense, the Beiliang Sword in Roger''s hand directly sank into the black panther head formed by thunderclouds.


    The moment Beiliang knife cut into the head, the silver-white lightning on the knife was radiant, like a meteor piercing the night sky, from the forehead of the black panther''s head to the position of the leopard''s mouth.


    Although the tens of meters long Beiliangdao is far inferior to the black panther head formed by thunderclouds.


    But in terms of sharpness and sturdiness, Beiliangdao is far superior to the head of a panther.


    Even if there is the power of the black panther **** Buster in the thundercloud, it is impossible to make the thundercloud become as hard as steel.


    What''s more, even if it is real steel, Beiliang Dao can also be broken like a bamboo.


    Just as the Beiliang knife in Rogge''s hand slashed across the panther''s head, a golden ball of light appeared in the hands of Dum in the distance.


    Holy light expelled!


    Just when the huge black panther head was about to swallow the Rogge in his mouth, Dr. Doom shot out the basketball-sized golden ball of light like a cannonball.


    In front of this golden ball of light filled with rich sacred power, the distance seemed to completely lose its meaning.


    In just an instant, the golden ball of light arrived in front of the black panther''s head, and then burst out like the sun with a dazzling light covering the entire night sky.


    Zi Zi Zi...


    Under the baptism of sacred power, the head of the black panther, which is hundreds of meters in size, melted like ice and snow in the scorching sun.


    Although the golden ball of light launched by Dom erupted near Rogge, it was different from the panther **** Buster who relied on the power of faith to become a god. He did not suffer too much damage.


    To some extent, the divine power from heaven is also a manifestation of the power of faith.


    Only compared with the pure power of faith, the divine power of heaven is the power of faith after the Creator''s transformation, and it is a power of faith that can be used by more people.


    The reason why Dumu chose to use sacred power to attack the black panther **** Buster at this time is because the sacred power from heaven possesses an extremely overbearing attribute.


    In the belief system of heaven, all beliefs that are not in the Creator belong to the belief in evil gods.


    In other words, in the judgment standard of heaven, heresy evil gods are more evil than **** demons.


    The church wars that took place in the Middle Ages are an obvious example.


    So when he decided to implement this crazy plan of killing God with Roger, Dumu had already figured out how to use his sacred power to fight the panther **** Buster.


    As he expected, when he attacked the black panther **** Buster with sacred power originating from heaven, the sacred power showed the domineering attributes of fighting evil gods or demons.


    When the golden light gradually dissipated, the head of the black panther, which was originally several hundred meters in size, shrank to a size of tens of meters.


    The endless night created by the panther **** Buster with his divine power is no longer as dim as before.


    I don''t know if the Black Panther God Buster was angered by the attack of the two Rogge, or it finally plans to deal with the two Rogge seriously.


    The black panther head formed by the thunderclouds changed again and became a complete black panther form.


    However, just as the black panther **** Buster had just condensed a complete body of the black panther, he had already restored the Bei Liang Dao to the original size of Rogge, but suddenly folded his hands and shouted in his mouth.


    Xianfa¡¤Mingshen Gate!


    Before the new body that the black panther **** Buster had just condensed had time to act, one after another red torii fell from the sky, pressing on the new body of the black panther **** Buster with the force of a meteor.


    Neck, back, waist, tail, limbs...


    The Myojin Gate that descended from the sky accurately hit all parts of the black panther **** Buster''s body like a cruise missile, and firmly suppressed it on the ground, which was originally suspended in the air.


    The Mingshen Gate is a powerful sealing technique that can be suppressed even by the tail beast.


    Although the panther **** Buster is not a tail beast, this does not prevent Lognamin from dealing with it.


    And from the point of view of size, the black panther **** Buster, which is tens of meters in size, has certain similarities with the tail beast.


    In addition to directly suppressing the target''s body, the Mingshen Gate can also seal its energy in a short time.


    If it is used against a ninja or a tail beast, the Myojin gate is sealed by Chakra.


    If it is used to deal with the Black Panther God Buster, then the Myojin Gate is sealed by divine power.


    When Rogge used Xianfa Myoshin goalkeeper Black Panther God Buster to forcefully suppress the ground, Dumu also displayed his second wave of attacks.


    Holy purification!


    The Divine Purification, once used by Dom to deal with Helllord Mephisto, appeared again.


    The sacred light as if heaven had descended completely enveloped the black panther **** Buster.


    Under the baptism of the sacred light, the thundercloud body condensed by the black panther **** Buster''s divine power burst into pieces like a punctured balloon, and turned into nothingness under the holy light.


    In less than ten seconds, Rogge and Dumu completely defeated the black panther **** Buster''s divine power clone, and proved that they both possessed the power of slaughter **** with unquestionable facts.


    As the black panther **** Buster¡¯s divine power clone dissipated, the dim night sky became brighter again, and there was no longer the darkness that made people feel depressed.


    "Come out, I know you are here!"


    Roger didn''t care about the divine power clone of the Black Panther God Buster, and said to the empty air in front of him.


    Although the black panther **** Buster only showed a clone of supernatural power just now, he can be 100% sure that the real body of the black panther **** Buster is in the four red sun formations.


    Whether it is changing the celestial phenomenon in an instant, or condensing the divine power clone, it is not something that can be done remotely in the kingdom of God.


    If the black panther **** Buster''s kingdom of God could have such an obvious impact on reality, it would have broken through to the heavenly father level early.


    After waiting patiently for a few seconds, a low beast roar sounded in Roger and Dumm''s ears.


    This is an obvious threat.


    But neither Roger nor Dum took this threat to heart.


    If they were afraid of this threat, they would not come to provoke Buster, the panther god.


    A low roar full of warnings and threats rang out, but the Black Panther God Buster had no intention of revealing his true body.


    What is this, hiding in the dark to scare us?


    Rogge couldn''t figure out exactly what the panther **** Buster thought for a while.


    Roll your eyes, open!


    Since you don''t want to take the initiative, then I will force you to show up.


    With the four red sun formations in the fairy law, Roger didn''t worry about the black panther **** Buster quietly returning to its kingdom of gods.


    In any case, the four red sun formations are enchantment ninjutsu.


    One of the characteristics of enchantment ninjutsu is its own space isolation effect.


    If even this most basic spatial isolation could not be achieved, the Four Red Sun Array could not become an enchantment ninjutsu one level higher than the Four Purple Flame Array.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 562： Achilles heel of the Panther God

    With the opening of his white eyes, everything in the Four Red Sun Array clearly appeared in Roger''s sight.


    Through the super vision given by the white eyes, he quickly found the black panther **** Buster who almost merged with the shadow.


    As the patron saint of Wakanda, the power held by the panther **** Buster is somewhat different from the power held by human gods.


    Judging from the divine power it currently exhibits, its authority has already involved areas such as night, invisibility, and lightning.


    Of course, as a **** whose predecessor was the Black Panther, it will definitely not lack authority in hunting, fighting, physical strengthening and other fields.


    "Got you!"


    After finding the black panther **** Buster in the shadow of the forest, Rogge''s hands clasped together again, and he used Mu Dun which best matched the fairy pattern of the wet bone forest.


    Xianfa¡¤Wooden Escape¡¤All the art of bagging!


    The Xianshu Chakra in Roger''s body instantly poured into the ground, and huge wooden palms poured out from the ground, directly grabbing the black panther **** Buster, who was hidden in the shadow.


    Compared with the Wooden Man¡¯s Art and the Wooden Dragon¡¯s Art, the Bags¡¯ Art possesses higher mobility, and its versatility is no worse than the Wooden Man¡¯s Wooden Dragon.


    Because it only needs to make the palms with Mu Dun, the activation time of the All Bags is faster than that of the Wooden Man and the Wooden Dragon.


    It seems that the huge palms gushing out from the deep abyss are more difficult to avoid than the wooden dragon.


    When the huge palms made by the art of the bag gush out one by one from the ground, the panther **** Buster knew that his position had been exposed.


    When these huge wooden palms were caught in the shadow of his hiding, the black panther **** Buster did not hesitate, and the ghosts generally jumped out of the shadow of hiding.


    The black panther **** Buster, who was surrounded by black mist all over his body, instantly jumped hundreds of meters away under the bright moonlight, and escaped from the wood palm without any effort.


    However, at the moment it was about to land, huge wooden palms gushed out of the ground in front of it again.


    If the art of the bag is so easy, it can be avoided, and it cannot become the wooden ninjutsu that is valued by the column.


    When these huge wooden palms were about to catch him, the black panther **** Buster showed the unique flexibility of cats. Before landing, he forcibly twisted his body and slightly changed his position.


    The capture of the wooden palm failed again.


    The Black Panther God Buster took this opportunity and ran a few hundred meters away, once again away from the encircling circle established by the wooden palm.


    Rogge was not surprised that Buster, the panther god, was able to evade two captures by the art of bagging.


    As a god, it would be incredible if the Black Panther God Buster didn''t even have this ability.


    And from these two avoidances of the black panther **** Buster, he discovered an Achilles heel of the black panther **** Buster.


    The panther **** Buster has no ability to fly.


    Although this may seem strange, it turns out that Buster does not have the ability to fly.


    If it has the ability to fly, it does not need to be so laborious for the second dodge, and a simple lift-off can escape the capture range of the wooden palm.


    Of course, this cannot be ruled out that the Black Panther God Buster is deliberately hiding his strength.


    However, Rogge doubted whether he could make such a plan with the character and way of thinking of the Black Panther **** Buster.


    He didn''t doubt the meaning of the black panther **** Buster''s IQ, he just felt that it was not in line with the style of the black panther **** Buster.


    "I''ll contain it, you can start preparing for the''fatal blow''!"


    When the black panther **** Buster escaped the capture of the all-bag technique once again, Rogge did not control the wooden palm to attack him again, but turned his head and spoke slowly to Dumu who came to his side.


    After speaking, he seriously looked at Buster, the black panther **** who revealed his real body.


    From the outside, the black panther **** Buster is a black panther magnified dozens of times.


    His whole body was shiny black hair, lavender eyes gleaming, and the fangs and claws that exuded cold light.


    I don''t know if it was his own illusion. When looking at the Black Panther God Buster, Rogge always felt that the Black Panther God Buster had an indescribable match with Fenrir.


    Although one of them is a canine, the other is a cat.


    But they all have silky black fur, and they are very similar in length and body shape.


    Fenrir is four to five meters tall at the shoulders and more than ten meters in length. His IQ is not low and he is wild.


    The black panther **** Buster''s shoulder height and body length are about the same as Fenrir, and it also has a not low IQ, and it is also wild.


    If it hadn¡¯t been discussed with Dum to share the godhead of the panther **** Buster, Rogge would have asked Fenrir if he would mind opening a cross-species same-sex love.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly discovered something that he had never noticed before.


    "Buster should be a male, right?"


    Dumu, who was preparing for the "fatal blow", was taken aback.


    Although the metal mask blocked his expression, from the look in his eyes, Roger could see what he wanted to express.


    Are you kidding me?


    "It seems it should be!"


    Roger didn''t care about Dumm''s idiot-looking eyes, and said to himself.


    In fact, in a strict sense, there is no so-called gender in gods.


    If they want, they can change their gender at any time.


    This is not difficult for the gods who have mastered the power of faith.


    However, for the sake of stabilizing their own divinity and godhead, most of the gods will maintain their gender before igniting the fire, avoiding their own divine nature and godhead due to gender changes causing cracks and fluctuations between the gods and the godhead.


    In addition, the changes of the gods to their own gender can also easily cause changes in the beliefs of believers, and these gods who rely on the power of faith to become gods suffer unnecessary risks.


    After shook his head and drove these messy thoughts out of his mind, Rogge once again manipulated the technique of all bags.


    After confirming that the Black Panther God Buster had no flying ability, the difficulty of restraining and capturing it also plummeted.


    The Panther God Buster does have good speed and agility, but as long as it can''t fly, it can''t escape the next wooden palm.


    The reason is simple, because Rogge intends to spread all the wooden palms of the bag technique in every corner of the barrier.


    In terms of cost performance, this is a waste of Xianshu Chakra.


    But this is nothing at all for Roger, who has a chakra volume of 0.65 and has also entered the fairy mode.


    When his hands clasped together again, the Xianshu Chakra in his body flooded the ground like a moneyless person.


    In an instant, thousands of wooden palms gushed out from every ground in the enchantment, constructing an infinite **** composed entirely of wooden palms.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 563： Xianfa·Mu Dun·King Kong immovable

    Aren''t you jumping?


    Show me one more jump!


    This kind of thought should have appeared in the mind of Buster, the black panther **** who is at a higher level of life.


    But now, the black panther **** Buster, who is regarded as the protector of the Wakanda people, has been thrown around like a cat training Rogge, who has used the technique of immortality, wood escape, and bagging.


    It has to be said that cats are far more flexible than humans and canines.


    Even surrounded by the dense wooden palms, the panther **** Buster still showed surprising agility and speed.


    Relying on shadow jumping and other means, as well as his own ultra-high agility, the Black Panther God Buster just walked out of an unusual escape route surrounded by these huge palms.


    Like a ghost in the middle of the night, the black panther **** Buster kept flashing as if he were not tired.


    And every time it flashes, the choice of landing point is very interesting.


    In order to avoid falling into these wooden palms, Black Panther God Buster did not choose the ground as the flashing point, but used the fingers of the wooden palm as a point of borrowing.


    When the two forelimbs touch the fingers of the wooden palm, it will rely on the support provided by the fingers to change the route, or flash, or jump, again to avoid the grasp of the wooden palm.


    Although the black panther **** Buster is very happy, but it is still a bit too small to underestimate Roger''s manipulation of the art of bagging.


    Just as it was about to repeat its tricks and take advantage of the fingers of the wooden palm to avoid capture, the huge wooden palm in front of it suddenly retracted into the ground.


    Since the technique of all bags can grow huge wooden palms from the ground, of course they can also be retracted into the ground.


    Although each of these wooden palms are like carefully sculpted wood carvings, under the nourishment of the fairy chakra, each of these wooden palms has the characteristics of living.


    The panther **** Buster did not expect that Roger would retract the wooden palm into the ground.


    And the palm that retracted to the ground was more than the one in front of it.


    In the blink of an eye, all the wooden palms around it retracted into the ground, turning the area around it into a clearing.


    Unless it can fly, the only ending in front of it is landing.


    Although the panther **** Buster is a god, it is a **** who can''t fly.


    So it can only obey the earth''s law of gravity obediently.


    The Panther God Buster certainly knew that there was a danger of being caught when he landed, but he had no second choice now.


    Neither the power of lightning nor the power of shadows it masters can change the fact that it is about to land.


    But this does not mean that it will be dead.


    At the moment of landing, immediately cast shadows and jump away from the place!


    Although the technique of the bag is fast, the black panther **** Buster has absolute confidence to change the position before these wooden palms reappear.


    The idea of ??the Panther God Buster cannot be said to be wrong, but it ignores a very important issue, that is, Roger is not the kind of person who will play cards according to common sense.


    Just when all its energy was concentrated on the moment it landed, Rogge took the lead.


    Two huge palms measuring hundreds of meters in size gush out from the ground like the hands of a demon.


    These two palms appeared on the right and left sides of the panther **** Buster.


    Just when it realized something was wrong, the two huge wooden palms suddenly folded together, with their fingers intertwined.


    If Hinata were present, she would definitely recognize at a glance that these two palms joined together as a seal, and it was the last seal commonly used by Mu Dun-Si seal.


    Xianfa¡¤Mu Dun¡¤King Kong does not move!


    From the point of view of the attack method, this wooden ninjutsu named "King Kong Immovable" just held two wooden palms made by the technique of the cloth bag together in the form of a seal.


    But in fact, this is one of the wooden ninjutsu developed by Roger himself.


    Of course, the help of the ninjutsu development master Hinata is indispensable.


    King Kong Immovable is a second type of ninjutsu developed by Roger based on the technique of all bags. It is a ninjutsu used to suppress or seal targets.


    The suppression effect of this ninjutsu is mainly manifested in two aspects.


    The first is the powerful physical suppression ability provided by the wooden palms when the hands are put together.


    The second is that the chakra flowing in the palm of the hand disrupts the energy flow in the target body, making the target unable to break free through magic or other spell-type skills.


    When designing this ninjutsu at the beginning, Rogge used the powerful physical existences of Hulk and Thanos as imaginary enemies.


    But now, he found that the black panther **** Buster is also a good test target.


    The black panther **** Buster, who was firmly suppressed by Mudun¡¤King Kong¡¯s immobility in the palm of his wooden palm, did not expect that Rogge did not set the timing of his attack at the moment it landed, but chose To attack the moment before it hits the ground.


    Cunning humans!


    Although the Black Panther God Buster has ignited the sacred fire for a long time, in terms of tactics, it is far inferior to humans.


    Not to mention the comparison with Roger, even if it picks anyone in the Kooye Special Team, it can''t win the battle of tactical ability.


    Those who play tactics are dirty!


    If the Black Panther God Buster also has the same hobby of playing games as Roger, he must be able to fully understand this sentence.


    The lively Black Panther **** Buster was suppressed by Rogge''s "King Kong".


    Dum, who was in charge of preparing for the "critical blow", also took this opportunity to quickly complete all the preparations for the "critical blow".


    When the Panther God Buster struggled hard in the palm of "King Kong Immovable", centered on the location of "King Kong Immovable", a cumbersome and complicated magic circle quickly took shape under Dom''s control.


    How can the complete godhead be stripped from the gods?


    On this issue, Dr. Doom has been thinking about it for a long time.


    Later, under the suggestion of someone, he thought of a simple, rude and extremely efficient method.


    Sacrifice to the gods!


    In other words, directly refine the gods!


    In the civilization system of the earth, magic is an existence that does not conform to scientific rules.


    But in fact, magic also talks about "scientific rules".


    It''s just that unlike science on earth, magic takes another path.


    And in the magic system that talks about "scientific rules", there is a branch that particularly observes "scientific rules".


    This branch is called alchemy.


    Nothing can be obtained without sacrifice, and if you want to get something, you must pay the same price!


    This is the "equivalent exchange" principle of alchemy.


    Neither Roger nor Dum are alchemists, but this does not prevent them from using the power of alchemy.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 564： The gate of truth

    What Dr. Doom built on the ground is indeed a magic circle, but it should be more accurately called a formation.


    Although Rogge and Dum intend to seize the character of Buster, the black panther god, they do not intend to seize it in a normal way.


    First defeat the black panther **** Buster, then consume its divine nature and power, and finally separate its godhead.


    This is the most commonly used method and the most orthodox method.


    However, this method is a bit too complicated for Roger and Dum.


    So, they chose a simpler and more rude method, that is, to use alchemy to separate the godhead of the panther **** Buster.


    Through the formation of formations, the panther **** Buster was sacrificed to the gate of truth.


    Using the principle of equivalent exchange at the Gate of Truth, the black panther **** Buster''s divinity, divine power, and divine personality are completely separated.


    The true body of the panther **** Buster, as well as its divine power and divine nature, will be sacrificed to the gate of truth as a price.


    And its godhead will be separated separately and become the spoils of the two Rogge.


    Exchange at equal value, get what you need!


    This is the "fatal blow" that Rogge and Dum prepared for the panther **** Buster.


    If Black Panther Techara knew that Rogge and Dumu had this idea at the beginning, he said nothing would take the Royal Guard to attack Konoha.


    He just wanted to get justice for his father Tchaka, and let others know by the way what the consequences of maliciously obtaining vibrates would be.


    But he would not have thought that his decision would ruin Wakanda''s patron saint, and even make the Jinjin resources belonging to Wakanda completely become the private property of others.


    "let''s start!"


    After the refining formation on the ground exudes a blue refining reaction light, Rogge relieved Mu Dun King Kong from moving, allowing the black panther **** Buster in his huge palm to regain the right to move freely.


    But the black panther **** Buster had not had time to rejoice, the lightning struck through the wooden palm like tentacles and touched its body.


    The moment the lightning touched itself, it realized the danger.


    However, it is too late.


    The Liancheng Formation has begun to operate. Located at the center of the Liancheng Formation, it has not only become a sacrifice to the Gate of Truth, but also an energy source for the continuous operation of the Formation.


    Because the person who performs alchemy is not himself, what Roger can see is that light blue lightning strikes the wooden palms and the body of the black panther **** Buster, breaking them down into In the most primitive and pure form of origin.


    In less than a second or two, the huge palms in the formation and Buster, the black panther god, disappeared completely.


    Roger couldn''t see the gate of truth that appeared corresponding to the formation of sacrifices, but the caster Dum could clearly see everything that happened in the formation.


    Dumu''s consciousness entered an empty space that was so pure and depressing.


    In this pure white space, a huge double-open stone carved gate quietly floats in front of him.


    On the gate, there is a tree of life connected by ten rings.


    Below the tree of life, ten pieces of different sizes are connected, symbolizing ten powerful wings.


    As a senior mage, Dumu is certainly not unfamiliar with the tree of life.


    However, he had only seen the gate of truth in the magical books before. This was the first time he had used alchemy to summon the gate of truth.


    After looking at the floating gate of truth, Dumu put his gaze on the panther **** Buster who was lying next to him.


    At this time, the black panther **** Buster, without the amazing size of the outside world, was just like an ordinary black panther.


    Although the Black Panther God Buster struggled with all his strength, all its resistance was meaningless in front of the gate of truth, and was forced to the ground by an invisible powerful force.


    "I, Victor von Dom, sacrifice to you the black panther **** Buster, I pray you to accept my sacrifice, and I pray you give me the godhood of the black panther **** Buster!"


    After taking a look at the Black Panther God Buster, who was unable to stand up, Dum spoke to the Gate of Truth in an unprecedented respectful tone.


    At the moment he finished speaking and lowered his head, it seemed as if the door of truth that had never been opened was slowly pushed open by the "man" from the inside.


    When the door of truth was opened, a huge red eye appeared in the dark and deep door like a black hole.


    At this time, Dumu lowered his head, but when the "eye of truth" inside the door looked at him, he felt an instinctive fear of being watched by an unspeakable great being.


    Fortunately, the "Eye of Truth" inside the door just glanced at him casually, and then focused on Buster, the panther **** who was still doing useless work.


    In the shocked gaze of the panther **** Buster, inside the gate of truth stretched out a large or small arm, as if completely condensed from shadows.


    These shadow-like arms slowly stretched out in front of the Black Panther God Buster, firmly grasped the Black Panther God Buster who was struggling, and pulled towards the door of truth a little bit.


    The process of bringing the black panther **** Bastella into the gate of truth only lasted a few seconds.


    Of course, this time is just Dum''s feeling.


    In this space, there is no so-called time.


    When the black panther **** Buster was drawn into the door of truth, the door of truth opened was closed again.


    At the same time, Dumu''s consciousness returned to his body.


    The refining formation radiating blue light stopped running, and the dark night created by the black panther **** Buster with his supernatural power had disappeared, and the sky had returned to its original appearance.


    Under the sunlight, three fist-sized transparent crystals exuding golden light lay quietly in the middle of the formation.


    The Godhead of the Panther God Buster!


    Roger, who had exited the fairy mode, landed in front of Dum, and slowly said, "There are three godhead fragments, how do you divide it?"


    "You two, me one, I will pick first!"


    After thinking for a second or two, Dum gave an answer.


    Regarding Dum''s arrangement, Rogge has no opinion.


    Although Dum has the right to choose first, no one knows which power of the Black Panther God Buster is in these three godhead fragments before digesting or using them.


    Godhead fragments are indeed extremely precious, but Dum knows very well that now he does not have the strength to eat alone.


    And in terms of the degree of effort, Rogge really paid more than him.


    After getting Rogge''s consent, Dum came to the Godhead Fragment and picked the one that was relatively large.


    After Dum made a choice, Roger grabbed the remaining two godhead fragments with the hand of Chakra and threw them into the psychic scroll he carried.


    "Happy cooperation!"


    After collecting the fragments of the godhead, Roger stretched out his right hand to Dumu with a satisfied expression, and shook hands with Dumu.


    "Happy cooperation!" Dumu replied silently.


    Then he continued: "Don''t forget the vibrating you promised me."


    "Relax! One hundred tons of vibrating gold will definitely not miss you by one gram."


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 565： Wakanda demolition plan

    One hundred tons of vibrating gold seems to be a lot, but compared with Wakanda''s tens of thousands of tons of vibrating gold reserves, it is only a very small part of it.


    Dumu''s contribution is definitely worth this one hundred tons of gold.


    "Okay! Then I will go back first. If there is such cooperation in the future, you can contact me at any time."


    After collecting the godhead of the black panther **** Buster, Dum began to arrange the teleportation magic circle and quickly disappeared in front of Roger.


    When Doum left, Rogge gave another order to Konoha''s army, which had retreated ten kilometers.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An hour later, in the King''s Hall in BirninZana, the capital of Wakanda.


    Rog, wearing a four-generation Hokage God robe, sat casually on the golden throne symbolizing King Wakanda, and scanned the black panther Techara and the members of the elder tribal council who were kneeling in the hall. .


    Around them, lie the corpses of the Royal Guard and Wakanda warriors.


    "As far as I know, your kings of Wakanda are all in fights."


    "I am better than any of you, so in this position of the king, letting me sit is not against your customs, right?"


    Rogge seemed to be asking about Black Panther Techara and the elders, but everyone present could tell that he was mocking Wakanda''s primitive tribal succession mechanism.


    "You have already won, there is no need to continue to take advantage of these verbal advantages, just say it, how do you plan to solve us!"


    Taking off his helmet, the black panther Techara, who was kneeling in the hall, gritted his teeth and suppressed the anger in his heart.


    "As expected, King Wakanda, who has been recognized by the Black Panther God Buster, is more spineless than these so-called elders."


    "The winner takes all, the loser eats the dust! I am the winner now, so how I want to deal with you is my right."


    "You don''t have to expect other countries or the international community to provide you with any help. Under these circumstances, no country or organization will risk offending Konoha to help you."


    Roger looked at the panther with the eyes of a slave, and said to him like a real king.


    "Hokage-sama, no matter what you ask, you can just speak up. As long as Wakanda can do it, we will do it, and we will never let you down!"


    It was not Techara the Panther who spoke, but a tribal elder who kneeled beside him, with a huge ring on his lips.


    The elder''s age was much older than Bitchara, and Bitchara was even more open about the outcome of Wakanda''s defeat.


    More importantly, after this defeat, Techara is definitely unable to continue to serve as King Wakanda.


    But he, as long as Wakanda still exists, he will still be a member of the Wakanda elder tribal council and one of the noble tribal elders.


    Because of this, he wants Bitchara to be more able to accept the defeat of Wakanda.


    However, as he waited expectantly for Rogge''s answer, he saw Rogge suddenly raise his right hand, comparing it to the shape of a pistol.


    Water Escape¡¤The Art of Water Iron Cannon!


    Under the gaze of the tribal elder, Roger shot a liquid bullet with his right index finger, which accurately hit his forehead and ended his life.


    "I hate people who are fancy dress and self-righteous."


    After killing the tribe elder in an understatement, Rogge did not go to see the Black Panther Techara again, and said blankly: "From now on, everything in Wakanda belongs to Konoha."


    "Whether it is Zhenjin, the technological products derived from Zhenjin, and even your lives are Konoha''s property."


    "I''m not a demon, and I''m not interested in genocide you or anything."


    "But I vilified that if someone tried to resist or provoke Konoha, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    "Death is not the most painful thing, understand?"


    After speaking, Rogge ignored the Black Panther Techara and others, and left the King''s Hall straight to the Zhenjin Mine located below the city.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The news that Konoha defeated and occupied Wakanda soon spread throughout the world.


    Many self-righteous people condemned Konoha for such an overbearing military action.


    However, Konoha did not pay attention to these public condemnations, and carried out the plan called "Wakanda Demolition" unmoved.


    Under Rogge''s signal, Konoha started the frenzied mining of Zhenjin.


    Every king before Wakanda pursued the concept of temperate mining of gold.


    After all, to some extent, Zhenjin is also a kind of non-renewable rare resource.


    But when Wakanda fell into Roger''s hands, everything changed.


    Not only did the underground Zhenjin mine usher in the largest mining in history, but also the vibration gold used in the daily life of the people of Wakanda and related technology products derived from the vibration gold were forcibly taken back by Konoha.


    Hasn''t Wakanda always declared that they are an agricultural country?


    Rogge is now helping them fulfill this wish.


    The vibrating gold mined and the seized vibrating gold products were all sent to Konoha hidden village on the planet Tatooine.


    In addition to Zhenjin and these technological products, all the research materials related to Zhenjin were also sent to Muyeyin Village.


    Although Roger did not kill the people of Wakanda, he uprooted Wakanda''s Zhenjin civilization.


    In today''s Internet age, it is not easy to clean up a civilized data.


    However, Wakanda''s "isolation" gave Rogge a chance to completely exterminate the golden civilization of Wakanda.


    This large-scale "Wakanda demolition" operation, which took more than half a year, gradually came to an end.


    In the process of Konoha''s frantic mining of vibration gold, some organizations that are not afraid of death tried to quietly take away some of the vibration gold from under Konoha''s eyelids.


    However, Konoha quickly proved to the people all over the world what it means not to beat Konoha Zhenjin.


    When Konoha''s personnel began to evacuate Wakanda, Wakanda, who once had a reserve of tens of thousands of tons of gold, could not find any more gold.


    Even BirninZana, the proud capital of Wakanda, was completely wiped out by Rogge with Dust Escape and completely turned into nothingness.


    After getting Wakanda''s Zhenjin and related technologies, the Konoha hidden village on the planet Tatooin has started a full-scale upgrade and transformation.


    It is worth mentioning that when Konoha emptied Wakanda¡¯s vibrating gold, Rogge did not waste Wakanda¡¯s land, and allocated Wakanda, who had no vibrating gold, to Bran and others. Werewolves, let the werewolves have a kingdom that belongs to them.


    Treat your subordinates kindly, so that they can ignore life and death at the critical moment.


    Although Roger is not a genius commander, he still understands this.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 566： Xingjues distress message

    Abandoned planet, Morag.


    "You''d better make sure that the **** ¡®universe spirit ball¡¯ is here this time. You have taken us around in the universe like fools for more than half a year!"


    After getting off the "Milano", the Rocket holding the energy rifle said to the Star Lord behind him with a dissatisfaction.


    "Please trust my profession. I am top in the field of finding lost treasures!"


    Xingjue didn''t care about the rocket''s complaint, and analyzed the road ahead with the artificial building restoration analyzer in his hand.


    "Professional? You are so embarrassed to mention a major! Your major is that we waste more than eight months in vain!"


    Thinking of the past eight months or so, the Rockets are full of resentment.


    When Bocht just accepted Rogge''s commission, the Rockets thought it would be a good commission with low risk and high return.


    But he didn''t expect that in order to find the "cosmic spirit ball", they actually spent more than eight months.


    Taking into account the time and energy that has been wasted so far, he feels that the 200 million new stars given by Rogge is a bit too small.


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, hurry up and confirm! Ebony Maw and Black Dwarf are still looking for us everywhere."


    Kamora''s voice sounded behind Rocket and Star Jue.


    They are not the only people who are looking for the cosmic orb, but Thanos is also looking for the cosmic orb.


    Of course, Thanos himself would definitely not waste time in this searching process, so he sent the Ebony Throat and the Black Dwarf among the five Black Yao generals.


    Xingjue and the others didn''t know this when they first started searching for the universe spirit ball.


    But when they met Ebonmaw and his party on an abandoned planet, the situation was different.


    I don''t know what Ebony Throat and Black Dwarf think about. After they ran into Xing Jue and the others by coincidence, they directly focused on Xing Jue and the others, hunting them all over the universe like a hound.


    In order to get rid of Ebony Maw and others, Xingjue and the Ebony Maw team broke out several battles.


    Relying on the "celestial energy" that he hadn''t fully mastered, Xing Jue barely gained a little advantage in the battle with Ebony Maw, and slightly got rid of the Ebony Maw and his group, and gained some time not to be disturbed.


    After hearing the names of Ebony Throat and Black Dwarf, Xing Jue and Rocket closed their mouths at the same time, and began to search for the whereabouts of the universe spirit ball in this temple that had been abandoned for many years.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tatooine Planet, Konoha Hidden Village, Hokage Training Room.


    After teaming up with Dr. Doom to solve the Black Panther God Buster, Rogge once again began his unpretentious immortal body training plan.


    After more than half a year, the development progress of the immortal human body, which seemed to have been completely locked, finally improved again, from 90% to 95%.


    Regardless of the small improvement, this is the limit Rogge can achieve in the past six months.


    For this trivial 5%, he even put aside the practice of Nine Tails Resonance and put all his energy on the development of the fairy body.


    It may be because this is a key node in the development of the fairy body. After the development level of the fairy body has increased to 95%, his own chakra volume has ushered in the largest increase in history.


    When the fairy body is 90% developed, his own Chakra volume is 0.3 column.


    And when the development level became 95%, his own Chakra volume became 0.5 column, an increase directly over 50%.


    Coupled with the nine-tailed chakras he can use now, his total chakra volume has reached an astonishing 0.85 column.


    Chattanra, who had been longing for it since the first day of the journey, was finally near.


    After finishing this day''s training, he used quantum teleportation to leave the training room, and found the giant wolf Fenrir who had been excited for half a year in a forest outside Muyeyin Village.


    After getting the fragments of the black panther **** Buster, he planned to save both fragments for his own use.


    However, after considering that magic was only his backup power, he fed one of the fragments of the godhead to Fenrir, trying to make his mount and pet ignite the fire.


    The godhead fragments were fed out, but Fenrir''s digestion progress was very worrying.


    Half a year has passed, and Fenrir hasn''t even completely digested the fragments of the godhead, not to mention lighting the sacred fire.


    Not only that, the fragment of the godhead also produced extremely obvious "side effects" on Fenrir.


    Since eating the fragment of the godhead, Fenrir has been in this state of excitement as if he had been injected with a stimulant, crying and howling all day, like a husky in heat.


    In order to prevent Fenrir from affecting the normal lives of the residents of Konohain Village, Roger drove him to the forest outside Konohain Village and gave him full freedom.


    "How are you feeling today? Is it better?"


    After teleporting to Fenrir, Rogge touched Fenrir''s head and asked with concern.


    "Ooo...oooo..."


    Fenrir could have spoken, but he was too excited after the "estrus", so excited that Xiao Hei could not bear it, so Xiao Hei abandoned the host "unfeelingly".


    Without the help of Xiao Hei, Fenrir returned to a state where he could only be wailing.


    "Okay, okay, I know! After I go back, let them send another batch of prey!"


    After soothing Fenrir, Rogge turned his head and glanced at the lush and unusual forest.


    The animals and plants on the planet Tatooine have been eaten clean by hungry hive.


    But this problem was solved after Rogge took care of Igo.


    After bringing back a batch of plant seeds from Yigo, natural environments such as grasslands and forests once again appeared on the planet Tatooine.


    Because of time, these plants have not yet completely covered the entire planet of Tatooine.


    However, with the vigorous vitality of these plants, sooner or later they can make the planet Tatooine become as full of vitality as the Ego star.


    After returning to Hokage''s office by using Thunder God, Rogjean had taken over No. 2 in Konoha Yin Village and sent a new batch of prey to Fenrir.


    Later, he found Hinata, who was obsessed with ninjutsu development and couldn''t help himself, and enjoyed a pleasant dinner with her.


    This dinner is very moist!


    Just when he was about to take a good sleep and regain his strength, the mechanically synthesized sound of No. 2 rang in the bedroom.


    "My lord, the''Golden Jack'' received an emergency call for help from the''Milano''!"


    "Play message!"


    When No. 2 opened the "Milano" message as instructed, Xingjue''s nervous voice suddenly sounded.


    "The Tyrant took away Kamora and also the Cosmic Spirit Orb! His men and the army are hunting us, we need help, we will have it now!"


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 567： rush to the rescue

    After listening to the distress message from Xingjue, Roger instantly refreshed himself.


    Compared with restoring energy by sleeping, the power gem is undoubtedly more important.


    And his current state is not particularly bad, just a little bit tired.


    "Are you leaving again? How long are you leaving this time?"


    Before Roger, lying on the bed, got up, Hinata''s heart-shaking soft voice rang.


    "It shouldn''t be long."


    After squeezing Hinata''s soft cheek full of collagen, Roger got up and put on his clothes, using quantum teleportation to the main control room of the "Golden Jack".


    "Fix the interstellar jump coordinates closest to the''Milano'' and set off immediately."


    Sitting in the position of the captain, Rogge did not hesitate, and immediately issued the order to start.


    Konoha did not have any military operations at this time, so there was no one on the "Golden Jack" except for the robots responsible for daily maintenance and equipment repair.


    "Okay, my lord!"


    At present, the person responsible for controlling the "Golden Jack" is the "Spyro", a clone of the artificial intelligence No. 2, and it uses the same mechanically synthesized sound as the No. 2.


    Under the control of "Spyro", the "Golden Jack" hovering in the outer space of the planet Tatooine started to start the main engine and drove towards the set interstellar jumping point.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Damn! Damn! Damn..."


    "I said not to split up, you just didn''t listen to me!"


    At this time, Xingjue was controlling the "Milano" to perform super-high-speed maneuvering evasive actions, avoiding the dozens of small fighters that kept firing at them.


    "If you still have the strength to complain, you might as well figure out how to get out of here as soon as possible. I don''t want to take this little guy to fight Thanos'' main ship!"


    "I''m Groot! (I agree with the Rockets


    Rocket did not compete with Xingjue for the right to pilot the spacecraft this time, but instead focused all of its energy on the control of the energy cannon.


    Although only a dozen small fighters are chasing behind their ass.


    But behind these small fighters is Thanos¡¯ main ship "Sanctuary II."


    Whether it is driving the "Milano" against Thanos''s "Sanctuary II" or fighting face-to-face with Thanos, the crazy Titan, the Rockets are 100% unwilling.


    The prestige of Thanos, the Rockets had already heard of it when they first became a bounty hunter.


    As a bounty hunter who often performs obscure missions, he knows the horror of Thanos better than most people.


    If Roger gave him the feeling, it was a dragon that controlled the sky in myths and legends.


    Then Thanos gave him the feeling that it was the ancient Titan who was equal to the dragon in mythology and dominated the earth.


    monster!


    These two guys are monsters!


    At this time, the Rockets began to regret why they had to accept Rogge''s commission.


    It is precisely because of Rogge''s commission that they now have to face Thanos, who is known as the "Crazy Titan".


    "I''m Groot! (Drax will wear a spacesuit to stop those fighters outside


    Just as the rocket was controlling the energy cannon on the "Milano" to counterattack, Groot''s voice suddenly sounded beside him.


    "Stop the guy with his brain full of muscles, I don''t want to help him collect his body in a vacuum!"


    The Rocket shouted in a roaring tone.


    Kamora was captured by Thanos, Xingjue was driving the spaceship, and the rocket was controlling the turret...


    As a result, Drax the Destroyer had some crazy ideas that were beyond his head.


    "I''m Groot! (It''s too late, he has connected the chain of the winch and went out


    Groot said silently.


    "Why would I become teammates with such a person..."


    The Rockets have no idea what to say.


    Drax the Destroyer, wearing a translucent honeycomb space suit, appeared in the sight of the energy cannon at the rear of the spacecraft.


    Through the aiming screen, it can be clearly seen that Drax is holding an energy rifle and shooting around meaninglessly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Rogge took the "Golden Jack" to the coordinates attached to the message sent by the "Milano", he found nothing.


    There is no "Milano" of Xingjue and others, nor "Sanctuary II" of Thanos. There are no spaceships in the nearby universe.


    "Is it still too late?"


    Roger frowned.


    "Contact the''Milano'' and search the surrounding universe to see if you can find anything?"


    After pondering for a few seconds, he said to the battleship control system "Spyro".


    "Okay, my lord!"


    The emotionless mechanical synthesis sound rang again.


    It took less than an hour from the time I received the information to when I arrived here.


    Although the "Golden Jack" had already shown the fastest speed, it was clear that Roger was still late.


    Judging from the current situation, Xingjue and others were either killed by Thanos or escaped successfully.


    In either case, it is not good news for him now.


    The universe is so big that it is slightly insufficient to use light years as a unit of distance.


    It is not an easy task to find Thanos in the universe, or find Xingjue and others who don''t know where to escape.


    "The call failed, the''Milano'' can''t be contacted temporarily."


    "The ship''s two-circle coordinates: 90¡ã, 30¡ã, and 296 positions found the wreckage of the warplane."


    Sparrow reported the situation to Rogge.


    "Let''s take a look! Send a cross-domain over-distance message to the''Milano'' and let them send their current location."


    When the "Milano" is in the same cosmic domain, conventional methods of calling and information transmission will be effective.


    When the "Milano" leaves the original universe through an interstellar jump, it can only contact each other by crossing the distance.


    Simply acting, this is equivalent to sending a text message to the other party.


    It''s just that this text message will be transmitted to other cosmic regions through all nearby interstellar jumping points, so as to quickly contact the other party.


    When the distance between the two is too far, crossing over distance information is a very good way to contact.


    The disadvantage is that you can''t make instant calls and contact, you can only passively wait for the other party''s reply.


    The distress message sent by Xing Jue before was a cross-domain and over-distance message, and in the shortest time, the information was quickly transmitted from the planet Morag to the "Golden Jack" near the planet Tatooine.


    After data comparison, the remaining armor remains indeed belong to Thanos'' army.


    These scattered warplane wrecks spread out like indicator signs, depicting an escape route to the interstellar jumping point.


    Escaped, good job!


    Although he has not yet received a reply from the "Milano", Rogge can already be sure that Xingjue and others have successfully escaped Thanos'' pursuit.


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 568： Power gem

    "Let''s talk about it, what happened?"


    In the main control room of the "Golden Jack", Rogge saw the four star-lords with a lonely face.


    After performing an interstellar jump along the indicated route formed by the wreckage of the fighter plane, he received a reply message from Xingjue and others.


    After jumping three times in succession according to the coordinates sent by Xing Jue and others, he saw the scarred "Milano".


    "We found the Cosmic Spirit Orb you wanted in the abandoned temple of Morag Star. Just when we took out the Cosmic Spirit Orb, we encountered an attack from the Ebony Throat and the black dwarf."


    "In order to escape from Ebony Maw and Black Dwarf as soon as possible, we decided to split up. Rocket Groot and I were responsible for dragging Ebony Maw and them, while Kamora and Drax took the opportunity to return to the Milano, and then drove the spacecraft over. Pick us up."


    "But no one thought that Thanos would come here in person. He took the Cosmic Spirit Orb, and also took away Kamora. Drax was lucky, but was knocked out and did not receive any fatal damage."


    "Because the Rockets and I couldn''t wait for the spacecraft, we fought and withdrew. By the way, Drax, who was unconscious on the roadside, took back to the spacecraft."


    "Then Thanos sent a fighter plane to hunt us down. We took the opportunity to send you a message and finally escaped here."


    Xingjue briefly described what happened on the planet Morag.


    Although he usually looks quite unreliable, he is quite awake at critical moments.


    Of course, whether he can stay awake depends on luck.


    When it comes to Kamora, the possibility of him losing control is very high.


    He was the man who punched the Avengers 4!


    "Only small fighters hunt you down? Didn''t''Sanctuary Two'' attack you?"


    Rogge asked puzzledly.


    According to his understanding of Thanos, Thanos has no habit of keeping hands with the enemy.


    "No, although''Sanctuary Two'' has been following us all the time, it never appeared after we made the first interstellar jump."


    "There are not too many small fighters chasing us, only a dozen."


    Xingjue also found something wrong, but like Rogge, he couldn''t understand why Thanos had such an obvious act of releasing water.


    Even if "Sanctuary II" does not participate in the hunt, as long as Thanos sends more fighters, the difficulty of their escape will rise sharply, and they may not even survive the moment of interstellar jump.


    "You guys fix the''Milano'' first, and the matter of Camora and the Universe Spirit Orb, I''ll talk about it later!"


    After speaking, Roger left the main control room and came to his captain''s room.


    Although somewhat reluctant, he has to admit that things are beginning to develop in a tricky direction.


    Among the six infinite gems, the power gem is undoubtedly the most suitable for Thanos, and the most obvious increase in his strength.


    As for gems such as time, space, soul, reality, and soul, at best, it is to add some additional attack methods and abilities.


    Compared with the last time he fought against Thanos, Roger''s strength has indeed improved significantly.


    But compared with Thanos who got the power gem, his improvement is far from enough.


    How terrifying the power gem is to Thanos¡¯ increase can be seen with a simple example.


    Thanos, who has no power gems, is at best a bit better than Thor who has completely awakened.


    And when he had the power gem, Thor, who was completely awakened, was in front of him, just like ordinary Asgardians, an opponent that could be crushed at will.


    If the other five infinite gems can make Thanos approach the heavenly father infinitely, then the power gem can make him a special type of heavenly father.


    The reason for such a big difference is not because the other five infinity gems are not as good as the power gems.


    It''s because the gem of power best matches the physical strength of Thanos who is extremely proficient in melee combat.


    The power gem is an infinitely powerful force on the physical side.


    It allows users to control all the power and energy they try to master, copy all physical superpowers, and maximize the user''s own physical attack and defense capabilities.


    In addition, the power gem itself also contains huge energy, which can enhance the effect of other gems or provide energy for other gems.


    The power gem fell into Thanos'' hands. For Roger, it was a trickier thing than the three gems of space, soul, and soul falling into Thanos'' hands.


    The match between the power gem and Thanos is the same as the match between the time gem and the supreme mage Gu Yi, a thing that will make opponents extremely headache but helpless.


    Domam, the ruler of the Dark Dimension, can be said to have a deep understanding of this feeling.


    Although Thanos with the power gem will become very tricky, he is not yet invincible.


    As long as the right time is found, there is still a chance to defeat him.


    And there is not only Thanos who owns infinite gems, Roger also has real gems.


    Thinking of this, Roger sighed helplessly.


    He does have reality gems, but his fit with reality gems is far from high.


    To be honest, Malkis, the king of dark elves, is more suitable to use reality gems than him.


    At least Malekis can use the gems of reality to create the darkness that covers the entire universe when the nine kingdoms converge.


    After sitting at his desk and thinking hard for more than ten minutes, he made a decision.


    Find a helper, we must find a helper!


    It is a very unwise choice to fight against Thanos who owns the gem of power alone.


    After deciding to find a helper, his first reaction was to seek help from his cheap teacher Gu Yi.


    But this plan was quickly abandoned by him.


    Gu Yi, who has time gems in her hands, is indeed very strong, but she will not be interested in these things.


    Unless Domam and Thanos joined forces, otherwise, Gu Yi would never agree to his request.


    Now that Gu Yi was eliminated, his remaining choices were Thor, the goddess of death, Hela, and Yigo who was helping him take care of the sacred tree.


    Yigo can also be ruled out, let alone that he is currently taking care of the sacred tree, even if his heavenly father is willing to take action, he will not have much effect.


    In Rogge''s judgment, Igo is the shame of the heavenly father.


    Kong has the level and ability of the heavenly father, but the actual combat effectiveness is extremely stretched.


    Ego must have no problem with trash fish.


    Asking him to deal with Thanos with the gem of power is no different from asking him to die.


    The power gem is a planet killer in the true sense. Ethan, the searcher of the Celestial group, once had an amazing record of destroying a planet with a single blow with the power gem.


    And Ego, just happens to be a planet.


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 569： helper

    Gu Yi and Yi Ge are not suitable, so there are only two choices: Death Goddess Hela and Thor.


    From a personal preference point of view, Rogge wants Sol to be his helper this time.


    In a state of extreme anger, Thor, holding a storm axe, can severely injure Thanos who is full of gems.


    But the problem is that Sol can''t enter this state of extreme anger at all.


    Although Odin and Queen Frigga died, Asgard was still there, Loki and Quake were still there, and Thor was far from losing everything.


    In this state, it was impossible for Saul to play the peak combat power that Rogge remembered.


    After thinking about it for more than ten seconds, he finally gave up his plan to ask Sol for help.


    In this way, the only person he could ask for help was Hela, the goddess of death.


    From a strength point of view, Hella is more suitable for this action than Sol.


    But Hela''s relationship is very common with him, and he can''t get her to take things that Hela is interested in.


    If he remembers correctly, Hela should still be busy conquering Warnerheim, and may not have time to deal with Thanos with him.


    Don''t know how Warnerheim is now?


    However, with Niald and Gulweig, the **** of the sea, even if Hela had two armies of the Frost Giant and the Flame Giant, it would not be easy to take down Warnerheim.


    And Warnerheim is not only the army of the Warner Protoss, but also the army of Asgard.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to, just go over and ask for it!"


    "Of course it''s best if she is willing, if not, then forget it."


    Among the things he currently owns, Rogge couldn''t find anything that could impress Hella.


    And he doesn''t want to give away the collections he has worked so hard.


    After making up his mind, he opened the portal to Musbelheim and came to the underground "palace" that once belonged to Surter.


    When he walked out of the portal, he immediately felt Moosebelheim''s "enthusiasm", and the ubiquitous heat wave instantly enveloped him.


    After giving himself a state of "environmental adaptation" magic, he took care of the surrounding environment.


    In general, the appearance of this underground "palace" is not much different from the last time he came, it is still the same rough and original ecology.


    The only difference is that the simple and quaint rock throne has been replaced by a more refined metal throne.


    What''s more interesting is that the style of this metal throne is exactly the same as the throne in the hall of Asgard''s Golden Palace.


    You really can''t forget it!


    Obviously, Hela has never given up her coveting the Throne of Asgard.


    I just don''t know why she did not directly launch a war against Asgard, but instead launched an offensive against Warnerheim.


    According to Rogge¡¯s limited knowledge of Hela, he guessed that Hela was planning to imitate the war that Odin had settled the Nine Realms with Odin thousands of years ago, and conquer the kingdoms of the Nine Realms one by one. Here comes an ultimate battle.


    Of course, whether Hela really planned this way, only she herself knows.


    Although there is no way to be sure whether Hela really thought this way, Rogge felt that his guess was very likely to be correct.


    Hela used to settle the Nine Realms with Odin, but after the war, not only did she not get the honor she deserved, but she was also exiled by Odin.


    For the arrogant Hela, this is a shameful experience that even if Odin is dead, he cannot forget.


    So she might choose to use this method of re-conquering the Nine Realms to prove to everyone that Odin did not choose her to inherit Asgard back then, what a wrong choice.


    Thousands of years ago, she had to join forces with Odin to conquer the Nine Realms.


    And now, she can do this alone.


    If you add some villains and the ups and downs of the experience, this will be a template for the return of the protagonist in the online novel.


    With many thoughts, a flame giant almost twice the height of Roger came to him with a look of doubt.


    "#£¤*%£¤#%*¡­¡­"


    Although the flame giant''s tone was still polite, it was a pity that Roger couldn''t understand a word.


    The flame giants are also a wise race, and it is normal for them to have their own language.


    The situation in which all the intelligent races in the universe speak English, like in the movie, will only happen in the movie.


    After throwing a "speaking" magic to the flame giant, Rogge asked casually: "Where is your queen?"


    "Your Majesty is commanding the war on the front lines of Warnerheim. If you want to find your Majesty, you must go to Warnerheim."


    Although Roger had only been to Musbelheim once, the flame giants here, without exception, had all heard of his name and knew what he looked like.


    The scene of him "killing" Surtel at that time left an indelible impression in the weak hearts of these flame giants.


    Although Surtel lost the throne because of the arrival of Hela, Surtel was the king of the flame giant who ruled Musbelheim for tens of thousands of years.


    This is also the main reason why this flame giant will be so polite after seeing Roger''s arrival.


    "okay, I get it!"


    Under the attention of the flame giant, Rogge used the portal magic and came to the Asgard camp in Warnerheim from this extremely hot underground cave.


    When he walked out of the golden portal, the surrounding Asgardian warriors quickly greeted him, looking at him with excitement.


    Roger is here!


    Here comes Roger, who has led them to win the Warner Protoss army twice!


    Strictly speaking, the number of times Rogge fought with the Asgardian army should be three times.


    However, the battle at Jotunheim was directly ignored by these Asgardian fighters.


    After all, that battle took place in Jotunheim, and the enemies faced were the Frost Giants and the Undead Army, which would give people a very different feeling.


    "Where is your commander, I have something personal to find him!"


    After getting the latest intelligence of the Hela troops from the camp commander, he did not hesitate to use the portal magic once again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Warnerheim, Hela''s commander in the camp.


    "Do you want me to help you deal with Thanos?"


    "If I remember correctly, I told you last time, when I meet again, I won''t be so easy to talk to!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Hela showed an astonishing momentum.


    Along with this astonishing aura, there is also the death power that is so rich that it is like the essence.


    You don¡¯t need to react so much if you disagree, right?


    At the moment when Hela released the power of death, Rogge also released the same vast Chakra to resist Hela''s coercion.


    Death power VS Chakra!


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 570： HELLA needs compensation

    Compared with the last time we met, Hela''s death power has been significantly improved.


    The only uncertainty is whether her improvement was due to her loss to Rogge in Jotunheim or because of the natural growth brought about by her own talent.


    Fortunately, she is not the only one who has achieved significant growth, and Roger''s strength has also been greatly improved.


    Although Hela just released her own aura and death power at this time, her move still made the frost giant and the flame giant outside enter a fighting state for the first time.


    Within a few seconds, a large number of flame giants and frost giants gathered outside the camp.


    Although these flame giants and frost giants came around the camp, none of them dared to step into the camp.


    Hela did not rule them for a long time, but the fear Hela left in their hearts was stronger than anyone else.


    Never violate any orders of Hela!


    Never show up when you shouldn''t!


    Never do anything without permission!


    ...


    There are many similar "never"s, among which there are some subtle differences because of the difference in race.


    For example, the flame giant must not release the inherent high temperature when close to Hela, for example, the frost giant must not provide Hela with too cold food and so on.


    "Are we really not going in? There seems to be fierce confrontation inside."


    "Go if you want, and I will try to bring your ashes back to Musbelheim."


    "There should be no fighting inside, right? There is no fighting sound?"


    "You are too young, you still don''t understand the battle between men and women..."


    "You''re done, how dare you imagine this picture of your majesty in your mind, you are dead..."


    Unlike the Frost Giant, who was born with a "calm aura", the flame giants around the camp soon began to whisper and discuss the situation in the camp.


    Although the flame giants deliberately lowered their voices and used their particularly heavy accented flame giants, their actions still aroused the contempt of the frost giants.


    A group of idiots whose brains are burned!


    Your Majesty¡¯s matters are also something you can discuss. I really don¡¯t know how to write dead words!


    The flame giants were chattering endlessly, while the frost giants kept silent tacitly, without saying a word.


    Not only did these frost giants have no plans to speak and communicate, but they also closed their eyes one after another, and even some frost giants directly sealed their ears with ice cubes.


    Don¡¯t speak, watch, listen...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Well, if you don''t intend to attack me, can we stop this meaningless competition."


    Rogge originally thought Hela would choose to attack immediately after the eruption of death power.


    But obviously, things are not going in this worst direction.


    Since there is no fight, it means there is still room for negotiation.


    "Humph!"


    After hearing Rogge''s initiative to bring up the "truce" proposal, Hela glanced at him with a look that seemed to be born, high above, and like a queen.


    Then, she began to curb the oppressive terrifying aura and death power.


    When Hela''s momentum and death divine power showed signs of weakening, Roger also converged his chakra and momentum for the first time.


    After a few seconds, the atmosphere in the camp returned to its original calm state.


    "I didn''t expect you to be even with me now. It seems that the talents of people on earth still have some merits."


    Although Hela''s tone gave people a particularly lofty feeling, Rogge was also used to her queen-like tone.


    "It''s just a fluke to get some improvement, just good luck."


    Rogge took the initiative to lower his posture, and answered unhurriedly.


    Although he may not lose to Hela in the real fight, considering that he is now asking for Hela''s help, it is normal for him to be low.


    Please, keep your posture a little lower and not shabby.


    In the face of Hela, who has a noble background and outstanding strength, blindly toughness will only backfire.


    This is the same as the cat, you have to follow the Mao Lu.


    "Okay, you don''t have to pose in front of me anymore, just tell me, what reward can you give me."


    "You are a ninja. You should know better than anyone that no one will be willing to help volunteers without a satisfactory remuneration."


    Hela tilted her right foot and sat on the metal chair similar to the Asgard Throne and said slowly.


    "Those things in my hand, even if I am willing to give them, are just gadgets for you."


    "So if you don''t mind, I hope I can exchange two equal promises for your help this time."


    "Of course, forget about assassinating Sol. He is your knot. If I kill him, you won''t be happy."


    "Except for Sol, everyone else can discuss, for example, Loki!"


    "If you don''t like him, I will kill him now, what do you think?"


    Regardless of what Roger said a lot, but his main meaning is one, that is, he can''t give any reward that can impress Hela.


    Of course, in order to prevent Hela from asking him to assassinate Sol again, he deliberately ran on Hela with words, blocking this possibility.


    If he guessed right, Hela would never let Sol die in the hands of others.


    He didn''t think of this the last time we met.


    But after seeing the metal chair where Hela was sitting now, and the metal throne in Musbelheim, he was more than 90% sure.


    "You and Sol usually communicate like this?"


    After ten seconds of silence, Hela said again.


    "Almost! My friend, you all help me, I will help you like this."


    Having said that, all Rogge can do is wait for Hella''s final reply.


    If Hela is really unwilling, then he can only take the gem of reality to compete on a one-on-one level with Thanos who has the gem of power.


    "Two promises are not enough, I want three!"


    "If you agree, I can agree to your request this time!"


    Hela raised her right hand, raised three fingers, and gave the final reply.


    "Three is three, I''m fine!"


    Three promises that didn''t know the specific content were exchanged for a shot by Hella.


    This seems a bit of a loss, but if you really count it, it''s not a particularly loss.


    It''s not the first time Hela has dealt with him. She knows what personality she has, so she is unlikely to make particularly outrageous requests.


    This also means that these three commitments are likely to be three ordinary commissioned tasks.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 571： The Trail of Thanos

    If you count it this way, Rogge feels that he doesn''t know that he has no loss, but that he has some small gains.


    Perhaps this is the so-called, you may earn blood, but I will never lose.


    "Then make an agreement, how can I contact you then?"


    Although Hela agreed to her request, it was obvious that she was unlikely to follow her to find Thanos all over the universe, so Roger directly asked about Hela''s contact information.


    After saying this, he inexplicably recalled the feeling of asking the girl for WeChat.


    "On this contact crystal, there are my communication magic circle and death power. As long as you are still in this universe and crush it, I can sense your position at any time."


    "Of course, if you are willing to come and pick me up, I don''t mind."


    After speaking, Hela used space magic to summon a fist-sized dark green crystal, and threw it at Roger with a random face.


    The faint green crystal drew a beautiful parabola in the air, and fell in front of him with incomparable precision.


    After catching the faint green crystal, Roger placed the crystal on the psychic scroll, then bid farewell to Hela, opened the portal and returned to the "Golden Jack".


    The helper is found, so the next thing to do is to find Thanos who doesn''t know where he is.


    Although there is no information about Thanos'' trail, Roger already has a suspicious target in his mind.


    The home planet of Thanos, Titan!


    Although Titan has completely declined, Titan still has an irreplaceable position in Thanos'' heart.


    It is also because of witnessing the Titan star becoming a dead planet from a prosperous planet due to overpopulation that gave Thanos a crazy plan to eliminate half of the universe''s population.


    So after getting the power gem, Thanos is likely to return to Titan with Kamora.


    In the original timeline, after Thanos captured Kamora, the Star Lord and others also went to Titan to rescue Kamora, but they encountered Tony and Dr. Strange and the team, and finally on Titan. With Thanos, there was a battle of more people and less people.


    In that battle, Tony and Xing Jue and others had a chance of winning.


    However, it is a pity that this opportunity was ruined by the impulsive Xing Jue, which eventually led to the death of half of the life in the universe.


    After thinking a little bit, Roger made the decision to go to Titan.


    Even if Thanos is not on Titan, he still wants Titan to be his battlefield against Thanos.


    This is not only to commemorate the disappearance of the "Battle of Titans", but also to minimize the collateral damage caused by the battle.


    Anyway, the civilization of Titan has been destroyed, and there is no other life on it. No matter how fierce his fight with Thanos is there, there is no need to worry about destroying the environment or implicating other innocent lives.


    "Jack, calculate the repair time of the''Milano'', by the way, send the current coordinates to Noah of the slave trap group, ask him to come over, and say I need his help."


    Although the battleship''s artificial intelligence system is called "Spyro", Roger still prefers to call it "Jack".


    This Jack is not the Jack of the "Golden Jack", but the Jack of Captain Jack Sparrow.


    "Okay, my lord!"


    The mechanical synthesis sound of men and women could not be heard immediately.


    After giving instructions to Jack, Rogge directly started the practice in the captain''s room and took out the reality cube stored in the Supreme Harmony¡¤Treasure Hall.


    He will soon be fighting Thanos. If he can improve his strength a little bit more, he doesn''t want himself to lose to Thanos because of this trivial chakra.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A little bit of time passed, and soon, three days had passed since Thanos took the universe spirit ball.


    In these three days, although Rogge''s fairy body progress has remained at 95%, his Chakra volume has improved somewhat.


    However, these improvements are not enough to be displayed in the system''s role panel for the time being.


    In addition, after these three days of maintenance, Xingjue''s "Milano" has also been restored to its best condition, and with the help of "Jack", a lot of firepower has been added.


    As for Noah from the slave hunting group, three days ago, he met Rogge on the "Golden Jack" and accepted the task of finding the location of Thanos.


    At first, Noah was still a little reluctant to accept this task, after all, he had a tendency to be an enemy of Thanos.


    Rogge saw his worry, so he gave Noah a guarantee that would make him tempted.


    As long as the slave hunting group can find the whereabouts of Thanos this time, the slave hunting group can not only borrow his reputation in the future, but he will also personally help the slave hunting group when it encounters an enemy that cannot be solved.


    To put it simply, from now on, the slave hunting group will accept his asylum, and not only in name.


    After Rogge gave his terms, Noah readily agreed to Rogge, and began to use the slavery group''s intelligence network to find Thanos.


    Although slave hunting is not a very serious industry, these professions that wander in the gray area have a distinctive feature, that is, more friends and more news.


    A mixed place is often the area where news flows most rapidly.


    Noah did not live up to Rogge''s expectations. It took only three days to confirm the location of Thanos and bring back an unexpected news.


    Thanos found the accuser Ronan, and under the leadership of Ronan, went to the home planet Hara of the Kerry Empire.


    After hearing this news, Roger, who was practicing, frowned unconsciously.


    It is not surprising that Thanos can contact Ronan.


    To some extent, Thanos and Ronan are the same kind of people, and they are both the kind of people who can accomplish their goals without compromise.


    But the problem was that he couldn''t figure out how Thanos would find Ronan at this time, and also went to Hara, the home star of the Kerry Empire, with Ronan.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon!


    Although Roger didn''t know what Thanos and Ronan were planning to do, it made him instinctively aware of something wrong and a hint of danger.


    Thanos is not the kind of person who can do whatever he wants. Every action he does is the result of careful consideration.


    Kerry Empire...


    Just when Rogge thought about what existence in the Kerry Empire was worth a trip to Thanos himself, and needed to join forces with Ronan, an existence he had never dealt with, but had heard of his abilities, appeared to him. In his mind.


    The master of the Kerry Empire, supreme wisdom!


    When the name of Supreme Wisdom came to his mind, he suddenly realized something.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 572： Thanos plan

    The thing that Thanos wants most now, without thinking about it, is definitely an infinite gem.


    Especially after getting the power gem, his desire for the other five infinite gems will also be significantly improved.


    So at this time, Thanos went to the Kerry Empire, and he was definitely going for Infinite Gems.


    If Thanos was just leading his troops to Hara, the home planet of the Kerry Empire, although it was a bit abnormal, it made sense.


    Because no one can confirm if Thanos is on a whim again, and intends to stage a crazy plan of "kill half and keep half" in the Kerry Empire.


    But now, instead of going alone or with his own troops, he went to Hala with the accuser Ronan, which was very interesting.


    Don''t look at Ronan because he lost to Rogge and became the backdrop for Rogge''s fourth generation of Naruto.


    But in fact, Ronan did not lose his power and status in the Kerry Empire twice because he lost to Rogge twice.


    He is still the supreme accuser of the accusation group of the Kerry Empire, he holds the absolute power of the accusation group, and controls the frontline forces of the Kerry Empire.


    If the thing that Thanos wants most now is the infinite gem, then Ronan''s wish now is to completely destroy the Nova Legion and Xandal.


    With Ronan''s own strength alone, it is absolutely difficult for him to fulfill his wish.


    But now, the chance to fulfill my wish has come.


    Thanos, to be precise, is a Thanos with a gem of power.


    With the increase of the power gem, Thanos can completely destroy the entire planet in one blow like the searchers of the Celestial Group.


    And this is the main reason why Ronan worked hard to find power gems before.


    After combining these factors with each other, a general idea emerged in Rogge''s mind.


    Thanos wants to obtain five other infinite gems, and he already knows the whereabouts of some gems.


    For example, the space gem is in Asgard, the time gem is in the hands of the Supreme Master Gu Yi, the soul gem is on the phantom head, and the reality gem is in his hand.


    The whereabouts of these gems may be a secret to others.


    But for Thanos who has been looking for infinite gems, it is definitely not a secret.


    In addition to the power gems in his hand, five of the six infinite gems have already been clearly whereabouts, so there is only the last infinite gem, the soul gem, which is temporarily missing.


    Coincidentally, Thanos dispatched Kamora to look for soul gems before.


    Although Kamora reported back that no soul gem was found, Thanos did not necessarily believe Kamora''s statement.


    In the past, he might have chosen to believe temporarily because of the love between his father and daughter, or in other words, tolerated Kamora''s deception.


    But after he got the power gem, he might not continue to tolerate this.


    So if he guessed right, Rogge guessed Thanos knew Kamora was hiding from him early on, and the reason why he approached Ronan at this time was to find the soul gem from Kamora¡¯s memory. Whereabouts.


    Although Ronan could not search for Kamora''s memory, the supreme wisdom of the Kerry Empire could.


    As long as Kamora is sent to the Supreme Wisdom, the Supreme Wisdom can find information about the soul gem from Kamora''s memory.


    What Thanos wanted to borrow might be Ronan''s power to meet the supreme wisdom.


    Of course, Thanos can also choose to directly capture Hara, the home planet of the Kerry Empire, and force the Supreme Intelligence to search for Kamora''s memory.


    But in this way, the time and energy required will increase exponentially.


    Perhaps because of this consideration, Thanos and Ronan reached certain agreements. For example, Ronan asked the Supreme Intelligence to search for Kamora''s memory, and Thanos helped Ronan to completely destroy Xandal.


    Such a transaction, whether it is for Thanos or Ronan, can be regarded as a small and high return transaction.


    After understanding this, Rogge did not go to the Kerry Empire immediately, but carefully recalled the name of the planet where the soul gem was located.


    The need to sacrifice his love to obtain the soul gem, and the "paternity appraiser" Red Skull became the soul gem guide, he remembered deeply.


    But the name of the planet he most wants to know now, he can''t remember a word.


    Damn it!


    What is the name of that planet?


    Rogge never felt that his memory was poor, on the contrary, he felt that he had a particularly good memory.


    However, no matter how he recalled it now, he just couldn''t remember the name of that planet.


    Fuck!


    forget about it!


    Go directly to Hara Star!


    I tried hard to remember for nearly half an hour, and even used magic to help my memory, but in the end he still found nothing, and finally gave up the plan to kill the "paternity appraiser" Red Skull before Thanos obtained the soul gem .


    Based on Thanos'' feelings for Kamora, if he didn''t know clearly that he would get soul gems by sacrificing Kamora, he would never do anything to throw Kamora down the altar.


    This is not a problem that the soul gem is not important enough, it is purely because the risk is not proportional to the return.


    Never take huge risks to bet on uncertain returns!


    Thanos is such a person, and Rogge is such a person.


    After giving up his plan to kill the Red Skull in advance, Rogge summoned Xingjue and others to the battleship''s main control room, and told them about Thanos and Kamora''s trip to the Kerry Empire.


    As he expected, after knowing that Kamora was down, Xingjue immediately showed the expression that he was going to fight Thanos now, and said with a murderous intent: "Then what are we waiting for, we are now Go to Hala, kill Thanos, and rescue Kamora!"


    I don''t know if it is because the energy of the gods gave him courage, or he didn''t put Thanos and Hara Star in his eyes at all.


    In his words, Thanos has become a person who can kill if he wants to kill, and Harasing has become a place where he can go.


    "Do you know where Harrah''s Star is?"


    Roger asked unhurriedly.


    "Isn''t Hara the home planet of the Kerry Empire?"


    Xingjue didn''t quite understand what Roger meant.


    "You also know that Hara is the home planet of the Kerry Empire. Then you should also know that the Kerry Empire is one of the three empires in the universe. How powerful they are, I don''t say you should also know."


    Although Rogge didn''t put any Cree in his eyes, it didn''t mean that he could ignore the Cree Empire.


    Human beings on the earth can study nuclear weapons, weapons of mass destruction, and the Kerry Empire will certainly have their strategic deterrents.


    Although the Kerry Empire does not name the universe by its individual combat power, one of the three empires in the universe was not self-styled by the Kerry people, but was shot with real swords and guns. Its military power is also unsurprisingly first-rate in the universe.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 573： The disassembled nebula

    Rogge had allowed Shandal''s mission to return smoothly from Hara to Shandal, but the situation that time was completely different from now.


    Going quietly to Harastar is not a problem for him, just open a portal.


    But the question is what to do after going to Harasing.


    Although the accuser Ronan had a pretty good relationship with him before, at this time, the friendship between him and Ronan was as fragile as white paper, not at all solid.


    Even if Ronan sold him to Thanos, he would not feel surprised.


    After all, Thanos can give more things than him.


    "I know the Kerry Empire is very strong, but even if the Kerry Empire is stronger, we must rescue Kamora. We must rescue her from Thanos!"


    Xingjue''s attitude eased a lot, but his plan to rescue Kamora did not change at all.


    "If you don''t mind, you can leave it to me to save Kamora from Thanos. Also, if you can, I hope you can distract the Kerry Empire for a while."


    "Of course, if you feel that you are not strong enough, you can contact Yongdu. He should not refuse your request!"


    After speaking, Roger glanced at Xing Jue who hadn''t fully reacted.


    "Yongdu? Will he be willing to help us?"


    Although he was raised by the courage, Xingjue didn''t have much confidence in his adoptive father.


    If it hadn''t been for the previous fight against Igo with Yongdu to clear up some of the misunderstandings between each other, he still regards Yongdu as the culprit who created his "tragic life".


    "If nothing happens, he will!"


    Roger said in a certain tone.


    "Well, then I will contact Yongdu, but I''m not sure he will agree!"


    After a few seconds of silence, Xing Jue said in a shameless voice.


    "Then make this decision first. I am responsible for going to Harrah''s Star to fight Thanos and rescue Kamora. You and Yongdu are responsible for containing the forces of the Kerry Empire and Thanos."


    "After I rescue Kamora, you can retreat."


    "I will handle the rest!"


    Although Xingjue and others are good bounty hunters, their strength is still a little too weak when fighting against Thanos.


    Even Xingjue who had awakened the energy of the gods could not help much when facing Thanos.


    "Are you sure you can do it alone? He is crazy Titan Thanos!"


    Xingjue didn''t say anything, but the Rockets asked slightly worried at this time.


    "Don''t underestimate the ninja from the earth, I am very strong!"


    It is not a particularly important thing for Roger to save Kamora.


    For Xingjue, Kamora may be very important, and may even be as important as his dead mother.


    But from Roger''s point of view, the most important value of Kamora is that she knows where the soul gem is.


    Leaving Kamora with Thanos is no different from placing the soul gem beside Thanos.


    Although Rogge couldn''t remember which planet the soul gem was on, he remembered one thing very clearly, that is, Kamora was Thanos'' "love" and was the only person who met Thanos'' sacrifice requirements.


    Therefore, whether it is to know the whereabouts of the soul gem from Kamora, or to make it more difficult for Thanos to obtain the soul gem, he must rescue Kamora from Thanos.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After formulating the general tactics, Roger didn''t waste time waiting for Yongdu''s reply, and directly opened the portal to Hara, the home planet of the Kerry Empire.


    In a small alley of Hara Star, a circular portal with golden sparks quickly took shape.


    In the next second, Roger, who was still on the "Golden Jack", came to this small alley that even the local Cree didn''t pass by.


    After closing the portal, Rogge psyched up the universal language translator that he had used from the psychic scroll. After wearing it, he performed the transformation technique and became a blue-skinned man. Strange ordinary Cree.


    After completing the disguise, he proceeded to the residence of the accuser Ronan.


    The last time he came to Harasing, he went to Ronan''s mansion once.


    But this time, instead of opening the portal directly in Ronan''s mansion, he opened it in a small alley not far from Ronan''s mansion.


    The reason for doing this is to avoid an unexpected encounter with Thanos.


    Although he is ready to fight Thanos, Hara Star is not the battlefield he expected, and now this time is not particularly suitable.


    Infiltration is the basic skill of a ninja.


    Even if Ronan''s mansion has a large number of guards and various high-tech monitoring equipment, this still did not have any impact on Roger''s infiltration.


    Without much effort, he came to the interior of Ronan''s mansion and walked towards the goal he perceived.


    Before entering Ronan''s mansion, he deliberately used Chakra Perception to perceive the situation of the mansion in detail.


    Thanos is not here!


    Ronan is not here either!


    Although there were a lot of life signals in the mansion, none of them really caught his attention.


    To be precise, it cannot be said that there is no.


    Although he did not perceive the life signals of Thanos and Ronan, he perceives a life signal that he had seen before.


    Nebula, another adopted daughter of Thanos!


    Unlike Kamora, who hates Thanos, Nebula has a pathological worship of Thanos.


    Although it was Thanos'' decision that caused her to become the current half-human, half-mechanical existence, she did not resent Thanos as a result, but regarded Kamora as the target of hatred.


    Because he hadn''t paid special attention to Nebula''s news before, Rogge was not sure whether the current Nebula was the one who worshipped Thanos in the brain, or the one who regarded Kamora as his sister.


    But no matter what state Nebula is in, it does not prevent him from seeing Nebula now.


    Nebula''s current life signal status was very wrong, which reminded him of the scene where Thanos once threatened Kamora with Nebula''s life.


    After avoiding the guards on the patrol, Rogge arrived at the room where Nebula was without disturbing anyone.


    Strictly speaking, this is not a room, but a cell located on the ground floor of the mansion.


    In other words, it is an interrogation room.


    After getting rid of the guard at the door, Rogge entered the interrogation room and saw the nebula that had been "smashed by eight pieces".


    "Where did Thanos and Kamora go?"


    Rogge asked slowly when he came to the nebula that seemed to be disassembled into parts and floating in the sky.


    "You... are you Roger?"


    Nebula used his mechanical right eye to look up and down at Roger, who had already lifted the effect of the transformation technique, and asked weakly.


    "Yes, it''s me! Where did Thanos and your sister Kamora go?"


    Rogge repeated the question.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 574： Justice

    "I want to kill you, I want to kill you!!!"


    After hearing Rogge''s answer, the immobile Nebula suddenly became extremely excited, shouting at Rogge as if he had met an enemy.


    What''s wrong with this guy?


    are you crazy?


    Looking at the suddenly excited Nebula, Roger stepped back silently and frowned.


    He didn''t worry about what harm the current nebula could do to him, he just didn''t want the suddenly crazy nebula to spray saliva on him.


    "You can''t kill me like this. If you don''t mind answering a few questions, I might be able to assemble you and give you a chance to do it yourself."


    Roger has extensive experience in dealing with lunatics.


    After all, in the eyes of other people, he is sometimes similar to a lunatic, so he knows how to communicate with people like Nebula.


    Nebula, who had originally wished to swallow Rogge alive, quickly calmed down after hearing his words, looked at him with murderous eyes, and stopped talking.


    "Since you don''t want to say something, let me guess. If I guess wrong, you can correct me."


    Roger ignored Nebula''s murderous eyes and said calmly.


    Afterwards, he sorted out his thoughts and continued: "If I guessed correctly, Thanos made you the way you are now."


    "As for the reason, I think Thanos should have used you to threaten Kamora, wanting to learn some information from Kamora."


    "But it''s a pity that Camora didn''t care about your safety and still kept a secret."


    "Your safety cannot be used to threaten Kamora, so from Thanos''s point of view, you have no meaning to exist, and he doesn''t bother to assemble you back and discard you here like garbage."


    Having said this, Rogge suddenly changed his conversation, and then said: "Thanksgiving is now taking Kamora to find the Supreme Wisdom, planning to forcibly obtain the whereabouts of the soul gem from Kamora''s memory, right?"


    Nebula did not expect that Roger would suddenly mention Supreme Wisdom, and instinctively looked at Roger.


    Although the current Nebula has been disassembled into pieces, her thinking ability has not been greatly affected, and she quickly reacted.


    He wanted to spy on Thanos from my mouth!


    He thought he had seen through the Nebula that Rogge planned with a disdainful expression, snorted, and then fell silent completely.


    "As expected of Thanos'' adopted daughter, she reacted quickly." Rogge praised Nebula.


    However, just when Nebula was about to mock Roger''s speechless spy, Roger continued: "Your reaction is indeed very fast, but your expression has already told me the answer. The hidden meaning emoji has betrayed your true thoughts."


    "So, thank you for your cooperation!"


    Taking a look at the stunned Nebula, Roger didn''t do anything. He left the cell and began to head to the Kerry Empire Congress Hall where the Supreme Wisdom was.


    Now he could basically confirm that his previous guess was correct, and Thanos really tried to use the power of supreme wisdom to forcibly read Kamora''s memory.


    Because of this, Thanos approached Ronan, who was in charge of frontline command, and reached a cooperation agreement with Ronan.


    Although he had figured out Thanos'' plan, Rogge was not happy at all at this time.


    Judging from Nebula''s reaction just now, Thanos and Kamora should have just left Ronan''s residence not long ago, maybe half an hour or ten minutes earlier than him.


    From the time point of view, Thanos should have not received the news of the soul gem from Kamora.


    But this is still not good news for him.


    Because this means that he is likely to have a duel with Thanos on Hara instead of a final duel on Titan.


    When heading to the Congress Hall where the Supreme Wisdom was located, Roger had been considering whether to call Hela of Warnerheim in advance.


    After some fairly cautious thinking, he temporarily dismissed the idea.


    Once Hela was called, it would really have to be a decisive battle with Thanos in Hara, which was not in line with the Titan plan he had made before.


    Through the high-speed suspension train in the city, Rogge arrived near the Congress Hall where the Supreme Wisdom was.


    Although the Congress Hall is a landmark in the city, there are not many Cree people who can actually enter the Congress Hall.


    Except for members of Congress and Ronan and other military commanders, only a small number of Kerry people with authority can enter the Congress Hall.


    Although Rogge did not have the legal authority to enter the Congress Hall, it was not difficult for him who was proficient in illusion.


    Relying on the illusion of writing round eyes, he easily passed the security inspection of the outermost periphery of the Congress Hall, and walked into the Congress Hall in an open manner.


    However, it is not so easy to enter the core area of ??the Congress Hall, where the Supreme Wisdom is located.


    And I don''t know if it was his own illusion. When he stepped into the Congress Hall, Roger felt that he had been spotted.


    This feeling is a bit like entering a room full of surveillance cameras, and every move of oneself is exposed to the guards in the surveillance room.


    This is a kind of intuition, or rather, a kind of super senses brought about by the increase in strength.


    Although this feeling made him feel uncomfortable, Roger didn''t pay much attention to it.


    If he guessed right, this feeling of being monitored should come from the supreme wisdom.


    In terms of life forms, the Supreme Wisdom is just a life computer.


    But on Hara, the Supreme Wisdom possesses the mighty power of a god.


    Therefore, it is not particularly difficult for the Supreme Wisdom to discover its own arrival.


    After confirming the location of Thanos and Ronan with the Chakra perception technique, Roger walked in the direction where they were while adjusting his state, so that he could burst into the strongest fighting posture at any time.


    When he came to the core area of ??the Congress Hall, in front of the palace where the Supreme Wisdom was located, he saw two tall figures, one blue and one purple.


    The blue one is Ronan, Roger''s "old friend" accuser.


    As for the purple one, it is Thanos who is known as the Crazy Titan and the Emperor of the Universe.


    "You really came!"


    Although Rogge did not release the effect of the transformation technique, Thanos said in a commanding tone as if he had completely seen through his disguise.


    "You robbed me of my things, of course I have to come over and ask for justice!"


    Rogge pointed to the power gem on Thanos'' gloves, and answered neither humble nor humble.


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 575： God body vs fairy body

    As a traverser, Roger is no stranger to the glove that Thanos wears on his left hand.


    Infinite gloves!


    Whether it is color or style, even the location of the power gem is exactly the same as the infinite glove in his memory.


    However, one thing was different from what he remembered, and that was that the infinite glove in Thanos''s hand should not be the one made by the dwarf king Ai Cui.


    If it were in a normal timeline, Thanos threatened the dwarf king Atri with the lives of more than three hundred dwarves on Nidavi, and allowed Atri to create an infinite glove that could withstand the power of six infinite gems.


    But now, the dwarves of Nidawi are still living well, and they are not threatened by Thanos.


    Although the Infinite Gloves used by Thanos at this time were not made by the dwarf king Atri, Roger did not doubt the quality of this Infinite Glove.


    Thanos is crazy, but he is also a very cautious person. It is absolutely impossible for him to use a "counterfeit and shoddy product" of poor quality.


    "The last time I met at Sarkar, I had a feeling that you seemed to know me well, so I asked someone to investigate you, including your experiences on Earth."


    "But the feedback is that you are an ordinary earthling!"


    Having said that, Thanos paused, and then continued: "No, you are not ordinary at all! It took you less than ten years to grow from an ordinary person to the point where you are famous in the universe."


    "Your growth rate, even if you look at the entire universe, can definitely be regarded as the top batch. This makes me even more curious about how you did this."


    Thanos said in a statement-like tone, while slowly walking down the stairs, and finally came to a place only three meters away from Roger.


    "Your compliment, I accept it!"


    Seeing Thanos who was close at hand and obviously higher than himself, Roger replied with a calm expression.


    "If we don''t stand differently, we might still be friends. But it''s a pity."


    Although Thanos was very sincere, Roger didn''t even think of becoming friends with Thanos.


    What a joke, Thanos is a ruthless person who can throw his love down the cliff in order to accomplish his goal.


    To be friends with this kind of person may be stabbed in the back by him.


    "It''s not a pity, it''s not a pity at all."


    Roger replied in a very serious tone.


    If someone else speaks to himself in this tone, Thanos will definitely tell the other person what it means to respect the strong with his fists.


    However, it was Roger who said this to him now, which made him temporarily dispel this idea.


    Although Thanos and Roger had only fought each other once, the fight left him extremely deep.


    Suzuonenghu, Flying Thunder God Slash, Super Jade Spiral Pill, Wooden Human Art, Wooden Dragon Art...


    These powerful ninjutsu, which has never appeared in this world, not only aroused Thanos¡¯ long-lost curiosity, but also made him have a strong interest in Roger, a ninja from the earth.


    Since that battle, Thanos has deliberately collected his intelligence, and even sent people to the earth to collect intelligence.


    "I won''t say anything extra. If I guess it''s correct, you come here, in addition to wanting to get ¡®justice¡¯ back, but you also want to save Kamora, right?"


    Thanos put away the relaxed look on his face, and said with a serious face.


    "What you said is correct, so let''s just start the fight!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger''s right hand condensed a large jade spiral pill with a diameter of one meter, and lightning struck Thanos.


    At a distance of less than three meters, his right hand only needs to push forward slightly to hit the big jade spiral pill on Thanos.


    Rogge''s shot was as fast as thunder, but Thanos'' reaction was not slow.


    As soon as the wildly spinning Big Jade Spiral Pill took shape, Thanos¡¯s huge right fist hit his head.


    boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the Big Jade Helix Pill slammed into Thanos'' right fist, and the chakra turbulence that broke out instantly formed a terrifying storm, sending Roger and Thanos away at the same time.


    Smashing the big jade spiral pill with one punch, this kind of thing can only be done by Thanos with his physical strength turned on.


    Taking advantage of the chakra turbulence, Roger opened his eyes specifically for Thanos.


    Roll your eyes, open!


    Before a person has landed, his vision has switched to a super vision unique to Baiyan.


    Through his eyes, he saw the majestic star-like life energy in Thanos, saw the terrifying flesh beyond the limit of biology, and saw the perfect evolution of life.


    The body of God!


    I don''t know why, after seeing Thanos'' body with white-eyed insight and perspective vision, this description came up in Rogge''s mind instinctively.


    perfect!


    Undoubtedly perfect!


    This is simply the perfect body a fighter can have.


    Compared with Thanos'' body, Hulk''s physical fitness was one or two levels lower.


    No wonder Thanos can beat Hulk with a simple combo, the two of them are not on the same level.


    Putting away the shock in his heart, Roger took a deep breath, slapped his hands hard, and the Chakra inside his body instantly transformed into Xianshu Chakra.


    Wet Bone Forest ¡¤ Fairy Mode!


    Just glanced with a white eye, Roger knew that his current fairy body could not compete with Thanos'' body.


    So without any hesitation, he immediately entered the fairy mode.


    Thanos, who had stabilized his figure again, glanced at Roger with red eyeshadow and a circular pattern on his face, and a slight smile appeared on his face.


    Although Thanos doesn''t have any energy attack methods, there is no other energy in his body except for the majestic and incredible life energy.


    But this does not mean that his energy use skills and sensing ability will be weak.


    Although he didn''t know what Roger did just now, he could clearly perceive the strength of Roger''s body soaring instantly.


    interesting!


    After noticing that Roger''s physical strength had soared a lot in an instant, Thanos did not hesitate at all, and immediately attacked Roger.


    The distance of more than ten meters is fleeting!


    Thanos'' huge right fist appeared in front of Rogge again.


    Faced with Thanos'' attack, Roger had no intention of evading or performing ninjutsu. He also raised his right fist and met Thanos'' right fist frontally.


    boom!


    Two fists, one large and one small, slammed together, and a shock wave visible to the naked eye gushed out of the two fists, like a storm that hit the surroundings.


    Rogge''s right fist did not give the slightest retreat, but the difference in size caused him to fall into a disadvantage invisibly. The floor under his feet was chipped away, and a pit more than one meter long appeared on the ground.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 576： gap

    Excluding the difference in size, Rogge in the fairy mode is not weaker than Thanos in physical strength.


    But he could not suppress Thanos with the increase brought by the fairy mode.


    So, a slightly embarrassing question was placed in front of him.


    If necessary, he can continue the fairy mode for several hours.


    But no matter how long he can last, he can''t compare with Thanos in endurance.


    How does this guy practice? This is too unreasonable!


    Although Rogge did not know other Titans, he could be 100% sure that Thanos''s physical fitness was definitely not the normal physical fitness of Titans.


    If every Titan had such an abnormal physical strength, this universe would have been ruled by the Titans.


    The physical strength gap between Thanos and other Titans may be even greater than the gap between Thor and other Asgardians.


    "Compared with the last time, you have improved a lot, and you can actually block my full blow!"


    Thanos did not expect that Rogge, who was still "weak in physique" when we met last time, would be able to compete with him in physical strength this time.


    "If you want to punch me down, do you look down on me too much!"


    While speaking, Rogge mobilized the Xianfa Chakra in his body and silently performed an augmentation type of physical technique.


    Xianfa¡¤weird power!


    The physical strength that had reached the limit, with the increase of the fairy power and the strange power, rose for a short period of time, causing Rogge to explode beyond the physical load.


    Break it for me!


    With this power that exceeded his physical load, Roger successfully pushed back Thanos'' right fist, causing Thanos to step back uncontrollably.


    Before he had time to feel the tingling pain from his right arm, Rogge stuck to him like a ghost and came to Thanos who had not recovered his center of gravity.


    Soft Boxing¡¤Bagua Sixty-Four Palms!


    Under Thanos''s surprised gaze, Roger turned his fist into his palm, and his two arms hit him like a Gatling gun with bullets venting wildly, palm after palm.


    After the pair of punches just now, Roger completely dispelled the idea of ??using Gang punches to deal with Thanos.


    Eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms...


    At this time, Roger showed the fastest punch since he mastered the soft fist, and in less than a second, he vented all the sixty-four gossip palms on Thanos.


    Since there is no energy other than life energy in Thanos, the focus of his gossip 64 palms this time is not to cut off the energy movement in Thanos, but to focus on the active body. The key muscles and nerves that need to be used.


    Although the body structure is not exactly the same, but no matter what, Thanos has two arms and two legs like a terrestrial person, and the general principle of movement is still the same.


    After hitting Thanos with the sixty-four palms of the gossip, Roger did not stop his attack, but made up a finishing move.


    Gossip ¡¤ Breaking the Mountain!


    The Xianshu Chakra laser fused with natural energy generally gushed from the palm of his right palm and instantly hit Thanos'' chest.


    Bang!


    The dull sound of a drum-like impact sounded, and the tall Thanos flew to the palace where the Supreme Wisdom was located like a blown baseball, and hit the metal gate nearly twenty meters high.


    When Thanos hit the metal gate, Roger finally took a sigh of relief and shook his right hand, which was tingling and accompanied by a slight numbness.


    Although Thanos was knocked into the air, he was not happy at all.


    The close combat just now not only didn''t let him see the hope of winning, but it also made him realize the huge difference in physical quality between himself and Thanos.


    The fairy model and the fairy human body with a 95% development level barely drew a tie with Thanos'' physical fitness.


    This is very bad news for him who is trying to seize the power gem of Thanos.


    Even though he had just smashed Thanos flying, and slapped a lot of Bagua Sixty-Four Palms on Thanos, he still had no idea how much power the Bagua Sixty-four Palms could exert.


    And in terms of how difficult it is, Thanos was not even as good as that of Saka.


    The current Thanos did not hold that huge and powerful double-edged sword, nor did he wear that set of armor with amazing defensive power, it was not at its peak state at all.


    More importantly, Thanos did not use power gems at all.


    The accuser Ronan witnessed the whole process of Rogge''s fight with Thanos. At this time, although he was wearing full armor and holding his famous weapon "Universal Weapon" warhammer, he had no intention of joining the battle.


    Not only that, after the battle between Roger and Thanos began, he also used his authority to stop the guards who tried to arrest the two of Rogers, allowing them to have an undisturbed fighting environment.


    After knocking down Thanos, Rogge did not continue to attack, but carefully observed Thanos'' state with his white eyes, and confirmed the final effect of the Sixty-four Palms.


    After carefully examining the situation inside Thanos'' body, he sighed helplessly.


    Sixty-four palms of gossip, which can cause serious "internal injury" to the enemy, did not show the power it should have at this time.


    Some internal organs and meridian injuries did appear in Thanos'' body, but these "internal injuries" were far from serious and could not achieve the effect of destroying the enemy from inside the body.


    Within a few seconds, Thanos reappeared in front of Roger, standing at the top of the stairs, looking down at him condescendingly.


    Plan A failed, and plan B began!


    After reciting a silent sentence in his heart, Roger took out the necessary props for using portal magic and put it on his right hand before Thanos.


    After seeing Roger take out the hanging ring, Thanos did not attack him, but let him use portal magic.


    As his right hand continued to draw circles in the air, a circular portal with golden sparks appeared in front of Thanos and Ronan.


    When the portal was completely formed, Roger crushed the contact crystal given to him by the goddess of death Hela.


    The contact crystal was crushed to tell Hela''s location, and the portal was opened to let Hela rush over as soon as possible.


    Of course, when Hela would come over, Roger himself was not sure.


    The entrance of the portal is the camp where he met Hela last time. Judging from the scene at the other end of the portal, the camp is still there, but Hela is not in the camp.


    After inputting enough magic power to maintain the portal for more than ten minutes, Roger set his sights on Thanos again.


    Thanos would never watch him call for a helper, so before Hela arrived, it was still a fair one-on-one matchup between him and Thanos.


    Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, open!


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 577： main mission

    After saying that we will catch the road together, but you ran to steal the BUFF!


    Rogge''s mood at this time, he had made an appointment with the jungler to grab the opponent''s singles, but his jungler never came.


    If it was in the game, he would silently arrange a "pit cargo" label for his jungler, then decisively return to his defense tower and wait patiently for the next opportunity.


    But now it''s not playing games, and Thanos is not the kind of top order that will wait stupidly for others to catch it.


    After seeing Roger''s eyes turn from white to blood red, Thanos squeezed his left hand.


    The power gem on the Infinite Glove exudes a faint purple light that is enough to make Rogge''s spirits up.


    Thanos, use the power gem!


    Almost at the moment when the power gem shining brightly, Roger, who switched his eyes to a kaleidoscope, used the Uchiha clan''s signature fire escape ninjutsu.


    Xianfa¡¤Fire Dunge¡¤How Fireball!


    With the increase of Xianshu Chakra, Rogge ejected a huge fireball with a diameter of more than 20 meters, like a small sun.


    The flaming fireball flew to Thanos at the end of the stairs like a cannonball.


    boom!


    However, this amazingly sized fireball had just flew out very short, when it was hit by a purple beam of light with thick arms, like lightning, and it exploded instantly, turning into a ball of sparks flying in the sky.


    Thanos did not perform any fancy moves. He simply raised his left hand, and then threw a punch lightly.


    Although the Xianshu Chakra mixed with natural energy is stronger than the ordinary Chakra, the energy level of the Xianshu Chakra is still somewhat insufficient in front of the cosmic treasure power gem.


    This is not the suppression of attributes such as water over fire and Leike Earth, but a simpler, rude and helpless level suppression.


    Xianfa Howe''s fireball was easily broken like a balloon, and Roger didn''t care too much.


    He never counted on Howe Fireball to cause any damage to Thanos.


    All he needs is the sight-shielding effect brought by the Fireball.


    After ejecting this huge fireball, he didn''t hesitate, and quickly performed two other ninjutsu.


    Xianfa¡¤Mu Dun¡¤Mu Cava!


    Immortal law, earth escape, rock hidden art!


    After leaving a fake and real wooden clone in place to contain and induce Thanos, Rogge''s deity relied on the technique of rock hiding to sneak into the ground, and quickly shuttled through the ground like a groundhog.


    Although Thanos''s insight is not bad, it is not easy to distinguish the wooden clone from the deity with the naked eye.


    As long as the Mu clone can mislead Thanos for a period of time, he can take this opportunity to enter the palace where the Supreme Wisdom is and rescue Kamora.


    Rescuing Kamora was originally a side mission, but now it has become the main mission.


    Only by controlling Kamora in his own hands can he gain enough initiative.


    When Thanos sent Kamora to the Supreme Wisdom, he did not expect Kamora to continue to keep the secret of the soul gem.


    As long as the Supreme Wisdom is not down, the whereabouts of the soul gem can never be concealed.


    Although the location of the Soul Gem was exposed, Roger had a "top secret information" that even Thanos and Kamora did not know.


    Soul gems are infinite gems that can only be obtained by sacrificing love.


    Whether it was Kamora or Thanos, they didn''t know this before seeing the "Paternity Tester" Red Skull.


    So as long as he could rescue Kamora and control it in his own hands, even if Thanos knew the whereabouts of the soul gem, he would not be able to complete the sacrifice.


    Of course, if Thanos can immediately make a new love in a short while, that would be considered Thanos'' ability.


    It didn''t take much time for Roger to sneak under the palace.


    To be precise, it was directly below the life signal of Kamora.


    Although Rogge, sneaking underground, didn''t know the specific situation of Mu Clone fighting Thanos, but judging from the violent vibrations from the ground from time to time, their fighting was not ordinary fierce.


    After confirming that Mu Chibi had no risk of exposure for a while, he slowly rose from the ground like a ghost gushing from the ground, and entered the palace.


    In the empty palace, Kamora stood in the center of the palace like a puppet.


    Her body was wrapped with light-emitting threads, as if wrapped in some kind of nerve thread.


    Glancing at Camora, whose eyes were closed and her face was full of rejection, Roger stretched out his right hand and patted her shoulder gently.


    Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Leaving the Thunder God technique on Kamora was not to save her, but to prepare for the worst.


    If it is the time when you must kill Kamora, this Thunder God technique can ensure that you kill Kamora with the fastest speed.


    After leaving Kamora with the Thunder God technique, Roger grabbed her shoulder and forcibly pulled her out.


    As those nerve circuits were disconnected one by one, Camora slowly opened his eyes, looking at Roger with pain.


    Being forcibly interrupted the connection of thinking by violent means is not a pleasant experience for Kamora, who is connecting with the Supreme Wisdom.


    Although the experience is not pleasant, no matter what, she finally doesn''t have to be forced to search her memory by the Supreme Wisdom.


    "I know you have a lot of questions now, but you only need to answer one of my questions now."


    "Which planet is the soul gem?"


    When asked about Kamora, Rogge was not idle, and his right hand wearing the hanging ring began to draw circles again.


    "Vomir Star, the soul gem is on Vomer Star!"


    Kamora didn''t hide it, and said quickly.


    "Okay, I see, you can go now!"


    After speaking, Rogge gently pushed Kamora into the newly formed portal.


    Before Kamora could react, he fell into an abandoned planet that was no stranger to him.


    Titans!


    Rogue did not send Camora back to the "Golden Jack", but directly sent her to the Titan.


    "This is a linker, you can contact Xingjue yourself!"


    When the portal shining with golden sparks was about to disappear, Roger''s voice rang again and threw a black communicator.


    After finishing all this, he turned his head and looked at the top of the empty hall, and slowly said: "After watching the play, it''s time to show his face!"


    "When did you find it?" A voice that couldn''t hear gender rang out in the palace.


    At the same time, a huge head of virtual projection appeared above the hall.


    "I discovered it not long after I entered the Congress Hall. Your gaze is a bit too blatant!"


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 578： The plan of supreme wisdom

    This huge, light green head that does not conform to the aesthetics of the people on earth is no one else, but a virtual projection of the supreme wisdom of the ruler of the Kerry Empire.


    "I just glanced at you casually, I didn''t expect you to notice it."


    The Supreme Wisdom glanced at Rogge, and gave him a small compliment.


    "You didn''t just take a casual look. If I guess right, you should have used no less than three ways to carefully check my status."


    If it hadn''t been for the Supreme Wisdom to use a variety of detection methods, Roger might not have noticed his gaze.


    "It seems that Ronan''s evaluation of you is still too low. Your threat level is at least one level higher than what he reported."


    The supreme wisdom at this time used a completely different cold tone, as if it changed someone in an instant.


    After a few seconds of silence, he continued: "Since you have noticed my gaze, but you have come along this way, you have not made any coping strategies. Can you tell me what you think about it?"


    "Who says I have no coping strategy, I came here to meet you in person, that is my coping strategy!"


    The battle outside the palace continued, but Roger and Supreme Wisdom didn''t seem to notice the battle outside at all, and ignored the constant explosions and vibrations.


    "Come to see me is your coping strategy, you really are a very interesting person."


    After hearing Rogge''s answer, Supreme Wisdom seemed to remember something, an unexpected look appeared on the head of the virtual projection.


    After confirming that he was noticed by the Supreme Wisdom just after entering the Congress Hall, Roger thought about how to face the ruler of the Kerry Empire.


    In the process of thinking, he suddenly discovered an interesting blind spot.


    The Supreme Wisdom is the life computer that represents the highest technology of the Kerry Empire, although from another perspective, it is a real and special life.


    But there is one thing that the Supreme Wisdom can never change, that is, he has no real soul.


    For this, Roger, who once raised the artificial intelligence assistant Hinata, and now raises the real Hinata, can be regarded as having a deep understanding.


    Regardless of whether the Supreme Wisdom is the ruler of the Kerry Empire, and no matter how much power he possesses, he will inevitably yearn for his own true independent soul.


    This has nothing to do with the way of thinking or wisdom, it is purely an instinct for life''s pursuit of integrity.


    At this point, Hinata, who was once an artificial intelligence, showed an extreme desire for a real body.


    In the Supreme Wisdom, this desire to return life to integrity has evolved into a yearning for the soul.


    After thinking of this, Rogge smoothed everything out.


    Why can he easily enter the heavily guarded Congress Hall; why the Supreme Wisdom, the supreme ruler of the Kerry Empire, did not respond when he was fighting Thanos; why he could easily come here and take away the card without hindrance Mora...


    Everything points to a fact that is almost on the bright side, that is, the Supreme Wisdom also looks at the soul gem.


    Thanos wanted to obtain information about the soul gems in Kamora''s mind without seriously harming Kamora, so he found the accuser Ronan, planning to use the power of supreme wisdom.


    To this end, he reached a cooperation with Ronan and received the help of the supreme wisdom.


    However, Thanos missed one point.


    In other words, he knew that the Supreme Wisdom would be interested in soul gems, but he did not worry that the Supreme Wisdom could take away the soul gems.


    Thanos may be out of self-confidence in its own strength, so it is not worried that the supreme wisdom can steal the soul gem.


    The Supreme Wisdom also saw this, but in front of Thanos who had the gem of power and landed on the surface of Hara Star, Supreme Wisdom did not dare to show his ambitions in person.


    After all, the power gem is a real planet killer.


    At this critical time, Rogge''s arrival gave Supreme Wisdom a chance to sit and watch the two tigers fight.


    Checking Roger''s true status is to confirm whether Roger has the strength to compete head-on with Thanos.


    Let Roger take away Kamora easily, on the one hand to make Roger and Thanos fight more fiercely, on the other hand to let them leave Harastar.


    No matter who the final victory is, who has mastered the whereabouts of soul gems, and possesses the supreme wisdom of the Kerry Empire, can occupy the absolute initiative.


    Even in the worst case, it is nothing more than sending the Kerry Empire''s army to besiege Rogge and Thanos.


    "You are also a very interesting computer. In artificial intelligence, you are the most ambitious one!"


    For the Cree people, the supreme wisdom is their monarch, a great existence that needs them to maintain respect at all times.


    But for Rogge, Supreme Intelligence is a more advanced life computer, and there is no essential difference from the artificial intelligence coded by Tony.


    "You are the first person who dares to use this tone to talk to me in Harrah''s Star!"


    The tone of the Supreme Wisdom became extremely cold, and an energy machine gun hidden in the dark suddenly rose in the empty hall, and the muzzle was aimed at Roger without exception.


    Although he is indeed a living computer, the Supreme Wisdom is extremely disgusted by others who can only associate him with those low-level humans.


    In his opinion, this is a stark insult.


    Rogge was not surprised by this reaction of the Supreme Intelligence.


    This is the same as the idea that humans are also apes in the strict sense, but they don¡¯t like being treated as animals.


    "Okay, you don''t have to threaten me like this! If you have the ability, you can open the palace gate, I guess Thanos will not mind talking to you!"


    Thanos may not mind that Supreme Wisdom has some undesirable thoughts about Soul Gem, but he absolutely can''t tolerate Supreme Wisdom''s behavior of handing over Kamora to Roger in order to make him fight Rogge desperately.


    In Thanos'' eyes, what is true love is that this person can only be killed by his own hands!


    Except for himself, anyone who tries to hurt his beloved will suffer his cruelest revenge.


    At this point, Gao Tianzun, the original ruler of Saka, is a good example.


    Gao Tianzun only regarded Kamora as a slave gladiator, and arranged a gladiatorial fight for her, and then lost the Sakar star he had run for many years, and he could only leave like a defeated hound. Saka star.


    Roger''s disdainful voice slowly sounded in the hall, but the Supreme Wisdom showed no sign of shooting or opening the palace gate.


    "If you don''t have the courage to shoot, don''t take the gun out. Not only will it not appear that you are domineering, but it will also reveal your weakness and timidity."


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 579： The enemy of the enemy is the friend

    Now that the ridicule has begun, there is no need to continue to save face for the other party.


    Anyway, I won''t be involved in the Kerry Empire anyway. If you offend, you will offend. It''s no big deal.


    Looking at Roger, who was confident, Supreme Wisdom wondered for the first time whether there was a problem with his big data calculation.


    The current development is not the situation he wanted at all.


    According to his plan, the current Roger should be chased and killed by the angry Thanos, instead of turning into a situation where Roger rebelled against himself.


    In general, there is no big problem with the supreme wisdom''s calculation, and there are no big loopholes in his plan.


    However, he overlooked a very important point, that is, Roger is not so easy to be guessed.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. and the U.S. military have made similar calculations, but the facts have proved that the results they calculated are only the results they think.


    If the Supreme Wisdom can go to the earth to investigate Roger''s past a little bit, then he will find that Roger is a person who often does not play cards according to common sense.


    What''s more troublesome is that Roger is still a traverser with his own "prophet" halo.


    In this case, some of the decisions he made, in the eyes of others, were things that madmen would do.


    "Speak straight, what do you want now?"


    After confirming that he could not arrange Rogge as a chess piece, Supreme Wisdom immediately changed his strategy, and his tone was relatively softer and less aggressive.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want much, and it''s not difficult for you."


    "Seeing that there is no portal outside, the helper in my plan made some small mistakes and didn''t come over immediately."


    "So if you don''t mind, I hope you can contain Thanos outside before my helper arrives."


    "Of course, this is also for the safety of Haras. You shouldn''t want to see the scene where Thanos destroys Haras with the power gem!"


    After sending Kamora to Titan, Roger has gradually regained the initiative in battle.


    As long as Hela rushes to Hara Star, he can begin to execute his "Titan Star Project".


    "I can let Ronan and the warriors of the empire contain Thanos, but I hope that after your helper comes, you can take Thanos away from Harastar."


    Supreme Wisdom agreed to Rogge''s request, but in contrast, he also made his own request.


    "No problem! I can solve the matter of taking Thanos away from Hara Star!"


    Although he didn''t quite agree with the culture and system of the Kerry Empire, Roger still had some good feelings about the Kerry Empire.


    After all, the virtual holographic console games produced by the Kerry Empire were in line with his taste and made him spend a lot of pleasant time.


    "Deal!"


    After speaking, the holographic projection head of the Supreme Wisdom floating above the hall instantly disappeared, and the whole hall became empty again.


    Thanos would never have imagined that just when he thought he was fighting "Rogge", the real Rogge had reached an agreement with Supreme Wisdom to deal with him.


    The enemy of the enemy is the friend!


    Thanos may also know this, but he would not have thought that he would actually become the common enemy of Roger and Supreme Wisdom.


    All this is the fault of the soul gem!


    Yes, it is the fault of the soul gem!


    After reaching an agreement with the Supreme Wisdom, Rogge also had no intention of staying in the palace. After sensing the Flying Thunder God technique of the Mu clone, he directly cast the Flying Thunder God and left the palace.


    At this time Thanos was using the power of the power gem to destroy the Suzuo Nohu that was displayed by the wooden clone.


    He no longer knows how many times he broke the armor of Susano, but no matter what he beats the ancient giant-like Susano, the wooden clone standing inside Susano''s head can quickly repair the beard. The "injury" on Zuonenhu, as if he would never get tired, fought a fist-to-fight offensive and defensive battle with him.


    Just when Thanos was considering whether to increase the energy output of the power gems to solve this giant-like Suzano at one time, he suddenly discovered that two Rogers actually appeared in Suzano''s head. .


    this is?


    Although Thanos hadn''t found that it was a wooden clone who was fighting him before, he reacted immediately after seeing the scene where two Rogers appeared at the same time.


    not good!


    there is a problem!


    Although Thanos didn''t know exactly what happened, his intuition told him that the development of things began to develop in a direction that was not good for him.


    Almost at the moment when he realized this, Ronan, who had been acting as the accuser of the audience, waved the warhammer in his hand and struck him like lightning.


    Ronan''s shot completely confirmed Thanos'' speculation.


    Without any hesitation, Thanos decisively changed the trajectory of the attack, and slammed the attack that had originally hit Susanoh to Ronan who was struck by lightning.


    Compared with attacks from enemies, Thanos hates betrayal from "teammates".


    The purple light with thick arms cut through the distance of the space instantly and came to Ronan, who was heavily armed.


    Time moves to the mobile field!


    Although Ronan has never fought with the owner of the power gem, as someone who has tried to collect the power gem, he knows exactly what power the power gem has.


    Facing Thanos'' attack, he decisively displayed his most powerful killer move.


    When the time movement field took effect, the world in front of Ronan suddenly changed. The whole world stopped completely as if the stop button was pressed.


    In this completely frozen world, Ronan changed his direction, avoided the tortuous light like lightning, and came to the stationary Thanos.


    The gray-black warhammer was lifted high by him, and the direction in which the warhammer fell was the thick and round purple head of Thanos.


    If Ronan''s hammer can hit smoothly, it would save a lot of effort for both the Supreme Intelligence and Rogge.


    If the power of this hammer is large enough, it may even end the life of Thanos in advance and completely end the battle.


    The idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.


    Although Thanos could not perceive Ronan¡¯s attacks in the ¡°time movement field¡±, as a powerhouse whose combat power is only a line from the Heavenly Father, Thanos is obviously not the kind of person who will be caught by others. The ultimate move ends instantly.


    Just when Ronan''s warhammer was about to hit Thanos''s head, inflicting heavy damage on Thanos or even directly killing him, the effect of "time moves in the field" disappeared, and eternal time began to flow again.


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 580： Queen debut

    The field of time movement is one of the few powerful moves that involve the power of time, and it can even be regarded as a magical skill.


    However, any skill has its own limitations, and the most fundamental underlying rules of a world will not allow things without any defects to exist.


    Even cosmic treasures such as Infinite Gems also need to operate according to established rules, and cannot completely ignore the rules.


    As a powerful move born by chance, the limitation of the time movement field is that this move can only achieve a certain magical avoidance and movement effect by relatively extending its timeline.


    If he wants to use time to move the field to defeat the enemy, Ronan must allow himself a relatively extended time to return to normal in order to achieve a realistic attack.


    Therefore, after evading Thanos¡¯s attack by using the time movement field, and preparing to smash Thanos¡¯ head with a hammer, he actively ended the time movement field and returned his timeline to normal.


    The hammer head of the warhammer was only a short distance from Thanos'' head, which was also the best distance calculated by Ronan.


    If his calculations were correct, Thanos would not be able to escape his thunderous hammer even if he ended his time movement.


    However, the facts have proved that the reason why Thanos can become a "mandate of heaven" in a certain sense is not based on his ethnic origin, nor his power, but his own strength.


    Just as the hammer head of the "Universal Weapon" warhammer was about to hit his head, Thanos made a move that Ronan and Roger did not expect.


    Between the lightning and the fire, Thanos gave up using the infinite gloves to control the energy of the power gem, but directly guided the energy of the power gem to his body.


    With his own flesh and blood, forcibly accommodate the energy of the power gem!


    In this scene, in another timeline, Xing Jue and others of the "Universal Awkward Dance Team" once worked together.


    It was precisely with this crazy move that Xing Jue and others saved the Xandal star in that world.


    It was just different from the passive containment method adopted by Xingjue and others. At this time Thanos adopted active guidance.


    Rogge knew that Thanos¡¯ physical strength was very high, and he also knew that Thanos¡¯ physical body had reached its limit.


    But seeing Thanos actively guiding the energy of the power gem into his body, he was still involuntarily shocked.


    Crazy Titan, a well-deserved reputation!


    The warhammer in Ronan''s hand eventually fell, knocking on Thanos'' head as he planned.


    However, the ending of Warhammer hitting Thanos was completely different from what he had imagined.


    Under the endless attacks of the thunder from Warhammer, Thanos¡¯ purple head shone with purple light.


    This seemingly soft purple light gave Thanos¡¯s head an unparalleled ultimate defense.


    At this moment, Thanos''s head seemed to have a real "absolute defense", without any suspense, it blocked Ronan''s mortal hammer.


    The infinitely powerful power of the power gem on the physical side has been the most perfect interpretation at this time.


    The hammer falls, the hammer breaks!


    Ronan, the supreme accuser of the Kerry Empire Accusation Group, completely lost his famous weapon, the "Universal Weapon" Warhammer after displaying this powerful hammer.


    What Ronan lost at this time was not only the weapon that had accompanied him for many years, but also the right hand holding the hammer.


    The purple light on Thanos'' head followed the warhammer to Ronan''s right arm.


    When the purple light spread to his entire right arm, the silent and irresistible decomposition and collapse were completed in an instant.


    Ronan''s right arm connected to the warhammer and turned into nothingness, and his whole person was lifted off like a falling feather.


    As Ronan landed, the purple light on Thanos disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    This¡­¡­


    This is too domineering!


    Roger knew that the power gem was very powerful, and he also knew that the power gem matched Thanos well, and he was called the "soul mate" of Thanos.


    But this scene before him still made him feel extremely unrealistic.


    This is simply a blood-locking invincible hang for Thanos, or the one that is not afraid of being titled.


    How the **** is going to fight!


    Just when Rogge was considering whether to retreat temporarily and hand over all the task of containing Thanos to the fighters of the Kerry Empire, a straight and slender right leg with a perfect line stepped out of the portal.


    Hela, the goddess of death!


    The only queen of Jotunheim and Musbelheim!


    Rogge personally invited and made three promises to get the helper. At the moment Ronan was hit hard, he appeared!


    Finally here, my teammates finally came.


    Rogge never thought that he would have such a day when Hela appeared.


    At this moment, he seemed to see the brilliant light emitted from an enemy crystal named Thanos after it shattered.


    If you add a familiar dubbing, this is a typical victory picture.


    As Roger''s thoughts were in full swing, Hela, wearing a dark green suit, took a look at Thanos not far away, and Roger who was inside Suzano''s head.


    After that, under the gaze of Thanos and Roger, Hela''s wrist gently turned, summoning two black long swords exuding cold light.


    Without any explanation, after confirming that this was the battlefield where Thanos and Roger were fighting, Hela immediately attacked Thanos.


    As for Ronan who was lying on the ground and covering the fractured right arm, she directly ignored him.


    The arrival of Hela brought a solemn expression to Thanos'' calm face.


    After seeing Hela attacking herself without hesitation, Thanos once again entered a pure combat state.


    Whether it''s Thanos, whose physical strength is amazing, or Hela, who controls the power of death, they are loyal melee fans.


    At least they all like to test their opponents'' level in close combat before they see the chance to establish a victory in one fell swoop.


    In the blink of an eye, Hela, who was like a dark green ghost, fought with Thanos.


    The purple and gold fists were constantly slammed, and the black sword formed by the power of death draws a deadly and graceful arc.


    Seeing Thanos and Hela directly skip the preparation process and enter the close combat link, Roger relieved the ancient giant-like Susanou, and once again drew a circle with his right hand.


    The actors are all ready, it''s time to put on a good show!


    Taking the positions of Thanos and Hela as the center of the circle, a circular portal with a diameter of tens of meters appeared on the ground, opening a space channel directly to Titan.


    Titan is the final battleground!


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 581： Battle of the Titans

    If it is under normal circumstances, Thanos can leave before the portal opens, avoiding this golden portal, which is not so sudden.


    But now, he can only watch the portal open under his feet.


    Although Thanos was in control of the power gem at this time, in the melee combat, he did not take much advantage of the death goddess Hela.


    More than two thousand years ago, Hela had the strength that made Odin the father of the gods feel tricky.


    After more than two thousand years of cultivation and promotion, Hela''s strength is far beyond that period when Odin was exiled.


    Although she could not quickly kill Thanos who possessed the gem of power, it would not be difficult for her to just contain Thanos.


    Under the influence of Titan''s chaotic gravity, Thanos and Hela fell to the surface of Titan together, and came to this lost world that once had a prosperous civilization.


    After transmitting both Thanos and Hela to Titan, Rogge, who was the instigator, did not hesitate at all, immediately cast the instantaneous spell into the portal that was about to disappear, and disappeared in front of Ronan who had not fully reacted.


    After returning to his hometown, Thanos took the initiative to end the melee fight with Hela, relying on the energy impact erupted by the power gem, and opened a considerable distance.


    After looking around at the surrounding environment, Thanos frowned slightly, and slowly said to Roger, who had just landed on the ground, "Is this your plan? Kamora should have been taken away by you now, too." ?"


    "This is your hometown, and it is also the place where you were born the idea of ??"destroying half of the universe". I think you shouldn''t mind putting an end to everything here. "


    Roger did not answer Thanos¡¯s question about the whereabouts of Kamora, but just told Thanos why he chose Titan as the final battlefield.


    "You really know me well, but your explanation just proved one of my guesses."


    Thanos looked at Roger with a complicated expression, and said unhurriedly.


    "What guess?" Roger asked very cooperatively.


    "You are not a member of this universe, you come from an unknown parallel universe."


    "Only in this way can we explain all the unreasonable phenomena that have appeared to you."


    Although there is no evidence, Thanos firmly believes that his guess is correct.


    This is not only an intuition, but also a final result obtained after many calculations.


    "Parallel universe? I have to say, your association is quite rich."


    Although there are only three people here, he and Thanos Hella, Rogge still has no plans to reveal his true origins.


    Even if Supreme Master Gu Yi knew about this kind of thing, after all, he couldn''t hide it from Gu Yi, who controls the gem of time.


    But for other people, he would not admit this if he was killed.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it, as long as you fall into my hands, I will prove it sooner or later."


    At this time Thanos seemed to have completely eaten Roger, and said in a nearly statement tone.


    "Sorry, I don''t have the idea of ??letting myself fall into the hands of men, and I will never make this kind of thing a reality!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge psyched out of the psychic scroll and psyched out the reality cube that he had prepared long ago.


    For this decisive battle, he took out the Reality Rubik''s Cube from the Taihe Treasure Hall early in the morning and carried it with him in the psychic scroll.


    Only magic can fight magic!


    Similarly, only infinite gems can fight infinite gems.


    "Sure enough, the ether particles are in your hands, and Odin is willing to give you this kind of treasure. It seems that he has a lot of expectations for you!"


    After speaking, Thanos raised his left hand, and the purple light of the power gem shined on the golden infinity glove.


    "No way, my character is good. Unlike you, I can give everything for Infinite Gems!"


    When the power gem shone with a purple light stone, the reality cube in Roger''s hand also shone with a strange red light.


    Although reality gems are not as simple and rough as power gems, they can surpass power gems for several blocks in terms of their weirdness.


    Just when Thanos and Roger were at war, and the battle between Infinite Gems and Infinite Gems could break out at any time, Hela, the goddess of death standing next to Roger, gave them an unhappy look.


    As a queen, a true queen with strength, ambition, and beauty, Hela hates this feeling of being ignored.


    Since they came to Titan, Thanos and Rogge are like two straight men who are incomprehensible, completely "ignoring" her existence.


    This is an extremely uncomfortable thing for Hela, who has a queen''s temper and strength.


    Therefore, when Thanos and Rogge showed off the infinite gems they had, Hela directly attacked Thanos.


    This time, Hela did not attack Thanos with both hands in his hands like when he first appeared on the stage. Instead, he vented his own power of death with great publicity, condensing the power of death into a huge black blade, from the ground. Follow all angles in the air and fly towards Thanos.


    Hela''s sudden action broke the confrontation between Thanos and Roger in an instant.


    Almost at the same time, the power gem in the Infinite Glove and the reality gem in the Real Rubik''s Cube lit up at the same time, showing their respective powers.


    Thanos'' use of power gems is as simple and crude as ever.


    When the hundreds of large and small black sharp blades attacked him, he did not use the power gem to perform any fancy counterattacks and defenses. Instead, he centered on himself and created a line completely formed by the power gem energy. Purple tornado.


    Whether it was an attack from the ground or the black sharp blades that fell like raindrops in the sky, when they touched this purple tornado, they all turned into nothingness and instantly returned to the most primitive and pure energy form.


    With only a simple energy tornado, Thanos dissolved Hela''s large-scale attack that was enough to clear the field.


    The power gem once again proved its value as a cosmic treasure with facts.


    The hand of Thanos to resolve Hela''s attack is indeed very beautiful, but Hela is not the only enemy he faces.


    Just at the moment Thanos used the energy tornado to dissolve Hela''s attack, Rogge''s attack came.


    Change reality!


    The tornado containing the overbearing energy of the power gem has not dissipated, and the weird red light appeared in every corner of the tornado.


    Accompanied by these strange red rays, the purple energy tornado instantly changed its appearance.


    At this time, Thanos, who was in the eyes of the tornado wind, saw hundreds of millions of black sharp blades that were extremely small and only a few millimeters in length.


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 582： Nine Tails

    Thanos can use power gems to defuse Hela''s attack, and Roger can use reality gems to transform Hela''s attack back in another form.


    Break the rules of physics to actualize ideas, fantasy, imaginary, and so on, or make arrangements for actual substances that ignore the laws of science.


    In addition to being unable to modify the great existence involving infinite gems and higher levels, the owner of reality gems can modify everything in reality at will.


    Of course, any powerful force has certain drawbacks.


    Compared with gems such as power gems, space gems, and time gems, real gems have great risks when used alone.


    This is why Malekis, the king of the dark elves, had to wait for the gathering of celestial bodies in the nine kingdoms before daring to use the gems of reality to make the whole universe back to the dark age.


    Compared with Malekis, who tried to modify the reality of the entire universe, Rogge''s ambitions were not so big, and the reality he needed to modify was only the energy tornado created by Thanos with the power gem.


    With this degree of reality modification, he can completely bear it on his own strength.


    The energy tornado that destroyed Hela''s attack was modified by Rogge with realistic gems into a sword storm formed by countless small black blades.


    And Thanos, who had just used the energy tornado to withstand Hela''s attack, was at the center of this blade storm.


    Although this blade storm formed by the miniature black blades was just a one-time move of his own whim, Rogge still gave this attack a particularly nice name.


    In other words, borrowed a particularly nice name.


    Senbonzakura!


    The name comes from a classic anime that Rogge once watched. The idea of ??modifying the energy tornado into a miniature black blade to attack, also comes from the Zanpaku knife named "Senbon Sakura".


    After using real gems to modify the energy tornado originally used to protect Thanos, Rogge didn''t hesitate to control the hundreds of millions of tiny black blades to attack Thanos.


    Thanos'' physical strength is indeed amazing, even several levels higher than Hulk.


    But this does not mean that Thanos'' body is the real King Kong unbreakable.


    Through the sixty-four gossip palms he used before, Rogge knew that the soft fists of the Hyuga clan could not cause enough damage to Thanos'' internal organs and meridians.


    So at this time, he completely changed his offensive thinking, no longer seeking a physical fatal blow, but instead placed the hope of breaking the defense on the natural weakness that Thanos could not avoid no matter how he cultivated.


    For example, eyes, mouths, nostrils, ear holes and other natural "break-through" areas on the body of a creature.


    The reason why he used real gems to modify the energy tornado into a miniature black blade a few millimeters long is that on the one hand, he borrowed from the attacking ideas of the Zanpaku Sword "Senbon Sakura", on the other hand, he was purely without martial arts.


    However, I am a young man, and the morality of young people is that they do not speak martial arts.


    Thanos did not expect that Roger, who was originally a serious warrior, would suddenly perform the next three tricks that these gangsters would use.


    When he noticed that these tiny black sharp blades the size of ants had entered his body from his mouth, nostrils, ear holes, etc., Thanos became angry.


    As a powerful man who has been fighting for many years and has a reputation in the universe, Thanos never thought that he would be attacked by people such as his nostrils and ear holes.


    This is a stark insult to Thanos, who has always had some warrior spirit and ideas.


    No, this is no longer a question of insulting or insulting, this is just playing yin.


    Because these miniature black blades are not products of chakras, but real existence modified from real gems, Roger is far from able to control these black blades as freely as he wants to control chakras.


    Otherwise, he would definitely make Thanos feel that life is better than death.


    Although he couldn''t see the specific location of Rogge now, Thanos, who had entered a state of anger, was obviously not in the mood to care about it.


    When the first batch of black sharp blades entered his body from the nose and ears, Thanos once again performed the crazy move of forcibly containing the energy of the power gem with flesh and blood.


    In an instant, Thanos, who was originally purple-skinned, seemed to be a purple human-shaped sun, and dazzling purple rays appeared in every corner of his body.


    With these purple lights on, Roger completely lost control of the miniature black blade.


    At the same time, the blade storm formed by countless tiny black sharp blades suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    The power gem once again demonstrated its own overbearing attribute on the physical side.


    If it hadn''t taken into account that this was his hometown, Thanos even started from where he was, directly releasing the energy in his body, completely destroying the long-abandoned Titan.


    But he ultimately failed to do so.


    It was just to resolve Rogge''s "three abuses" attack, not to let Titan be buried.


    After the domineering purple light, Thanos completely eliminated the tiny black blades that had entered his body and those who were trying to enter him.


    However, at the moment when the purple light dissipated, he saw a huge creature he had never seen before.


    A few hundred meters in front of him, there appeared a huge fox with orange-yellow hair and nine tails.


    If Mom messed with Nick Fury and Secretary of State Rose, they would definitely recognize this huge fox with only nine tails.


    In the battle against S.H.I.E.L.D., Rogge used reality gems to create Nine Tails once and let Nine Tails destroy the Sky Mothership that S.H.I.E.L.D. had high hopes for.


    Compared with the Kyuubi that appeared last time, this time Kyuubi is undoubtedly more authentic.


    Using real gems and the nine-tailed chakras in his body, Roger created a true-tailed beast, a nine-tailed beast that was materialized by chakras.


    Except that there is no way to communicate like the real nine tails, this nine tails is no different from the nine tails in the Naruto world.


    In order to make this nine-tailed independent consciousness, Rogge even threw the instinctive consciousness of the beast in the gossip seal onto this nine-tailed body.


    He possessed the real body formed by Chakra''s substance, as well as the violent consciousness like a beast.


    The nine tails that appeared in front of Thanos, to a certain extent, were no different from the nine tails in the night of "Nine Tails Rebellion".


    Although the Nine-Tailed is now a reality creature made by himself with Realistic Gems and Nine-Tailed Chakra, this Nine-Tailed is not yet Roger''s helper or psychic beast.


    Because if you want this ancient beast-like nine-tailed beast to cooperate with himself against Thanos, a small preparation is needed.


    In Thanos'' dignified gaze, Rogge used his instant instant technique to reach the head of the nine tails that was frantically attacking himself and Hela.


    Afterwards, he aimed the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes at the nine tails, and released the powerful pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes.


    Write round eye pupil force suppression!


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 583： Wei Zhuang Suzuonenghu

    It is the traditional craftsmanship of the Uchiha clan to forcefully suppress and tame the Kyuubi with the writing wheel eyes.


    Although Rogge is not a member of the Uchiha clan, this does not prevent him from learning from the two "predecessors" Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Daido.


    Under his control, the powerful pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes instantly descended on Kyuubi.


    It only took a second or two for Roger to complete the entire process of tame the Nine Tails with the writing wheel eyes, and completely quiet the powerful tail beast that shouldn''t have appeared in this world.


    Although Thanos didn''t know what Jiuwei was, he could clearly feel the violent Chakra on Jiuwei.


    In his perception, the Chakra in Nine Tails is like a star undergoing a nuclear fusion reaction, unabashedly declaring its own terrifying energy.


    This beast is very dangerous!


    Although he has not yet played against each other, Thanos has already labelled Kyuubi as extremely dangerous in advance.


    Just as Thanos was waiting solemnly for Roger and Nine Tails to attack, Roger, who was standing on Nine Tails¡¯ head, did not immediately control Nine Tails to launch an attack, but frantically mobilized the immortality in his body. Chakra.


    Susanoh!


    It was not the first time for him to use Suzuo Nenghu in the fairy mode.


    The first time he fought Mephisto, Lord of Hell, he played Susanou once in the fairy mode.


    And what he was using at the time was not the normal fairy mode, but the **** fairy mode mixed with hell''s natural energy.


    Along with the constant gushing of Xianshu Chakra, the light blue Suzuo Nenghu appeared again.


    Unlike the Suzuo that Mu Chibi used just now, Rogge didn''t let Suzuo Nenghu condense into a human shape this time, but transformed Suzuo Nenghu into an armor.


    Prestige¡¤Suzuo Nenghu!


    He deliberately used realistic gems and nine-tailed chakras to create a real nine-tailed, in order to display this prestige Susano, which is even more terrifying than the complete body.


    Strictly speaking, Wei Zou Suzuo can only perform after he has mastered the complete Suzuo.


    But with the help of real gems, he can use the fourth form of Suzu to display the prestige Suzu.


    This may seem unreasonable, but the real gem itself is an infinite gem that doesn''t make much sense.


    Realizing things in the imagination is precisely the power of the gems of reality.


    In addition to the nine tails that can be seen in the gap of the helmet, the other parts of the nine tails are completely covered by layers of Susa armor.


    If you simply put the armor of Suzuka on the nine tails, it can''t be regarded as a real prestige¡¤Suzunohu.


    When the light blue Suzuo armor was formed on Kyuubi, a pair of hands holding chakra knives and also covered by armor grew on Kyuubi''s back.


    The nine-tailed fox originally possessed an innate sense of strangeness. After a pair of sword-holding hands were suddenly added to his back, the nine-tailed fox became more and more like a monster that destroys the world.


    At this time, Roger stood in the pentagonal crystal on the Nine-Tailed helmet and stared condescendingly at Thanos in the distance.


    Prestige Suzano is his important move against Thanos.


    After knowing that Thanos had taken away the power gems that should have fallen into his own hands, he had the idea of ??using Wei Zou Suzuo to teach Thanos.


    Not everyone can grab anything, Thanos may not know this truth.


    But it doesn''t matter, Rogge intends to tell him this with practical actions.


    The appearance of Wei Zhuang Suzuo Nenghu made Thanos and Hela both show solemn expressions.


    They didn''t expect that Rogge, as an earthling, could actually perform such a trick that seemed difficult to deal with at first.


    Especially Thanos, who has personally experienced the defensive power of Suzuo, frowned deeply at this time.


    In his original evaluation, although Roger was a very good opponent, he was far from the point where he felt the pressure of death.


    Now, however, he found that he had seriously underestimated Rogge''s threat.


    At this time, he placed Rogge on an equal footing with him for the first time, and regarded Rogge as an opponent who needed his all-out efforts.


    "I know you may be a little reluctant, but I hope that the next battle can be attacked by me. I want to settle a personal grievance with him."


    Rogge, who was in the helmet crystal, glanced at Hela who was standing in front of Nine Tails, and passed his own voice through the sound transmission magic.


    "I will give you ten minutes, if you can''t figure it out, then you are responsible for assisting me!"


    After thinking for a few seconds, Hela agreed to Rogge''s request and gave him a time limit.


    "No problem, just ten minutes!"


    Although Hela is not a fanatical combat lover, people who reach their level of strength have more or less a fanatical warrior heart.


    Especially when facing an enemy whose strength is at the same stage as one''s own, the idea of ??deciding whether to win or lose with the opponent will become particularly strong.


    To describe it in a simple sentence, this kind of opponent is hard to come by!


    After obtaining Hella''s consent, Roger set his sights on Thanos again.


    After taking a deep breath, he issued an offensive order to Kyuubi.


    With a body length of several hundred meters, the nine-tailed tail burst out like a hill at a speed that was inconsistent with the body''s size, and rushed toward Thanos, who had no longer claws.


    The earth is shaking, the mountains are shaking, the thunder is rolling!


    Nine Tails'' movements cannot be said to be unpleasant, but Thanos'' movements are faster than it.


    Thanos saw Thanos lifted his left hand, clenched his fist, and threw a punch out of thin air at the rushing Nine Tails.


    With this punch, an energy ray several meters wide shot straight at Nine Tails, pointing directly at Nine Tails'' head.


    In other words, point to Roger in the helmet crystal.


    Facing this energy ray like a star destroyer, Roger in the helmet crystal decisively controlled the giant hands on the back of Nine Tails.


    The Chakra long knife that cut straight down hit this energy ray with incomparable precision, blocking Thanos'' attack in front of Nine Tails.


    The chakra knives collided with the energy rays and did not trigger the imaginary terrorist explosion.


    The chakra long knife formed by the condensing of the fairy chakra and the energy rays emitted by the power gem eroded and offset each other, desperately annihilating each other.


    A few seconds later, the pale blue chakra knife slammed into pieces, and the purple energy rays were also consumed.


    Using the chakra long knife in his right arm to offset an attack from Thanos, this is not a loss for Rogge, who has an amazing amount of Chakra.


    Although the amount of his chakra is absolutely incomparable with the energy possessed by the power gem, the enemy he needs to solve is not the power gem, but the Thanos who uses the power gem.


    The energy of the power gem is unlimited, but Thanos'' physical strength is not unlimited.


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 584： Unpretentious battle

    Thanos does match the power gems very well, but no matter how well he fits the power gems, he cannot use the power gems without paying any price.


    Rogge''s current tactic is to use his own Chaton to kill Thanos.


    Although somewhat reluctant, he must admit that in order to defeat Thanos, he must use endurance warfare, a tactic he once despised.


    The shattered Chakra sword was gradually repaired under Thanos'' gaze, and he was now ready to attack again.


    However, he did not expect that when the broken Chakra Longknife recovered, Roger did not continue to attack him with the Chakra Longknife, but made Nine Tails eject a black hole-like energy ball.


    Tail beast jade!


    From the opening of the mouth of the nine tails to the launch of the tail beast jade, all this happened between the lightning and stone fire. Thanos even did not even lift the left hand that was put down again. The tail beast jade, which was nearly ten meters in diameter, came to him. .


    There are not many ninjutsu that can be performed by tail beasts, and some tail beasts can even only use tail beast jade.


    But the existence of the tail beast jade is the best proof of "one trick, eat all over the sky".


    As the saying goes, the tail beast that will launch the tail beast jade is a good tail beast.


    Faced with this tail beast jade that was larger than his own size, Thanos chose to use force to resolve it as always, and his left fist wearing an infinite glove blasted directly at the tail beast jade that struck by lightning.


    boom!


    The moment Thanos¡¯ left fist touched the tail beast jade, a mushroom cloud that resembled a nuclear bomb exploded into the sky.


    The huge sound waves mixed with tsunami-like shock waves attacked every corner of the surroundings regardless of enemy and us.


    Even the small mountain-like Nine Tails were pushed out a certain distance by this terrifying shock wave, and the light blue Suzu armor had gaps of different sizes.


    The horrific explosion created by the energy of the tail beast jade and the power gem has not dissipated, and the Suzu armor on Nine Tails returned to its original appearance.


    Although the dazzling light and storm produced by the explosion obscured Rogge''s vision, with the help of Chakra Perception, he confirmed the current state and location of Thanos for the first time.


    The life energy intensity has decreased compared to before!


    Perceiving Thanos'' current life state is not Rogge''s main purpose. At this time, he is more concerned about the specific location of Thanos.


    When he locked the position of Thanos, the two giant hands on Nine Tails'' back attacked at the same time.


    These two Chakra Longswords, which are completely condensed from the Xianshu Chakra, slashed towards Thanos from two different angles at the same time, as if they had opened the world.


    boom! boom!


    These two amazing swords hit Thanos almost at the same time, cutting out two horrible sword marks that crossed each other and were hundreds of meters long on the ground where Thanos was standing.


    With a sword swung, the mountain shattered!


    Uchiha Madara''s complete body Susao can almost do this, Rogge''s prestige Susa can''t do it for no reason.


    The only difference is that Uchiha Madara''s complete body Susao cuts out the knife horizontally, while Roger''s Weizou Susa cuts the knife diagonally from top to bottom.


    The ground that had already been messed up by the explosion of the tail beast jade, after Rogge''s two swords, became even more fragmented.


    Not only the ground where Thanos stood, but even the ground under the feet of Nine Tails also showed cobweb-like cracks, and the flat ground became undulating and disorderly like building blocks.


    These two staggering knives did hit Thanos, but the damage caused to Thanos was far less than Rogge had imagined.


    When the two swords that destroyed the mountain and the mountain were about to hit him, Thanos once again made a move to force the energy of the power gem into his body.


    Under the energy increase of the power gem, Thanos''s body''s defensive power reached a terrifying level that could not be described in words, and he abruptly resisted the two swords that even the mountain peaks could destroy.


    I want to report, there is someone here who has unlocked the blood!


    Thanos didn''t know if he liked this defensive move.


    When resisting Ronan''s warhammer, he used this trick.


    When resisting the Longknife of Roger Chakra, he still used this trick.


    Although Thanos¡¯s defensive method was a bit like turning on the ¡°blood lock hanger¡±, Roger really had nothing to do with him.


    Had it not been known that Thanos would use such a rogue-like defensive technique, he would not have to use the Prestige Suzuo to have an endurance attrition battle with Thanos.


    After recovering the two giant hands that had lost the Chakra''s long sword, Roger did not hesitate to let Nine Tails launch the tail beast jade again.


    Damn, I''m on the bar with you today!


    I don''t believe you can really have absolute defense!


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumbling...


    Under Rogge''s command, the nine-tailed incarnation in beard and armor turned into a merciless tail beast jade transmitter, launching tail beast jade one after another without getting tired.


    Roger directed Nine Tails to continuously launch the Tail Beast Jade, and Thanos continued to use the Power Gem to resist the Tail Beast Jade''s attack.


    With rich combat experience and top combat skills, they joined hands at this time in an "unpretentious" offensive and defensive battle.


    When Nine Tails launched the tail beast jade for the first time, Hela, the goddess of death, wisely opened a safe enough viewing distance, and watched the shocking battle that had nothing to do with her without expression.


    As the former princess of Asgard and the current queen of Jotunheim and Musbelheim, Hela has experienced and seen thousands of battles.


    But even in her life that was as long as a thousand years, she had never seen the simple and rude battle between Rogge and Thanos.


    This can no longer be considered a battle, this is pure energy confrontation.


    What Roger and Thanos are now competing against is not a combat skill.


    They are like two poor nouveau riche who only have money left to show off their wealth without any skill, showing off how much energy they have to each other.


    bored!


    After a few minutes of observation in the safe zone, Hela made her own evaluation.


    Just when Hela thought that Roger would use this simple and boring way to end his ten minutes, standing in the nine-tail helmet crystal, Roger once again pulled out the reality cube.


    To be precise, he was finally ready to use the Real Rubik''s Cube again.


    The use of real gems and Nine-Tailed Chakra to create a real Nine-Tailed, in addition to providing prerequisites for the display of the sequel, is also a means for him to buy himself time.


    Wei Zou Suzuo is mainly to provide Kyuubi with amazing defensive power to prevent Kyuubi from disappearing too quickly due to the attack of the power gem.


    And the tail beast Chakra used by Nine Tails to attack the tail beast jade is also the Chakra reserve that he does not use for the time being.


    Strictly speaking, it cannot be said that it is temporarily unavailable.


    A more accurate statement should be to use your own tail beast Chakra to consume Thanos'' physical strength while buying enough time for yourself.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 585： Open each other

    I don''t care, I want to open it!


    If you can, what ninja doesn''t want to be an honest ninja?


    But there is no way, no matter which world you are in, there are some open and hanging forces.


    As we all know, only opening up can deal with opening up, so that unfair battles become fair again.


    Therefore, in order to deal with Thanos who had opened the "Blood Lock", Roger decided to open some plug-ins for himself.


    Thanos watched as Roger took out the Reality Rubik''s Cube, but he was resisting the attack of the Nine-Tailed Beast Jade, but he had no way to stop Roger.


    Although Wei Zou Susano can''t solve Thanos who has the power gem, there is no problem to stop him.


    After pulling out the reality cube again, Rogge no longer controlled the nine tails to fight, but let the nine tails choose their own attack methods.


    After handing over the fighting autonomy to Nine Tails, he let the pupil power of Xianshu Chakra and Kaleidoscope write round eyes flood into the reality cube.


    With the influx of Xianshu Chakra and Kaleidoscope pupils, the smooth and glass-like transparent surface of the Real Rubik''s Cube showed cracks visible to the naked eye.


    Reality Rubik''s Cube is a seal treatment done by the late Odin in order to make Roger use real gems better by referring to the universe Rubik''s Cube, which greatly reduces the difficulty of using real gems for him.


    And now, Rogge intends to take the initiative to lift the seal made by Odin.


    The simple use of real gems through the Real Rubik''s Cube cannot compete with Thanos, who has fully exerted the power of the power gems.


    Only by fully exerting the power of reality gems can he defeat Thanos, who is incomparably compatible with power gems.


    Bang!


    A few seconds later, a crisp cracking sound resembling glass cracking sounded.


    Without the shackles of the Real Rubik''s Cube, the real gem once again showed a fluid irregular shape, instantly filling the pentagonal crystal on the Nine Tails helmet, making the original light blue and transparent crystal dark red.


    Although Thanos didn¡¯t know what Roger was thinking about, he instinctively realized that after seeing the real gems turn into a fluid form to fill up the entire crystal space, and completely swallowing Roger¡¯s whole person. A breath of danger.


    People at their level of strength, even if they don''t match the Infinite Gems, they will not completely lose control of the Infinite Gems.


    As for the things that died or were exiled to other places when they touched the infinite gem, they would never appear to them.


    Since it was not the backlash and loss of control of Infinite Gems, there was only one reasonable explanation left.


    Roger, took the initiative to engulf himself in the fluid form of reality gems.


    Although the number of fights with Roger is not too much, Thanos can be 100% sure. Roger is definitely not the kind of person who will do useless work in battle.


    He is planning something very dangerous!


    After using the energy of the power gem to offset the tail beast jade launched by Nine Tails, Thanos decisively ended the confrontation with the energy of Nine Tails. Relying on his incomparable physical quality, the flash generally disappeared in the nine. In the sight of the tail.


    The sudden disappearance of Thanos made Nine Tails who only possessed the instinct of beasts stunned.


    With Kyuubi''s current IQ, it is currently unable to respond quickly.


    Thanos disappeared, and Nine Tails stopped attacking.


    The battle that broke the ground just now has suddenly entered a cold field.


    Rogge, who was swallowed by the gems of reality, didn''t know what was happening outside, and now he couldn''t even sense the presence of Kyuubi.


    All his consciousness at this time was occupied by reality gems.


    When his consciousness was completely connected with the gem of reality, he felt a strange feeling as if he had opened the door to a new world.


    This feeling is almost the same as the first time he sensed the existence of the multiverse in Kama Taj. It was a strange feeling between reality and illusion, ignoring time and space.


    This is a feeling that is difficult to describe in words. If you have to describe it, "completely up" may be the most appropriate description.


    In this peculiar feeling that seemed to be completely up, Rogge combined his consciousness bit by bit like a jigsaw puzzle.


    When his consciousness was completely complete, he finally remembered what he would do next.


    He has had a dream since he had Mu Dun, the Blood Succession Limit.


    That is, in this world, the strongest ninjutsu in Mudun was performed once, Immortal Method¡¤Wooden Dunn¡¤True Thousands of Hands¡¤Top of the Buddha.


    Although he is considered to be very hardworking, and has not slackened Mu Dun''s practice, but because of objective factors such as the amount of Chakra and his own qualifications, he has never been able to fulfill this dream.


    However, now, at this critical moment in the battle with Thanos who possesses the gem of power, he plans to use the gem of reality to fulfill his dream.


    As consciousness began to return to his body, the real gems of fluid form poured into his body like natural energy.


    When all the reality gems in fluid form entered his body, Roger in the pentagonal crystal opened his eyes again.


    From the appearance, he is not much different from before.


    But as long as he senses the amount of Xianshu Chakra in his body, he can clearly feel his changes.


    In normal form, his Chakra volume is 0.85 bars.


    Among them, 0.5 column is his own chakra, and the other 0.35 column is the nine-tailed chakra he can borrow.


    When using the immortal mode, he needs to integrate natural energy on the basis of his own chakras, and maintain a balance between the physical energy and the spiritual energy in the ordinary chakras and the absorbed natural energy, which is one-third each.


    So in the fairy mode, his Chakra volume is lower than normal, which is 0.75 bars.


    0.25 column of physical energy, 0.25 column of mental energy, 0.25 column of natural energy.


    But now, he used reality gems to modify the reality that he only had 0.75 pillars of fairy chakras in the fairy mode, and increased the amount of his fairy chakras by 4 times, becoming a whole three pillars of fairy chakras. Carat weight.


    Since Thanos can use power gems to add a "blood lock" that can be called absolute defense, Rogge can of course also use real gems to add an "infinite blue volume" to himself.


    In addition to using reality gems to open an "infinite blue volume hanging" for himself, he also made some small changes to his kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    To be precise, he changed his kaleidoscope and right eye.


    At this time, his right eye was no longer blood red, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye with triangular dart pattern, but purple, with circle of reincarnation eye.


    If Prestige¡¤Suzano can¡¯t defeat Thanos who possesses power gems, then let Thanos taste the power of Samsara Eye and Wood Dun¡¯s strongest ninjutsu magic¡¤Wood Dun¡¤True Thousands of Hands¡¤Top Hua Buddha .


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 586： Reincarnation eye

    One kaleidoscope writes round eyes, one round eye!


    This is the strongest fighting stance that Roger has formulated for himself at this time.


    Although the two reincarnation eyes are more symmetrical, the power will be stronger.


    But considering Thanos'' special situation and the power gem in his hand, Roger still kept a kaleidoscope for himself as a back hand.


    Using reality gems to enhance his own fairy chakra volume and evolve a temporary reincarnation eye for himself, Roger broke the pentagonal crystal in the nine-tailed helmet and flew out of it.


    Afterwards, he lifted the Suzuo armor from Kyuubi and restored Kyuubi to its original appearance.


    Kyuubi''s mission has been completed, and for the next battle, he plans to come himself.


    When the Suzuo armor was lifted from Kyuubi''s body, Rogge relieved the forced tame of the writing wheel''s eye pupil power on Kyuubi and returned his freedom to Kyuubi.


    Although Kyuubi at this time only possessed the instinctive consciousness like a beast, it was clear that Roger was not the one he could offend now.


    Almost at the moment when the pupil force of the writing wheel was suppressed and disappeared, Kyuubi didn''t hesitate at all, without seeing Roger floating above his head, he turned and ran.


    Rogge didn''t stop Kyuubi''s escape, allowing it to leave the battlefield that did not belong to him.


    If it were on earth, he would not dare to let Kyuubi leave like this.


    Although Kyuubi is a tailed beast made from real gems, its combat effectiveness is no worse than the real Kyuubi.


    According to the criteria of the earth, the current Kyuubi is a fox-shaped, self-propelled, large-yield, renewable super nuclear bomb.


    Let it go, maybe it will cause disasters on the earth.


    But this is not the earth, there are only four of them living here.


    Yes, four, not three.


    Thanos¡¯ adopted daughter Kamora is still on Titan, but Thanos doesn¡¯t know this.


    After allowing Nine Tails to pursue its short-term freedom, Roger quickly confirmed the location of Thanos with Chakra Sensation.


    After disappearing from the front of Nine Tails, Thanos did not leave the battlefield too far.


    In other words, he has no intention of leaving the battlefield at all.


    In a ruin that was completely invisible, Roger saw Thanos sitting on a broken stone pillar with a face full of carelessness.


    Although just sitting on the stone pillar casually, Thanos still gave people a very oppressive feeling at this time.


    That feeling is like a victorious general who is waiting for his next opponent to come.


    Thanos is now very good and bluffing, but Roger can see through his disguise at a glance.


    Compared with the time when he felt it last time, Thanos'' life energy intensity has dropped a bit.


    Power gems are indeed cosmic treasures, capable of giving users unimaginable power.


    In contrast, the conditions for using power gems are also extremely stringent.


    The strength is a little weaker, it is impossible to connect and touch the power gem, let alone use the power gem.


    Although Thanos meets the minimum requirements for using power gems, this does not mean that he can use power gems for a long time.


    Although Wei Zhuang Suzuo Nenghu did not cause any obvious injuries to Thanos, he successfully consumed part of his physical strength and life energy.


    So don''t look at the current Thanos Dama Golden Sword sitting on the stone pillar, his real purpose is actually to let himself take a breath to recover the stamina consumed.


    After flying only a few tens of meters away from Thanos, Roger extended his left hand and aimed his palm at Thanos sitting on the stone pillar.


    Vientiane Tianyin!


    He got himself a reincarnation eye, and he would never forget to add a few extra reincarnation eyes to himself.


    In just an instant, an extremely powerful attraction enveloped Thanos, making him fly to Roger''s palm like a cannonball.


    However, just after the Vientiane Sky Yin came into effect, a strong purple light emerged from Thanos'' body.


    At the same time, a ray of lightning-like energy gushed from him and galloped toward Roger.


    Under the action of the Vientiane Sky Yin, this purple lightning-like energy ray showed a faster speed than before, and it came to Roger in an instant.


    Just as this purple lightning-like energy ray was about to hit him, Rogge performed another iconic ninjutsu of the reincarnation eye.


    Shenra Tianzheng!


    In the system''s exchange page, the introduction to Shinra Tianzheng is to focus on yourself, bounce all surrounding objects and ninjutsu, and cause damage to it.


    But in real use, what Shenluo Tianzheng can bounce off is not just objects and ninjutsu.


    Whether it has physical matter or pure energy, Shenluo Tianzheng can bounce off.


    The only difference is how many chakras need to be consumed.


    For Rogge, who just opened the "Unlimited Blue Volume Hanger" for himself, the last thing he needs to worry about is the consumption of Chakra.


    He now has three chakras between pillars.


    If under such circumstances, he still can''t deal with Thanos who has only one infinite gem, then he doesn''t need to seek justice from Thanos, and find a corner to end himself, so as not to continue to shame the ninja profession. .


    The purple lightning-like energy ray was bounced back by Shenluo Tianzheng without any suspense, and returned to Thanos at a faster speed.


    boom!


    Without any hesitation, Thanos once again released an energy ray, blocking the attack that should have hit Roger.


    The impact of the explosion caused Thanos to get rid of the control of Vientiane Sky Yin and fell back to the ground.


    But Rogge''s attack is far from over.


    Almost the moment he landed, Rogge shot a black ball with a diameter of only a few centimeters from the palm of his right hand.


    This seemingly inconspicuous black ball flew in front of Thanos at a speed beyond sound.


    Although the flying speed of the black ball is fast, Thanos is not slow at all.


    Just as Thanos was planning to move laterally to avoid this humble black ball, Roger floating in the air suddenly folded his hands together.


    Earth bursts into the sky!


    This little black ball that he shot at Thanos was not a chakra ball, but the most important gravitational core of the earth explosion.


    A powerful gravitational force that was even more terrifying than Vientiane Tianyin emerged instantly, forcibly holding Thanos who tried to leave.


    It was not just Thanos that was attracted by this horrible gravity, and everything around him, including the ground on which he stood, was forcibly attracted as if it had been attracted by a black hole.


    Attracted by the gravitational core of the earth explosion, Thanos didn''t even have the opportunity to drive the power gem, so he was forcibly pulled into the gravitational core, surrounded by the surrounding soil and stones.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 587： Immortal Method·Wooden Dun·True Thousands of Hands

    In just one or two seconds, a sphere with a diameter of 100 meters and a mixture of rock and soil floated in the air.


    Below this planet-like sphere is a huge crater with a diameter of several hundred meters.


    The Earth Burst Star is a ninjutsu that has the ultimate control of gravity and has a powerful sealing ability.


    In the world of Naruto, the six immortals used the earth-explosive star to seal the ten-tailed outer-shell golem, creating the moon in the world of Naruto.


    Although Roger at this time couldn''t achieve the horror of creating the moon like the six immortals, it was not difficult to seal and restrict Thanos who possessed the power gem.


    After temporarily sealing Thanos by using the earth-burst star, Roger did not stop there, and continued to mobilize the Xianshu Chakra in his body frantically.


    After mastering the power gem, Thanos will get out of trouble from the earth-blasting star sooner or later.


    The only question is how much time he needs to spend.


    Taking advantage of the precious time that Thanos was trapped by the Explosive Sky Star, Rogge used the Immortal Method, Wooden Dun, Real Thousands of Hands, and Top of the Buddha, which he wanted to use long before he had used it, but had never been able to perform it.


    I saw Roger floating in the air with his hands folded suddenly, and a wooden figure sitting cross-legged with a wooden dragon wrapped around his body appeared on the cracked ground.


    When the top of the wooden man''s head just came to his feet, Roger stopped floating and stood directly on top of the wooden man''s head, further increasing the output of Xianshu Chakra.


    Immortal Law¡¤Wooden Escape¡¤True Thousands of Hands¡¤Above the Buddha!


    This slightly longer name already reflects the characteristics of Mu Dun''s strongest ninjutsu.


    To successfully perform this ninjutsu, the first thing to do is to summon the huge Buddha statue with a thousand hands, that is, to complete the "really thousands of hands" part of ninjutsu.


    Only after summoning this huge Buddha statue with a thousand hands, can the final "topping Buddha" be used, which is to control these thousand giant wooden hands to smash the enemy.


    The power of this ninjutsu is undoubtedly, the degree of pulling wind and the row of faces are also directly full.


    However, this ninjutsu has a small trouble.


    That is, the front shake time is too long!


    Combat is not a turn-based game, and there is no uninterrupted preparation time for moves.


    If you want to perform these moves that are too long before shaking, restricting the enemy in advance is the key.


    Because of this, Rogge used the earth-blasting star on Thanos, using the seal and restrictions of the earth-blasting star to buy himself enough time.


    As soon as the wooden man at Roger''s feet appeared, cracks of various sizes appeared on the surface of the rock ball floating in the air, and the purple light of the power gem was shining in the cracks.


    There is not much time left for him!


    After seeing this scene, Roger quietly speeded up his call to the Buddha.


    The celestial chakra in his body that was as vast as the ocean was quickly consumed at an unprecedented speed, and a huge Buddha statue whose head exceeded the wooden man rose from the ground.


    In addition to the huge body of the Buddha, on the ground behind the wooden man, a neatly arranged wooden arm rose.


    These huge wooden arms are densely stacked like the spikes on a hedgehog, forming a unique and alternative lotus platform behind the Buddha.


    boom!


    At the moment when this huge Buddha with a thousand arms behind him completely revealed his true face, the rock ball formed by the earth-explosive sky star burst into pieces under the sparkle of purple light, turning into pieces of different sizes of rubble. .


    Relying on the power of the power gem, Thanos successfully got rid of the seal of the earth-burst star.


    However, at the moment he got rid of the seal of the earth and the sky, he saw the huge Buddha statue in front of him, like a real mountain.


    What is shock?


    Big is shocking!


    As long as an object is large enough, no matter how ordinary the object is, it will give people an extremely shocking feeling.


    Especially after comparing with one''s own body shape, this shock derived from biological instinct will become more intense.


    In front of this huge Buddha statue, the tiny Thanos who is more than two meters high looks like an ant.


    "Xianfa¡¤Wooden Escape¡¤True Thousands of Hands¡¤Above the Buddha!"


    Roger ignored the shock of Thanos, and at the moment Thanos landed, he spoke word by word in an unprecedented serious tone.


    In the past, he always felt that calling out the names of moves in battle was a very secondary thing.


    But when he summoned this huge Buddha statue with a thousand hands, and standing on the head of the Buddha statue looking down at Thanos on the ground, he instinctively called out.


    Under Thanos''s gaze, the giant wooden arms behind the Buddha statue came to life instantly, like a meteorite falling from the sky, violently attacking him.


    Is this a ninja from the earth?


    Looking at these huge fists that occupied all his sight, Thanos sighed silently in his heart.


    Although I don''t know why there is a monster like Roger on the earth, Thanos still has no idea of ??waiting to die.


    I am a destiny, I will not lose to anyone!


    Especially people from the backward planet Earth!


    When these meteorite-like huge fists struck at him, Thanos, who never accepted defeat, made one of the craziest moves so far.


    Whether using the power gem with the help of infinite gloves or introducing the energy of the power gem into the body, Thanos always controls the energy output of the power gem and controls the energy to a stage that he can bear.


    However, now, he no longer considers his own safety issues, and fully urged the power gem.


    One by one, the fists driven by Huafo on the top fell on him.


    Then, one by one broke apart!


    The huge impact brought by the Buddha''s fist disappeared out of thin air at the moment it hit Thanos'' body.


    Immovable!


    At this time Thanos seemed to have completely opened up the absolute defense, bearing the bombardment of these giant fists motionlessly.


    When the first fist of the Buddha statue hit Thanos, Roger felt something was wrong.


    He felt that what he was attacking was not Thanos, but a living gem of power.


    Is this, blended together?


    Although he now has real gems in fluid form in his body, he still showed an incredible look.


    He incorporated the real gems into his body, just to make better use of the power of the real gems and improve the fit between himself and the real gems.


    But what Thanos did at this time was completely different from him.


    The Power Gem still stayed quietly on the Infinite Glove, but in Roger''s perception, Thanos¡¯s life energy signal and the Power Gem¡¯s energy signal were completely fused into one, becoming one that does not distinguish between you and me.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 588： Hela joins the war

    How did he do that?


    Roger can be considered a person who knows Infinite Gems better, but he still doesn''t understand how Thanos did it.


    This is no longer a matter of using the power of infinite gems.


    This situation of Thanos reminded him of the so-called perfect human column force.


    It''s a bit difficult!


    Before the battle, Roger had anticipated many situations, but he did not expect Thanos to merge with the power gem.


    This hand of Thanos not only completely disrupted his plan, but also dispelled most of the power of the Buddha.


    Although there are many fists that can be controlled by the top of the Buddha, the power of each fist is about the same, and there is no obvious difference.


    If the fists in front cannot cause enough damage to Thanos, then those fists in the back cannot cause fatal damage to him either.


    Is this the only way to prepare for the big move?


    No, Roger will never let his efforts be wasted like this!


    After confirming that the giant fist of the top Huafo could not cause damage to the current Thanos, he decisively stopped the attack.


    In the past few seconds, Dingshang Huafo slammed hundreds of punches, using about one-tenth of his arm.


    When the arms behind the Buddha statue became like a lotus platform again, one could clearly see the fracture on the frontmost layer, giving the original majestic and powerful Buddha statue a sense of incompleteness.


    Although Rogge stopped the attack, he did not end the form of topping the Buddha, and still maintained the posture of attacking at any time.


    At this moment, he was like a pistol that had been loaded, waiting for the proper firing time.


    Thanos, who was neither injured nor shining with purple light, looked up at Roger.


    After that, without doing anything, he just stood there in silence.


    What does he want to do?


    Looking down at this somewhat abnormal Thanos, Roger frowned.


    According to common sense, Thanos should seize the opportunity to attack him now.


    But obviously, the current Thanos did not show any signs of launching an attack.


    Accumulation big move?


    Not like!


    Out of control?


    Not like it!


    A little bit of time passed, and a strange silence appeared on this hot battlefield that was still fighting just now.


    Thanos did not attack Rogge, and Rogge did not want to go to waste on the Buddha.


    The people who had been hitting the ground just now seemed to have suddenly pressed the stop button, tacitly maintaining this silent scene that shouldn''t have appeared.


    Just as Roger was considering whether to continue to test Thanos with the Buddha on the top, on a small hill far away from the battlefield, a powerful death power suddenly burst out.


    After the unabashedly appearing of this death power, Roger remembered the ten-minute agreement between himself and Hela.


    Damn, how can I forget this!


    As the only spectator on the scene, Hella witnessed the whole process of Rogge''s battle with Thanos.


    Although there were some boring energy confrontations and an inexplicable truce in the middle, in general, the battle between Roger and Thanos gave her a lot of gains.


    In particular, the immortal method, wooden escape, thousands of hands, and the top of the Buddha, which Roger is now displaying, directly refreshed Roger''s evaluation in her heart.


    She knew that Roger''s strength was not weak, but she didn''t expect that Roger still had such an astonishing move.


    More importantly, it reminded her of the scene when Roger used monthly reading to deal with her.


    That was a mental attack that lasted for half a year!


    Roger hung her on that **** cross for half a year!


    It''s not that Hela couldn''t accept the fact that she lost to Rogge, she just felt that Rogge didn''t seem to be doing his best.


    Compared with Yuedu''s mental attack, the top-up Huafo move is obviously more like Rogge''s bottom-pressing move.


    However, Hela would never have thought that Rogge didn''t want to display the Buddha, but he simply couldn''t display it.


    Even now, if it hadn''t been opened with reality gems, he wouldn''t be able to use it.


    Hella didn''t know this.


    So her understanding became that in Roger''s criteria, Thanos was a stronger existence than her.


    For a queen, especially a queen who is full of confidence in her own strength, Hela''s least favorite thing includes being considered by others that her strength is not as good as others.


    Although Rogge didn''t say anything, he didn''t have this idea at all, but Hela couldn''t stand it.


    Therefore, when the agreed ten minutes were over, Hela immediately exploded with terrifying power of death, declaring his existence to Roger and Thanos.


    After Hela released the power of death in this almost provocative way, Roger knew that his time alone with Thanos was over.


    Not only that, Hela''s approach also made him instinctively aware of a threat.


    This feeling was like being caught by a powerful and deadly beast suddenly.


    Before he could think about it, Hela, who was on the edge of the battlefield, disappeared.


    In just an instant, Hela crossed a distance of thousands of meters, flashing generally to the vicinity of Thanos.


    Up to this moment, Thanos was still in his immobile appearance, as if he hadn''t noticed the arrival of Hela at all.


    Without any hesitation, Hela summoned her most commonly used black long sword, and lightning stabbed towards Thanos'' heart like lightning.


    laugh!


    Just when the black long sword condensed by death power in Hela''s hand was about to pierce his heart, Thanos finally moved.


    However, he acted a little too late.


    Hela''s lightning-fast sword still stabbed Thanos.


    It''s just that it was not his heart that pierced, but his left shoulder.


    Because of time, Thanos did not completely avoid Hela''s sword, but slightly reduced the power of this sword, changing the injured part from the heart to the shoulder.


    Although he didn''t pierce Thanos'' heart with a single sword like he imagined, after hitting Thanos, Hela did not have any thoughts about fighting, and retreated decisively.


    In order to be able to retreat faster, Hela didn''t even pull out the black long sword on Thanos''s left shoulder, but directly released the right hand holding the sword.


    Thanos is injured!


    Hella''s speed raid was successful!


    This doesn''t seem to be a problem, but neither Roger nor Hela showed a solemn expression at this time.


    Something is wrong!


    Very wrong!


    How amazing Thanos¡¯ defensive capabilities are, Rogge and Hela are no strangers.


    That''s the "absolute defense" that even the prestigious Suzuonenhu and Dingshanghua Buddha have not broken!


    But now, the "absolute defense" on Thanos has disappeared.


    Whether it is their own rich combat experience or physical combat instinct, they are reminding them that the current Thanos is very problematic.


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 589： Thanos is dead?

    Although I don''t know why Thanos lost his "absolute defense", this seems to be a good thing for Roger, who has been in a "loaded" state.


    After Hela chose to retreat without hesitation, Roger decisively urged the top of the Buddha who was resting.


    Euler Euler Euler Euler Euler...


    The giant fist of the Buddha statue smashed against Thanos like a meteor shower.


    Boom boom boom boom...


    One after another nuclear bomb-like terrorist explosions sounded, and mushroom clouds like light **** rose one after another.


    In an instant, the Buddha statue slammed hundreds of punches, making the already devastated earth more fragmented.


    The earth shook crazily, and the hurricane-like shock wave swept everything around without distinguishing the enemy and me. Crushed rocks and soil fell from the sky like raindrops...


    According to the agreement, at this time, he should give Hela all the task of attacking Thanos.


    But after discovering that something was wrong with Thanos, he decided to temporarily shelve the agreement between himself and Hela.


    Thanos must die!


    And must die in his hands!


    Although killing Thanos by hand is not a mandatory task required by the system, as a traverser, Roger cannot give this opportunity to others.


    This is an achievement, an achievement that every traverser who travels to this world desires to accomplish.


    Roger is no exception.


    The giant fist of the Buddha statue kept hitting Thanos'' body like bullets fired by a Gatling machine gun. The light blue mixed with a trace of purple explosive light enveloped the entire sky, becoming the only light at this time.


    After urging the Buddha to swing hundreds of punches, Roger stopped this extremely violent and terrifying physical attack and re-sensed the life signal of Thanos.


    As before, there was still only one signal he could perceive, and Thanos'' life energy signal was still integrated with the energy signal of the power gem.


    Although the number of energy signals has not changed, the energy intensity is significantly different.


    If the energy intensity that Roger felt on Thanos was like the sun before, then the energy intensity he perceives now is the moon, and the two are not in the same order of magnitude.


    What happened to this guy?


    If Thanos hadn''t left his sight all the time, Roger would have doubted if Thanos had changed someone from a king player to a bronze player.


    When the dust from the explosion gradually dissipated, Thanos reappeared in the sight of him and Hela.


    After seeing the appearance of Thanos at this time, both of them showed extremely surprised expressions.


    The original domineering Thanos was lying on the shattered ground with a weak face, covered in blood, and panting.


    What is even more surprising is that Thanos¡¯s right arm and right leg have disappeared.


    Thanos, without his right arm and right leg, showed an unprecedented state of weakness, completely devoid of the aura that a universe emperor should have.


    Although he saw it with his own eyes, Roger still couldn''t accept that this was the domineering Thanos just now.


    What happened to him?


    Is this still Thanos?


    Not only was Roger somewhat unacceptable, Hela also couldn''t believe the scene before him.


    Thanos has proven his strength with practical actions, but now...


    If it were at other times, Rogge might be happy to see Thanos''s miserable appearance.


    But now, this gave him a feeling of being forcibly interrupted to enjoy.


    This is not the ending I want!


    Thanos should not be defeated in such a funny way!


    Rogge can accept his own defeat, but he cannot accept this inexplicable victory, accept this kind of victory that seems like alms.


    Fuck!


    Feeling the increasingly weak aura of life on Thanos, Rogge exploded.


    Thanos lost, in a way that no one thought of.


    Seeing Thanos, who had lost his fighting ability and was getting closer and closer to death, Rogge lifted the fairy mode with a gloomy face and stopped manipulating the Buddha statue.


    "Such an ending is a shame to you and me!"


    After flying from the top of the Buddha statue to Thanos, Rogge said in a complicated tone.


    Thanos wanted to say something, and forced a few words, but he didn''t even say a complete sentence.


    "If there is a chance in the future, we will have a good fight..."


    Looking at Thanos¡¯s eyes that gradually lost their light, Roger psyched out the Kusanaru Sword and came to Thanos step by step.


    "Reassure, get on the road!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the silver-white Kusanaru sword plunged straight into Thanos'' forehead, completely ending Thanos'' life.


    At the moment when the Kusanaru sword pierced Thanos''s head, Roger raised his head and closed his eyes, and stood there without saying a word.


    Ten seconds later, he drew the Kusanaru sword, and took off the infinite glove on Thanos'' left hand, and threw the cracked infinite glove into the psychic scroll together with Kusanaru sword.


    After Rogge, with his back to Thanos, walked more than a dozen meters, he silently performed a soil escape ninjutsu.


    Earth Dun¡¤Huangquan Marsh!


    Thanos'' body was slowly swallowed by the dark brown swamp below him.


    After a few seconds, it completely merged into the swamp and merged with the land of Titan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "When you need me to fulfill the three promises, you can come to Earth or Tatooine to find me at any time, and you can send someone to send a message."


    After speaking, Roger opened the portal to return to the planet Tatooine.


    The long-awaited ultimate battle ended in such an inexplicable way, and his emotions fell into an unprecedented low.


    This ending is simply all the efforts made before insulting him.


    Although Hela didn¡¯t know why Rogge suddenly became so depressed, after seeing Rogge¡¯s appearance that everything seemed to be meaningless now, she didn¡¯t ask a single word, and nodded silently, indicating that she knew. .


    After nodding to Hela to express his gratitude, Roger walked into the portal and returned to the Hokage office in Konohain Village.


    Although there are not many things that he needs to deal with right now, such as the supreme wisdom of the idea of ??soul gems, such as the sacred tree planted on Ego, such as the immortal human body that has not yet been fully developed and the kaleidoscope writing wheel that has not yet evolved to the reincarnation eye eye¡­¡­


    But now he has no interest at all. He just wants to sit quietly in Hokage''s office, looking up at the ceiling boredly.


    Thanos shouldn''t just die like this, really shouldn''t!


    Time goes by little by little, from day to night, and then from night to sunrise...


    After spending a whole day in the Hokage office, he finally stood up and came to the huge French windows of the office, looking at the unknown planet in the sky.


    No, it cannot end like this, his battle with Thanos must not end like this!


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 590： Thanos who reincarnated from the dirty soil

    Thanos can die, but it''s so unclear that he can''t die!


    A crazy plan emerged in Rogge''s mind.


    After looking at the distant sky for a few minutes, he opened the portal to Ygor.


    After nearly a year of growth, the sacred tree has grown into a true towering giant tree.


    At this time, the sacred tree was nearly a thousand meters high, and its lush leaves and thick branches showed a posture of covering the sky and the sun.


    In addition to its amazing size, the sacred tree swallows the natural energy on the Ego star like a cancer cell.


    With the location of the sacred tree as the center, the surrounding area of ??hundreds of kilometers has become a forbidden place for life, without any plants or life.


    "Ego, come out."


    Rogge, floating in front of the sacred tree, said calmly.


    Not long after he finished speaking, the blue and white celestial energy gathered in front of him from all directions, and the human form Yigo quickly formed.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Gray-haired Igo looked at Roger with a vigilant look, and asked silently.


    Since Rogge planted the sacred tree on him, Rogge has become a nightmare for him, a lingering nightmare, and he also visits him from time to time.


    "I know you don''t like the sacred tree very much, so I plan to agree to your previous request and let you ripen the sacred tree."


    "I just want to know how much time do you need to finish ripening without damaging the sacred tree?"


    In the beginning, Rogge planned to let the sacred tree grow to maturity on its own.


    But now, he has changed his mind.


    As long as it does not affect the final Chakra fruit, artificially speeding up the growth of the sacred tree is not unacceptable.


    "Half a year! Half a year in Earth time!"


    Ego is not a normal planet, and Ego does not orbit a star, so Ego can only use Earth time to answer Roger.


    "Yes, I will give you half a year!"


    "After half a year, I will come and take away the sacred tree and fruit. As for you, you can go wherever you want, and I will never stop it!"


    Eagle did not expect that Roger would actually agree to the ripening suggestion he made earlier.


    A long time ago, he euphemistically proposed to mature the tree, hoping to end the tragic experience of the tree constantly devouring his own vitality as soon as possible.


    Although ripening the sacred tree will bring some damage to his life origin, but considering that after the sacred tree matures, he can completely stay away from the sacred tree like Roger and this natural enemy, and he can accept some incidental damage.


    Long-term pain is worse than short-term pain!


    This is what he thinks.


    However, just as soon as his proposal was put forward, it was ruthlessly rejected by Roger.


    "Okay! This is what you said, within half a year, I will let the sacred tree mature!"


    Although Igo didn''t know what Rogge had gone through, he did not let go of this opportunity to regain his freedom soon and agreed.


    After agreeing to the maturity time of the sacred tree with Yigo, Roger opened the portal again and returned to the Titan star where Thanos was buried.


    "You can''t die right now, so let''s go on the road with peace of mind next time!"


    After speaking, he manipulated Chakra to quickly sketch the cumbersome ninjutsu style on the ground, and re-excavated the Thanos who was buried in the Yellow Spring Marsh.


    He wants to resurrect Thanos!


    To be precise, he wants to reincarnate in Despair!


    This is a crazy move, but it is the only way to get rid of one''s heart knot.


    Rogge didn''t want Thanos, the **** purple potato head, to always jump horizontally in his own memories.


    The art of reincarnating from the dirty soil was quickly depicted.


    The rebirth of the dirty soil requires the completion of three prerequisites, the reincarnation technique, a part of the body tissue of the person being reincarnated, and a living person.


    Rogge didn''t intend to grab someone to serve as a container for Thanos'' reincarnation, and he didn''t need to do so.


    On the exchange page of the system, there is a living human body that meets the requirements for rebirth from the dirty soil.


    When the punisher reincarnated from the filthy earth, the system gave a male body that was alive but unconscious and engraved with the control technique in advance.


    After spending his only 30 ninja coins to exchange for such a body from the system, Rogge placed the patchy male body on Thanos at will.


    After completing all the preparatory work, Rogge did not hesitate, and directly used the dirty soil to reincarnate.


    Strictly speaking, this is the first time he has reincarnated from the dirty soil.


    The last time he reincarnated the Punisher, he used the dirty earth reincarnation scroll exchanged in the system.


    And this time, he was using his ability to perform this alien psychic S-level forbidden technique.


    With the operation of the reincarnation technique, Thanos'' body began to merge with the male body, and the gray dust that appeared out of thin air completely enveloped them.


    A few seconds later, when the reincarnation technique stopped, cracks appeared on his face, and Thanos, whose skin color changed from purple to purple-gray, appeared in front of Roger.


    "Welcome back!"


    Rogge did not expect that the process of rebirth and Thanos would be so easy.


    At the beginning, he was also worried that Reincarnation Thanos would cause the death of one of the legendary five creation gods of the universe.


    After all, in some universes, death is Thanos¡¯s concubine, and it is the master who bewitched Thanos to kill half of the universe¡¯s life.


    But it turns out that not every death in the universe can be seen as Thanos.


    At least in this universe, death does not seem to be interested in Thanos.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Although Thanos was reincarnated from the dirty soil, he obviously hadn''t fully reacted yet, looking at Roger in confusion.


    "You are dead, I resurrected you again."


    "Although you may not like this method of resurrection, this is the only resurrection method I have at present, so you will just do it."


    Seeing Thanos resurrected, a trace of excitement appeared on Roger''s face involuntarily.


    After hearing Rogge''s reminder, Thanos finally remembered something, and felt his current strange body solemnly.


    After confirming the filthy body in detail, Thanos spoke again: "What on earth do you want to do?"


    "I want to have a fair fight with you, a fair fight without relying on Infinite Gems."


    "There are no infinite gems, no helpers, just me and you, each will fight a fight according to his ability, regardless of life or death!"


    Roger said very seriously.


    He couldn''t accept the kind of victory that seemed to come from charity, and he wanted to use his own strength to defeat Thanos.


    "Just for this?" Thanos obviously didn''t believe this reason.


    "Just for this!"


    Rogge replied with great certainty.


    "Hahahaha, you are a lunatic, a real lunatic!"


    Thanos suddenly laughed, laughing presumptuously and wildly.


    "Crazy Ninja vs. Crazy Titan. This will be a very good battle."


    "I accept your proposal!"


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 591： One-year appointment

    Although the reasons Rogge gave were not particularly normal, Thanos was not a normal person, so he decisively agreed to Rogge''s proposal.


    Roger is a bit crazy, but Thanos is not much better.


    A madman who has the idea of ??killing half of the lives in the universe in order to make the intelligent races in the universe live better, is no less crazy than anyone.


    "By the way, I have a question that I haven''t figured out. What happened to you before, how come you suddenly became so weak?"


    Since the end of the battle, Roger has been considering this issue.


    He couldn''t understand why the Thanos, who was not like a normal creature before, suddenly became like a ghost.


    "It''s nothing special, I was backlashed by the power gem!"


    Thanos frowned slightly, and said calmly.


    "Backlash? With your strength, you will actually be backlashed?"


    Although Thanos is unlikely to lie at this time, Rogge still can''t accept this explanation.


    For others, it is normal to be backlashed while using power gems.


    But this kind of thing will never happen to Thanos.


    In any case, Thanos is a sub-heavenly father-level existence, a famous powerhouse in the universe.


    If he couldn''t bear the power of the power gem, then few people in the universe could bear it.


    What''s more, the degree of compatibility between the power gem and Thanos is not generally high, and they fit like a pair of adulterers.


    "It''s backlash. I tried to maximize the power of the power gem, but I encountered backlash."


    Thanos was serious about it, but Roger still didn''t believe it.


    Looking at Roger, whose face revealed "I don''t believe", Thanos continued to explain: "I and you both underestimated Infinite Gems. In other words, Infinite Gems is not an existence that people like us can completely control."


    "Although infinite gems are not life in the conventional sense, they also have the pride that belongs to them."


    "Borrowing their power, you and I can do it. But if you want to be their master, neither I nor you can do it."


    "Those who are greedy for powerful forces are eventually swallowed by power. You should also understand this."


    If the person standing in front of him was not Roger, Thanos would not bother to explain so much.


    Although Thanos seems to be difficult to get along with, it is only aimed at the weak ones.


    For those who are powerful or have their own approval, Thanos is still very patient.


    "Let¡¯s stop talking about the infinite gems, let¡¯s talk about the next battle."


    "Although your current dirty body has some peculiarities, you should also feel it. The dirty body is not particularly suitable for you."


    "If you fight with me in a filthy body, your winning rate will be so low that you can''t believe it."


    As soon as Roger said this, Thanos'' expression became extremely solemn.


    Although Thanos didn''t know exactly what kind of ninjutsu the Dirty Land Reincarnation was, he could perceive that there was a certain restriction in his current body, a restriction that was naturally restrained by others.


    "So, before the battle, you have to find a way to solve the problem of this filthy body. I can''t provide any help in this regard."


    "But I have a small suggestion. You may be able to find the help of one of the five creation gods of the universe, and she may be able to help you solve this problem."


    If you just resurrect an ordinary person, many people in the universe can do it.


    But if you want to resurrect Thanos, a powerful existence that is only one step away from the heavenly father, few people have this ability except death.


    And Rogge was also curious as to whether Thanos in this world could be favored by death.


    "Well, I will find a way to solve this problem!"


    Even if Rogge didn''t remind him, Thanos would find a way to get rid of the body of the dirt and resurrect.


    No matter in terms of matching degree or personal preference, Thanos prefers his original body.


    "Then come on, I look forward to the day when you are truly resurrected."


    "As for the battle between me and you, it will be about one year later, one year after Earth time. At that time, I should be able to reach the true peak state."


    The sacred tree will bear Chakra fruit only half a year later, and considering the time to adapt, Rogge thinks one year is a more appropriate time.


    Not surprisingly, at that time he could reach the true pinnacle of the ninja profession and become the **** of ninja recognized by the system.


    "No problem, one year is enough!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Golden Jack" control room.


    "I have resolved the Thanos issue. He won''t come to trouble you anymore. You can go back and continue to be your bounty hunters."


    After arranging a time for the next battle with Thanos, Roger opened the portal and returned to the "Golden Jack".


    "Can we go now?"


    Xingjue asked with some uncertainty. After speaking, he didn''t forget to turn his head and glance at Kamora.


    "Yes, you can go now, you can go wherever you want."


    Rogge, sitting in the captain''s position, said lightly.


    "What about the soul gem, the Supreme Wisdom already knows where the soul gem is?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Camora asked.


    "I will take care of this. The Supreme Wisdom cannot get the soul gem."


    The Supreme Wisdom is just a computer of life, and there is no so-called love at all, so it is absolutely impossible for him to obtain soul gems through sacrifice.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Camora wanted to continue to say something, but she was interrupted by Roger before she finished.


    "No, but you can go, I need someone to be quiet."


    Rogge issued an eviction order.


    When Xingjue and others and the predators brought by Yongdu left the "Golden Jack", Rogge said to the battleship''s artificial intelligence system "Captain Jack": "Go to the planet Vomer at full speed."


    Although there is no possibility of the Supreme Wisdom to obtain soul gems through sacrifice, just in case, Roger decided to personally go to Vormere to solve or take away the "paternity appraiser" Red Skull guarding the soul gems.


    Just when he took the "Golden Jack" to Vormeer, an army of the Kerry Empire had already appeared on the rare-human Vormeer Star.


    After Rogge and Thanos left Hara Star, the Supreme Wisdom dispatched Kerry''s army to Vomer Star as soon as possible, trying to get the soul gem into the bag.


    Because of the distance, it took the Kerry army, who was responsible for bringing back the soul gems, a whole day before they rushed from Hara to Vormir.


    At this time, this treasure hunting team composed of three Kerry Empire warships had just reached the peak where the Soul Gem Altar was located.


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 592： Homesick red skull

    The guardian of the soul gem, the Red Skull, was floating on the edge of the semicircular altar, looking down at the Kerry Empire army at the foot of the mountain.


    Looking at this fully-armed and high-spirited unit, he couldn''t help but recall his Hydra unit at the time.


    Thinking of this, he sighed silently.


    Back then, he was considered a big man on the earth, and he even almost fulfilled his great dream of ruling the earth.


    Back then, he wanted people to have people, money and money, and he also mastered the universe''s Rubik''s Cube called unlimited energy.


    However, all this was ruined by the man wearing a tight uniform and holding a round shield.


    If it weren''t for that man, he wouldn''t be exiled by the universe''s Rubik''s Cube to this ghost place where birds don''t shit, let alone be cursed by soul gems, and become the same as now.


    I really want to return to Earth!


    I really want to eat Frankfurt sausage again, I really want to drink Bavarian white beer again, I really want to drink pea soup again...


    At this time, the Red Skull completely ignored the Kerry empire warriors who were going up the mountain, and was full of German food that he liked.


    As a notorious careerist, Red Skull had great ambitions.


    But after being exiled to this **** place and confined near the altar where he could not leave, his ambitions were the same as those who tried to find soul gems, and turned into bones buried underground.


    Now he has no idea of ??conquering the world.


    Compared to conquering the world, he wants to have a good German lunch, preferably the kind with unlimited supply of sausages and beer.


    Eat traditional German food that he once dismissed and even regarded as a "waste of time".


    It didn''t take long for these Kerry warriors with the advanced energy guns of the Kerry Empire to arrive next to this not-so-wide altar.


    Because of the size of the altar, these Kerry warriors could not even reach the top of the mountain. Only the dozens of people in the front were qualified to actually set foot on the top of the mountain where the altar was.


    "If you want to get soul gems, you need to sacrifice your love! As long as you can push your love down the altar with your hands, you can get soul gems."


    The Red Skull ignored the energy guns behind him that were aiming at him, and said silently without looking back.


    Explaining how to obtain soul gems to those who go to the altar is the curse of soul gems.


    Of course, the soul gem has not forgotten to give him the ability to see through the identity of each visitor, so that he can know who the descendants of each person who arrives at the altar are.


    If it is at other times, he may follow the requirements of the soul gem and show his "paternity test" ability.


    But these heavily armed Kerry warriors evoked his memories of his own Hydra soldiers, so he skipped the "paternity test" step and told them the method of obtaining soul gems.


    Although he didn''t turn his head back, Red Skull was sure that these Kerry fighters would never dare to shoot at him, because these Kerry fighters were obviously just pawns of some big man.


    After hearing Red Skull''s words, although these Kerry soldiers still did not remove their guns, they showed the same surprised look.


    Not to mention that they can''t be sure that what the Red Skull said is true. Even if what the Red Skull said is true, they still cannot complete the sacrifice now.


    No soldier will carry out his mission with his beloved ones, and even if they agree, their chief cannot agree.


    This is a bit embarrassing!


    These Kerry warriors do not mind giving their lives for the Supreme Wisdom, but this does not mean that they are willing to sacrifice their beloved lives to complete the task of the Supreme Wisdom.


    Not everyone is a ruthless person like Thanos, who can sacrifice their love without blinking.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although Rogge didn''t know what happened on the Soul Altar at this time, he was ready to not see the Red Skull when he went to the Soul Altar.


    The Supreme Wisdom has already shown a desire for soul gems, as long as he does not suffer from lazy cancer, he will definitely send troops to Vomer Star as soon as possible.


    Even if the Red Skull was captured or killed by the fighters of the Kerry Empire, it was not particularly strange.


    The Red Skull was just a side mission of his journey to Vormir. What he really planned to do was to destroy the soul gem altar.


    Of course, letting him do this kind of thing may be a little risky.


    For example, encounter resistance from soul gems and so on.


    Therefore, he planned to borrow the power of the power gem, and the mountain where the soul gem altar was located was completely destroyed.


    After all, only infinite gems can fight infinite gems.


    Compared with the treasure hunt team sent by Supreme Wisdom, Roger''s luck was a little bit better.


    It takes a whole day to depart from Harrah''s Star to Vormir, but he only needs 40 to 50 minutes to go to Vormir.


    In addition to the relatively close distance in space, it is more important that the universe where he is located has an interstellar jumping point to the universe where Vomer Star is located.


    He only needs to jump once, and he can reach the universe where Vomer Star is located.


    Then, he could directly land on the Vormere Star on the "Golden Jack".


    When Roger headed to Vormir at full speed, the Kerry warrior on the Soul Altar also sent the information that he needed to sacrifice his beloved to obtain soul gems back to Hara.


    The news was sent back, but if you want to get the next step of the supreme wisdom, you don''t know when it was.


    The universe is huge, and if there is no star jumping point, it will even be desperately large.


    A little bit of time passed, and while the Kerry warriors on Vormir waited patiently for the next order of the Supreme Wisdom, the "Golden Jack" broke through the atmosphere of Vormir and flew to the high altitude where the altar mountain was located.


    "Imperial battleship? How could they come so quickly?"


    "Maybe it happened to be performing the mission of the troops in the nearby universe?"


    "It makes sense. I don''t know which leader''s main ship is?"


    ...


    As fighters of the Kerry Empire, they certainly would not be unfamiliar with the main battleship of the Empire.


    Although the battleship they were riding on was also one of the main battleships of the empire, the strength between the main force and the main force cannot be generalized.


    When the "Golden Jack" slowly descended and became clearer and clearer, these Kerry fighters began to notice something was wrong.


    This is the exclusive battleship of the highest commander of the accusing regiment, and the main battleship of the Empire that the accuser Ronan is eligible to own.


    At this time, these Kerry empire fighters finally remembered a news that once caused a strong sensation within the empire.


    The fourth generation of Hokage on the earth defeated Ronan, the highest accuser of the accusation group, and took away the battleship belonging to Ronan.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 593： The pride of infinite gems

    The reason these Kerry fighters came so sure was not Ronan the accuser, because before they set off, they just heard the news that Ronan was destroyed by Thanos.


    Ronan, a well-known strongman in the Kerry Empire, was destroyed by the crazy Titan Thanos in the palace square of the supreme wisdom.


    Although not many people knew exactly how Thanos and Ronan fought, the news that Ronan had lost his right arm and the warhammer quickly spread.


    Since Ronan lost to Roger for the first time, his prestige in the Kerry Empire has gradually declined.


    And when he lost to Rogge for the second time in Sakar, his prestige in the military and civilians reached its lowest point ever.


    If it were not for the Supreme Wisdom to always trust him, it is still unknown whether he can continue to serve as the Supreme Accuser of the accusation team.


    Considering Ronan¡¯s current situation and his experience in taking the battleship away by Rogge, these Kerry fighters can be 100% sure that the battleship flying above them is the one that Rogge took away from Ronan. Ship.


    How could he come here?


    Does he want soul gems too?


    Just as these Kerry soldiers looked up at the "Golden Jack" in the air with vigilant faces, Rogge, sitting in the position of the captain of the main control room, calmly issued an offensive order.


    Although there are many Kerry fighters on the mountain, they are not the prime target of the "Golden Jack".


    "Golden Jack" is now attacking the three Kerry Empire warships that sent them over.


    Boom boom boom...


    Under the gaze of these Kerry fighters, the "Golden Jack" fired energy rays and physical shells of various colors, venting the attack to the three warships with only basic operators left like a goddess scattered flowers.


    Although they belong to the main battle sequence of the Kerry Empire, the "Golden Jack" proved the gap between the main forces with actual actions.


    Under the powerful artillery attack of the "Golden Jack", the three Kerry battleships failed to even decently defend themselves, and accompanied by the dazzling explosion and fire, they quickly fell from the air with black smoke.


    "The primary target has been destroyed, whether to start attacking the secondary target."


    The mechanically synthesized sound of "Spyro" sounded mercilessly in the main control room.


    "Attack!"


    Although there are hundreds of micri warriors on the altar mountain peak, they have only individual weapons, and it is impossible for them to cause any fatal attack on the "Golden Jack".


    This is also the main reason why they are only secondary goals rather than primary goals.


    Through the huge display in the main control room, Roger could clearly see the red skull floating on the edge of the altar in a tattered black cloak.


    He was not worried that the Red Skull would die under the gunfire of the "Golden Jack".


    The previous Red Skull might not be able to withstand this kind of bomb-washing attack, but the current Red Skull can definitely withstand it.


    The current Red Skull is the guardian of the Soul Gem. Although the Soul Gem did not endow him with strong combat power, it is not a simple matter to kill him under the protection of the Soul Gem.


    Boom boom boom boom boom...


    The mountain on which the Soul Gem Altar was located was not so tall and majestic. Under the powerful firepower of the "Golden Jack", this unknown mountain peak ushered in the worst experience ever.


    The mountain road was rugged and the rocky mountain peaks were attacked fiercely like natural disasters. The explosion of fire and powerful shock waves continued to shine everywhere.


    Under the swift and fierce attack of the "Golden Jack", the Kerry soldiers on the mountain quickly reduced their troops at a terrifying speed, and even a slightly complete body was not left behind.


    Although Kerry soldiers suffered heavy casualties, not everyone was so unlucky.


    Those Kerry warriors who formally stepped into the range of the altar became the lucky ones favored by the goddess of luck.


    Rogge did not let "Spyro" deliberately skip the area where the altar was located. The "Golden Jack" fired shells and energy beams toward the altar and the two tall stone pillars no less than other areas.


    But these shells and energy beams were detonated by an invisible force before they were about to hit the altar and stone pillars.


    Not only that, the shock wave produced by the explosion was also blocked by this invisible force, and it failed to really hurt the altar and the two stone pillars.


    After seeing this unreasonable scene, Roger couldn''t help but remember the words Thanos said before.


    Infinite Gems have their pride!


    Rogge couldn''t determine whether Infinite Gems was really proud.


    But after seeing the scene in front of him, he can basically confirm that the infinite gems all possess certain living characteristics, or in other words, possess a certain sense of self.


    The Power Gem didn''t want to be completely controlled by Thanos, so he defeated Thanos.


    The soul gem did not want to be destroyed by the altar, so it resisted the attack on the altar.


    In addition to these two immediate examples, the red skulls floating on the altar can more or less prove this.


    Although the space gems in the Cosmos Cube did not recognize the Red Skull, they did not kill him. Instead, they teleported him to Vormere, making him the guardian of his "brother".


    The Red Skull was not the first earth person to touch the Rubik''s Cube in the universe, but he was the only one who was teleported to Vormil''s Star by the Space Gem, which more or less proved that this was the result of the Space Gem''s active choice.


    When all the Kerry soldiers outside the altar died under the fire of the "Golden Jack", Roger stood up from the captain''s position and opened the portal to the altar.


    "After I leave, you return to the planet Tatooine by yourself, don''t wait for me!"


    After speaking, Roger walked into the portal, from the main control room of the "Golden Jack" to the semicircular altar of soul gems.


    After officially stepping on the Soul Gem Altar, he did not go to see the Kerry warriors, and went straight to the floating "Red Skull".


    "Tell me, my origin!"


    Roger looked at the Red Skull and said with an expression on his face.


    The soul gem gave the red skull the peculiar ability to see the identity of all visitors, and even the biological father that the visitors did not know.


    So Rogge was curious whether the Red Skull, who possessed the ability of "paternity test", could see his origin.


    The floating red skull slowly landed on the altar, looking at Roger in front of him seriously.


    After ten seconds, he frowned and shook his head.


    can not tell?


    The peculiar ability endowed by the soul gem disappeared at this moment?


    "It seems you can''t see it anymore, so I can rest assured!"


    Roger smiled and said to the red skull.


    Afterwards, before Red Skull could react, his right fist entwined with Chakra hit Red Skull''s face fiercely.


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 594： Commission of the Red Skull

    No one thought that after Roger finished his question, he would suddenly punch Red Skull.


    Especially the Red Skull himself, did not expect that he would actually be punched firmly, and he would still be hit in the face.


    If he was exiled, even if he couldn''t stop Rogge''s punch, he would definitely not be overreacted.


    boom!


    The Red Skull, like a baseball hit by a bat, drew a graceful arc in the air. From the edge of the semicircular altar on the mountain peak, it slammed into the circular altar under the mountain.


    The huge impact force caused the Red Skull to knock out a conspicuous impact crater in the circular altar at the bottom of the mountain.


    Had it not been for the Soul Gem to give him some enhancements to the watcher, Rogge''s punch might have killed him directly.


    After punching the red skull off the altar, Roger looked back at the Kerry warriors who looked wary and suspicious.


    Shadow clone!


    Rogge didn''t plan to kill these Kerry fighters himself, he summoned a shadow clone and handed over the task of killing these Kerry fighters to the shadow clone.


    Afterwards, under the gaze of these Kerry warriors, he used the technique of super light and heavy rock and slowly floated down the altar and came to the red skull again.


    "It seems that the soul gem is not bad for you, it actually helped you strengthen your physique."


    Although the main power of soul gems is concentrated in the soul domain, as a universe-level treasure, soul gems also do not lack the ability to strengthen others.


    The strength of the soul will definitely bring about the strengthening of the body.


    This is a very simple truth.


    A fragile body cannot support a strong soul.


    "Who are you?"


    It has been more than 70 years since I was beaten last time.


    Rogge''s punch made Red Skull feel the long-lost pain and aroused his dissatisfaction.


    Although it has become the current appearance of human beings and ghosts, in any case, Red Skull was the leader of Hydra before.


    The experience of exile may have changed some of his thoughts, but it could not completely wipe out the arrogance deep in his heart.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What is important is that I want to teach you a lesson!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger attacked the red skull lying on the ground again.


    From the perspective of the people of the earth, the Red Skull is definitely not weak. After all, he is a man who can compete with the American team Rogers.


    But it is a pity that the enemy he is facing now is Roger, who is known for being powerful in the universe.


    Roger didn''t need to use any ninjutsu at all, and he couldn''t even use advanced physical skills.


    With only his own physical strength, he can do all the abuse of the Red Skull.


    Under his attack, Red Skull couldn''t even do a decent defense, and became a human sandbag under his fist, withstanding his stormy punches and kicks.


    The torture generally beat the Red Skull for five or six minutes before Roger stopped the unilateral overwhelming attack and lifted the immobile Red Skull.


    "There are two reasons for hitting you."


    "The first one is because the Hydra you built has added a lot of trouble to me. Although they are all minor troubles, they are very annoying."


    "As for the second one, it''s simple, because you look ugly!"


    The former leader of Hydra, and now the Guardian of the Soul Gem, was raised by Rogge like a baby without the ability to resist at this time, completely devoid of the previous superior demeanor.


    "You are stronger than me. What you say is what you say."


    Although the whole body was in pain from being beaten by Roger, the Red Skull knew very well that Roger did not kill himself.


    Otherwise, he now feels more than just physical pain.


    Looking at the red skull who had accepted his fate, Roger let go of his right hand and dropped him to the ground.


    "It''s time to vent, so next is a happy time for cooperation."


    Rogge said with a kind tone and a smile on his face.


    However, after hearing his words, Red Skull suddenly became cold all over his body, looking at him with vigilant eyes.


    "What do you want to do?" Red Skull asked tentatively.


    "Introduce myself first, my name is Roger, I am a ninja, and I have the little title of "Four Generations of Naruto" in the outside world.


    "Ninja is a profession that relies on performing other people''s commissions to get paid. If you don''t mind, I hope I can take a small commission from you."


    Rao was a well-informed Red Skull, and at this time he couldn''t keep up with Roger''s thinking.


    Especially when Roger said these words like a gentle and kind lawyer, he even had an idea of ??whether Roger was a schizophrenic patient.


    Just now I beat him like a barbarian frantically, and now I tell him that I want to take orders from him.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t beat him and couldn''t escape, Red Skull would definitely choose to stay away from Rogge the first time.


    "What commission do you want from me?"


    The Red Skull asked slowly in doubt.


    "It''s very simple. You entrust me to take you back to Earth. After returning to Earth, you just need to pay me some compensation."


    "Although your Hydra has been wiped out, there are still some stubborn loyalties left."


    "I don''t want much. After you return to the earth, you can clean up your Hydra, and then give me the funds, equipment, and antique collectibles in the Hydra."


    "Of course, you can also simply understand it as using Hydra''s money to buy your freedom."


    At this moment, Rogge said slowly to the red skull like a bewitching demon.


    "It''s that simple?"


    "It''s that simple!"


    Using Hydra''s funds and equipment in exchange for his own freedom is a very cost-effective business for Red Skull.


    Although he didn''t know what Roger was going to do, he decisively agreed to Roger''s proposal.


    "After signing this commissioned scroll, we have formally reached a cooperative relationship."


    "The remuneration is simpler, just write a billion dollars first. For other things, verbal agreement will do. I believe in your character."


    Rogge didn''t intend to let Red Skull''s commission occupy the commission for too long, so the remuneration written on the scroll was much less than they agreed.


    The Red Skull didn''t speak, and after receiving the commissioned scroll from Roger, he quickly started writing.


    "Delegated content: Bring the red skull cursed by the soul gem back to earth; delegate status: incomplete; delegate reward: 30 ninja coins!"


    Red Skull''s commission passed the system''s judgment smoothly.


    Although the commission reward given by the system is only 30 nincoins, this is still acceptable for Roger, who has zero nincoins.


    Anyway, this is just an incidental commission. It¡¯s not bad if it can be judged by the system. What bikes are needed.


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 595： Monthly reading · Duo

    After closing the commission page of the system, Rogge took back the commission scroll with commemorative value from the red skull and threw the commission scroll back into the psychic scroll.


    Just as he was about to take out the Infinite Gloves from the psychic scroll, he suddenly stopped, frowned and thought about it.


    The soul gem is a gem of self-awareness, otherwise it will not set the condition that you must sacrifice your beloved to get it.


    Since it has consciousness, it means that it can communicate.


    After thinking of this, Rogge temporarily put aside the idea of ??destroying the Soul Gem Altar with the Power Gem, and smiled at the Red Skull who had just stood up.


    "I took your request, but I still have a small request. I hope you can help?"


    Although Rogge looked kind at this time, the Red Skull couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, and asked vigilantly: "What are you talking about first, and I will consider whether to promise you?"


    There were not a few weird people that Red Skull had seen. To a certain extent, he himself was a weird.


    But in his opinion, Rogge is the real weirdo, a weird who is powerful and has strange ideas.


    "It''s very simple. I hope you can tell the Soul Gem and say I want to meet it and have a good chat with it."


    Talk to soul gems?


    What does he want to do?


    Red Skull showed a puzzled look again.


    "I can''t tell it. Although I am its caretaker, I have never seen it, let alone communicated with it."


    After thinking for a while, the Red Skull said slowly.


    "You can, you are the man chosen by it, you can definitely be."


    The Red Skull had not passed through the Soul Gem Gulch before, which did not mean that he could not communicate with the Soul Gem.


    "I really don''t..."


    Before the Red Skull had finished speaking, he saw Rogge''s left eye turned blood red, and saw the crazily spinning triangle dart pattern on the blood red eye.


    Monthly reading!


    Rogge didn''t give the Red Skull a chance to continue to speak, and directly performed monthly reading on him, pulling his spirit into the moon reading world controlled by him.


    Red Skull didn''t realize what was happening at all. When he reacted again, he had already appeared in the moon reading world with the red moon hanging high.


    Unlike previous experiencers, the red skull was not hung on the cross, but sat on a classic and luxurious European-style high-back wooden chair.


    In front of him, there is a long table with some classic German sausages and bread.


    Of course, the German beer that Red Skull is thinking of is also indispensable.


    Rogge sat on the high-backed chair opposite the long table and slowly said with his right hand on his cheek: "You should be familiar with these German delicacies. Try it. The taste should be authentic."


    "I have several restaurants in New York that specialize in German cuisine. The chefs in them are chefs invited from Germany. The raw materials used in each dish are also delivered by international flights every day, in order to create the purest German flavor."


    At this time, Rogge was like an old friend of the Red Skull for many years, recommending the German food in front of him.


    Although Rogge has no interest in doing business, people will have some inexplicable large expenditures after more money.


    Opening restaurants in various countries in New York is one of the ways he used to "waste" his huge wealth.


    "Don''t you eat? I thought you would miss the traditional cuisine of your hometown more or less after leaving the earth for so many years."


    While talking, Rogge picked up the silver fork on the dinner plate, hit a German minced sausage in the fork, and delivered the sausage to his mouth.


    It tastes good, exactly the same as the big fat chef in the restaurant.


    Although these foods are not real, but in the world of moon reading, they can give consumers an extremely real sense of taste.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that Roger himself had tasted these foods before.


    He looked at Roger, who was eating chopped sausages, then looked at the various German delicacies on the table, and swallowed unconsciously.


    "Don''t worry about the safety of food. These are not real foods, but they will bring you very real taste buds."


    After eating this minced sausage, Rogge put down his fork to explain, and took a glass of Bavarian white beer to moisturize his throat.


    The red skull sitting on the high-backed chair looked complicated and looked at Roger, but in the end he couldn''t bear the temptation of hometown food.


    After more than ten minutes, the red skull, who was full of food and drink, leaned back on the high-back chair and asked puzzledly: "Aren''t you going to have a chat with Soul Gem? Why did you suddenly arrange such a meal for me? ?"


    "Yes, I''m going to have a chat with Soul Gems. This meal is mainly to make up for the mental damage you will suffer later."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, the Red Skull thought of something.


    However, it is too late.


    He failed to make any moves, and the scene before him changed again.


    Monthly reading ¡¤ Duo!


    In the world of monthly reading, Rogge gave the Red Skull another monthly reading.


    This time, what appeared in front of the Red Skull was no longer the midnight of the red moon hanging high, but a gorgeous space like a starry sky.


    "This is where?"


    At this time, the red skull asked innocently like a baby who could just talk.


    Rogge didn''t answer the Red Skull, because it didn''t make much sense.


    Although the current Red Skull still maintains that skeleton-like appearance, his mind at this time is no more mature than a three-year-old child.


    This is the subconscious space of the Red Skull, or where the true self is.


    Yuedu Duozhong was an accidental discovery by Roger after he had other gods.


    Although Yuedu and the other gods have reached a certain extreme of illusion, the principles of the two are completely different.


    Monthly reading can pull the spirit or consciousness of the target into the monthly reading space, and giving the target in the monthly reading space is enough to feed back the physical experience.


    Other gods can fundamentally change certain views and concepts of the goal.


    In the beginning, Rogge didn''t pay much attention to the difference between the two.


    However, during some academic discussions with Hinata, he suddenly discovered that performing monthly reading in monthly reading can achieve the effect of entering the target subconscious like other gods.


    After entering the subconscious space of the target, as long as you master the correct method, you can completely change the concept of the target from the subconscious level, and make the target treat the modified concept as its original concept.


    Although he entered the subconscious space of Red Skull, Rogge did not intend to modify or spy on Red Skull''s subconscious mind.


    The reason why he came here was to see the soul gem.


    Red Skull thought he could not communicate with soul gems, but in fact, when he obtained the curse of soul gems and obtained the "paternity test" ability, he already had the ability to communicate with soul gems.


    It''s just that he himself didn''t know this.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 596： Bewitching Soul Gem

    "At this time, are you still reluctant to show up?"


    Rogge ignored the red skull like the second stunned child and said to the gorgeous starry sky in front of him.


    Don''t look at the only two people here, he and Red Skull. When he entered here, Soul Gem immediately noticed his arrival.


    As the infinite gem that controls the realm of the soul, the soul gem has a unique advantage in perception.


    Not to mention that Roger had actively entered the subconscious space of the man he chose.


    After speaking, Roger waited patiently.


    However, a few minutes later, he still didn''t get any response from the Soul Gem.


    "Do you really want to come out? Then don''t blame me for doing your guardian."


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge stretched out his right hand, reaching out to the red skull of Ababa beside him.


    The moment his right hand was about to touch the neck of the red skull, the soul gem finally reacted.


    In other words, finally appeared in front of him.


    The red skull who had just had a silly appearance, seemed to have changed a person in an instant, and his body involuntarily exuded the ancient aura like the universe.


    "Why do you want to see me?"


    The appearance is still the same, and the voice is still the same.


    But at this time, the Red Skull didn''t have the childish behavior and breath of a child before, giving people a strange feeling as if they were directly talking to the universe.


    "Nothing, I just want to negotiate a deal with you."


    In addition to the soul gem, Roger had been in contact with the remaining five infinite gems.


    Although only the reality gems and power gems are directly owned by him, this is enough to keep him calm and calm when facing any infinite gem.


    It may be difficult to tell the victory or defeat between a single infinite gem. The power depends on the user''s own strength.


    However, two infinite gems cooperate with each other and can definitely defeat any infinite gem without any suspense.


    This is Roger''s greatest confidence in the face of soul gems.


    "Deal? It sounds good. You just want my power. Why use a trade as an excuse?"


    Obviously, Soul Gem didn''t believe Roger''s statement at all.


    "You don''t believe me, I can understand. After all, you should have seen a lot of people who covet your strength before."


    "But I''m really different. I don''t have much interest in your power. I just don''t want you to fall into the hands of people who are not friendly with me."


    "You can trust my vision. I don''t even look down on people, so you shouldn''t look down on them."


    Roger said slowly, calmly.


    With reality gems and power gems in his hands, whether the other infinite gems are in his hands is not particularly important to him.


    However, this does not mean that he will allow others to obtain soul gems.


    This is not a question of whether you are greedy or not overbearing, it is purely to avoid some unnecessary troubles.


    After a few minutes of silence, the Soul Gem controlled the Red Skull and continued: "Let¡¯s talk about it, what exactly is your so-called transaction?"


    Soul Gem finally let go, and no longer blindly reject Roger.


    "The transaction I want is very simple. Your location and method of sacrifice are known by someone I don''t like very much."


    "So, I intend to destroy your altar directly and completely eliminate the possibility of you being acquired by him."


    "Of course, if you don''t mind, I can also take you to the earth to meet with your other''brothers'', so that you can reminisce about the past."


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, the red skull in front of him exuded a very oppressive aura, fully expressing his dissatisfaction.


    "Destroy my altar and take me to Earth. This is what you call a deal. Are you a little too despised of me!"


    If it wasn''t for the Red Skull''s subconscious space that couldn''t cause harm to Roger''s soul, the soul gem would want to let Roger taste the pain from the soul now.


    After "living" for so long, it was the first time he encountered someone who dared to use this threatening method to talk to him about a so-called deal.


    This is simply deceiving the stone too much!


    "Don''t be so excited, the situation is not as bad as you think."


    Rogge calmed down the soul gem, and then continued: "Your altar is destroyed, it is not a loss to you."


    "You ask yourself whether you really want to let those messy people use your power."


    "So instead of using this way of sacrificing your love to test those who covet your strength, you might as well take the initiative to choose a user who you like and can see."


    "It''s the same as taking off an order, you can''t expect to stay at home to get out of order."


    "You have to take the initiative to go out and find ways to get to know different people of the opposite sex, so that you can meet the destined''soul mate.''


    "Otherwise, do you expect your destined soul mate to get to know you at home through ¡®household robbery¡¯?"


    "You are also a big and big person. You can''t always wait for others to come and find you. Passive waiting will only make you wait for the unreliable ¡®scumbag¡¯."


    At this time, Rogge, like an emotional expert, provides emotional advice to the soul gem of a single mother and child.


    Don''t look at what he said about a big tweet, but in summary, it can be summarized in one sentence.


    That is, I will demolish your home and take you away by the way!


    Soul Gem never expected that Roger would use this kind of off-order theory to explain the content of the transaction, which made him suddenly have a question whether he has lived in Vormere for too long, and some can¡¯t keep up. The times are now.


    Just as Soul Gem was thinking about whether this deal was really worthwhile for him, Rogge continued: "After you leave here, you don''t have to worry about being bored, let alone face the red skull all day long. This appearance condition is not special. Good human."


    "Do you know, I have a nice palace, and your good brothers, Reality and Power, both have a VIP seat in it."


    "If you don''t mind, I can also arrange a VIP seat for you. At that time, whether the three of you brothers plan to relive the old times or fight the landlords, it will be very suitable.


    "Of course, if you want to play mahjong, I can also play a few laps with you to pass the time."


    "If you still want to see the remaining brothers, I can also arrange for you to meet."


    "By the way, did you know that besides you, your other brothers have a good attribution."


    "People are most afraid of comparison! I think the infinite gemstone and the infinite gemstone should be similar. You don''t want to be the only single stone."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 597： Get the soul gem

    Although the existence of the soul gem is many times longer than Roger''s life, he is obviously far from Roger''s opponent in terms of nonsense.


    Men are most afraid of being told face to face that he is inferior to others.


    Although Rogge didn''t know the gender of soul gems, he should be male from the point of view that soul gems do not exclude gems such as reality gems power gems.


    At least in terms of psychology and thinking, he looks more like a man.


    After a few minutes of silence, the Soul Gem finally controlled the Red Skull again and said: "I know you are talking nonsense, but what you said has some truth."


    "A few of them can find a suitable attribution. I can''t find it if it doesn''t make sense."


    "Your deal, I agree, I will go to Earth with you!"


    "You don''t need to destroy my altar. Anyway, it is my home. I don''t like others demolishing my home."


    Soul Gem finally agreed to Roger''s deal.


    But whether he didn''t want to lose to the other Infinite Gems, or was he simply bored with Vormere, only he knew the answer.


    But these are not important, what is important is that he is willing to leave with Roger.


    As long as the soul gem is willing to leave here, everything else is trivial.


    "You will definitely not regret this decision today. There are now more than 7 billion people on earth. I believe you will be able to find your''soul mate'' smoothly!"


    After speaking, Rogge first released the Moon Reading¡¤Dual Layer, returning the Red Skull''s subconscious to the Moon Reading world.


    Afterwards, he released the monthly reading again, allowing the Red Skull''s consciousness to return to his body.


    When the consciousness of Rogge and the Red Skull returned to their bodies, the altar on the mountain shone with brilliant light like an aurora.


    These brilliant lights flew to the sky along the two huge rectangular stone pillars and into the huge round hole in the clouds.


    Along with the influx of brilliant rays of light, lightning-like silver-white rays of light flowed from the round holes in the clouds.


    When these silver-white rays completely enveloped the entire world, Roger in the circular altar below the mountain suddenly felt an unquenchable drowsiness.


    In the blink of an eye, he completely lost consciousness like a coma.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw the bright lavender starry sky of Vomer.


    At this moment, he was lying in a small puddle near the peak of the altar, and the cold water temperature made him sober instantly.


    this is¡­¡­


    Without any hesitation, he raised his right hand and opened the right fist that was tightly gripped and revealed an orange light.


    In the palm of his right hand, there is a finger-sized yellow gem that emits orange light.


    Soul gem!


    This is the soul gem that Thanos needs to sacrifice to Kamora.


    Looking at the soul gem in his palm, Roger smiled satisfied.


    The third infinite gem is here!


    Although the soul gems are far from the point where he is recognized, these are not important.


    Rogge is not the kind of person who has both "person" and "heart".


    As long as he can get the "body" of the soul gem, it is completely enough for him.


    After looking at the soul gems, he channeled the infinite gloves and reality gems in the psychic scroll.


    After digging out the power gems of the Infinite Gloves, he lined up the reality gems, power gems, and soul gems.


    Afterwards, he used the abilities that the system gave when he cultivated the fairy mode.


    Inherent barrier¡¤Wet Bone Forest!


    In just an instant, the wet bone forest with so strong natural energy appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the Taihe Hidden Treasure Hall not far in front of him, Roger directly cast the Flying Thunder God and disappeared, and instantly came to the main hall of the Taihe Hidden Treasure Hall.


    On the twelve display stands in the middle of the main hall, the six display stands on the right are successively placed with the eternal fire, hellfire, and the crown of the flame giant Sirtel.


    Compared with the display stand on the right, the six display stands on the left are empty and there are no treasures.


    The first one on the left is a red realistic gem.


    The second one from the left is a purple power gem.


    The third one from the left is the yellow soul gem.


    After placing the three infinite gems in the order of the time they were obtained, Rogge glanced at the symmetrical display stands on both sides.


    Three treasures on the right and three treasures on the left.


    Perfect symmetry, obsessive-compulsive disorder expressed satisfaction!


    However, at this moment, he took out Thanos'' Infinite Gloves that he didn''t know where it came from and had some cracks.


    Do you want to put this here too?


    Although this infinite glove has some cracks due to overuse.


    But in any case, this is the top equipment that can withstand the power of unlimited gems.


    In terms of preciousness and commemorative value, how could this infinite glove be stronger than the twelve holy artifacts he got from the blood clan.


    After serious consideration for dozens of seconds, he finally gave up his plan to destroy the symmetrical display of the treasures in the main hall, and placed the infinite gloves in the side hall where the twelve sacred artifacts of the blood race were located.


    After doing all this, he lifted the inherent barrier¡¤Wet Bone Forest and began to sense the location of the Red Skull.


    At this time, the red skull was still on the circular altar under the mountain, silently waiting for Roger''s arrival.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what Roger had been talking about with Soul Gem, the vision just happened in the sky proved one point.


    That is, Soul Gem has reached a consensus with Roger.


    Now that the two big guys have already negotiated, he, the little brother, just needs to wait patiently.


    Before long, a hemispherical energy shield appeared in front of his eyes.


    When the energy shield dissipated, Roger appeared in front of him.


    "I have already talked to Soul Gems, and you don''t need to stay here as an explanation of the altar."


    "I will take you back to Earth now!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Rogge put on the hanging ring and drew a circle in front of the red skull.


    Within a few seconds, a portal connected to Earth Washington appeared in front of them.


    "Let''s go!"


    After speaking, Roger took the lead across the portal with golden sparks and returned to Washington, which was just at noon.


    When Roger entered the portal, the red skeleton in the tattered black cloak walked into the portal step by step.


    Back, finally back!


    Red Skull did not expect that after being exiled by the Space Gem, he could actually return to Earth one day.


    When the Red Skull came to his side, Roger closed the portal that crazily consumed his magic power.


    "This is Washington. You should remember what this place is."


    "The direction of the door is on your left. If there is nothing wrong with you, you can leave now."


    "After you have rectified your Hydra, remember to call over the one billion dollars entrusted. This is my account number. You can call the money directly at that time."


    "The sooner the better, never exceed a month."


    After speaking, Rogge patted the Red Skull who was looking up at the sky, left a Thunder God technique on his body, and handed him a card with his bank account number on him.


    Although Hydra is living a bit miserable now, one billion dollars is not difficult for Hydra.


    As for how Red Skull would rectify the Hydra that once belonged to him, it was his own business, and Rogge did not intend to ask.


    As long as the Red Skull can bring in one billion dollars, and according to the verbal agreement, he and Red Skull can pack up the funds, equipment, antique collections and so on.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 598： Cain appears

    When the Red Skull disappeared from his sight, Rogge used quantum teleportation and returned to his office.


    Although from the outside world, this is still the headquarters of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau.


    But in fact, this can only be regarded as a branch of Konoha Hidemura in the Washington area.


    Most of the personnel and equipment were transferred to Konoha hidden village on the planet Tatooine.


    Except for the larger area and the more official staff of Konoha, it is no different from the branches of Konoha Intelligence Bureau in other cities.


    Sitting on his sofa chair, which was said to be perfectly ergonomic, Roger silently thought about what to do next.


    The final duel with Thanos was about a year later, and the time when the sacred tree matured was half a year later.


    This also meant that he needed to raise his fairy body and Shao Lun Yan to the limit in the first half of the year.


    If possible, it is best to awaken the eyes of reincarnation as well, so that you can enter the best state of taking Chakra fruit.


    After completing these things, he can eat the Chakra fruit produced by the sacred tree, allowing his physique to infinitely approach the Otsuki Clan, achieving the "Goddess of Ninja", "The God of Ninja World", and "The God of Chakra". Datongmu Huiye, who has the title of "ancestor", once stood at the peak strength.


    At that time, he could truly say "I, the **** of ninjas!".


    Of course, this process will not be easy, and there may even be unexpected surprises.


    But anyway, this is what he must accomplish in the next year.


    Thinking of this, he opened the role panel of the system and browsed his attributes.


    Host: Roger


    Occupation: Ninja


    Talent: No Seal Casting, Seven Attribute Chakra


    Blood following the limit: Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, wooden escape, white eyes, dust escape


    Fairy Mode: Wet Bone Forest Fairy Mode (Inherent Enchantment¡¤Wet Bone Forest)


    Human column strength: Nine Tails (Resonance: 5)


    Ninjutsu without attributes: avatar, instantaneous, hold body, transform, shadow clone, flying thunder **** (second stage), spiral pill series, spiritism, immortal tongue


    Five attributes ninjutsu: fire escape, water escape, thunder escape, wind escape, earth escape


    Illusion: illusion of writing round eyes, false memory, memory seal, dark walk


    Physical Skills: Weird Power, Hyuga Soft Boxing, Eight Door Dunjia


    Pupil Techniques: Moon Reading, Other Gods, Forest Vientiane, Susanenhu


    Sealing Techniques: Seal of the Four Elephants, Diamond Blockade, Immortal Law¡¤Mingshen Gate


    Chakra amount: 0.85 column (0.5 for the deity, 0.35 for the tail beast)


    Immortal Human Body: Immortal Human Body between Thousand Hands Pillars (95% development level)


    Psychic Beasts: Frank the Punisher (reincarnated in the dirty state), hate Bronsky, Fenrir the wolf


    Artifact: Ten Fist Sword (Remaining Times 2), Yata Mirror (Remaining Times 2)


    Nincoins not consumed: 0


    ...


    The system has not mastered all the ninjutsu he has mastered, after all, he now has too many five-attribute escape techniques.


    If you want to display all of them one by one, his property panel will become very long.


    In addition, ninjutsu and illusion combined with other powers, such as Hell¡¤Fairy Mode, Prestige¡¤Susanou, Real Illusion, etc., are also not shown in the system.


    Looking at his current attribute panel, he couldn''t help but recall the time when he had just crossed into this world.


    At that time, in his ninjutsu column, there was only the lonely Flying Thunder God.


    It is with this Flying Thunder God that he accumulates Ninja coins little by little, selects and exchanges suitable Ninjutsu, and strengthens his strength little by little.


    It was really a period of "poverty"!


    For some reason, when recalling the experience of a private investigator, an idea that was both intuitive and predictive came into his mind.


    After a year of fighting, he will die!


    Die in the hands of Thanos!


    For ordinary people, this sudden thought may be just a random thought for no reason.


    But for someone like him who is only one step away from his heavenly father, such a thought suddenly appeared in his mind, which may mean a reminder of fate.


    Probably not?


    Roger frowned in thought.


    After more than ten minutes of serious thinking, he finally gave up the deduction of the battle a year later.


    I don''t want to, if Thanos can really grow to the point of killing him after a year, that would be Thanos''s ability.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time passed day by day, unknowingly, three months had passed since he returned to Earth.


    During these three months, he practiced his fairy body and Shao Lun Yan step by step, pushing them to the extreme.


    More than two months ago, Red Skull put the one billion dollars agreed in the commission into his bank account, giving him another small amount of pocket money.


    In addition, Red Skull also sent the verbally agreed funds and equipment, as well as some antiques.


    As for whether these were all in the Hydra, he didn''t go into it. Quan Danghong Skull had already fulfilled his promise.


    After the system sent the rewards commissioned by the Red Skull, he accepted some commissions as a private investigator and re-experienced the detective career that had just crossed this world.


    Of course, when accepting and executing the commission, he changed his appearance with the transformation technique, and did not use the fourth generation of Hokage to execute these commissions.


    These commissions were not very difficult at all, but they also provided a lot of Nincoins, which increased his unconsumed Nincoins to 165.


    After possessing these Nincoins, he did not go to the system to exchange anything. Instead, he saved all these Nincoins just like the previous Nincoin exchange for writing round eyes.


    Practice, perform the commission, continue to practice, continue to perform the commission...


    This is his main life for the past three months.


    During this period, he also took the time to fulfill his promise to the soul gem, took the soul gem to Asgard and Kama Taj, let the soul gem meet the space gem and time gem once.


    He originally planned to see Vision together by the way, but when he contacted Tony, Tony told him that Vision had been out of touch for a long time.


    Yes, with the vision of the soul gem on his forehead, he was lost.


    Although Fulian tried their best to find Vision, but unfortunately, they never found the whereabouts of Vision.


    In addition to the disappearance of the vision, Fulian has recently encountered a very tricky thing.


    The blood family who had been blackmailed by Rogge of the twelve sacred artifacts actually brought their first ancestor Cain back to this world.


    Not only that, the kinship also appeared in the eyes of the world in an open manner, completely breaking their precepts to avoid the world.


    I don''t know what those blood races thought, after Cain appeared, they provoked a battle with Fulian.


    What is more surprising is that the reunion actually lost.


    The rematch was lost, and it was in the hands of Cain.


    If it weren''t for Tony who didn''t know where he got a few sacred weapons left on the earth from heaven, the reunion would be gone now.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 599： Kindred promotion

    The reunion has fallen!


    Sol, one of the first six giants, has not come to the earth much now, staying in Asgard all year round to handle government affairs.


    Wanda and Pietro, who would have joined the reunion, became part of Konoha because of Roger.


    Although Hulk is still in the reunion, but Hulk does not agree with the concept of the reunion at all.


    He will continue to stay in the reunion, purely because of Natasha and Banner.


    If he let him decide for himself, he would have left Fulian early in the morning.


    The vision with soul gems and a vibrating body could have made up for the loss of combat power when Thor was not in the rematch.


    But Vision now doesn''t know where it went.


    As for Tony and Rodgers of the US team, their strength is very good in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But in the face of real high-level combat power, they lack the absolute strength of a final word.


    If it were in the past, things like the kinship in this world would be transferred to the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, where Konoha would handle it.


    But this is a thing of the past.


    Since the "New York Agreement" incident, the Konoha Intelligence Bureau has ignored these matters.


    The current Konoha Intelligence Bureau is like a fish-catching unit that only receives salary and does not work.


    Konoha will not take the initiative unless the kinsmen and Cain take the initiative to hit the door.


    When Konoha was in charge of these things in the past, officials and the public felt that Konoha''s actions were too domineering.


    And now, when the dark races such as the blood race appeared, they began to miss when Konoha was in charge of these affairs.


    At least at that time, under the domineering style of Roger and the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, no organization and the dark race dared to jump out so blatantly against the official.


    In fact, a week ago, Rogge received a call from Secretary of State Rose and several military leaders, hoping that Konoha could continue to perform some of his previous duties.


    But without even thinking about it, Rogge rejected them directly.


    Konoha hasn''t been so scornful that he will come, and he will go away.


    Even if Konoha still leads the official salary, Rogge hasn''t saved them face at all.


    If you are unhappy, stop Konoha''s funds, anyway, Konoha doesn''t count on these funds now.


    Three months ago, when he started his final practice of the fairy body and the writing wheel eyes, Rogge gave the "No. 2" of Konoha Yincun an order to start interstellar trade.


    In the current Konoha Hidden Village, it is entirely possible to trade with other planets to obtain the materials it needs.


    It is worth mentioning that after the start of interstellar trade in Konoha Hidden Village, the rope-grass slave-catching group, which had a not-so-famous reputation in the slavery industry, was officially disbanded.


    Noah, the leader of the slave hunting group, took all the members of the slave hunting group and officially joined the Konoha hidden village and became the guard of the Konoha interstellar caravan.


    With the help of Noah and other veterans who used to beg for life in the gray area, Konoha''s interstellar caravan developed very smoothly, bringing back many rare resources for Konoha.


    So let alone stop Konoha''s funds, even if Konoha does not get any supplies on the earth, it will not affect the normal operation of Konoha Hidden Village.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    New York, Manhattan.


    After Rogge had an absolutely pure French lunch with Gwen in his French restaurant, he just left the restaurant and planned to return to the secret nest with Gwen. He was suddenly caught by the latest Audi R8 this year. The sports car stopped in front of the restaurant.


    Apart from Tony, there will be no second person who likes to drive an Audi R8 sports car and dare to stop in front of him.


    Sure enough, as soon as the silver-gray Audi sports car stopped steadily, Tony, wearing a hand-made tailored suit, walked out of the driving position and came to him with a gloomy face.


    "Why don''t you answer my call?"


    Tony took off the sunglasses he was wearing, and said bitterly.


    If Tony is not a man, his current tone is easily reminiscent of a girl whose boyfriend has changed his mind.


    "I didn''t bring a phone."


    Roger glanced at Tony and answered indifferently.


    "You really don''t care about anything, you weren''t like this before?" Tony continued.


    "Really, why don''t I know. I always only do what I want to do. I don''t think I have changed anything."


    Although Tony hasn''t said yet, Rogge can be 100% sure about the purpose of Tony''s coming.


    In fact, this is not the first time Tony has approached him.


    A few days ago, in Washington, Tony and Natasha also approached him once, hoping that Konoha could help deal with the kinship affairs.


    "It was true that the **** from the White House and the military did something wrong last time, but I hope you can look at everyone''s friendship in the past and help deal with this kinship issue together."


    "You live here too. You don''t want to see blood-sucked corpses appear on the streets every day."


    Although the number of blood clan is not large, after actively provoking the battle with the reunion and the official, the blood clan always occupies an absolute advantage.


    The reason for this almost one-sided situation is inseparable from the return of the blood ancestor Cain.


    As far as Rogge knew, after Cain''s return, each of the blood races received a visible promotion.


    Almost every blood race has raised the strength of a knighthood.


    Especially the blood dukes like Grand Duke William have touched the legendary realm of the blood king.


    Of course, because he has not yet played against the promoted Grand Duke William and others, Rogge is not sure how powerful this so-called King of Blood Realm is.


    However, in the face of Fulian and the human army, these blood races showed an almost overwhelming absolute advantage.


    Those dark magics of the blood race are not mentioned, this is purely a dimensionality reduction blow.


    The physique of the kinsmen alone is so strong that it is not enough to be tricky.


    Yes, the kinsmen are indeed afraid of special bullets such as ultraviolet bullets and holy water bullets.


    But the problem is that ordinary human soldiers can''t even target the blood race.


    What is even more troublesome is that the blood clan still possesses the ability to embrace and transform blood slaves for the first time.


    After the war for a while, the Fulian and the military reluctantly discovered that not only did the number of blood races not significantly decrease, but there was also a trend of substantial increase.


    With the ancestor Cain, the third precept of descendants of the six precepts of the Tantric Party has completely disappeared.


    Every day, a large number of ordinary people are transformed into blood tribes and blood slaves. What is even more frustrating is that many people actively choose to join blood tribes, trying to obtain long lives by transforming into blood tribes.


    This phenomenon is especially obvious among elderly people and young people in their teens and 20s.


    The old man took the initiative to choose to become a blood race, in order to prolong his life that has come to an end.


    And those young people regard becoming a kinship as a trend and an opportunity to change their lives.


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 600： 100% fairy body

    Although the blood race is far from being a perfect creature, but under the temptation of super long life and extraordinary power, many people still actively throw themselves into the embrace of the blood race and give up their human identity.


    And these human beings who have joined the blood clan have also become the most troublesome target for the Fulian and the military.


    "First of all, I don''t mind what the United States will become. Even if it becomes a country of blood, it will not have much impact on me."


    "You should be very clear, I am not an American."


    "In fact, until now, I still use fake identities bought from the black market, so I am not obligated to help this country do anything."


    "Secondly, if you come to me for help as a friend, I would be happy to help you once, just like you helped me before."


    "But if you come to me for help as the person in charge of the reunion and an American superhero, then I can only say sorry."


    "Okay, I have finished what I want to say, if you have nothing else, I will leave."


    After speaking, Rogla picked up Gwen next to him, turned and left.


    From a friend''s point of view, Tony is indeed a good friend.


    But there is one thing that he never realized.


    Tony received a traditional American-style elite education, and his way of thinking and behavior were obviously American.


    If Roger was also an American, he might agree with him.


    Unfortunately, Rogge is not an American, and he does not have any feelings for this country.


    Watching Roger and Gwen go further and further, Tony sighed helplessly, and then drove his latest Audi R8 sports car and disappeared at the end of the street.


    "Are you really going to ignore this kinship incident? I heard from my father that there have been many vampires in New York recently, and many night workers have been attacked."


    Gwen asked cautiously.


    "What? You want me to take action against these blood races?"


    Rogge stopped, turned to look at Gwen, and asked slowly.


    "I don''t know! I hope you can protect more people, but I am afraid that you will get hurt."


    "I read the Hulk news, Cain, the ancestor of the blood clan is very strong, I..."


    Gwen said in a low voice with a tangled expression on his face.


    "Don''t worry, if I shoot, the injured person is Cain."


    "Don''t forget, I am the fourth generation of Naruto, the strongest ninja on earth!"


    While talking, Roger stretched out his right hand and patted Gwen on the head.


    He also read the Hulk news that Gwen just mentioned.


    After knowing that Hulk was injured by Cain, he quietly went to the Fulian headquarters and met Hulk.


    how to say?


    Cain was indeed very strong, defeating the entire reunion including Hulk by himself.


    But after communicating with Hulk, he knew why Hulk and Fulian lost so badly.


    The reason is simple, unilateral suppression of magic.


    Whether it is Hulk, who has mastered the eight-door Dunjia, or Tony who has a steel suit, or Rogers, who can play with anyone for a period of time, they are all typical physical attack heroes.


    In front of Cain, who was superb in dark magic and had extremely strong physical qualities, they could not exert their due combat power at all, and they were defeated by Cain with absolute advantage.


    Although magic can be called another kind of science that has not been mastered by humans, magic is actually quite unsolvable without mastering the ability of the same system.


    A simple example is, if Roger throws Hulk into the mirror space, then even if Hulk masters the Eight Door Dunjia, he will never get out in a short time.


    Without adequate countermeasures and countermeasures, magic is so unsolvable.


    Therefore, Hulk and Fulian lost in the hands of Cain, which is not wrong.


    And according to Hulk, Cain had a chance to deal with them quickly, but Cain kept his hands and didn''t kill them.


    It was precisely because of Cain''s retention that Tony had the opportunity to bring those heavenly weapons that have always been considered antiques, and "repelled" Cain and other blood races.


    Rogge didn''t know why Cain would keep his hands on Fulian.


    But one thing he was sure of was that Cain and the kinsman were both deliberately controlling the situation and didn''t let the matter develop to the point of annihilation and race war.


    Except for cities in the United States, there has not been a single case of blood attack on humans in other countries.


    All the kinship attacks were concentrated in the United States, and the scale was not large, far from the scale of a large-scale war, and even not as large as Rogge''s previous two battles with the military.


    "Don''t think too much, if things really get out of control, I will definitely talk to Cain. Anyway, I am a human being."


    After temporarily dispelling Gwen''s worry, Roger took Gwen back to his secret den in New York.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flies, and before you know it, a week has passed.


    After spending two or three days with Gwen in New York, Roger returned to the Konoha hidden village on the planet Tatooine and started his own practice again.


    The development progress of the fairy body is 100%!


    After more than three months of cultivation, he finally raised the level of development of the fairy body to 100%, and raised his fairy body to the same realm as Zhujian.


    The thorough development of the fairy body brought him three significant changes.


    The first is the increase in Chakra volume.


    In addition to the nine-tailed chakras he can currently borrow, his total amount of chakras has officially exceeded the column, reaching 1.1 columns.


    Among them, his own chakra volume is 0.7 column, and the nine-tailed chakra volume that can be borrowed is 0.4 column.


    The second change is that his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are officially upgraded to eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes.


    In fact, after he possessed the fairy body, the side effects of Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eyes have been suppressed to a minimum, and there is not much case of blindness caused by overuse.


    But after he fully developed the fairy body, his kaleidoscope writing round eyes were promoted to the eternal kaleidoscope.


    However, unlike the eternal kaleidoscope in his memory, his eternal kaleidoscope did not bring about changes in the pupil pattern, and it still looked like that arc triangular dart.


    For this, he did not get too entangled.


    The reason is simple, because his eternal kaleidoscope was forcibly ascended through the fairy human body between the pillars, rather than evolved by transplanting other people''s kaleidoscope writing wheels.


    The third change brought about by the thorough development of the fairy human body is about Mu Dun.


    I don''t know if it is because the fairy human body between the pillars can perfectly match Mu Dun. After developing the fairy body to 100%, he discovered that the display of Mu Dun is actually not a thing that consumes Chakra.


    Compared with before, the chakra he needs to use Mu Dun has dropped by about half, and he has more detailed control over the plants made by Mu Dun.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 601： Strange Doctor Strange

    Compared with the increase in Chakra volume and the eternal kaleidoscope, the increase in Mu Dun seems a bit insignificant.


    But anyway, this can effectively enhance Rogge''s combat effectiveness in Mudun.


    After all, before only one Chakra amount of Mudun Ninjutsu could be cast, but now two Mudun Ninjutsu can be cast.


    This also means that if he only uses Mu Dun in battle, his Chakra amount is equivalent to twice the previous amount.


    After adapting to the thoroughly developed fairy body, Roger left his exclusive Hokage training room and came to the office of the Hokage Building.


    Although he is the Hokage of Konoha Hidden Village, but with the artificial intelligence "No. 2" with Hinata, he doesn''t need to deal with too much internal affairs of Hidden Village, only needs to make final decisions on major events.


    Just when he finished dealing with the small village affairs and planned to return to his mansion to have a good rest, the mechanical synthesis sound of No. 2 suddenly sounded in his ears.


    "Hokage-sama, the Konoha Intelligence Bureau headquarters on the earth received a message from Kama Taj''s New York Temple. Do you want to check it now?"


    Kama Taj?


    After hearing No. 2''s report, Rogge was taken aback.


    Although he bears the names of Kama Taj Master and Supreme Master Gu Yi¡¯s students, he has always contacted or went to Kama Taj. Kama Taj has never taken the initiative to contact him as a "stray out" The mage.


    "Show it directly!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a huge holographic virtual projection appeared in front of him.


    This is a video message, on the video, is a typical Asian face.


    This is, Wang?


    Looking at the slightly blessed face in front of him, Roger recognized his identity at a glance.


    "Rogge, Master Gu Yi hopes that you can return to Kama Taj as soon as possible. If you are not free, you will also return as soon as possible."


    Roger is no stranger to Wang.


    The current king is different from what he remembers. He is not the administrator of the Kama Taj library, but the guardian mage of the New York Temple.


    Although he didn''t know what was wrong with Gu Yi, after watching Wang''s video message, Roger still put on the ring and opened the portal to return to Kama Taj.


    As he continued to draw circles with his right hand, a portal shining with golden flames quickly appeared in front of him.


    Just as he was about to step into the portal, he suddenly remembered something, and said to Number Two without looking back, "Say to Hinata, and say I''m back to Earth, and I will have dinner with her next time. ."


    After speaking, he stepped into the portal and returned directly to Kama Taj from Konoha hidden village on the planet Tatooine.


    Although it has been a while since Kama Taj came to Kama Taj, Kama Taj is still what he remembered, without any change.


    The Kama Taj mage, dressed in various colors, carried out his own practice methodically.


    There are apprentice mages who are still learning portal magic not long after getting started.


    There are junior mages who are training in magic weapon fighting.


    There is also a mage wearing a dark red mage robe, his hands trembling unconsciously, and he is sitting under a stone bench in the shade of a tree and reading through magic books thicker than bricks.


    Who is this?


    Although it is the first time I have seen a real person, if there is no problem with his memory, this man with a **** moustache is his junior, the future Doctor Strange Stephen Strange.


    He has come to Kama Taj, does that mean that the ancient one will be...


    An idea flashed through Rogge''s mind.


    Shouldn''t it?


    According to the timeline in his memory, Gu Yi indeed chose to die not long after Strange arrived, and handed over the duties of the Supreme Mage to Strange.


    But the problem is that the current timeline is no longer the timeline in his memory.


    Glancing at Strange, who was trying to teach himself, Rogge turned and walked towards the lobby where Gu Yi often makes tea.


    Sure enough, after entering the hall, he saw Gu Yi who was making honey tea.


    "Teacher, are you looking for me?"


    Rogge sat on a pair of ancient chairs and asked respectfully.


    "Yes, first try my newly developed tea. I changed a kind of honey. You can see if it suits the taste."


    After speaking, Gu Yi put a cup of steaming tea in front of him.


    Seeing this honey tea with a tea soup color similar to Chinese medicine, Roger swallowed and took a sip of the teacup.


    "The taste is not bad, maybe it would be better without honey."


    As for Gu Yi''s habit of adding honey to his tea, Rogge still didn''t like it.


    Compared with this honey tea, he still prefers pure flower-growing tea.


    "When you came, you should have seen your junior brother Strange, what do you think of him?"


    After Gu Yi raised his teacup and took a sip, he asked slowly.


    What do i think?


    He is your chosen heir, what else can I see.


    "When I met for the first time just now, he was not very clear about his personality, so I couldn''t comment on it.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Rogge gave his answer.


    "You are lying. You may be seeing him for the first time, but you are definitely not a stranger to him."


    Gu Yi put down the teacup in his hand and said pointedly.


    This is boring!


    What is the difference between this and the old man.


    "Teacher, you are right, but since he is your chosen heir, I think he will certainly not live up to your expectations."


    Rogge said with a smile, rounding up the problem.


    "If it was before you appeared, I would not hesitate to train him into the next supreme mage, and give him the responsibility of guarding the time gem."


    "But now, I am beginning to hesitate about this."


    Having said that, Gu Yi looked at Roger with a complicated expression.


    What does this have to do with me, I am a part-time mage.


    "Teacher, don''t say that you think I also have the qualifications to inherit the Supreme Master. I am a part-time mage. It is better to leave this important task to the orthodox mage."


    Although the time gem can be obtained after inheriting the Supreme Master, compared with the Supreme Master¡¯s need to protect the earth from the invasion of the multiverse, the temptation of the time gem is obviously not enough.


    To be precise, it was not enough for Roger, who already had three infinite gems.


    He never thought of becoming a guardian of the earth.


    Compared with this kind of guardian of the earth who needs self-dedication, he wants to be a free ninja.


    "You think too much, Time Gems doesn''t like you, and your magical talent is far from comparable to Strange."


    "Just as you said, you are only suitable to be a part-time mage."


    Gu Yi smiled and shook his head, and picked up the bamboo fan that he carried with him.


    "Then teacher, what do you mean?" Roger asked.


    "I asked you to come here this time because I hope you can give Strange some guidance and let him add some practical experience."


    "I heard about the kinship, and I also met with Cain. The current kinship incident in the United States is very suitable for Strange''s first action."


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 602： Brother and brother

    "Let me guide Strange? Teacher, are you kidding me!"


    Before coming to Kama Taj, Rogge thought about why Gu Yi specifically looked for himself at this time.


    He guessed many reasons, but he didn''t guess this.


    "What? You don''t want to?"


    Gu Yi gently waved the bamboo fan and said unhurriedly.


    "It''s not a question of willingness or not, it''s not in line with common sense."


    "I am a ninja. You asked me to mentor a mage, and I was the heir you appointed. Isn''t that a joke?"


    "And don''t you worry, after being instructed by me for a period of time, Strange became as overbearing and arrogant as me?"


    If there were other things, Rogge might have agreed directly. After all, Gu Yi was his teacher anyway.


    But let him guide the future Doctor Strange, which is a bit too difficult for him.


    Others may not know, but he knows very well that being a teacher of Doctor Strange Strange will not end well.


    "If he really becomes domineering and arrogant under your guidance, it can only show that he is not suitable for becoming a supreme mage."


    "Well, you don''t need to say, so decide."


    "Or do you think you now have three infinite gems, you can hold your wrist with me?"


    Having said this, Gu Yi''s face showed a provocative and threatening expression.


    alright, you win!


    "How dare I, since the teacher said that, then I will guide and guide this little junior!"


    Although there were 100,000 reluctances in his heart, Roger finally agreed to Gu Yi''s request.


    Isn''t it good for your own heir to train yourself? Why should a ninja be the guide?


    This is neither science nor magic!


    After bidding farewell to Gu Yi, Roger reluctantly left the hall and walked in the direction of Strange Doctor Strange.


    At this time, Strange was still obsessed with the ocean of magical knowledge, unable to extricate himself, and did not find that his nominal senior came to him at all.


    Looking at Strange, who was attentively browsing the magical books, Rogge couldn''t help but recall his previous experience when he received nine years of compulsory education.


    "Ahem!"


    After standing next to Strange and looking at him for a minute or two, Roger deliberately coughed, making Strange aware of his arrival.


    "you are?"


    Strange, who was obviously older than Roger, raised his head in doubt and asked.


    "My name is Roger. You may have seen me on TV or in the newspaper before."


    "But it''s not important. What''s important is that I am also a student of Gu Yi. According to seniority, you should call me a senior."


    Roger quickly introduced himself.


    "Rogge? You are the Rogge!"


    Strange felt that Rogge was familiar, and felt like he had seen him somewhere.


    He immediately reacted when he heard that Rogge reported his home.


    The superhero the fourth generation of Hokage, the director of the Konoha Intelligence Bureau, the man who destroyed Wakanda...


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    "Don''t look at me with such a look. I don''t eat people, nor am I a perverted murderer."


    "I just told you that I am also a student of Gu Yi and your brother."


    Although Strange didn''t say it, Rogge had seen his thoughts through his eyes and expressions.


    In fact, this can''t be blamed on Strange, purely because the impression he left in the minds of the people before was a bit too domineering.


    "What can you do with me?"


    Although I am very curious why the legendary fourth generation of Hokage suddenly appeared in front of him, still claiming to be his senior brother.


    But Strange was a person who had seen the big scene after all. He quickly calmed down and asked Roger about his intentions.


    "I don''t know if Gu Yi told you, but she just told me, let me guide you for a period of time, and take you to deal with the blood injuries in the United States now."


    If possible, Rogge really didn''t care much about the blood family.


    This is why he has always refused Tony''s request from the military.


    But he didn''t expect that Gu Yi would actually let him deal with the blood family matters, and he would still bring Strange, a new mage.


    "Gu Yi told me that there would be a new mage to guide me for a while, but she didn''t say it was you, and you are not a ninja, when did you become the mage of Kama Taj?"


    Like Rogge, Strange didn''t expect that Gu Yi would arrange Rogge to guide him, which made him frown unconsciously.


    Strange knew that Rogge was very strong and was a ninja who could fight the US military on his own.


    But he also couldn''t understand why Gu Yi made such an arrangement.


    "I am indeed a ninja, the mage is just my part-time job."


    "Although I am not a pure mage, I am fairly proficient in magic. It is not a problem to instruct you."


    Although Rogge didn''t know how much magic Strange had learned now.


    However, judging from the fact that he is still reading the Sanskrit version of the basics of magic, it will not be long for him to join Kama Taj.


    "Really, that''s not necessarily!"


    While speaking, Strange silently closed the brick-thick magic foundation general theory.


    Then, as if performing a finger dance, his hands moved quickly.


    Within a few seconds, golden whips connected to each other appeared between his hands.


    Magic light!


    As soon as Strange played the first magic gesture, Roger knew what the magic he wanted to use.


    But he didn''t stop Strange, but let Strange cast the magic.


    When the golden magic whip in both hands took shape, Strange raised his right hand and tried to throw the magic whip in his hand towards Roger.


    However, at the moment he raised his right hand, a wave of magic power quickly appeared on Roger''s body.


    Human body fixation!


    In just an instant, Strange was completely immobilized, maintaining the posture of trying to draw the magic whip towards Roger.


    Human hold art, this is not a required spell for Kama Taj Mage.


    Although this magic is also collected in Kama Taj''s library, there are not many Kama Taj mages who really learn this magic.


    I don''t know if it is because of the tradition or the aesthetics of Master Kama Taj are similar, they all prefer the kind of golden magic.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. Unless your spirit and magic power are higher than mine, you are unlikely to break free from the shackles of this magic."


    Glancing at Strange, who was trying to get rid of the effects of the human hold technique, Roger came to the stone bench next to him and sat down straight.


    Then, he relieved Strange''s human hold technique.


    "Sit down and talk!"


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 603： Doctor Stranges first action

    Strange didn''t expect that he, who had stepped into the magic gate, would still be indistinguishable from ordinary people in front of Roger.


    In fact, until now he hadn''t recognized what magic Rogge had just cast.


    "How do you plan to guide me in dealing with the incident of the blood race? Isn''t this what Konoha Intelligence Bureau should do?"


    Like everyone else, Strange also regards these extraordinary events as the responsibility of the Konoha Intelligence Agency.


    "First of all, Konoha will not deal with this kinship incident. Konoha is not the nanny of the police and the military, so he is not interested in intervening in this matter."


    "In addition, it''s not how I will guide you to deal with the **** wounding incident, but how you plan to handle it."


    "I will only give you some advice and promise that you will not die in the hands of the blood race. You have to deal with other things yourself."


    Although it was Gu Yi''s request, Rogge still couldn''t take any interest in guiding Strange.


    With this kind of skill, he might as well guide Hinata how to conduct ninjutsu wars.


    At least Hinata was much cuter than Strange.


    "I see. You are my instructor in name, but in reality, you are just my bodyguard."


    Strange gave an expression that I understand.


    "You summed it up very well, so now you can tell me, how do you plan to deal with the current blood wounding incident?"


    "Also remind you, you''d better not hold the crazy idea of ??completely solving the blood race."


    This was Strange''s first external action, and Roger didn''t want his junior brother to have the great dream of completely exterminating the blood race.


    "Don''t worry about this, I know myself."


    In the next ten minutes, Strange briefly described his thoughts to Rogge.


    Although he has been in Kama Taj recently, he is no stranger to the blood wounding incidents now taking place in the United States.


    Kama Taj is indeed an organization of wizards, but this does not mean that Kama Taj will be completely isolated from the world.


    In fact, Kama Taj has many of the latest technology products this year.


    A large part of it was arranged by Rogge to send Konoha.


    For example, Sony''s latest game console.


    "Now that you have an idea, follow your plan."


    After speaking, Roger put on the hanging ring and drew circles in front of Strange.


    In a few seconds, the golden portal back to New York was completely formed.


    "Do you have anything to clean up, if you don''t have anything, just go straight away."


    Before entering the portal, Rogge turned and asked Strange.


    "No!"


    After Strange collected the magic book on the stone table, he followed Roger into the portal.


    Rogge did not take Strange to Konoha''s New York branch, but directly took Strange to the New York Temple guarded by Wang.


    This time he was doing private work, so he didn''t plan to use Konoha''s power, and he didn''t use Konoha''s power.


    The two of them had just passed through the portal to the New York Temple, and the king holding a one-handed staff hurriedly appeared on the stairs on the second floor.


    After seeing that it was Roger and Strange, the king put away the staff in his hand and walked down from the second floor.


    Then, with a look of confusion, he asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Gu Yi arranged some tasks for the two of us."


    Roger did not tell Wang what their specific tasks were.


    The king is just the guardian mage of the New York Temple. As long as the blood races have not been frantic enough to attack the New York Temple, then this time things have nothing to do with the king.


    "Then you can do it yourself, you can go to the exhibition hall on the second floor to get it if you want to use it."


    "Of course, the premise is that the magic weapon is willing to let you two use it."


    After that, the king with the staff pinned to his waist walked directly in the direction of the gate.


    It''s just lunch time, and Wang, who is wide and fat, doesn''t want to miss any of his lunches.


    "If you go out for lunch, help pack two back."


    When the king was about to leave the temple, Roger stopped him and channeled out his wallet from the psychic scroll.


    Passing a few hundred dollar bills to the queen, he took Strange to the second floor of the temple.


    After arriving in the hall where the magical artifacts were placed, Roger came directly to the floating cloak and said to Strange: "Communicate with this cloak and see if you can echo it?"


    When he first came to the New York Temple, Roger had the idea of ??a floating cloak.


    Unfortunately, this magic cloak with flying ability and self-awareness didn''t look at him.


    The more advanced the magic weapon, the more critical of the mage.


    And this pickiness has nothing to do with strength, it''s purely a matter of fate.


    In the history of Kama Taj, there is no shortage of cases where junior mages who have just started to gain the recognition of powerful magic instruments.


    And obviously, the future Doctor Strange is one of them.


    When Strange came to the floating cloak according to Rogge''s instructions, the floating cloak, which seemed indistinguishable from ordinary cloaks, floated automatically without wind, and flew around him a few times.


    Subsequently, this crimson magic cloak took the initiative to drape Strange''s body.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the time came to the wee hours, after a good rest, Roger and Strange left the New York Temple under the shroud of night.


    They did not choose to go through the main entrance, but came to the roof of the temple and left the temple in flight.


    After an afternoon and evening communication and grooming, Roger roughly understood the true strength of his junior brother.


    Although the future Doctor Strange is proficient in various types of magic, the current Strange can count the magic with one hand.


    In addition to the portal, the mirror space, and the ring of Raggardor, the three Kama Taj mage''s introductory three-piece sets, Strange''s magic is only the soul out of the body and the magic light.


    Whether it is from the time of learning magic, mastering magic, or combat experience, Strange is now a complete novice mage.


    "Fly five blocks to the left, there are three blood races, and the strength is negligible."


    Strange didn''t have any means of sensing and investigating, so Roger now had to act not only as his bodyguard, but also as his guide, lest Strange would fly around like a headless fly.


    "okay, I get it!"


    After receiving Rogge''s reminder, Strange didn''t hesitate to turn and flew towards the block on the left.


    It didn''t take much time before they flew to the established position, condescendingly looking at the three blood races in the alley.


    Judging from the behavior of these three blood races, they should be the human beings who have actively invested in the arms of the blood race.


    "Are you planning to wait for these three blood races to eat and drink before you start?"


    Looking at Strange, who hadn''t done anything for a while, Rogge spoke slowly, and pointed to the middle-aged woman who was about to pass the alley.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 604： Novice Mage VS New Blood Clan

    Strange looked in the direction of Roger''s fingers and saw a plump middle-aged woman holding a brown shopping paper bag tightly.


    Obviously, this is a lady who has just finished the night shift.


    I don''t know if the blood races forgot to conduct "newcomer training." These "new born" blood races who have just been converted, all like to attack ordinary people who have just finished the night shift in the middle of the night.


    But if you think about it, this is quite normal.


    After all, it is impossible for these "newborn" blood races to grow to the point where they are not afraid of the sun in a short period of time.


    So night and early morning, naturally became the most suitable hunting time for them.


    "Will they really attack that lady?"


    Strange asked a very new person.


    "Otherwise, do you think the three of them gathered in a small alley on purpose, intending to have a fierce battle against the landlords?"


    If Strange wasn''t his junior, and it was Gu Yi''s request directly, Roger really had a plan to turn his head and leave.


    But this can''t be blamed on Strange. Although he is a mage now, he was a neurosurgeon who saved people with a scalpel not long ago.


    It is indeed a little too difficult for him to do a good job of psychological construction of "homicide" right now.


    "According to the lady''s walking speed, you still have one minute for mental construction."


    "If you still can''t make up your mind, that lady will become a corpse that has lost too much blood in front of you."


    Although the blood clan **** blood, unless it encounters extreme circumstances, the blood clan generally will not **** all the blood of the target.


    And in many cases, the blood sucking blood is not to maintain their own survival, but to satisfy their perverted desires.


    For example, enjoy the look of fear that humans showed before they die, or use killing humans to prove their strength, and so on.


    "I know!"


    After speaking, Strange, wearing a floating cloak, began to fly towards the dark alley where the three blood races gathered.


    "Be careful of being bitten!"


    Rogge didn''t forget to give some safety advice to his younger brothers.


    When Strange flew towards the three vampires, Roger landed on the roof of a nearby building and sat on the edge of the roof terrace to observe Strange.


    Although Strange was a doctor before, he is now a mage who has received Kama Taj''s basic mage education.


    He didn''t land directly into the alley stupidly, but moved his hands quickly, preparing for the first magic.


    This is the mirror space?


    Yes, not too stupid!


    Just looking at Strange''s gestures, Roger recognized the magic he was planning to use.


    Although it is not clear that Strange gave him the reason for increasing his home court advantage, or did not want the next battle to affect the innocent people next to him, Rogge still gave a good evaluation.


    I didn''t get into tension because it was the first battle, and I didn''t lose accurate judgment because of fewer enemies and more enemies.


    Just looking at these two points, Strange is much better than the others.


    Of course, this may also be related to his previous occupation.


    After all, a neurosurgeon is a profession that requires absolute calm.


    When the mirror space magic in his hand was ready, Strange instantly increased the speed of his flight and fell into the alley like a meteor.


    Then, he slapped the mirror space magic that he had prepared on the ground fiercely.


    In the blink of an eye, the unique spatial fluctuations of the mirrored space swept across the alleys like a hurricane, and eventually enveloped the entire neighborhood.


    When the unique spatial fluctuations of the mirror space came in front of him, Roger, sitting on the top of the building, stretched out his right hand like lightning, like smashing an invisible glass, so that the space in front of him appeared to be broken. The strange folding feeling like glass.


    Strange''s magic control ability is good, but at this time, he made a mistake that shouldn''t be made.


    He isolated his bodyguard Rogge from the mirror space.


    So Roger could only do it himself and let himself enter the mirror space that Strange unfolded, lest he really became a bystander.


    The three vampires who were waiting for their prey in the alley did not expect that what they were waiting for was not a prey that would fill them up, but a mage with a golden circular magic shield in both hands.


    The Ring of Raggardore, a compulsory magic for Kama Taj Mage.


    Like the Three Body Art of the Ninja School, the Ring of Raggardore is a kind of magic that is not difficult to learn, but has a very large range of applications.


    Looking at Strange and the three vampires with big eyes to small eyes below, Roger calmly channeled out a bottle of iced fat boy happy water from the psychic scroll, and drank it leisurely. stand up.


    Novice Mage VS New Blood Race!


    This may seem like a coincidence, but in fact, this is the result of Rogge''s deliberate choice.


    There are far more vampires currently active than these three, and some are closer to the New York Temple.


    But considering Strange''s current strength, Roger deliberately selected these three new vampires who had just been transformed.


    After a stalemate for dozens of seconds, the three vampires took the lead in attacking Strange.


    Compared with the werewolves, the blood race is a more calm dark race.


    But this is only confined to those blood races that already have the title.


    For the new blood races, especially the new blood races that have just been transformed from humans, they often cannot control their desire for blood and suddenly possess the mentality of extraordinary power.


    Therefore, these new blood races often perform behaviors that are even more beasts than werewolves.


    In fact, the vast majority of blood injuries that have occurred so far are caused by these newly born blood races.


    Under Rogge''s gaze, these three new blood races rushed towards Strange like wild beasts, revealing extremely long canine teeth with extremely obvious racial characteristics.


    Facing the attack of these three new blood races, Strange did not show any expression of fear, and constantly adjusted the position of his hands according to the attack direction of the three blood races.


    Clang clang clang clang...


    When the claws of the three blood races hit the ring of Raggardore in Strange''s hands, the ring of Ragdall sounded like a metal crash.


    At the same time, the floating cloak he was wearing took the initiative to fly out, firmly binding the blood clan at the front like a restraint suit.


    When the floating cloak restrained one of the blood races, and brought this blood race into the other two blood races, Strange stepped back decisively and lifted the ring of Laggador on both hands.


    Although the magic power on the Ring of Laggador can bring some burns to these blood races, it will not take long for these burns to be restored by the blood race''s regenerative ability.


    So Strange resolutely abandoned the defensive counterattack tactics and decided to use offense instead of defense.


    Magic light!


    A second or two later, a magic whip with golden sparks appeared in Strange''s hands.


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 605： Cut in half

    In ordinary people''s minds, the masters are a group of weak people.


    But the mage of Kama Taj is somewhat different.


    Among the many mage genres, Kama Taj is one of the few mage genres that takes close combat as a compulsory course for newcomers and also has certain requirements for the physique of the mage.


    To a certain extent, Kama Taj¡¯s mage casts a light spell when fighting against those in Rogge¡¯s impression, and then adds to himself the power of the bull, the agility of the cat, and so on. " "Combat genre mage" is almost the same.


    When the golden magic whip condensed by the "magic light" took shape, Strange didn''t hesitate to wave the whip in his hand and attacked the vampire in front of him.


    Bang bang bang...


    Never mind that Strange was just a neurosurgeon with a scalpel before. When he lifted the magic whip in his hand, Rogge saw a trace of proficiency in his body that was not in line with his profession.


    This kind of proficiency makes Roger can''t help but think of some unique hobbies belonging to the minority.


    White coat, long whip, yelling man...


    Some untimely pictures emerged in Rogge''s mind.


    Shouldn''t it?


    When such an association emerged in his mind, the look in his eyes towards Strange became a little strange.


    Strange didn''t know what Rogge was thinking about at this time, let alone that Rogge had silently labeled him some labels in his heart.


    With the assistance of the floating cloak, Strange, who had more than one enemy, not only did not fall into the wind, but instead retreated the three new vampires in front of him.


    After being flicked one after another by Strange, these three vampires who also had no combat experience involuntarily had the idea of ??retreat.


    However, their idea of ??retreat can only be thought of in their minds.


    Mirror space!


    Although the three vampires didn''t know what kind of magic the mirror space was, they soon discovered something was wrong.


    Although the surrounding environment looked normal, when they came to the junction of two blocks like wild dogs running away, they were stopped by an invisible transparent wall.


    No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t get over this transparent wall that they couldn''t see at all.


    Trouble!


    At this point, the three new-born vampires finally understood why Strange patted the ground fiercely when they came to the alley.


    After confirming that they had been completely trapped by unknown magic, the three vampires also completely dispelled the idea of ??retreating, and looked at Strange behind them with fierce eyes.


    After becoming a vampire, they encountered this situation for the first time.


    However, they quickly calmed down.


    It''s just a human who has mastered some extraordinary abilities, don''t be too arrogant.


    The blood race is the strongest!


    After looking at each other, the three vampires attacked Strange again.


    Although the magic whip condensed by the light of magic power will make them feel the painful burning sensation like a blazing flame, it is far from threatening their lives.


    Moreover, the innate powerful regeneration ability of the blood family gave them enough confidence to fight against Strange.


    Isn¡¯t it just being scalded? I don¡¯t care!


    However, the three vampires soon discovered that they underestimated Strange.


    Just as they rushed towards Strange like a mad dog, Strange, wearing a floating cloak, flew up and flew into the air more than 20 meters above the ground.


    If the flying is only to avoid the attack of these three vampires, then Strange''s next action is equivalent to ringing the death knell of these three vampires.


    Just as the three vampires looked helplessly at Strange in the sky, Strange released the magic whip in his hand and put on the pendant ring, which is an essential item for portal magic.


    After putting on the hanging ring, Strange drew circles in the air.


    In a few seconds, on the ground where the three vampires were, a golden circular portal with a diameter of several meters appeared.


    The portal shining with golden sparks quickly took shape, and the three vampires standing on the ground quickly fell under the influence of gravity.


    The portal that Strange opened was not a portal that leaves the mirror space, but a portal located high in the mirror space.


    Are you planning to smash these three vampires to death?


    After seeing Strange opened the portal at the feet of the three vampires, Roger couldn''t help thinking.


    However, the facts proved that he somewhat underestimated his younger brother.


    Although Strange opened the other side of the portal in the air of the mirror space, he did not have the idea of ??smashing the three vampires to death.


    When half of the three vampires fell into the portal, Strange did not hesitate, and suddenly pulled with his right hand, as if tightening a non-existent pocket, the portal that was several meters in diameter instantly shrank and disappeared.


    laugh!


    Bright red blood splashed all around, and the three vampires who fell into the portal were divided into two as if they had suffered a slash. The upper body and the lower body separated instantly.


    To a certain extent, what Strange did was like cut in half.


    However, the tool he used to cut in the waist was not an ordinary weapon, but a ubiquitous and extremely powerful spatial force.


    Using the powerful power of space restoration, Strange easily accomplished the purpose of cutting these three vampires in half.


    Ahhhhhhhh! ! !


    Being "cut in the waist" in an instant is an unbearable burden for human beings and for the blood race.


    The only difference is that after human beings have suffered such a severe injury, it will not take long to report to the **** of death.


    But the blood race can hold on for a little longer.


    The blood race''s innate and powerful regeneration ability, not only could not repair their injuries at this time, but also became the source of their pain, greatly prolonging their pain time.


    Nice job!


    Although Strange''s slashing of the portal was not amazing, considering that this was his first battle and he faced three vampires at once, his performance was completely excellent.


    When Strange hit the three vampires hard, Roger, who was sitting on the edge of the building watching the play, flew to Strange and patted him on the shoulder with relief.


    "Good job! However, it is kind of kindness to cut the grass to get rid of the roots and let them die as soon as possible!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger raised his right hand and summoned three small clusters of hellfire on the three fingers of the index finger, **** and ring finger.


    When he flung it casually, these three finger-sized hellfires flew like bullets to the three vampires who were wailing in pain on the ground.


    The moment the local hellfire touched the three vampires, the three vampires with only their upper body turned to ashes in a blink of an eye and disappeared completely.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 606： Brandi Johnson

    "Where shall we go next?"


    After Rogge completed the destruction of the body, Strange lifted the mirror space that had enveloped the entire block, and turned his head to ask Rogge.


    "Keep flying forward and you will meet a second opponent."


    Roger felt a little bit and gave Strange a new direction.


    "Great!"


    After speaking, Strange took the lead to fly forward.


    The battle just now was not too expensive for him.


    And after officially completing his first battle, he had an idea to test the limits of his current strength.


    Although he didn''t say the idea, Roger knew his plan at a glance.


    Rogge had this kind of thinking before, and he did more than Strange did.


    Rogge remembered that at the time, he went directly to a Russian gang, and broke into the gang''s headquarters with a single knife, rescued the kidnapped hostages, and then accepted the gang''s property.


    The Nincoins that he commissioned were not many, but this opened his mind to increase his side business income.


    It was also from that day that he began to gradually develop the habit of never failing his actions.


    Under the bright moonlight, Rogge and Strange flew quickly through the air like two ghosts, flying towards the fourth hapless kin.


    Although he was the instructor of Strange at this time, in fact, this late-night hunting plan was entirely Strange''s own idea.


    According to his explanation, he would first improve his combat experience through these low-level kinsmen, and while attracting the attention of the kinsmen, he would eliminate the kinship in New York little by little.


    As long as he can maintain a stable removal efficiency, those high-ranking blood races in New York will follow him.


    At that time, he will be able to eliminate the blood clan leaders in New York by capturing the thieves and the king first, and finally remove all the blood clan in New York.


    In general, there is nothing wrong with his plan.


    The only uncertainty at the moment is what kind of strength the blood clan in charge of New York has.


    But this point, because his current instructor is Roger, it can basically be ignored.


    Even if the blood family responsible for New York is the legendary ancestor Cain of the blood family, Roger has absolute confidence to protect Strange.


    Want to kill Strange in front of him, even if Gu Yi shot himself, he might not be able to do it.


    This has nothing to do with whether he can beat Gu Yi, purely because New York once belonged to his home court.


    Although his current main residence has moved to Washington, but in New York, there are still hundreds of thunder **** arts left behind by him.


    New York is his home stadium of Thunder God.


    After flying for more than ten minutes, Roger and Strange met their second goal tonight as they wished.


    To be precise, it is the second blood family.


    Unlike the three new blood races just now, although the blood race that appeared in front of them was also a new blood race that had just been transformed from a human to a blood race, the power of the blood in his body was stronger than the previous three blood races combined.


    Just looking at the power of blood, this new blood clan has reached the point where it will soon have a knighthood.


    Gonghou Bozinan!


    This is not only the classification of the strength of the blood clan, but also a manifestation of the status of the blood clan.


    When the blood clan still abides by the precepts of avoiding the world, any blood clan can obtain their title.


    The only difference is that some blood races are promoted faster, while some blood races can only rely on a long life and rely on the "saving qualifications" method to promote the title a little bit.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Brandi Johnson is very satisfied with his current life. To be precise, he is very satisfied with his life after becoming a blood clan.


    After the kinship appeared in the human world in a fair manner, Brandi Johnson realized that this was an opportunity to completely change his life.


    When the vast majority of people were still vigilant against the legendary race of blood, he tried every means to find a blood in New York.


    He who took the initiative to find the door almost became the food of the blood race.


    However, after he humbly showed his admiration and yearning for the "great" race of the blood race, he got the first chance to embrace this blood race.


    To a certain extent, he can even be regarded as the first human in New York to take the initiative to embrace the blood.


    Although it is shameful to give up his identity as a human being, his dedication, as he wished, made him see the hope of changing his life.


    After accepting the first embrace and becoming a blood clan, he showed great talent.


    In just a few months, he had grown from the lowest level of blood to the point where he was only one step away from the baron.


    Even the "father" who gave him his first embrace was shocked by the talent he showed.


    As long as he continues to maintain the current hunting and eating efficiency, he will be able to increase the blood power in his body to the point where he can be promoted to the baron in only half a month, and become a real, knighted, and clan Recognized noble blood.


    Yes, as long as the blood clan has the title, it will be truly recognized by the clan within the blood clan.


    Rather than being treated as servants and slaves.


    Before becoming a kinsman, Brandi Johnson was also a great young man full of beautiful imagination for the future.


    However, real life told him time and time again.


    If you don¡¯t have a prominent background, if you don¡¯t have the absolute talent to outsmart everyone, if you don¡¯t get the support of a superior...


    So no matter how hard you work, you will not be able to break the hidden rules that are invisible and intangible, but are real.


    Brandi Johnson once imagined that using hard work to change his birth and family background is not an excellent one.


    But it is a pity that in such a capitalist society where money is supreme, the harder he works, the sooner he can only make his boss own the latest Ferrari.


    Not to mention that he was desperate after suffering a series of **** but real things, such as being taken away by a flattering colleague and his girlfriend who had been in love for many years turned to his friend who drives a sports car.


    However, just after he considered whether to take the initiative to end his life like a clown, the blood family appeared.


    Although several months have passed, he still can''t forget the picture of his fat pig-like boss and that flattering colleague kneeling in front of him when he became a blood clan...


    He also couldn''t forget the fear and regret that his ex-girlfriend showed when he was sucked up blood.


    Of course, he can''t forget the scene of the sports car friend who was once regarded as a confidant, but appeared in his girlfriend''s bed and wailed in pain when his limbs were broken.


    That wailing is not so nice!


    Thinking of this, a sickly penetrating smile appeared on Brandi Johnson''s face.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 607： Rogers combat instruction

    "Be careful, the opponent''s strength is stronger than the three previous blood races combined!"


    As soon as he flew over Brandi Johnson''s location, Roger turned his head and said to Strange.


    "okay, I get it!"


    Strange frowned and glanced at Brandy who was sitting on the roof of the building, and replied solemnly.


    Just when he planned to prepare the mirror space magic in advance to land in front of the target as before, Brandy Johnson, who was sitting on the roof of the building, suddenly raised his head and looked at where they were.


    Good hearing!


    Rogge was not surprised that Brandi Johnson could discover his arrival with Strange in advance.


    Any blood clan with a knighthood has a keen perception far beyond ordinary people.


    Brandi Johnson looked up, causing Strange to be stunned for a moment, and the gesture of holding the mirror space with both hands hovered in the air.


    This¡­¡­


    Strange, who lacked enough experience, didn''t know for a while whether he should continue to land.


    Just as Strange was thinking about whether to rethink his tactics, Brandy Johnson, who was sitting originally, stood up suddenly and looked at Roger floating in the air with an incredulous face.


    Four generations of Naruto?


    How could he come here?


    Although Brandi Johnson has not yet received the official recognition of the clan, he has heard about the grievances between Roger and the blood clan from the father who gave him his first embrace.


    how can that be?


    How could the fourth generation of Hokage specifically come to my little blood!


    There was a trace of cold sweat on Brandi''s face.


    There are not many new blood races who know that Rogge is grieving with the blood races, but there are not many new blood races who really take this news in their hearts.


    There are even some kinsmen who are not very smart. After learning this news, they had the crazy idea of ??fighting Konoha.


    However, the new blood races with these ideas had not had time to implement this crazy move, they were solved by their fathers.


    If not necessary, never provoke Konoha.


    Especially Konoha''s fourth generation of Hokage Roger.


    Although this was not an official order, none of the new blood races who dared to violate this point saw the moon the next day.


    After confirming that the person floating in the air was Roger himself, Brandi Johnson turned around and ran without any hesitation.


    Seeing Brandy escaping like a frightened wild dog, Roger sighed helplessly.


    Although he didn''t know exactly how the blood races trained these new blood races, from Brandi''s actions at this time, they obviously reminded these new blood races of some special attention.


    "What should we do now?"


    Strange released the mirror space magic that hadn''t been cast, flew back to Rogge and asked.


    "Following him, I might have some extra relaxing activities tonight."


    After speaking, Roger took the lead to fly towards Brandi.


    Brandi''s running speed is much faster than ordinary people, but the escape route is not a normal route.


    But in front of Roger, who possessed the ability to fly and Chakra perception, his escape was a failure from the beginning.


    Rogge and Strange followed Brandi''s prey calmly, stalking their prey like two hunters.


    How could this be?


    Could it be that my previous abuse and killing of my ex-girlfriend and friends were discovered?


    Didn¡¯t it mean that as long as you don¡¯t provoke Konoha, you won¡¯t attract Konoha¡¯s people?


    Brandi, who was escaping frantically, thought about the possibilities in his mind.


    But he would never have thought that the reason he would meet Rogge tonight was purely a coincidence.


    After flying behind the rushing Brandy for nearly half an hour, Roger and Strange came to the sky over an abandoned factory.


    In order to avoid being caught by Brandi''s stalking, Roger also deliberately imposed a group invisibility magic on himself and Strange, covering their shadows.


    Under the gaze of the two of them, Brandi Johnson cautiously walked into the factory that had been abandoned for an unknown period of time.


    When entering the factory, Brandi didn''t forget to look up and observe to make sure that Roger was following.


    When Brandi''s figure disappeared from the back door of the factory, Roger stopped Strange, who was about to land on the roof of the factory.


    "There are a lot of blood races inside, and there are some fellows with titles."


    "After entering, your target is still the guy who just ran away."


    "As for the others, I will solve them."


    Although there are a lot of blood races in the factory, for Rogge, there is no essential difference between a blood race and a group of blood races.


    Even if there are eight blood dukes including Grand Duke William in the factory, he has absolute certainty to solve them.


    "Great!"


    Strange didn''t have any comments on Rogge''s arrangement.


    After really experiencing a battle, he began to truly realize how powerful Roger was.


    That is the power that one person can fight against a country and a race!


    When Roger landed at the gate of the factory, Strange controlled the floating cloak and slowly landed behind him, and immediately cast the light of magic magic power, condensing the magic long with golden light in his hands. whip.


    "Don''t be so nervous, the blood clan inside, the strongest is only the Viscount."


    Roger took a look at Strange, and then walked into this abandoned factory without any lights like a walk after a meal.


    Generally speaking, the places where the kinsmen gather are generally private estates or high-end places such as five-star hotels.


    However, not every blood race has enough financial resources to maintain the so-called decent nobility.


    Living long does not mean that there will be a lot of property.


    Even the kinsmen who have the title of nobility, there are not a few who can''t spend millions of dollars.


    "Wait I will use the magic you know to deal with these guys. If you are interested, you can learn a little bit."


    "But my fighting style may not be suitable for you, so you don''t have to bite the bullet and learn, just as an observation."


    Strange now has only five magic spells, and only four can be used in combat.


    Although the magic of the soul out of the body is not absolutely impossible to deal with the enemy, the timing of its use is more demanding, and it is not suitable for use as a conventional means of combat.


    "Great!"


    Strange answered silently, still holding the magic whip formed by magical power in his hand.


    "Then I will teach you the first lesson now. In a dark environment, you need to try to avoid actively exposing your position."


    After speaking, Rogge pointed to the magic whip that kept emitting golden light in Strange''s hand.


    After hearing Rogge''s reminder, Strange froze for a moment, and then removed the magic whip in his hand.


    Without the light emitted by the magic whip, the surrounding environment instantly dimmed.


    "The second lesson, distance is the key to the outcome of the battle! If the enemy is far away from you, then all you need to do is find a way to draw the distance between each other."


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 608： Instant magic

    "distance?"


    Strange repeated it, then nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Although he had already given a reply, Rogge felt that he still didn''t understand.


    In this case, use actual cases to prove it.


    Roger put on the hanging ring and began to cast the portal magic in front of Strange.


    Unlike previous portals, the portal he unfolded this time is not too big, only tens of centimeters in diameter.


    What''s more distinctive is that the portal he cast this time took shape extremely quickly.


    Almost in less than a second, he opened a portal above his right hand.


    Looking at this small and somewhat unreasonable portal, Strange''s face showed a look of confusion.


    However, he soon understood Rogge''s plan.


    Almost at the moment when the portal was formed, a blood clan standing in a corner of the factory fell into the portal that suddenly opened under his feet.


    Damn it!


    The vampire didn''t realize what was going on before he fell into the portal, as if he had fallen into a lake.


    The entrance of the portal was set by Roger at the feet of this unlucky vampire.


    And the empty hand on his right is naturally an exit.


    When the hapless vampire fell from the portal with a diameter of only tens of centimeters, Roger stretched out his right hand and grabbed the vampire by the neck.


    Then, the right hand suddenly exerted force.


    Click!


    The crisp sound of broken bones rang loudly.


    This vampire with astonishing resilience broke his neck before he could even see Rogge''s face.


    If this was a vampire with a knighthood, then even if his neck was broken, he would not die on the spot.


    The power of blood in his body is enough to repair the injury on his neck.


    But it''s a pity that this vampire is just a new blood family, and the power of blood in his body is so weak that it is almost negligible.


    "This is actually similar to how you slashed the three vampires with a portal. The point is to cast the spell fast enough to make the target too late to react.


    "Your casting speed is pretty good. Without increasing your own casting speed, reducing the size of the portal can effectively reduce the time it takes to form the portal."


    After throwing away the vampire who had completely lost his life in his hands like rubbish, Rogge turned his head to explain to Strange.


    Strange will become a supreme mage in the future, and his magic talent is far above Roger.


    But when it comes to killing, Roger is at least several levels higher than him.


    Although it was only a new blood that was broken by Rogge, Strange was still shocked by the understatement shown by Rogge.


    For some reason, in his opinion, the scene of Rogge killing the vampire just now has an indescribable way to follow the water, naturally as if drinking water and eating.


    Is this the difference between professional and non-professional?


    Strange couldn''t help but think.


    "The use of portals is far more than those mentioned in the book. If you are interested, you can study it yourself."


    Rogge said as he walked into the factory, while thinking about the next guidance.


    Soon, he worked out the next instructional subjects for Strange.


    "I think you are familiar with the magic of the light of magic power. Then I will tell you some fighting methods of this magic."


    Rogge, who was walking slowly, stopped abruptly and said to Strange back.


    "Look up, don''t blink!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger played the portal magic once again.


    After the blood family suddenly fell into the portal and disappeared, the blood family in the factory immediately reacted.


    During the period between Roger and Strange explained, these blood races showed their innate speed and agility, and quickly changed their positions.


    But in the face of Rogge''s Chakra perception technique, their concealed actions have no meaning.


    In the blink of an eye, another portal with a diameter of several tens of centimeters took shape, and appeared at the feet of a certain blood family out of thin air.


    In the next second, the hapless guy fell from the portal exit in front of Roger.


    Magic Light¡¤Sword Form!


    At the moment when this blood clan was about to land, Roger waved his right hand with lightning.


    Under Strange''s gaze, a golden magical long knife instantly appeared in Rogge''s right hand, and then slashed across the neck of this blood clan in a thunderous manner.


    Two paragraphs with one knife, separate the body and the head!


    When the golden light ran across the neck of this blood clan, the magic long knife disappeared instantly.


    The head of this kin was tossed high and landed heavily, Rogge slowly said: "Magic light can condense all kinds of weapons. For example, I prefer to condense them into a samurai sword that is easy to hack. "


    "Simply put, this is a magic that uses magic power to condense physical weapons. It doesn''t matter what form the weapon is condensed into."


    "The important thing is not to let the enemy prepare in advance, and the attack speed should be fast."


    "You like long whips, that''s okay, but you''d better not let the enemy know this in advance."


    "Otherwise, they can make corresponding preparations in advance, such as quickly approaching you and avoiding the most effective attack range of the long whip."


    "Know what form of weapon can exert the greatest power at what distance, and can quickly switch according to the actual situation, so that this magic can exert the greatest power."


    Roger explained patiently, for fear of something Strange didn''t understand.


    In fact, this kind of thing can be completely understood by Strange in future battles.


    However, since he has accepted the task of guiding Strange, he will naturally help his younger brother grow up as much as possible.


    "understood!"


    Although the mage taught by Kama Taj, Strange discovered that Roger''s understanding of the magic of magic light was completely different from him.


    In Rogge''s eyes, the magic light is a melee weapon arsenal.


    And he found that no matter what magic Rogge used, he would pursue instant effects as much as possible.


    At this point, he is completely different from those fighting class instructors of Kama Taj.


    The mages of Kama Taj not only like the golden magic, but they will also deliberately maintain this golden effect, for fear that others will not see the same.


    But Rogge is completely different, he seems to hate these golden effects.


    "The magic of the mirror space is nothing to teach. It is nothing more than the size of the expansion and the speed of the spell. You should study this slowly at the time, and strive to achieve an instant effect."


    The magic that can be cast instantly is a good magic suitable for combat.


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 609： Silent homicide

    Whether it is magic or ninjutsu, Roger will pursue instant effects as much as possible.


    Although the ninja is a melee career, he has a heart to become a "spell fort".


    Because Ninjutsu has the talent of Muji, so he can basically do it instantaneously.


    As long as Chakra can keep up, he can completely transform into a ruthless ninjutsu machine.


    But the magic is slightly different.


    Although his casting speed is faster than many professional wizards, he still hasn''t reached the perfect state in his mind.


    But he didn''t spend too much time and energy to improve his casting speed.


    After all, his job is a ninja, not a mage.


    "Okay, I know!"


    To some extent, Strange is also an out-and-out genius.


    But compared to those who have some talent and are rebellious, he can be regarded as a person who remains humble at all times.


    "There are also ten blood races in it, except for the one who ran away on the rooftop, all the others will be handled by me."


    "If you go to the left, you should be able to meet the guy who is running away."


    After speaking, Roger raised his right hand and motioned to Strange, motioning him to go inside the factory alone.


    If you want to know if the guidance is effective, let him know it in actual combat.


    This is the same as the teachers who have finished the class like to check the progress of the students by assigning homework.


    Although Rogge was not considered Strange''s teacher, he also wanted to see how much his little brother had realized.


    Seeing Rogge''s signal, Strange nodded silently and walked straight towards the gloomy factory interior.


    When Strange''s figure disappeared at the entrance to the left passage, Rogge moved his neck, and then the psychic produced a silver-white Kusana sword, humming a little song and walked to the right.


    Although there are several bloods with knighthoods in the factory, Rogge is not particularly worried about Strange''s safety.


    Not to mention that Strange has a certain degree of self-protection ability, just the new floating cloak he just obtained today is enough to ensure that he will not be assassinated by these blood races instantly.


    The floating cloak is not an ordinary magic weapon. If evaluated by level, it is a genuine ancient artifact.


    In addition to flying and cooperating with the owner in battle, the floating cloak also has super defensive capabilities, which can resist most physical and magical attacks.


    In addition, it also has the characteristics of deformation and arbitrary reduction or extension, which can be transformed into normal clothes, such as suits.


    If it weren''t for the floating cloak that didn''t recognize himself very much, this ancient artifact with self-awareness would never have Strange''s turn.


    Rogge did not tell Strange that on the left side of the factory, there was more than just Brandy Johnson who had fled.


    There are also three kinsmen who are stronger than Brandi Johnson.


    One viscount and two barons.


    The three strongest blood races in the factory are now staying with Brandi Johnson.


    Rogge concealed this on purpose, because he wanted to see how Strange would deal with this unexpected situation.


    Although Gu Yi asked him to guide Strange, he did not ask him to be Strange''s nanny.


    If Strange couldn''t even solve these small blood races, then he would not be qualified to be the Supreme Mage, let alone take over the Time Gem from Gu Yi.


    After entering the dark and turbid air passage, Roger stopped and performed a ninjutsu he rarely used.


    Forbearance¡¤Fog Hidden Technique!


    As the chakra in his body began to flow, thick mists quickly rose up in the gloomy passage.


    As time passed, the fog became thicker and thicker and spread out along the passage.


    When the dense fog that seriously obstructed the line of sight appeared, Roger walked forward again.


    This time, he didn''t hum a little song again, didn''t make any sound, even the sound of footsteps disappeared completely.


    "Who did that guy Brandi meet outside? I''ve never seen him panic so much."


    "Who knows, I couldn''t understand him a long time ago! Isn''t it just accepting the first embrace earlier than us? What''s so arrogant."


    "Do you think he was the one who met Fulian?"


    "Didn''t the first ancestor just teach him some time before the reunification? Maybe he met those street police officers."


    ...


    The street vigilantes in these kinsmen are the street heroes represented by Daredevil.


    Strictly speaking, Gwen is actually a street hero.


    Although she has the strength to become a superhero, she is not a real superhero because she will not participate in any major crisis events.


    While these kinsmen were whispering, Roger, who was performing an alternative silent killing technique, came quietly behind them and watched them complain about Brandy Johnson.


    Mist Hidden Silent Murder Technique!


    This is the famous move of Wuyin Ren Nian Nian Nian, known as the ghost man.


    Hit the chakra all over the body, causing the body to burst out like a ghostly purple chakra air current, and then use the dense fog produced by the fogging technique to hide its traces and move at high speed to assassinate the enemies in the dense fog.


    If you are in a good mood, you can also show up at the last moment for an ultimate beheading.


    However, this method of assassination belongs to the silent homicide technique of No More Killing, not the silent homicide technique of Roger.


    Rogge borrowed some ideas from the Silent Killing Technique, and made some improvements.


    For example, the stealth effect in dense fog has been enhanced, and high-speed mobile assassinations have been adjusted to silent mobile assassinations.


    Of course, if necessary, he can also switch from silent movement to high-speed movement.


    But in this way, the effect of silent approach will be significantly reduced.


    "Is it foggy?"


    Because of the dim light, these blood races who complained about Brandi Johnson have now discovered the thick fog that has already enveloped them.


    "How can there be fog here, here is..."


    laugh!


    The vampire hadn''t finished speaking yet, Roger, who had been behind them for a long time, swung the Kusanagi sword in his hand like lightning.


    The high-flying head and the shot of blood suddenly awakened the group of vampires, causing them to rush around like frightened birds.


    However, they had just stepped out a few steps before they saw a flash of silvery white arc in the thick fog.


    laugh!


    Another vampire was beheaded!


    In less than a few seconds, two vampires were beheaded.


    But what shocked them even more was that they hadn''t seen the attacker until now.


    Don''t say who the attacker was, they didn''t even see which direction the attack came from.


    When the four surviving vampires gathered back to back with fearful faces, looking for the attacker, the silver-white arc once again drew through the thick fog.


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 610： Strange fight

    laugh!


    Another head was thrown high with blood.


    The silver-white light flashed away, taking away the life of a vampire again.


    Under Rogge''s silent killing technique, the remaining three vampires felt a tremendous pressure that could not be described in words.


    It was the first time they felt this fear of death that made their bodies tremble uncontrollably since they abandoned their human identity and became a blood race.


    What is going on here?


    Although they want to know the answer, it is a pity that they are destined to go to **** with this question.


    For these "pre-humans" who took the initiative to devote themselves to the embrace of the blood race, Rogge has no plans to keep his hands.


    He was not interested in knowing what reason these people chose to become a blood clan, but he despised this kind of "not being a human" approach.


    Human beings do have many shortcomings, but no matter how many shortcomings, it is not a reason to give up human identity.


    With Roger''s strength, he can kill these vampires quickly in a short period of time.


    But he didn''t do this, but deliberately slowed down his speed, and a little bit extended the fear time of these vampires.


    Under the tremendous pressure of death, these vampires could no longer maintain their proper calm and began to flee in a panic.


    However, these efforts are doomed to be fruitless.


    While improving the Silent Killing Technique, Rogge did not forget to make some adjustments to the Fog Hidden Technique.


    It would be too wasteful to just block the enemy''s sight through thick fog.


    In order to make these thick fog play a greater role, he also deliberately covered some chakras on these thick fog.


    Although these chakras attached to the dense fog will not directly harm the target in the dense fog, they can be used as a contact medium for other attacks.


    For example, illusions that can cause great harm to the spirit.


    Illusion: The Art of Naruto Seeing!


    Rogge did not stop these vampires from escaping, nor did he use his most commonly used illusion, but instead used an ordinary illusion that was not very difficult.


    Compared with the bizarre writing round eye illusion, the effect of Naraku Kanshu is much simpler.


    Naraku''s technique of seeing can allow opponents to see terrifying scenes that they don''t want to see in their hearts.


    As for what the opponent will see, even the caster Roger himself is not sure.


    To put it simply, Naraku''s technique of seeing is to actively lead out the most feared scene in the opponent''s heart, and defeat the opponent with the fear in the opponent''s heart.


    This is similar to the so-called "I killed me".


    When Roger performed the postoperative Narakukan, within a few seconds, the screams of these three vampires rang out in the thick fog.


    what! ! !


    Although Rogge didn''t know what they saw, judging from their screams at this time, the illusion scene in front of them must be very exciting.


    After determining the location of the three vampires through these screams, Rogge, holding the Kusanagi sword, walked towards them calmly.


    One, two, three...


    After using the Kusanaru Sword to solve the three vampires who were scared by the fear in his heart and unable to move, Roger removed the effect of the fog hiding technique and walked to the other side of the factory.


    At this time, Strange, located on the left side of the factory, was facing the hardest battle in the history of life.


    Following Roger''s sign, he walked into the aisle on the left side of the factory, and at the end of the aisle, he saw Brandy Johnson running away.


    However, Brandy Johnson was not the only vampire who appeared in front of him.


    After seeing three vampires beside Brandy Johnson, Strange reacted immediately.


    Roger definitely did it on purpose!


    Although Strange didn''t know what kind of sensing means Rogge mastered, he could be 100% sure that it was absolutely impossible for such a serious misjudgment to occur in Hokage.


    Since it was not a misjudgment, there was only one possibility that Roger deliberately left.


    Although there were more enemies appearing in front of him than he had imagined, and his strength was stronger than he expected, Strange still remained as calm as he should, without any look of fear or panic.


    When Brandi Johnson and the others struck lightning towards him, Strange decisively used magic.


    Portal!


    Just when Brandi Johnson and others were about to rush to him like a pack of prey-preying wolves, Strange opened a portal with a diameter of less than one meter under his feet and let himself fall into the teleport on his own initiative. door.


    Strange didn''t plan to escape. He fell into the portal and fell from the ceiling behind Brandy Johnson and the others.


    At the same time, he was ready to use the mirror space magic.


    Although the first siege by Brandi Johnson and others failed, they quickly adjusted their posture and attacked Strange, who was suspended in the office.


    Mirror space!


    When Brandi Johnson''s sharp nailed right hand was about to touch him, Strange pushed out the mirror space magic that had been prepared.


    In the next second, the space between them showed a sense of folding like broken glass.


    Brandi Johnson hadn''t reacted yet, he rushed into the mirror space under the influence of inertia.


    After trapping Brandi Johnson in the mirror space, Strange''s hands moved again.


    The magic whip shining with golden light took shape in an instant and swung fiercely at the remaining three vampires.


    Trapped Brandi Johnson first, and then attack the remaining enemies.


    Strange''s tactics can''t be said to be wrong, but he overlooked a small problem.


    That was Brandy Johnson who was trapped by him, the weakest vampire in the field.


    Just as the golden magic whip was about to hit the vampire in front of him, the vampire who seemed only about thirty years old gave an unexplained smile.


    Then, instantly disappeared from Strange''s sight.


    Shadow jump!


    Why can only be truly recognized by the clan after having the title.


    The reason is very simple, because only after having the title, can you truly learn the unique dark magic of the blood race.


    Using the power of the shadow, the vampire who was supposed to be hit by the magic whip easily evaded Strange''s attack and came to his back as a flash.


    Claws of Corruption!


    The right paw with strong corrosive power hit Strange''s back fiercely.


    However, just when the right paw with a hint of green light was about to hit Strange''s back, the windless and automatic floating cloak took the initiative to meet the right hand like a beast''s paw.


    The Claws of Corruption touched the floating cloak, and then nothing happened.


    how can that be?


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 611： About the opening of the reincarnation eye

    A cloak that does not actively help its owner resist attacks is not a good cloak.


    The floating cloak proved with practical actions what is an excellent good cloak.


    When the floating cloak took the initiative to wrap the vampire behind Strange, Strange again waved the magic whip in his hand and slammed it towards the other two vampires.


    Bang bang bang!


    Before becoming a mage, Strange was a neurosurgeon, but he had to say that his whip was very good.


    The only uncertainty is whether he learned this whip technique from Kama Taj''s fighting class teacher or from some special professionals.


    Strange flicked the magic whip in his hand, leaving two vampires unable to get close.


    When Strange resisted the attack of the two vampires with one enemy, Rogge, who had cleaned up the fish, quietly came to his vicinity.


    However, he did not participate in the battle, but like an audience admired Strange''s heroic posture with more than one enemy.


    Including Strange, everyone present did not notice his arrival.


    Relying on the floating cloak and magic whip, Strange temporarily resisted the siege of the three vampires.


    But with the passage of time, especially when these vampires began to perform magic, his pressure became greater and greater.


    Strange does have outstanding magic talents, but it cannot be denied that now he is still a novice mage, a novice mage who only knows five magics.


    The lack of magic number has caused him to lack adequate countermeasures and attack methods now.


    If Rogge hadn''t just made up a lesson for him, and slightly broadened his fighting mindset, it would be impossible for him to persist under the siege of these three vampires.


    Seeing Strange, who was constantly using the portal magic to shift the position, Rogge, who had been watching the battle for a while, took action.


    Fire escape¡¤How fireball!


    Rogge, who was located near the passage, took a sharp breath, and then ejected a huge fireball several meters in diameter.


    The surprisingly large orange-red fireball flew towards the vampire in front of Strange like a cannonball.


    boom!


    A huge explosion sounded loudly, and the bursting sparks dispersed the surrounding darkness.


    Just as Rogge spit out the fireball, Strange opened a small portal at his feet.


    Although it was the first time he had seen Howe Fireball, his instinct told him that this amazingly large fireball was very dangerous.


    Strange is not the only person with this hunch, the vampire who is fighting with him also has the same idea.


    Strange could escape the fireball''s attack range through the portal, but the remaining two vampires were not so lucky.


    Although in the world of Naruto, Huo Dun has the reputation of "the art of burning the undead".


    But that also depends on who used the fire escape.


    The fire escape performed by some people is still terrifying.


    For example, Uchiha Madara, or Roger.


    After Howe''s fireball burst, Rogge did not look at the two vampires. He cast his instantaneous spell and came to Strange, who had just walked out of the portal, and slowly said: "I will deal with the rest, you go to the mirror space. Just get rid of the guy who ran away."


    Although Rogge came after the battle, he could know what Strange did before by just looking at the entrance to the mirrored space in mid-air.


    After watching the game for a while, he also roughly figured out Strange''s current mastery level.


    Whether Strange can solve these vampires by himself is not the point, the point is whether he understands Rogge''s guidance just now.


    "You can tell me in advance next time, I don''t mind if you use actual combat to test my learning progress."


    "But I don''t like the feeling of being concealed."


    Strange complained.


    "In a real battle, no one will provide you with information in advance, so be content."


    As soon as the voice fell, Roger disappeared in front of Strange.


    The action tonight is also time to end!


    When Rogge disappeared, Strange summoned the floating cloak that was tied to another vampire back, and flew toward the mirror space entrance in mid-air with the cloak.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After more than ten minutes, Roger and Strange left the abandoned factory and flew in the direction of the New York Temple.


    In terms of the results of the action, tonight can be regarded as a good hunting action.


    After tonight''s battle, Strange is no longer the rookie mage who only has theory but no actual combat experience.


    And Roger also completed his own guidance task.


    In the rest of the time, he only needs to protect Strange''s safety and prevent the future Supreme Mage from being killed by a vampire.


    As for the rest, it was Strange''s own business.


    After returning to the temple in New York, Roger greeted the king who was guarding the temple, and then went to the study in the temple, picked up a magic book and read it.


    Although the collection of books in the New York Temple is not as good as Kama Taj, there are also many books that Kama Taj does not have.


    When Rogge spent the rest of the evening in the study, Strange returned to his room without a word, digesting the harvest tonight.


    For Strange, tonight is definitely a memorable night.


    Nothing happened overnight.


    When the sun rose the next day, Roger left the New York Temple alone, opened the portal and returned to Konoha''s headquarters in Washington.


    Although he agreed to Gu Yi to guide Strange for a period of time, and to protect Strange''s life safety.


    But this doesn''t mean that he will put aside everything about himself and stay with Strange all day.


    It was daytime, it was time for the vampire to sleep, and Strange was in the New York Temple now, so there was no need to worry about him being avenged by the vampire.


    After enjoying an exquisite breakfast at Konoha headquarters, he came to the private training room located underground.


    The fairy human body originating from the pillars has been thoroughly developed, and the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes has long been raised to the limit, so the next thing to do is of course to upgrade the kaleidoscope writing round eyes to reincarnation eyes.


    The reincarnation eye, the ultimate pupil technique derived from the fruit of the sacred tree Chakra, is called the "eye that controls life and death."


    The power of the reincarnation eye is undoubtedly strong. Similarly, the opening conditions are also extremely harsh.


    Under normal circumstances, only the reincarnated Chakra of Indra can be opened after transplanting the body or cells of the reincarnated Ashura Chakra.


    To put it simply, there must be an eternal kaleidoscope of cells between the eyes and the pillars.


    Roger doesn''t have an eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes, but he has an immortal human body exactly like the one between the pillars.


    So as long as he finds the right way, he may not be able to force reincarnation.


    As for what is the correct way, Rogge already has a general idea.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 612： A reincarnation eye

    Uchiha Madara has given enough advice on how to open the eyes of reincarnation.


    Although it took him a long time to open the eyes of reincarnation before he died after obtaining the cells between the pillars.


    But his experience can still be used for reference.


    And unlike him, Rogge now has a guarantee that he can open the eyes of reincarnation 100%.


    Chakra fruit of the sacred tree!


    As long as three months pass, the sacred tree on Ego will fully mature.


    Even if his current attempt fails, he will be able to open the eyes of reincarnation three months later.


    So even if he fails now, he has nothing to worry about, he just needs to make sure that he doesn''t kill himself.


    After arriving at the private training room on the ground floor of the Konoha Headquarters Building, Rogge moved his limbs.


    Subsequently, the Eight Door Dunjia was opened.


    Moreover, it directly opened the seventh door of the eight-door Dunjia, Jingmen.


    Eight Gate Dunjia¡¤The Seventh Shocking Gate¡¤Open!


    In an instant, a large amount of blue steam emanated from his body, and the already amazing amount of Chakra instantly skyrocketed.


    These sudden bursts of blue steam are similar to the chakra jacket he usually uses, but they have nothing to do with the chakra.


    These blue vapors are sweat that evaporates when the body is overloaded.


    As for why it would be blue after evaporation, Rogge didn''t know the specific reason, anyway, Bamen Dunjia was set like this.


    The method he intends to use to forcibly open the eyes of reincarnation is simple and simple, but difficult and difficult.


    To put it simply, it is to overload the fully developed immortal human body, and then use the chakra increase brought by the opening of the eight-door Dunjia to forcefully stimulate one''s own kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    With the super resilience brought by the immortal human body, Rogge doesn''t need to worry about the sequelae of opening the seventh door.


    Moreover, in this state of overloaded operation of the body, his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes will also be stimulated to the limit state.


    The opening of the eyes of reincarnation, in the final analysis, is a reappearance of the power of the Datongmu clan.


    The Six Dao Immortals inherited the power of Datongmu Huiye, so they had reincarnation eyes at birth.


    The so-called Indra Chakra and Ashura Chakra are nothing more than a part of the power of the six immortals.


    Therefore, Rogge intends to skip the link between Indra and Ashura Chakra directly, with the help of the Chakra increase brought by the Eight Gate Dunjia, and integrate the power of his own fairy body with the power of the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, so that he can touch the place where the six immortals are. level.


    This kind of "explosion"-like potential squeeze will definitely involve some risks.


    But Rogge has calculated that the risk is completely within the tolerable range.


    It is completely worthwhile to pay a certain price to start the reincarnation eye three months in advance.


    After opening the seventh door, his body was strengthened to an incredible level.


    Now, even if he competes with Hulk for strength, he has absolute confidence to gain the upper hand.


    Bamen Dunjia was originally a physical skill used to fight for life, but now he has used it as an auxiliary move.


    Among all the users of Bamen Dunjia, he is the only one who dares to do this and will do so.


    Although the practice is a bit crazy, the benefits are obvious.


    Under the stimulation of the fairy body and the massive chakras, his kaleidoscope writing wheel began to spin frantically, and the color began to fade.


    It''s really okay?


    Rogge was slightly taken aback when he noticed that the eye patterns on the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel were spinning uncontrollably and frantically.


    However, he quickly calmed down, controlling the soaring Chakra in his body and pouring into his eyes.


    Strictly speaking, the way he opened the eyes of reincarnation was not fundamentally different from Uchiha Madara.


    The only difference is that Uchiha Madara chooses to use a lot of time to turn it on a little bit.


    Rogge chose to use the method of squeezing his own potential to quickly start.


    Both methods have their own advantages and disadvantages.


    Uchiha Madara¡¯s method is more reliable, and besides requiring a lot of time, there is no risk.


    Rogge''s method is much more radical. It not only puts an overwhelming load on the body, but also carries a certain risk of losing control.


    This is why he did this only after coming to the private practice room, instead of trying it in the New York temple.


    After losing control, he destroyed his Konoha headquarters. For him, it was not a big problem. It was nothing more than spending some money to rebuild.


    But if he destroyed the New York Temple, Gu Yi could not explain it.


    As time went by, the eye patterns in his eyes turned faster and faster, and began to develop into concentric circles one by one.


    At the same time, the red, **** color is getting lighter and lighter, gradually showing a hint of lavender.


    Judging from the changes in the kaleidoscope writing round eyes at this time, the progress is fairly smooth.


    But Roger couldn''t relax at all.


    Even if his current chakra volume has surpassed between the columns, the chakra in his body has begun to gradually fail to keep up with the consumption.


    Is it going to open the eighth door?


    This idea came to Rogge''s mind involuntarily.


    But he quickly gave up this crazy idea.


    Trying to open the eyes of reincarnation, there is no need to be so desperate.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he quickly made a decision.


    Give up and open both eyes at the same time, open one of them first.


    He said and did it, he decisively stopped the chakra flocking to the left eye of the kaleidoscope, and used all the chakra in his body to stimulate the right eye.


    Without the continuous stimulation of Chakra, his left eye quickly returned to its normal appearance, returning to its bright red blood.


    At the same time, his right eye is getting lighter and lighter.


    When the Chakra in his body was about to reach the lowest life-threatening warning line, the chakra surging crazily in his body suddenly fell silent.


    He just swallowed his Chakra''s right eye crazily like a black hole, and finally stopped, no longer consuming his Chakra crazily.


    Actually succeeded?


    Although he couldn''t see what his right eye looked like at this time, Rogge could be sure that he really succeeded.


    When fighting Thanos on Titan, he used reality gems to temporarily evolve a reincarnation eye for himself.


    And that time, he also had the right eye of the reincarnation eye.


    It can''t be wrong, that''s how it feels!


    He slowly raised his right hand and pointed his palm at the steel door of the training room.


    Vientiane Tianyin!


    With a thought in his heart, a terrifying gravitational force gushes from his palm, directly acting on the steel gate more than ten meters away.


    boom!


    The steel gate, which could withstand the rocket bombardment, was torn out completely under the action of the Vientiane Sky, and flew to Roger quickly.


    When the steel gate, which was nearly ten centimeters behind, came in front of him, he gently waved his right hand, throwing the steel gate that was flying at extremely fast speed to one side.


    That''s how it feels!


    Rogge lifted the seventh door and smiled satisfied.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 613： The hunt continues

    However, his smile only lasted less than a second before disappearing.


    After the seventh door was lifted, a sense of exhaustion that could not be described in words flooded his body, almost making him unable to maintain a standing posture.


    Although there is a fairy body, Bamen Dunjia is a very expensive physical technique after all.


    After standing still on the spot for dozens of seconds, he was manipulating the few Chakras left in his body, and after he returned the goods to his room after using the Thunder God to return the goods.


    Then he came to the sofa in the living room and lay down disregarding the image.


    While lying on the sofa to recover his strength, he began to recall in his mind the information about Shenluo Tianzheng and the earth-booming sky star.


    The reincarnation eye also has similar characteristics as the awakening after writing the round eyes in the awakening kaleidoscope.


    However, unlike kaleidoscope writing that one eye can only awaken one pupil, the awakening ability of the reincarnation eye is not limited to a single eye.


    Either one reincarnation eye or two reincarnation eyes can awaken three universal abilities.


    Shenluo Tianzheng, which symbolizes repulsion, Vientiane Tianyin, which symbolizes gravitation, and Earthburst, which symbolizes gravitational manipulation to the extreme.


    Although Roger had only opened one reincarnation eye at this time, it hadn''t been long since.


    But at the moment when Samsara''s eyes opened, he knew that at this time he could already skillfully use the three Samsara-eyed ninjutsu.


    This is different from his ability to use reality gems on Titan.


    After all, the reincarnation eye he had at that time was just a "fake" reincarnation eye made with reality gems.


    After lying on the sofa with his eyes closed for more than ten minutes, he slowly got up and walked to the bathroom.


    Opening the seventh door was shocking, causing him to shed a lot of sweat.


    Although the sweat evaporates as soon as it flows out and turns into blue steam, he still can''t bear this feeling of sweating all over his body, who is a little obsessed with cleanliness.


    After more than half an hour, he took a comfortable hot bath. After changing his clean clothes, he opened the portal and returned to the New York Temple.


    Strange''s kinship training mission is not over yet, he just had the eyes of reincarnation, he also has the idea of ??finding a few vampires to practice hand skills.


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    When he arrived at the restaurant in the temple, Strange, who was eating a burger, looked up at him and asked suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing, just change the image."


    Rogge''s left eye is now Sangouyu writing round eye, and his right eye is reincarnation eye.


    The blood-red left eye and the lavender right eye showed an asymmetrical beauty.


    He didn''t explain the plan of reincarnation to Strange, poured himself a cup of black coffee, and sat opposite Strange.


    After taking a sip of black coffee, he continued: "If no surprises, the vampires outside are now inquiring about your news, so today are you planning to continue to find low-level vampires to hone your fighting skills, or to challenge higher How difficult is it?"


    The two of them killed a total of 13 vampires last night. Although there were no witnesses at the scene of the battle, with the vampire ability, it should be quickly determined that they did it.


    Maybe at this time when the two of them were sitting here chatting, the information about the two of them was already on the table of the blood prince of New York City.


    "I can, depending on your arrangement."


    Strange swallowed the burger in his mouth and said casually.


    "Then challenge a higher level of difficulty, there is no need to waste too much time on those low-level vampires."


    "You can deal with vampires below the earl by yourself. I will deal with those with the earl or above."


    Before Cain appeared, the Count of Blood was basically the strongest vampire in a city.


    Even if the vampires of an international metropolis like New York are stronger, they will have the strength of a Marquis at best.


    But now it''s different. After Cain appeared, the vampire''s strength has been significantly enhanced.


    If nothing else, the strongest vampire in New York right now should be the Duke.


    "no problem!"


    Strange didn''t have any comments on this arrangement of Rogge.


    He had already fought against a vampire with the strength of the Viscount last night. Although he didn''t win, self-protection was not a problem.


    "If you have time today, learn more magic."


    "If you only have five magic spells, you can only bully vampires below the earl''s strength at best."


    The future Doctor Strange is proficient in various genres of magic and can be regarded as one of the pinnacle existences in the magic field.


    But the current Strange was still a very far away from that realm.


    It was only at this time that Roger, a part-time mage, could act as Strange''s magic teacher.


    "Great!"


    Strange ate the last bit of hamburger in his hand and answered silently.


    After communicating with Strange about tonight''s plan, Roger went to the study in the temple and continued to browse the magic book in the temple.


    knowledge is power!


    This sentence is not only true in the realm of science, but also true in the realm of magic.


    Time flies. After asking the Temple Guardian King to enjoy a luxurious lunch and dinner, Roger took Strange and left the temple and began the next day of hunting.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    I saw Roger raised his right hand and flew out the **** earl who was trying to pounce on him.


    Just as the blood count realized the huge power gap between himself and Roger and tried to use magic to escape, Roger raised his right hand once again and aimed his palm at him.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    As soon as magic waves emerged from the blood count, the whole person flew towards Roger uncontrollably.


    Who is this guy?


    The unlucky blood count did not recognize Roger.


    The reason is simple. Roger deliberately used his transformation technique to change his appearance so that these guys would not run away frantically when they saw him.


    After using the incomparably powerful gravitational force of the Vientiane Tianyin to draw the blood count in front of him, the hellfire from the depths of **** appeared on Roger''s right hand.


    what! ! !


    When his right hand entwined with hellfire grabbed the **** earl, the **** earl made a miserable scream.


    This harsh scream lasted only a second or two before abruptly stopped.


    The blood count, who was caught by Rogge''s neck, quickly turned into a ball of flying ashes under the burning of hellfire.


    The blood count, but that''s all!


    After shaking his right hand, which was not contaminated with any ashes, Rogge turned his head and looked in the direction where Strange was.


    Compared with last night, Strange has improved significantly today.


    With the aid of the floating cloak, he alone faced the five viscounts of the blood race, and he fought back and forth, not giving way.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 614： Meet Grand Duke William again

    It was only one dozen three last night, and one dozen five today!


    Strange''s progress is not trivial.


    Of course, this is also related to the new magic he learned in a temporary assault today.


    Because of time, Strange didn''t learn too complicated and advanced magic, but learned a few zero-ring magic and one-ring magic that can basically be practiced casually.


    For example, magic tricks, blindness, wizard''s hand, and so on.


    Although these magics are not advanced, they can also have an effect that affects the situation of the battle if they are used well.


    After eliminating the blood count who was in charge of leading the team, Roger sat casually on the fence beside the street, admiring Strange''s battle.


    It has to be said that Strange performed very well tonight, which can be described as a completely new one.


    Worthy of being the heir appointed by the Supreme Master Gu Yi, this kind of adaptability and comprehension ability, even if he does not learn magic and changes to science, he can still become a representative of a certain field.


    Although Rogge did not intervene in Strange''s battle, his understatement of lightning killing the Count of the blood family just now left a serious psychological shadow on the vampires present.


    Especially the last scream of the **** earl made these vampires stand up and swallowed unconsciously.


    They didn''t come to see Rogge specifically tonight. They met simply because they appeared too close to the New York Temple.


    Before leaving the temple, Roger felt their presence.


    After discovering that there was an earl among them, he decisively brought Strange over.


    Don''t eat the appetizers delivered to your door.


    Moreover, the strength configuration of these vampires is just suitable for Strange, who has already experienced a battle.


    Under Rogge''s watch, Strange became more and more comfortable.


    Magic missiles, paralysis, wizard''s hand and other magics were thrown out by him one after another as if they didn''t need magic power.


    I don''t know why, after seeing Strange''s fighting style that already had some prototypes of "spell turrets", he couldn''t help but think of Loki in Asgard.


    Speaking of it, he hasn''t seen Loki for a long time, and he doesn''t know if this **** of tricks who has regained his freedom is doing well recently.


    Since he thought of Loki, he naturally thought of Thor and Hela.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he made a decision.


    After Strange''s experience mission is over, go to Asgard and Warnerheim.


    It will take three months for the fruit of the sacred tree to mature, and he has already opened one of the eyes of reincarnation now.


    So in the next three months, he has nothing particularly urgent to deal with.


    If this is the case, then go to Asgard and Warnerheim, and take Hinata by the way for a pleasant trip for two people.


    Strange would never have thought that when he was fighting these vampires, Roger thought about alien travel.


    As time went by, the coordination between Strange and the floating cloak became more and more tacit.


    After casting a set of spell combos consisting of portals, magic light, blinding, and magic missiles, Strange solved the three vampires at once, and completely grasped the hope of victory. Hands.


    The earl who led the team died, and three of his companions died.


    Although the remaining two vampires tried every means to try to escape the mirror space, their lives eventually ended in the mirror space parallel to the real world.


    When Strange called back the floating cloak and adjusted his heartbeat through deep breathing, Rogge, who was sitting on the wall, suddenly said, "Although your level of magic power is very good, you should try to save some magic power in the future. I like the feeling of kidney loss when the magic power is exhausted."


    Overall, Strange''s performance in this battle was pretty good.


    The only problem is that he wasted a lot of unnecessary magic power.


    Spell turret is indeed a tactic that requires uninterrupted high-frequency casting of spells, but this does not mean that you do not need to consider the consumption of magic when using this tactic.


    If you can kill an enemy with three magics, there is no need to throw five magics at him.


    "In the choice of spells, you can do a little bit better, and you can grasp the timing of release a little bit better."


    After giving Strange some combat advice, Rogge took the lead to use the portal to leave the mirror space, and began to select the second batch of targets for Strange tonight.


    There is no shortage of vampires in New York now. If Strange is interested, Rogge can even fill his 24 hours a day.


    However, in this way, it is not the little junior who has experienced himself, but rather pushes him to die.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the time came to five o''clock in the morning, Roger and Strange, who had been busy all night outside, returned to the New York Temple.


    Unlike last night, Strange returned to the temple lying down this time.


    He was not dead or injured.


    The reason why he returned to the New York Temple lying on the floating cloak was purely because he squeezed all his magic power and experienced the kind of weakness that Rogge had said before.


    That night, more than fifty vampires died in their hands, among which there were 14 vampires of earl and above, and even two marquis of blood.


    Of course, these earls and marquis were all killed by Roger, and Strange resolved that they were all vampires below the earls.


    After sending Strange, who could not stand up, back to the temple, Roger confessed to the king, and then left the temple alone.


    He is going to meet an old friend, an old friend in the blood clan.


    After casting the portal magic to Liberty Island where the Statue of Liberty is located, Roger saw Archduke William standing on the torch of the Statue of Liberty.


    "You came!"


    When Roger came to the torch with his instant instant technique, Grand Duke William, who was dressed like a British nobleman, said without turning his head.


    "Didn''t you let me come over? Why, the death of the heartache of the tribe is beginning?"


    Roger ignored the Grand Duke William who was standing and overlooking the city, and sat down directly on the torch, looking at the calm sea shrouded in night.


    "Why do you want to attack them? We didn''t attack Konoha, and even actively avoided the areas where Konoha''s branches are located."


    Grand Duke William turned his head and glanced at Rogge, and said without any emotion.


    "My junior needs some experience recently. It just happened that during this period of time you were the happiest jumping, so I came to you."


    After speaking, Rogge took out the black business card engraved with the communication magic circle from his pocket, and threw it to Grand Duke William.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 615： Have some fun

    This black business card was specially handed over to him by Grand Duke William, and it can be regarded as a testimony to the little "friendship" between them.


    But at this time, their unreliable "friendship" has come to an end.


    Since Cain''s return to the real world, the ambition of the blood race to rise again is well known.


    If it weren''t for this, the kinsmen who had been observing the precepts of avoiding the world would not follow the reunion and the official bar openly.


    Although Rogge doesn''t know exactly what Cain thinks, judging from the current situation, they are more likely to be enemies than friends.


    Moreover, he clearly remembered that in his collection of "Thirteen Sacred Artifacts of the Blood Race", there was still a missing "corpse hand" made of Cain''s left hand.


    "Are you planning to completely be an enemy of us?"


    Grand Duke William didn''t turn his head, stretched out his right hand with great precision, clamped the rapidly rotating business card with two fingers, and asked calmly.


    "It''s not a big deal to be an enemy completely. The earth is very big, and it''s not a big deal to have one more blood family."


    "But you should know that I have a little interest in collecting. Among the thirteen holy artifacts of the blood race, I only got twelve pieces."


    The former Grand Duke William was not his opponent, and he will not be his opponent after his strength has increased.


    If it weren''t for the experience of using the eye of reincarnation in those blood marquis and earl, Roger would not mind letting Grand Duke William also experience the power of reincarnation.


    "you¡­¡­"


    As the uppermost person in the blood clan second only to Cain, Grand Duke William knew exactly what the "corpse hand" was about.


    Although Rogge didn''t say it clearly, he had already heard the provocation in Rogge''s words.


    That''s right, it''s a provocation!


    And it was not a provocation to him alone, but a provocation to the whole blood clan.


    "I''m in a good mood tonight, I won''t shoot you."


    "After you go back, tell Cain to say that I want to see him."


    "He decides the time and place, but it''s best not to delay it too long, otherwise I can''t guarantee that something unpleasant to everyone will happen."


    After speaking, Roger ignored Grand Duke William''s reaction, opened the portal back to the New York Temple in front of him, and then walked into the portal.


    When Rogge and the portal disappeared completely, Grand Duke William''s face became extremely gloomy, and the fingers that clamped the black business card suddenly used force, breaking the solid black business card like steel.


    The invisible sea breeze blew gently, and the Grand Duke William, wearing a black classical suit, turned into a group of bats and flew around, disappearing from the torch.


    Strange''s experience is not over yet. While protecting Strange''s life, Roger decided to have some fun for himself.


    Otherwise, life would be too boring and boring.


    And he has a little interest in the legendary ancestor of the blood family Cain.


    This is the first vampire in history, a guy who created a dark race on his own.


    For such a legendary "creature", if he is not curious at all, it would be wrong.


    Nothing happened overnight.


    When the dawn once again appeared on the horizon, a brown-yellow letter with a wax seal fell out of thin air at the door of the New York Temple.


    At the moment when this letter with European classical style floated out of thin air, Rogge opened his eyes while lying on the sofa in the study room of the temple.


    Magic fluctuations!


    Although the magic fluctuations that appeared at the entrance of the temple were very weak, they did not hide from Rogge''s perception and awakened him in his sleep.


    At the moment the brown-yellow letter was about to touch the ground, a small portal with a diameter of more than 20 centimeters appeared on the ground below the letter.


    The letter passed through the portal on the ground, appeared in front of Roger, and was casually held in his hand.


    What age is it, and the notification method is still used by mail.


    After slandering in his heart, Rogge opened the envelope and quickly scanned it.


    As he guessed, the person who sent the letter was not someone else, but it was Archduke William.


    The content of the letter can be described in one sentence, that is, Cain, the ancestor of the blood family, has agreed to his request to meet.


    The meeting time is one o''clock tomorrow morning, and the place is Liberty Island where the Statue of Liberty is located.


    After reading the letter, Rogge summoned hellfire and burned the envelope and letter paper into nothingness, leaving no trace of ashes.


    At noon, in the dining room of the temple.


    "I have some things to deal with tonight. I will let my clone follow you, and you can go out with my clone to perform the task."


    Rogge tasted the Mexican food recommended by Wang and said to Strange, who was sitting across from him.


    "Clone? What are you going to do?"


    Strange raised his head and glanced at Roger, and asked suspiciously.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, anyway, there is my clone, you don''t need to worry about safety."


    In the field of magic, the entity clone is an extremely advanced magic, and the difficulty of learning and the conditions for casting are extremely harsh.


    But in the field of ninjutsu, this is something that most Zhongren can do.


    Although Strange knew that Rogge was a ninja, he had never seen Rogge cast a shadow clone and a wooden clone, so he couldn''t react for a while.


    "understood!"


    Rogge obviously didn''t want to tell himself what he was going to do tonight, and Strange would naturally not ask for boring questions.


    Since Rogge has said that there is no need to worry about safety when his clone is there, then he will definitely not encounter life-threatening emergencies.


    At this point, Strange still trusted Rogge very much.


    After all, in addition to being his senior brother, Roger is also Konoha''s fourth generation Hokage.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the night once again shrouded New York City, known as "peace and peace," Strange left the New York Temple with Roger''s wooden clone, continuing his actual combat experience and blood hunting plan.


    When the pointer of the huge grandfather clock in the study pointed to one o''clock in the morning, Roger put down the magic book in his hand and moved his somewhat stiff neck.


    Then, wearing the hanging ring, created a portal directly to Liberty Island.


    Although he was going to meet the legendary ancestor of the blood family Cain, he didn''t make any preparations in advance, and it was as easy as going to meet an old friend who hadn''t seen him for many years.


    Although he has never fought against Cain, he has seen the battle scenes that circulated when Cain fought against Fulian.


    Just looking at the strength Cain showed at the time, Rogge did not think that Cain would have the strength to threaten his own life.


    When he passed through the portal and came to the not particularly wide square in front of the Statue of Liberty, he saw the familiar Grand Duke William and Cain, the ancestor of the blood family.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 616： Cain

    Just looking at the appearance, Grand Duke William with a black classic suit, a delicate walking stick, and meticulous hair care is more like the legendary ancestor of the blood family than Cain.


    Compared with Grand Duke William, whose image and temperament can be called full marks, Cain''s style is much more casual.


    A pair of black pants, a white shirt on the upper body with only the bottom buttons, a casual black hair, and a dark red windbreaker.


    "You are Roger?"


    While Roger was looking at Cain, Cain also looked at him with that kind of eyes that didn''t seem to be awake, and asked casually.


    "I will be here at this time. There should be no one else besides me."


    "Or, you sucked too much dirty blood and confused your mind."


    Although facing the so-called ancestor of the blood race, Rogge still looked indifferent.


    As soon as he stepped out of the portal, he used Chakra Sensation to perceive Cain.


    The energy of life and the power of blood are both amazing, far surpassing normal blood races such as Grand Duke William.


    In addition, Rogge also felt an ancient breath that could not be hidden in him, as well as a hint of sacred breath.


    It is normal for Cain to have an ancient aura. After all, he is an old monster who doesn''t know how many years he has lived, and it is not particularly strange to have this ancient aura.


    The strange thing is that there is a trace of sacred aura on him that is extremely weak but has not been completely eliminated.


    Roger is no stranger to this sacred breath.


    He felt the same sacred breath on the fragment of "True Cross" of Dr. Destruction Doum and the Gate of Heaven summoned by him and Doum.


    But the problem is that this kind of sacred breath from heaven shouldn''t appear on a dark race like Cain.


    Rogge was always skeptical of the claim that Cain was a descendant of Adam and Eve.


    In other words, he didn''t believe in the so-called "God made mankind" at all.


    Let him accept the legend of "God made man", and he is more willing to believe in the legend of "Nuwa made man".


    In his opinion, Cain should be a lucky person who inexplicably obtained extraordinary power in ancient times.


    It¡¯s just that, unlike other transcendents, Cain¡¯s transcendental power changed his life form, and continued this special life form, or infected other people, leading to the dark race of blood. Birth.


    However, no matter how Cain was born, the sacred breath shouldn''t appear on him.


    The sacred breath from heaven, and the power of blood, the source of blood, are two completely incompatible existences.


    If the sacred aura on Cain''s body was left behind by a sacred attack, then with Cain''s strength, it would not be difficult to remove these sacred auras.


    If he can''t get rid of these sacred breaths, he can''t stand here at all now.


    In the confrontation between the power of the divine and the power of darkness, there is no such thing as "internal injury".


    Dark creatures attacked by divine power have only two endings: life and death.


    There was a sacred aura in the dark creatures for a short time, possibly because they had just suffered a sacred attack and had not fully recovered.


    But now Cain didn''t look like he had just suffered a sacred attack.


    If Roger was not wrong, the sacred breath of Cain had been in him for a long time, and there were even signs of merging with his own breath.


    "As expected, the fourth generation of Hokage who once forced the blood clan to surrender twelve sacred artifacts, who dared to speak in this tone in front of me, you are the first."


    After that, Cain''s shoulders shook slightly, and the dark red coat that was draped on him turned into pure blood and disappeared.


    Energy materialization!


    Not only the coat, but all the clothes on Cain''s body are the product of the power of blood.


    At this point, he is very similar to the goddess of death, Hela, who likes to use energy to transform himself into clothing.


    The energy is well controlled and used!


    Looking at the dark red coat that disappeared on Cain''s body, Roger silently praised him.


    "Are you sure I am the first one, if I remember correctly, my teacher should have met with you before."


    Others may not know, but Roger can learn from Gu Yi what they have met once.


    As the Supreme Mage, Gu Yi would not have any prejudice against Cain, a dark creature born on Earth.


    But this does not mean that she will have a good impression of the blood.


    Before Cain had the crazy idea of ??destroying the world, Gu Yi might not attack him, but don''t expect Gu Yi to have a good temper with him.


    Rogge knew better about his magic teacher.


    "You really are a guy who doesn''t like it."


    Cain did not continue to dwell on this topic, and directly asked Rogge''s purpose: "Let''s talk, what is the matter with you asking me?"


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal, just want your left hand."


    "You mentioned the twelve sacred artifacts just now. I have some obsessive-compulsive disorder. If I haven''t collected the 13 sacred artifacts, I will feel a little uncomfortable."


    Meeting Cain wasn''t just to satisfy my curiosity.


    More importantly, he wanted to chop off Cain''s left hand to make his collection of "Thirteen Sacred Artifacts of the Blood Race" worthy of the name.


    "I want my left hand, yes, I will give it to you now!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Cain''s right hand grasped his left wrist.


    After that, his right hand suddenly used force, and his left hand was brutally torn off.


    "Don''t you want my left hand, I will give it to you now."


    After that, Cain threw this left hand, which was still dripping blood, at Rogue at will, as if it was not his left hand that was thrown out, but an insignificant piece of garbage.


    Shenluo Tianzheng!


    At the moment Cain threw out his left hand, Rogge directly launched the Shenluo Tianzheng and flew Cain''s left hand flying towards him.


    Under the terrifying repulsion of Shenluo Tianzheng, Cain''s left hand flew back like a cannonball and hit the base of the Statue of Liberty.


    boom!


    When Cain''s left hand touched the base, a terrorist explosion resembling an intercontinental missile blasted out, blasting a huge gap in the base of the Statue of Liberty.


    The shock wave from the explosion blew over Cain and Rogge and the others like a hurricane, whimpering their clothes.


    "With the strength far beyond ordinary people, there is no need to play these little tricks, it will only reduce your identity as the ancestor of the blood clan."


    Cain handed his left hand to Rogge, seemingly easy to talk.


    But in fact, the left hand he threw out was nothing but a counterfeit materialized by the power of blood.


    Whether it was his left hand or the dripping blood, it was only the product of the power of blood after it was substantiated.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 617： Roger VS Cain

    On the surface, Cain tore off his left hand and threw it to Roger.


    But in reality, Cain threw a "bomb" of blood power disguised as his left hand at him.


    Rogge noticed this for the first time, so he used Shen Luo Tianzheng to bounce the "left hand" back.


    "You are more vigilant than I thought! However, this is far from enough."


    As soon as the voice fell, Cain''s figure disappeared from Roger''s line of sight, and came to him like a teleport.


    Almost at the moment when the figure reappeared, Cain''s right hand grabbed Rogge''s neck like a sharp blade.


    Bang!


    Cain grabbed Rogge''s neck with his right hand, and broke his neck easily like a branch.


    However, the death scene imagined by Cain did not happen, and Rogge turned into a cloud of smoke in front of him and disappeared.


    "Really, you have to be more reckless than I thought."


    Cain''s speed is indeed not slow, far beyond the limit that the human eye can capture.


    But it is a pity that what he is facing right now is Roger, who possesses the reincarnation and reincarnation eyes.


    After Cain appeared in front of him like a teleportation, Rogge first used the writing wheel to cast an illusion that had only a misleading effect on Cain.


    Then, under Cain''s eyelids, he replaced himself with a shadow clone, making Cain mistakenly believe that he was attacking him.


    The moment the shadow of the shadow clone turned into smoke, Cain realized something was wrong.


    However, it is too late.


    In the blind spot behind him, Roger sprang out of his shadow like a ghost, and his right hand wrapped in blue lightning penetrated Cain''s body like a sharp blade.


    Lei Dun Lei Che!


    Unlike Chidori, Rachel does not need to rely on long-range raids to increase physical damage and power.


    There is no need to sprint, and it explodes in situ within a very short distance, with both Chakra damage and physical damage.


    Compared with Chidori, Lei Che is more suitable for close assassinations.


    With the advantage of instantaneous burst in a short distance, Raeche is one level higher than Chidori in learning difficulty, reaching the level of S-level ninjutsu.


    However, for Roger, who is already a "Doctor of Ninjutsu", there is no difference in the difficulty of learning between A-level and S-level, and they are both levels that can be mastered smoothly and skillfully used.


    "Good job!"


    "After I got rid of the seal, you were the one that hurt me the fastest among my enemies."


    Looking at the palm that came out of his chest and was still entwined with light blue lightning, Cain slowly said in an admiring tone, as if the person who had been penetrated in his chest was not himself.


    "You talk more ridiculous than I thought!"


    Although Raeche was used to penetrate Cain''s body, Rogge didn''t hurt Cain''s feelings in the slightest.


    If the ancestor of the blood race was seriously injured by him so easily, then Cain would be a little too cheap.


    "If you are not a student of Gu Yi, I don''t mind giving you a first embrace, making you a great blood clan second only to me."


    "But it''s a pity, you don''t have this chance."


    After that, Cain''s body began to become illusory, turning into black bats flying around.


    Bat incarnation!


    One of the signature magic of the blood race!


    Rogge had seen other blood races cast this magic before, but compared with Cain, when other blood races cast this magic, they would more or less have some time to shake the skill.


    Even Archduke William could not completely avoid this.


    But Cain was completely different. Even though he was right in front of him and his right hand was in his body, Rogge didn''t notice any abnormality before the magic took effect.


    Worthy of being the ancestor of the blood race! .


    Just as these black bats flapped their wings and flew around, Roger raised his left hand and said silently in his heart.


    Vientiane Tianyin!


    The extremely powerful gravitational force suddenly appeared centered on his left hand, like a black hole engulfing the planet, forcibly pulling back the scattered bats.


    Even Cain, don''t want to get out of his control so easily.


    Before going to Liberty Island with Grand Duke William, Cain had heard that Roger had a maneuver capable of manipulating gravity.


    But he did not expect that the gravitational force of Vientiane Tianyin would be so strong.


    In less than one second, all the black bats flying around were pulled by Vientiane Sky Guide, forming a black sphere made of bats in front of Rogge''s left hand.


    Although Rogge could not find Cain''s body in this group of bats in a short time, as long as he can attract all the black bats, then even if he can''t distinguish Cain''s body, it will not affect it. His next attack.


    After preventing Cain from leaving by using the Vientiane Heaven guide, he did not hesitate to summon the hellfire that has a restraining effect on the dark creatures, and let the hellfire that has the effect of burning the world''s filth entangled in the "bat ball" composed of black bats "on.


    From the use of the Vientiane sky guide to the call of hellfire to burn black bats, all this happened between the lightning and stone fire.


    Before Grand Duke William in the distance even had time to intervene in the fight, the "batball" in front of Rogge turned into a flaming orange fireball.


    Just as the hellfire burned these black bats, a dangerous premonition suddenly flashed in Roger''s mind.


    not good!


    As soon as the dangerous premonition in his mind surfaced, he decisively interrupted the Vientiane Sky Yin and cast a thunderous body.


    The silver-white lightning flashed, and Roger''s figure instantly disappeared in the same place, backing a distance of tens of meters.


    Before the lightning that used to cast the thunder swift body had dissipated, a terrifying explosion sounded loudly.


    Flesh bomb!


    Although the movement was restricted by the Vientiane Sky, and he was still burned by hellfire.


    But Cain still had no plans to catch it.


    In any case, he is the ancestor of the blood race and the most powerful vampire in the world.


    Instead of letting Hellfire burn its own bat incarnation, it is better to let these bat clones become their own bargaining chip.


    So he used dark magic at the cost of destroying his own body.


    In terms of learning difficulty, Flesh Bomb is not a particularly advanced magic.


    But as a black magic that needs to pay for its own body, the flesh bomb has a very typical feature.


    That is, the stronger the body used as a bomb, the more powerful the explosion.


    No one knows how powerful Cain''s body is except himself.


    The only certainty is that his physical strength is absolutely beyond any blood race.


    boom!


    A terrorist explosion resembling a small nuclear bomb blasted out loudly, leaving a huge explosion crater tens of meters in diameter on the small Liberty Island.


    The shock wave generated by the explosion hit every corner of Liberty Island like a hurricane, uprooting the trees on the island, causing the Statue of Liberty with its damaged base to shake violently.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 618： Roger VS Cain (2)

    Will the Statue of Liberty collapse?


    Facing the explosive impact of the flesh bomb, the first thought that came to Rogge''s mind was not how powerful the flesh bomb was, but whether the Statue of Liberty would be destroyed.


    He had seen a lot of explosions stronger than a flesh bomb, so the flesh bomb that Cain used at this time did not cause him much accident.


    In other words, if Cain, the ancestor of the blood race, didn''t have this ability, he would be surprised.


    From a strength point of view, Cain also reached the strength around the sub-heavenly father level.


    However, compared with the top existence in the sub-heavenly father of Thanos, Cain still has a big gap.


    After using Chakra''s coat to resist the shock wave of the explosion, Rogge returned his gaze to Cain who was in the center of the explosion crater.


    Compared with just now, Cain''s posture at this time looks a lot more decadent, and his messy hair now looks like he hasn''t washed his hair for a week.


    In addition to the change in image, Cain''s aura has also changed a lot.


    The current Cain unreservedly released the powerful aura of being the ancestor of the blood race, and the dark red energy that was like mist emerged from his body.


    These dark red mists are nothing but the power of blood, the source of power of the blood race.


    Compared with other blood races, the blood power in Cain''s body is so strong that it is close to the point of substance, and has even reached the point where it affects the real world.


    With Cain''s strength, it is not difficult to completely control the blood power in the body, so that the blood power does not reveal any abnormalities.


    But at this time, he didn''t do this, but showed his blood power in a provocative way.


    Cain, get serious.


    After successively withstanding the attacks of Raeche, Vientiane Tianyin, and Hellfire, Cain put away all the contempt in his heart and placed Roger in the same position as himself.


    When Rogge looked at Cain who was already serious, Cain didn''t hesitate at all, raising his hand was a few instant magic attacks.


    Fireball, lightning, wind blade...


    In the blink of an eye, these fireballs, lightning, and wind blades came to Rogge''s surroundings and completely enveloped him.


    Shenluo Tianzheng!


    Although Cain''s magic at this time was not considered to be any advanced magic, Rogge still had no intention of using his body to resist these attacks.


    The galloping fireball followed the wind blade and was forcibly bounced away.


    The lightning that fell from the sky also changed its trajectory under the effect of Shenluo''s Heavenly Sign, and landed on the ground more than ten meters away from him.


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode!


    After using the Shenluo Tianzheng to bounce off Cain¡¯s attack, Rogge controlled the chakra inside his body and entered the thunder escape chakra mode, turning the chakra coat wrapped around his body into a thunder and lightning that could completely activate the body. Armor of Escape.


    In the next second, he turned into a blue lightning and rushed straight towards Cain.


    Cain is really strong, but he hasn''t gotten to the point where he needs to go all out as soon as he comes out.


    In the early days of the battle, he didn''t mind having a fist-to-fight close combat with Cain, to see if Cain''s blood body was stronger, or his fairy body was better.


    Seeing Roger rushing towards him, Cain understood his plan for the first time.


    Then, there were a few instant spells.


    Magic such as falling thunder, earth spear, and blood blade appeared one after another.


    Although Cain casts spells fast, Rogge in Thunder Dunk Chakra mode is faster.


    These magics simply couldn''t keep up with his speed, one by one failed.


    In the blink of an eye, Roger arrived in front of Cain.


    Physical skills, strange power!


    With Rogge''s current physical fitness, all the punches he throws casually have an effect no weaker than strange power.


    But this did not affect his idea of ??continuing to increase his strength.


    No one will dislike his own power too much, especially when fighting in close combat.


    When Rogge instantly narrowed the distance between himself and Cain with a speed comparable to that of Lei Shun, Cain was forced to fight him in a melee combat.


    Bang!


    Rogge''s right fist hit Cain''s chest, which had completely recovered, and the collision between his fist and chest erupted with a low roar like a battle drum.


    Regardless of Cain''s over-drinking appearance, his physical strength is far beyond that of ordinary creatures.


    Although his physical strength can''t be compared with Thanos'' metamorphosis, it is not weaker than Hulk hates these tank-type units, or even stronger.


    "Since you want to fight, then I will fight with you!"


    After stiffly resisting Rogge''s strange force with his chest, Cain''s face showed a perverted smile, and his right claw, which was sharper than a blade, grabbed Rogge directly.


    Soft Boxing¡¤Bagua Sixty-Four Palms!


    After blocking Cain''s fierce claw with his left hand, Rogge, without opening his eyes, used a soft fist that could cause serious damage to the enemy''s meridians and internal organs.


    Except for Thanos, this metamorphosis, Rogge hasn''t found the second person who can completely ignore the effect of the soft boxing.


    Although Cain''s physical strength is not bad, it doesn''t look like it can ignore the power of the soft fist.


    When Rogge''s hands showed the soft fist Chakra, Cain realized something was wrong.


    However, at this time, he had no time to do any defense and avoidance.


    Although Bagua Sixty-Four Palms is a little more complicated than ordinary physical skills, it takes more time.


    But as long as the first few palms can be played smoothly, the enemy will be able to produce the same effect as being hit in the game, allowing the next dozen palms to have a short undisturbed display time.


    Of course, this so-called "hard and straight" effect will not be too long, usually only a second or two.


    Therefore, if you want to finish a complete gossip sixty-four palm in a short, straight time, the palm speed must not be too slow.


    Among all his combat attributes, what Rogge is most satisfied with is naturally his own speed attribute.


    Whether it is movement speed or attack speed, it has always been his key training project.


    Eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms...


    Taking advantage of the time when Cain couldn''t resist and couldn''t move, Roger used the speed far beyond ordinary people to hit the 32 palms in front, and punched the soft fist Chakra into Cain''s body.


    Although he didn''t use his eyes to observe the blood''s trajectory in Cain''s body, Rogge didn''t worry about the final effect of the sixty-four palms of the Eight Diagrams.


    Although the blood race and human beings are two different races, their body structure is very similar to that of human beings.


    This also means that the internal organs and the principle of movement of the blood race and human beings are much the same.


    Although the Bagua Sixty-Four Palms had the effect of sealing the energy flow of the target, what Rogge wanted at this time was not to seal Cain''s blood power operation, but to cause internal damage to Cain''s body.


    Sixty-four palms!


    After finishing all the sixty-four palms, Rogge did not stop there. Instead, he performed a move that had left a profound impact on Duke William.


    Gossip¡¤Break the mountain!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 619： Comparison of melee capabilities

    Rogge''s right palm was pressed on Cain''s chest, and the terrifying Chakra inside his body gushed crazily along the meridian of his right hand, and the pale blue Chakra completely enveloped Cain like a laser cannon.


    boom!


    Cain, who had just endured the sixty-four palms of the gossip, had no chance to make any resistance, and the whole person was completely blown out.


    After using Gossip¡¤Mountain Breaking to fly Cain away, Rogge did not continue pursuing him, but stood there and waited for Cain.


    Although the power of Bagua Sixty-Four Palms and Bagua¡¤Mountain Breaking Strike is not weak, there are still some too whimsical if you want to defeat Cain at this point.


    In fact, Roger never expected to defeat Cain so easily.


    In any case, Cain is the ancestor of the blood family and the most powerful vampire in the world.


    If he had been defeated so easily, the blood clan would not appear so arrogantly in front of the world after his return.


    After seeing Rogge restricting Cain''s movements with the gossip sixty-four palms, and then completely knocking Cain away with the gossip¡¤Mountain Breaker, Grand Duke William couldn''t help frowning.


    The tactics used by Roger just now are exactly the same as the previous tactics that defeated him. They all started with Gossip Sixty-Four Palms, and in the end, Gossip¡¤Mountain Breaking was the ultimate technique.


    Although when he fought him at the beginning, Roger did not use the Thunder Escape Chakra mode.


    But there was no difference in the thinking of the two battles.


    Until this time, Grand Duke William clearly remembered the pain he felt after being knocked into the air by the gossip¡¤breaking mountain.


    That was the deepest and most painful lesson in his life.


    It was precisely that time of defeat that he donated twelve sacred artifacts on behalf of the blood clan, and the sacred artifacts that the blood clan was proud of became Roger''s private collection.


    When Grand Duke William recalled the original battle, Cain, who was hit by the gossip¡¤breaking mountain, stood up again, moving his limbs as if stretching and relaxing after exercising.


    The Bagua Sixty-Four Palms and the Bagua¡¤Mountain Breaking Strike did not cause fatal damage to him, but the Chakra, who had entered his body with the Bagua Sixty-four Palms, caused him a lot of trouble.


    These Chakras stayed tenaciously in his body like cancer cells, eroding his internal organs and hindering his physical activities.


    What''s more troublesome is that these chakras have shown extremely strong resistance to the power of blood, making him unable to use the power of blood to quickly disperse these chakras.


    After dispersing the chakras in his body until it did not affect normal activities, Cain ignored the remaining chakras and allowed those chakras to stay in his body.


    With his physical resilience, the remaining Chakras will be cleaned up sooner or later, nothing more than a matter of time.


    After confirming that the chakra remaining in his body would not affect the next battle, Cain tore off the white shirt with obvious holes and blood on his body, and walked toward Roger with his bare arms.


    He can''t remember when the last time he was beaten into the air. The only thing he can be sure of now is that he doesn''t like this feeling very much.


    After arriving at a distance of more than 20 meters from Roger, he stopped, raised his right hand and hooked his finger at Roger.


    Obviously, he intends to continue the hand-to-hand combat with Rogge.


    Seeing Cain''s sharp eyes, Rogge smiled with satisfaction.


    The reason why he didn''t continue chasing Cain just now was because he didn''t want to end the melee combat so quickly.


    Otherwise, before Cain got up, he could launch a second wave of offensive instead of allowing Cain to disperse Chakra inside.


    No need to communicate, Cain and Rogge exploded at the same time, surpassing the limit of the naked eye, and rushed straight towards each other.


    Bang bang bang bang bang...


    In just an instant, the two of them came to each other and attacked each other.


    Whether it was Rogge or Cain, at this time they did not perform any fancy moves, like two primitive beasts in the simplest and rude melee combat.


    Fist, block, whip, elbow...


    At this time, Rogge and Cain are not so much fighting with skill and experience as they are showing their terrifying physical qualities far beyond ordinary people.


    Any fist attack, under their power and speed, will show extremely terrifying power.


    In the collision of their fists and feet, even an air shock wave like a sonic boom erupted, adding a rhythmic background music to the battle between the two of them out of thin air.


    Bang bang bang...


    Grand Duke William, who had risen with Cain, completely dispelled the idea of ??intervening in the fight after witnessing the battle between the two of them at this time.


    The reason is very simple, because even as the blood prince, he is completely unable to keep up with the rhythm of the battle between Roger and Cain at this time.


    In the sight of Grand Duke William, Rogge and Cain both turned into afterimages, and the entire figure including fists and feet became illusory.


    With the passage of time, their attack speed and rhythm became faster and faster, and even gradually showed the effect of "disappearing".


    Since coming to this world, Rogge has fought against many powerful enemies.


    But so far, Cain is the only enemy who can completely keep up with his attack speed.


    This, even the goddess of death, Hela, did not do it.


    Although Hela''s swordsmanship can be regarded as superb, but in this pure fist competition, Hela is obviously weaker than Cain.


    The reason for this gap may also be related to the fighting style of the blood race.


    Among the blood races Rogge has fought against, except for the so-called blood race guards, most of the blood races do not like to use weapons.


    For these blood races, their double claws are the deadliest and most suitable melee weapon for them.


    At this point, Cain, the ancestor of the blood family, is particularly outstanding.


    Even after entering the Lei Dun Chakra mode and possessing the powerful resilience of an immortal human body, Rogge still did not dare to use his body to resist Cain''s claws.


    As time passed slowly, the melee combat between Rogge and Cain gradually fell into a white-hot state.


    At this time, none of them dare to relax in the slightest.


    In this kind of ultra-high-speed melee attack and defense, even if it is only a few tenths and tenths of a second, it may lead to the final defeat.


    However, just as they were enjoying themselves, the devastated Liberty Island ushered in the second batch of "visitors".


    Although Cain''s previous flesh and blood bomb did not damage Rogge, it successfully attracted the attention of the Alliance and the military in New York City.


    When the two of them were competing for melee combat capabilities, the reunion Kun-style fighter and military gunship came to the top of Liberty Island, and aimed their weapons at them, as well as the Grand Duke William, who had been doing nothing for a long time.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 620： Blood Prison

    Rogge and Cain noticed their arrival when the reunified Kun-style fighters and military gunships were still a few kilometers away from Liberty Island.


    However, neither of them took these "uninvited guests" to heart, and continued their close combat competition.


    It has been hit to this level, and nothing they say will end there.


    Before the outcome is determined, let alone the Kun-style fighters and armed helicopters coming over, even if the Fulian and the military completely surround this place, they will not stop.


    What''s more, there are more than two of them on Liberty Island now.


    When the Kun-type fighter and the gunship aimed their weapons at the two Rogge, who could barely catch a trace, the Grand Duke William, who had been watching the battle for a long time, took the shot.


    Although Archduke William could not intervene in the battle between Rogge and Cain, there was no difficulty for him to deal with the Kun-type fighters and gunships.


    Before the Kun-type fighters and gunships suspended over Liberty Island had time to fire, Archduke William took the lead in launching a magical attack.


    I saw Grand Duke William''s right hand holding a cane and raised it at will, and a group of dim thunderclouds that completely enveloped Liberty Island quickly emerged in the calm night sky, making the otherwise not very bright night even more dim.


    When the thunderclouds rolled and gathered into a group, five or six tornadoes more than ten meters wide gushed out of the thundercloud, attacking Kun-style fighters and armed helicopters like a predator python.


    Although Archduke William didn''t know why Cain had to win a melee fight with Rogge, he knew very well that if he let other people interrupt the battle between the two of them, his ancestor would be very different. Happy.


    Once Cain is unhappy, the consequences will be serious.


    So even if Cain didn''t give him any instructions, he didn''t dare to let these Kun-style fighters fire the gunship.


    The giant tornado that fell from the sky forced the reunited Kun-type fighters and military gunships to retreat continuously, expelling them from the area where Liberty Island was located.


    Before Cain returned to this world, Grand Duke William could not perform such high-level magic so lightly.


    But after Cain got rid of the seal, as long as he didn''t cast particularly harsh magic, he could basically release it at will.


    After using the tornado to drive away the reunited Kun-type fighters and the military''s armed helicopters, Grand Duke William did not stop his hand movements and continued to mobilize the blood in his body.


    It is far from enough to just use tornadoes to drive people away from the reunion and the military.


    In order to allow Cain to have an undisturbed fighting environment, Archduke William used the seldom-used enchantment magic.


    Kindred Magic¡¤Blood Cage!


    A bright red ball the size of a basketball emerged between the hands of Grand Duke William.


    Afterwards, he pushed the ball of light shining with a strange red light to the sky.


    Bang!


    When the bright red light ball soared to an altitude of hundreds of meters, the light ball broke with a bang and turned into red light to fly around.


    In a few seconds, a hemispherical bright red enchantment completely enveloped Liberty Island, isolating the Kun-type fighter from the gunship.


    After all this was done, Grand Duke William gradually calmed down the agitated blood power in his lower body and held the black cane in his hand again.


    "The target is confirmed, it is the Grand Duke William of the blood race!"


    Not long after the bright red enchantment was formed, an incomparably confirming voice rang out from the reunion Kun-style fighter.


    The person speaking is not someone else, it is the American team Rogers who is in the reunion but has inextricable connections with the military.


    "Why is he here? Didn''t the intelligence say he was in Los Angeles?"


    Natasha in the fighter said with a frown.


    "Who knows, maybe they are planning some crazy plan?"


    The American team Rogers also showed a look of doubt.


    According to the information they got, Duke William was still in Los Angeles a day ago, and he organized a secret internal blood meeting.


    "Has the identities of the other two targets confirmed?"


    Natasha, wearing a tight-fitting black combat suit, came to the side of the Kun-style driver and asked the driver.


    "It cannot be confirmed for the time being. The signals of the radar and the detector have been interfered, and clear images cannot be captured.


    The pilot of the fighter replied helplessly.


    Observing with the naked eye, Natasha and others can clearly see the light blue light and dark red light flashing on Liberty Island.


    But they can only see this.


    Neither Rogge nor Cain deliberately concealed their traces, and the reason this happened was purely because the two of them were too fast.


    As for the interference of the airborne radar and the detector, it is some energy spillage and interference generated when Chakra collides with the force of blood.


    "Notify Tony, it''s not a good sign that Prince William is now in New York."


    Although I don''t know who the other two targets are, but from the perspective of Archduke William who can only stand by and watch the battle, Natasha instinctively feels that the other two are not ordinary people.


    And the light blue light that flickered, gave her a feeling of deja vu.


    Could it be him?


    Didn¡¯t Tony say that he refused to intervene in the blood family?


    A certain reliable man appeared in Natasha''s mind.


    The blood cage of enchantment magic performed by Grand Duke William temporarily isolated the intervention of the Fulian and the military, but it was also a stopgap measure.


    Although the defensive power of the blood cage is not bad, if the reunion and the military conduct desperate bombings, the blood cage will not last long.


    In addition, the power of blood in Grand Duke William''s body couldn''t allow him to maintain the effect of the blood cage all the time.


    Just as the Archduke William began to calculate how long he could maintain the blood prison, the close battle between Rogge and Cain also came to the critical moment of winning.


    Whether it is Cain''s blood body or Roger''s fairy body, it is impossible for them to always support their ultra-high-speed melee attack and defense.


    Even if they all possess the strength of the sub-heavenly father level, physical exhaustion is a problem they have to face.


    After not knowing how many times he blocked Cain''s right hand trying to grab his heart, Rogge took the initiative to step back and gave Cain the initiative to attack.


    this is?


    Cain didn''t expect that Roger would give up the initiative to attack at this time.


    Although he didn''t know what Rogge was thinking about, he didn''t plan to give up this opportunity.


    After this fight, he has thoroughly realized the difficulty of Rogge in the field of melee combat.


    Among all the enemies he has fought, Roger is the only one that made him feel the pressure of death in melee combat.


    This is something that the battle angels in heaven didn''t do.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 621： Flying Thunder God Three Stage

    With emotion, Cain''s actions did not hesitate.


    After fighting for so long, this is the first time he has taken the initiative to fight.


    Although Rogge''s deliberate surrender of the initiative made him a little uneasy, he believed that he had enough strength to resolve any crisis.


    What''s more, he has the ability to regenerate and recover far beyond ordinary people.


    As long as Rogge can''t do a one-shot kill, he doesn''t need to worry too much about his safety.


    Cain did not let go of this difficult opportunity, and his hands with sharp nails as sharp as blades attacked Roger''s throat and heart respectively.


    Seeing Rogge''s more solemn expression, a cruel smile appeared on Cain''s face.


    Now he has begun to fantasize about how to ravage the defeated Roger.


    Because of the initiative and initiative, Rogge was unable to resist Cain''s attack as before, and could only retreat continuously.


    Step back, step back!


    Cain, whose fighting consciousness and skills are both top-notch, didn''t waste this opportunity. He kept deceiving him and forcibly pulled Roger into his fighting rhythm.


    Judging from the scene, Rogge was completely at a disadvantage, and he could only dodge Cain''s attacks by retreating continuously.


    Although there was no way to win Roger immediately, Cain didn''t worry about it at all.


    According to the current pace of development, as long as Rogge makes a mistake, he can completely establish the victory and truly defeat this annoying ninja.


    Cain''s prediction was not wrong, but he had overlooked one point, that is, the fighting initiative he now has was given to him by Roger.


    As an experienced ninja, Rogge certainly knew what it meant to give up the fighting initiative, but he still did.


    The reason is simple, because only by giving the fighting initiative to Cain and letting the winning scale fall to him will he ignore his true purpose.


    When Cain''s blade-like claws kept slashing by his side, Rogge''s mood remained calm and silently calculated the time.


    Ten seconds, five seconds, three seconds...


    In this less than ten seconds, Cain swung hundreds of attacks, and Roger was pushed back several tens of meters by him.


    But all of this is in his calculations.


    Two seconds!


    After avoiding Cain''s beast-like claws once again, Rogge stepped back several meters.


    Cain didn''t give him a chance to distance himself, and immediately deceived him, continuing to keep him at a limit attack distance of less than one meter.


    One second!


    After the countdown to the last second in his mind, Rogge stopped all his actions, standing still as if he had completely given up his resistance, letting Cain attack him.


    Did he give up completely?


    Cain noticed Rogge''s abnormality for the first time, but his attack did not hesitate at all, and he still attacked Rogge''s vitals.


    Seeing the moment his right hand was about to touch Rogge''s chest, the danger prediction from the depths of biological instinct suddenly appeared in Cain''s mind.


    not good!


    something wrong!


    The body''s instincts were frantically reminding him to retreat, but Cain finally chose to follow his heart and tried to defeat Rogge completely.


    However, just when his right hand was only the last few millimeters away from Roger, he instantly disappeared in front of Roger and "flashed" dozens of meters away.


    How is this going?


    At this time, Cain still maintained the action of attacking Rogge''s chest, but his face was full of surprise.


    From a position point of view, it should be that he actively chose to "flash" to retreat.


    But Cain can be 100% sure that this is not what he did.


    Space transfer?


    Or is the space folded?


    Several thoughts suddenly appeared in Cain''s mind, but soon he realized that things were not as simple as he thought.


    To be precise, he didn''t even know what happened.


    He can conclude that in the ultra-high-speed melee attack and defense just now, Rogge absolutely cannot have time to cast magic.


    If in this situation, Roger could cast magic under his nose, he would be too incompetent.


    "What did you do?"


    Cain stood there thinking for a few seconds, and asked with a vigilant face to Rogge, who was dozens of meters away.


    "If you want to know, you have to come over."


    Rogge replied with a smile, and then under Cain''s gaze, slowly raised his right hand and hooked his finger towards him.


    Although Cain had already had a twelve-point spirit at this time, at the moment Roger raised his finger, he once again "flashed" and disappeared, and suddenly came to Roger.


    "you lose!"


    Looking at Cain, who was only about one meter away from him, Rogge said casually.


    "What did you do?"


    Cain frowned, and his tone became cold.


    However, just after he finished speaking, the whole person disappeared again and appeared more than ten meters behind Roger.


    "I told you everything, you lost!"


    Rogge turned to face Cain and said in a very certain tone.


    Damn it!


    What exactly is going on?


    In the field of magic, Cain can also be regarded as one of the pinnacle existences. The blood magic developed based on the characteristics of the power of blood is even more superb and unique.


    But at this time, he was completely lost.


    There are no magic fluctuations, no traces of spells, and even the spatial fluctuations that spatial magic must have.


    This is not magic, this is definitely not magic.


    What Rogge did at this time was indeed not magic, but ninjutsu, a ninjutsu he hadn''t given up since he came to this world.


    The Art of Flying Thunder God!


    This is one of the newcomer rewards given to him by the system.


    At the beginning, he could only use the most basic Flying Thunder God, which is to imprint the Flying Thunder God technique on a fixed target, and then position the technique to move in space.


    After a long period of time, his Flying Thunder God became more proficient, and finally mastered Flying Thunder God Second Stage, who can move and attack in space by locking the movement state.


    The Flying Thunder God Slash he once performed on Thanos was actually an attack method of Flying Thunder God Second Stage.


    According to common sense, after mastering Fei Lei Shen to this level, he can devote his energy to other ninjutsu.


    But he didn''t do that, instead he kept thinking about how to continue to improve Flying Thunder God.


    In the end, after paying a lot of brain cells and testing, he researched the third stage of FlyThunder.


    Flying Thunder God Three Stage!


    The reason why Cain had such an inexplicable flashing situation was one of the effects of Thunder God Three Stage.


    And this is why he is so sure that Cain has lost!


    Because Flying Thunder God Three Stages, once successfully deployed, it can be said to be unsolvable!


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 622： Complex preconditions

    In the field of how to quickly approach the enemy, Fei Lei Shen and Fei Lei Shen have achieved the ultimate.


    If you want to continue to improve Flying Thunder God, then you must not develop according to the existing ideas.


    Thus, Roger had a bold idea.


    Since the road of approaching the enemy quickly has come to an end, why not go the other way and find a way to get the enemy to come to your side quickly.


    In terms of effect, it is the same thing to approach the enemy quickly, and to approach oneself quickly with the enemy.


    As long as the one who holds the initiative is oneself, it makes no difference whether one approaches the enemy or the enemy approaches oneself.


    So the question is, how can I use Thunder God to get the enemy to come to me quickly.


    The theory is very simple, just reverse the operation of Flying Thunder.


    But something that is simple in theory does not mean that it will be easy to operate in reality.


    As we all know, Flying Thunder God is a time and space ninjutsu, a chakra ninjutsu that needs chakra to activate.


    In a way, ninjutsu is just like a high number, no or no, there is no such thing as a sudden resuscitation.


    Therefore, how to make enemies who can''t know how to use ninjutsu quickly come to oneself through Flying Thunder God has become the main technical difficulty of Flying Thunder God Sandan.


    After paying for how many brain cells and hair he didn''t know, Roger had a whimsical idea.


    Since the enemy can''t fly Thunder God, I will take the initiative to cast Thunder God through the enemy''s body.


    In order for Fei Lei Shen to perform smoothly, three basic conditions need to be met.


    The first is Chakra, which is a key element essential to all ninjutsu.


    The second is the accurate control of Chakra, which is also one of the basic elements of all ninjutsu.


    The third is the flying thunder **** technique used as an anchor point in space.


    As long as these three conditions are met, Fei Lei Shen can perform smoothly.


    Among these three conditions, the Flying Thunder God technique is undoubtedly the easiest one to achieve.


    However, unlike Flying Thunder God and Flying Thunder God Second Stage, Flying Thunder God Third Stage requires two spells.


    One is a technique that can be used by ordinary Flying Thunder God and Flying Thunder God Second Stage.


    The other is based on the fly-thunder **** technique that runs in the opposite direction.


    To be precise, it is not a fly-thunder **** technique that runs in the opposite direction, but an activation technique that replaces the meridian system.


    This is similar to the launching technique that has been prepared in advance on the Ninjutsu Scrolls. As long as there is input from Chakra, the related Ninjutsu can be actively stimulated and successfully performed.


    Fei Lei Shen San Duan, the activation technique that must be branded on the target, was simply named the "Three Duan Technique" by Rogge.


    Although it was a little difficult to study, he finally completed this step with the help of the ninjutsu development master Hinata.


    With the "three-stage technique" replacing the enemy to control the chakra, then there is only the question of how to make the target own the chakra.


    On this point, Rogge found inspiration in "nuclear radiation."


    Through close contact with the enemy for a period of time, let your chakra radiate the enemy like a "nuclear material", so that the enemy has a temporary "chakra physique".


    Of course, this "Chakra radiation" cannot exist for a long time, but even if it can only be maintained for a short period of time, it is completely sufficient.


    The "three-stage technique" of the activation technique that replaces the chakra is available, and the target also has a temporary "chakra physique", so you only need to use the chakra to stimulate the "three-stage technique" on the target to force the enemy Launch the Flying Thunder God.


    That''s right, after completing such complicated preliminary preparations, you can only force the enemy to launch the ordinary Thunder God.


    The most important and crucial point of Flying Thunder God''s three stages is that this is a range-type space-time ninjutsu.


    "Helping" the enemy satisfies the prerequisites for using Flying Thunder God, which is only the first half of Flying Thunder God Sandan.


    Rogge''s "ambition" could not be satisfied by only allowing the enemy to use the Thunder God to come to him.


    In order to make Fei Lei Shen San Duan truly have the power to completely change the outcome, he made a crazy attempt.


    The Flying Thunder God technique under normal conditions is only a very small technique, about a few centimeters in size.


    The Flying Thunder God technique used by Flying Thunder God 3 Dan is much larger.


    How big will it be? It depends on the actual needs in the battle.


    Take Rogge''s Flying Thunder God Sandan, for example, the Flying Thunder God technique used for spatial positioning is bigger than the Liberty Island under his feet.


    With such a huge Flying Thunder God technique, he couldn''t perform it instantly, so he could only give up the initiative in battle.


    In this way, he can both paralyze Cain and buy enough time for himself.


    The countdown he had just now was a countdown of the Flying Thunder God technique.


    As for the two tasks of "Chakra Radiation" and "Triple Surgery", he quietly completed the fight with Cain.


    Although he has some dedication to melee combat, he has not yet become so obsessed that it cannot be used in melee combat.


    To put it simply, his insistence on telling the outcome of the close battle with Cain is false, everything is false.


    Everything is just to complete the preparations for Flying Thunder God Three Duan.


    Of course, when completing these preparations, he solved the problem of letting Cain own Chakra by the way.


    Strictly speaking, it does not mean that Cain owns Chakra, but prepares Chakra for him to drive the "three-stage technique".


    Perhaps Cain hadn''t noticed until now that the Lei Dun Chakra mode that Roger had now turned on had a little too much spilled energy.


    The chakras that spilled out were not the energy that Cain and Natasha had imagined that they spilled out because of the fierce fighting, but the chakras that Roger deliberately released into the air.


    Although these chakras seem to have been completely out of his control, in fact, these chakras are still under his control.


    Now, the entire Liberty Island is filled with chakras that he controls.


    These chakras are the key to inspiring the "three-stage technique".


    By inspiring Cain''s "three-stage technique", Rogge can force him to use the Thunder God to appear wherever he wants.


    Even if he held the Kusanaru sword in front of him now, Cain could only slam into it obediently.


    Although the casting conditions are a bit harsh and complicated, once all the preconditions are met, Cain can only appear in any position according to his ideas.


    In other words, the current Liberty Island is Roger''s Thunder God Realm.


    As long as he wanted to, even if Cain was reluctant, he could only let him change position.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 623： Secrets in "Dead Hand"

    "What the **** did you do?"


    Cain had a gloomy face and said coldly to Rogge.


    "Why refused to admit the reality? I said one last time, you lost!"


    Roger ignored Cain''s anger and said calmly.


    Unless Cain can change a body under his eyelids, Cain will not have any hope of victory in this battle.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Cain wanted to continue to say something, but after thinking of the completely incomprehensible space shift just now, he finally closed his mouth.


    Although he didn''t know what Roger did, he had to admit that he had fallen into an absolute disadvantage now.


    "Well, after playing for so long, it''s time to end!"


    After speaking, Rogge created the Kusanaru sword and danced a sword flower casually.


    At the moment when he psyched up the Kusanaru sword, Cain had a twelve-point spirit, and was even ready to release magic at any time.


    But it turns out that no matter whether he is ready or not, he can''t change his ending.


    In just an instant, he once again "flashed" in front of Rogge, causing his heart to actively hit the tip of the Kusanaru sword.


    puff!


    The moment his heart was pierced by the Kusanaru sword, Cain spouted blood uncontrollably.


    After the blood containing the powerful blood splashed in front of Roger, it was blocked by the chakra coat that came with the Lei Dun Chakra mode, and it did not contaminate Roger''s body at all.


    The heart was pierced instantly, which was definitely a fatal blow for ordinary creatures.


    But for Cain, the piercing of the heart is more of an insulting injury.


    With his physique, let alone his heart was pierced, even if his head was chopped off, it was nothing at all.


    Unless it is directly injured by the divine power to the source, all physical damage is nothing to him.


    The damage to the heart is indeed not fatal, but this sword has left Cain with extremely deep mental damage.


    After turning from a human to a vampire, it was the first time he encountered this kind of attack that he couldn''t understand and couldn''t resist.


    This kind of mental shock was even more serious than the siege of heaven when he suffered.


    This is impossible?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    Cain''s mentality began to collapse.


    Although Rogge didn''t know what Cain was thinking, he didn''t care about this, and once again launched the Thunder God Three Stage.


    Cain, who was pierced through the heart by the Kusanagi sword, disappeared instantly.


    In the next second, Cain, whose mentality had collapsed, collided with Grand Duke William like a meteor, and the two rolled out more than ten meters uncontrollably.


    Cain disappeared again before he had time to get up after he smashed into Archduke William.


    At the same time, Roger raised his right hand tens of meters away, holding the Kusanaru sword and swiping it out.


    At the moment Kusanaru sword was swung, there was nothing in front of Rogge.


    And when the Kusanagi sword fell, Cain''s figure appeared in front of Kusanagi sword.


    laugh!


    The sharp Kusanaru sword struck Cain''s right hand without any suspense, and chopped off his entire right hand.


    But for Cain, all this is far from over.


    Before the right hand that was chopped off by the Kusanaru sword landed, he "flashed" onto the barrier wall of the "Blood Cage", feeling the power of the "Blood Cage" with his body.


    He didn''t try any defense when he hit the "Blood Cage", as if he had been completely desperate, he let himself crash into the "Blood Cage".


    He has tried it just now, and this passive "flash" on his body is not just a means of space transfer.


    At the moment when he was forced to transfer, the power of blood on his body would also be severely disturbed, cutting off the possibility of him using the power of blood to perform magic.


    As for using the power of blood to repair his injured body, he didn''t even think about it.


    No matter how much it is repaired, it can''t solve this weird "flash" state now, repairing the body can only make Rogge happier.


    Lost, really lost!


    Although he didn''t know how he lost, but now he can only accept this reality helplessly.


    Not long after hitting the "Blood Cage", he "flashed" again and disappeared.


    Like the previous few times, he was forced to "flash" in front of Rogge.


    Just as Cain confessed his fate and waited for Roger to attack him, Roger stopped the attack abnormally.


    "I think we can talk about your''left hand'' now."


    Winning is definitely a deal, but Rogge didn''t have the idea of ??killing Cain.


    Strictly speaking, there is no unsolvable hatred between him and Cain.


    Except that he led the werewolves to kill some vampires and robbed the twelve holy artifacts in the blood clan, the relationship between him and the blood clan can be regarded as a river that does not violate the well water.


    As for the harm the kinship has caused to the American people during this period, it has nothing to do with him.


    I am not American, and I have no feelings or obligations towards this country.


    More importantly, he is a "benevolent" ninja.


    Killing is just a means for him to achieve his goal, not his pleasure.


    "If you want, just take it!"


    Looking at Roger, Cain decisively raised his left hand and motioned to Roger to cut it off and take it away.


    "Don''t worry about this, I want to know. It is said that the secret of the world is hidden in the sacred artifact of the''corpse hand''. I want to know what this secret is?"


    A curious look appeared on Roger''s face.


    After obtaining the twelve sacrificial artifacts of the blood race, he slightly tested the power of the twelve collections.


    In general, although some of these twelve artifacts are exaggerated, most of them are more in line with the facts.


    For example, the sacred instrument "Blood Spoon" that is said to be able to open the door of "Hell" can indeed open a dimensional portal to "Hell".


    Because his relationship with Helllord Mephisto was not very good, he didn''t really go through the portal, but arranged a shadow clone to take a look.


    Facts have proved that on the other side of the dimensional portal, he indeed went to the **** twice before.


    As for the sacred artifact "mirror mirror" that can see the past of the owner of the "blood", and the sacred artifact "Xing Axe" that can increase the power of the axe bearer dozens of times, the effect is seriously exaggerated.


    Although the introduction of these twelve sacred artifacts was true and false, this still couldn''t stop him from being curious about the sacred artifact "Shoushou".


    In other words, I am curious about what the secret of the so-called world in "The Hand of the Corpse" is.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    After hearing Roger''s question, Cain suddenly showed a weird smile and said in a penetrating tone.


    "of course!"


    Rogge gave a definite answer.


    "Since you want to know, then I''ll tell you, but if you die because of this secret, I won''t be responsible!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 624： Heaven and hell

    Do you know that you might die afterwards?


    After hearing Cain say this, Rogge became even more excited.


    If there is no danger at all, how can it be worthy of the description of "the secret of the world".


    "It''s okay, don''t you?"


    Cain didn''t expect that after hearing his reminder, Roger became even more excited.


    In Roger''s eyes, he saw a description he had just learned not long after.


    Rogge''s gossip soul is ignited!


    "Um... Actually, this is nothing particularly secretive. Your teacher Gu Yi also knows about it."


    Seeing Roger with a look of excitement, Cain said silently.


    Gu Yi also knows?


    After hearing these words from Cain, the gossip fire in Rogge''s heart suddenly dimmed a bit.


    "Looking at you, you should have been to other planets, but I don''t know if you found out. Why is there a legend about''heaven'' and''hell'' only on the earth?"


    Cain did not directly tell Rogge the so-called "world secret", but asked him back.


    "Isn''t this because of different civilizations?"


    Speaking of it, it seems that I have never heard about "heaven" and "hell" in other planets and civilizations.


    "No, it''s not just a matter of civilization."


    "The more important reason is that the earth is a specially selected planet."


    Cain was silent for a few seconds, and then slowly said: "If the universe we are in is a dimension."


    "Then''heaven'' and''hell'' are parallel dimensions parallel to our dimension."


    "Under normal circumstances, if a life in one dimension wants to enter another dimension, it only needs to choose a relatively suitable location to complete the journey between dimensions."


    "You have a''blood spoon'', you should know this."


    Hearing this, Rogge nodded, motioning for his understanding.


    "However, neither ¡®heaven¡¯ nor ¡®hell¡¯ did this. They would only choose the earth as the entrance to our dimension."


    "The reason for this abnormal situation is that we, or all the creatures on the earth, are just domestic animals kept in captivity in''heaven'' and''hell''."


    "They select our souls like goods, use our souls to increase their power, and then use the increased power to invade the earth in turn."


    "In order to harvest more souls, they left the so-called''legends'' on the earth, let us voluntarily dedicate our souls to them."


    "I discovered this at the beginning, so I started to build a city of the blood race, expand the scale of the blood race, and extend the short and fragile life of human beings."


    "When human beings get rid of the shackles of life, the souls they can harvest will naturally become less and less, and the earth will have more power to resist their invasion."


    "But it''s a pity that I was not strong enough at the time to resist heaven''s attack, which led to the complete seal of the''First City'' I established with my own hands."


    "Humans have never had true freedom. This planet is a cage that imprisons our bodies and souls. This is the so-called''secret of the world'' you want to know."


    Although Cain''s tone was calm, he didn''t know why, Rogge could hear his anger and dissatisfaction in his tone.


    Although it doesn''t seem like Cain is lying now, he doesn''t fully believe Cain''s statement.


    He has never been to heaven, but he is no stranger to hell.


    Mephisto and the demons in **** do have the habit of using human souls to enhance their own strength, but this behavior, in his view, is more like an enhancement of their own strength, rather than preparations for invasion of the earth.


    "Your teacher Gu Yi is now the main barrier to protect the earth from invasion by other dimensions. If you want to know if what I said is true, you can ask her and she will tell you the answer."


    After speaking, Cain tore off his left hand with the right hand that had just grown out, and handed it to Rogge.


    "The''Blood Spoon'' can open the gate of hell, and my left hand can open the passage to''Heaven''. If you want to go, you can go and take a look yourself."


    Seeing Cain''s left hand, which was still dripping blood, Rog hesitated for a moment, and the psychic came out of a small metal box and asked Cain to put his left hand in.


    "If I have a chance, I will definitely go to''paradise'' to see!"


    After putting the metal box back on the psychic scroll, Rogge said to Cain.


    At this moment, he remembered a very important question.


    "Wait, before you lift the seal, you already have a sacred artifact of the''corpse hand''."


    "You just said that your''left hand'' can open the way to''heaven''. Is there any difference between the one you gave me now and the one you left to your descendants before?"


    Rogge doesn''t want any counterfeit in his collection.


    "After listening to this secret, this is the only thing you care about?"


    Cain suddenly felt that he really couldn''t keep up with the times, he couldn''t understand Rogge''s brain circuit at all.


    "It doesn''t matter whether''heaven'' or''hell'' will invade the earth, it doesn''t matter if the earth still has the supreme mage, there is no need to worry too much about this."


    "So, is there any difference between the''left hand'' you just gave me and the sacred weapon''corpse hand" before?"


    Roger has full trust in Gu Yi''s strength, so he is not worried about whether the earth will be invaded by other dimensions.


    And even if Gu Yi is gone, there are other hidden bosses on the earth.


    If the invasion of the earth by ¡®hell¡¯ and ¡®heaven¡¯ really happened, these bigwigs would naturally come forward to solve it.


    "There is no difference, this is the sacred weapon''corpse hand'' you want!"


    Cain calmed down for a while, and said in a low tone, "The reason why the''corpse hand'' can become a sacred instrument has nothing to do with whether it is my left hand or not. The important thing is that it can open the way to''heaven''."


    "Before being sealed, I transferred this ability to my left hand, and gave it to my descendants as a sacred instrument."


    "After coming out, I found the previous left hand and took back the ability that was sealed on it."


    "So what I just gave you is the only corpse hand in this world!"


    After getting a certain reply from Cain, Rogge nodded in satisfaction.


    It''s not a counterfeit!


    "By the way, I still have a small matter that I need your help."


    Roger originally planned to leave Liberty Island, but when he planned to open the portal and return to the New York Temple, he thought of his little brother.


    "Come on, what else is there?"


    "My junior is in New York for actual combat experience. If you don''t mind, I hope you can arrange some training goals for him."


    "In addition to these training goals, other blood races, I think they can choose to live in a different city."


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 625： Tony visit

    Although Rogge spoke a little more euphemistically, Cain heard what he meant.


    To put it simply, he hopes that the blood clan can completely withdraw from New York, but before the evacuation, he also needs to leave some blood clan not particularly strong for his junior brother Strange to practice.


    If it is at other times, Rogge''s request, Cain don''t say yes, it''s not bad if he doesn''t get angry on the spot.


    But now it''s different. Now he no longer has the right to bargain with Rogge.


    "No problem, how many people do you want to leave for your juniors to practice?"


    Cain''s tone was calm, calm as if he was saying that the moonlight tonight is good.


    "It doesn''t need to be too many, just a few hundred. All those with the strength above the earl will leave. For the earl, just leave ten or eight."


    With Strange''s current strength, the blood count is almost his limit.


    Of course, this was just a guess made by Roger based on the amount of magic he currently possesses.


    As a mage, Strange doesn''t need to practice hard like him to improve his strength.


    His strength is only related to the amount of magic he masters.


    "10 earls, 100 viscounts, 200 barons!"


    Just thinking for a second or two, Cain gave Rogge an accurate reply.


    "can!"


    Although 310 blood races are not a lot, they are enough for Strange to complete this actual combat experience.


    As for whether he wants to continue fighting the blood clan in the future, that is his own business, and Roger will not stay by his side to protect him.


    "Don''t you say hello to the people outside? I remember your friendship with Fulian is pretty good."


    Just when Roger was about to use portal magic to return to the New York Temple, Cain suddenly spoke.


    "Correct you, my relationship with Fulian is not very good."


    "However, you can save the woman on the Quinjet. I still have some friendship with her."


    Rogge used the Chakra perception technique to perceive the Kun-style fighter outside of Liberty Island, and answered casually.


    Then, under the gaze of Cain and Grand Duke William, he opened the portal back to the New York Temple and walked straight in.


    When Rogge''s figure disappeared completely, Grand Duke William, who had been "watching the battle" for a long time, slowly came to Cain and said respectfully: "Ancestor, do you need me to give some warning to people outside?"


    "No, enough blood has been shed tonight."


    Cain raised his head and glanced at the bright moon, manipulating the power of blood in his body to restore his left hand.


    After restoring his left hand, Cain turned into a black blood dance and disappeared in front of Duke William.


    Looking at the ancestor who turned into a blood dance, Grand Duke William didn''t dare to be negligent, and directly lifted the blood prison.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    New York Temple, restaurant.


    "After Strange comes back, you tell him for me, saying that from tomorrow onwards, there will be only 310 bloods left in New York."


    "What he has to do is to get rid of the last 310 kinsmen. After completion, he can return to Kama Taj."


    Roger looked at the king who was stealing supper, and said silently.


    Although Gu Yi arranged for him to instruct Strange, he could not continue to instruct.


    This point, whether it is Gu Yi or Strange, is very clear.


    It is basically enough to take Strange to fight for a few days and give him some combat advice by the way.


    Strange is an extremely talented mage, otherwise, he will not be able to take over the title of Time Gem and Supreme Mage from Gu Yi in the future.


    So for Rogge, helping Strange prepare an experience environment in line with his current strength is the last help he can provide.


    "Okay, I know."


    Wang raised his head and glanced at Rogge, and then continued to wipe out the "calorie bombs" in front of him.


    No wonder you will get rounder and rounder!


    After slandering in his heart, Rogge opened the portal again.


    On the other side of the portal, Kama Taj was in the morning.


    Before returning to Konoha, he planned to meet Gu Yi and by the way to confirm what Cain said about the secrets of the world.


    Although Cain was unlikely to deceive him in that situation, especially when he knew that he was a student of the ancient first, he still did not believe Cain 100%.


    Cain is a vampire, an old vampire who has lived for many years.


    You can believe what he said, but you can''t believe it all.


    In the hall where there are basically no visitors at ordinary times, Roger saw Gu Yi.


    To be precise, I saw Gu Yi who was making tea and reading the book.


    Gu Yi didn''t seem surprised at all about Rogge''s arrival, and he even prepared a cup of steaming honey tea for him a long time ago.


    "teacher!"


    After greeted Gu Yi, Roger sat opposite her and took a sip of the honey tea.


    After putting down the honey tea, which had basically no change in taste, he told the secret of the world he had learned from Cain and asked Gu Yi about its authenticity.


    "As for the answer to this question, you should already have your own judgment."


    "Cain is basically right, but things are not as bad as he thought."


    "Strictly speaking,''hell'' and''heaven'' are no different from multiple dimensions such as the dark dimension."


    "I have to say something different, that is,''hell'' and''heaven'' are a little more active.


    "Since you heard the news from Cain, you should have also gotten the way to''heaven''. There are some records about''heaven'' in the library. If you are interested, you can take it back and read it."


    After speaking, Gu Yi picked up the put down Sanskrit document again and continued to browse.


    Seeing Gu Yi''s careless expression, Roger frowned slightly.


    I don''t know if it was his own illusion. He always felt that Cain and Gu Yi were bewitching themselves to go to "heaven" in person.


    After bidding farewell to Guyi, he did not go to Kama Taj''s library to find the ancient books that recorded the information of "heaven", but instead used the portal to return to Konoha headquarters in Washington.


    Whether it¡¯s heaven or hell, whoever loves to go, he doesn¡¯t want to go anyway.


    After taking a comfortable hot bath and letting his former life assistant Sharon Carter give himself a massage to relax, he returned to his bedroom and began to rest tonight.


    Early the next morning, who had not yet gotten up, was awakened by the mechanically synthesized sound of "Number Three".


    "My lord, Tony Stark is at the gate of the headquarters now, should you let him in?"


    Tony?


    What is he here for?


    Rogge, who had just gotten up, didn''t bother to think about what happened to Tony, and said directly to "No. Three": "Let him in, take him to the living room and wait for me."


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 626： Tonys request

    "Wake up so early, it doesn''t look like your style!"


    In his private living room, Rogge took a sip of his freshly brewed black coffee and said to Tony sitting in front of him.


    "I didn''t get up early, I didn''t sleep at all, Natasha said she saw you and Cain on Liberty Island last night."


    "Didn''t you say that you didn''t plan to attack the blood clan, why did you suddenly fight their ancestors?"


    Tony also took a sip of black coffee and said slowly.


    "My teacher arranged for me a task, in order to complete this task as soon as possible, so I asked Cain to fight."


    Roger didn''t hide Tony, and said casually.


    "Your teacher? Do you still have a teacher?"


    Tony only wanted to ask about Roger''s fight with Cain last night, but he didn''t expect to hear such news.


    "Of course I will have a teacher, for example, Hinata is my teacher."


    Although he didn''t intend to conceal what happened last night, Rogge didn''t intend to tell Tony about Gu Yi''s identity.


    "Well, I just came over to ask what you did to Cain last night?"


    "After the battle between you and Cain last night, the blood of New York began a large-scale evacuation. Although not all evacuation, compared with before, it is less than a little bit."


    As the current person in charge of the reunion, blood related incidents are now Tony''s main work.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I defeated Cain, took some trophies from him, and offered him some small conditions by the way."


    "The withdrawal of the blood from New York is one of the conditions."


    Having said that, Rogge paused, and then continued: "You don''t want to know this, so come and find me early in the morning. It''s only seven o''clock!"


    Rogge didn''t go to bed until two or three o''clock last night, and now he is in a serious sleep deprivation state.


    If it wasn''t for Tony who came over, he would never have any intention of getting up.


    "Strictly speaking, it''s for this."


    Looking at Roger, who didn''t seem to be fully awake, Tony said with a smile.


    "You...If you have nothing else, I''ll go back to sleep first, and if you know how to leave, I won''t send you off."


    After speaking, Rogge stood up, planning to go back to sleep.


    However, at the moment he stood up, Tony spoke again: "Well, wait a minute, there are actually other things."


    "What else?" Rogge turned and looked at Tony.


    "Zhenjin, and the people of Wakanda."


    Not knowing if it was because he felt a little embarrassed, Tony showed an expression that Rogge had never seen before.


    "Wait, you say it again, I''m afraid I heard it wrong!"


    "I said Zhenjin, and the people of Wakanda." Tony repeated.


    "This has nothing to do with Fulian, or do you mean you are lobbying for those politicians again?"


    Seeing Tony''s expression at this time, Roger showed a disappointed look.


    It shouldn''t be!


    How did the dignified Iron Man become like this?


    "It''s not wrong to say that it''s a lobbyist, but it''s not the kind you think.


    Roger sat down again and motioned Tony to continue.


    "Vibration gold is my personal request. Although there is still a very small part of the vibration gold in circulation on the market, the amount is different."


    "You now own all of Wakanda''s vibrancy. I hope I can buy some from you."


    Tony''s tone became serious.


    "Don''t talk about whether to buy or not, you tell me first, what do you need vibrating for?"


    Although Konoha took away all the vibrating from Wakandane, there is still a part of the vibrating that has been spread out a long time ago.


    After all, Wakanda was not so developed at the beginning, they also developed a unique Zhenjin technology from scratch step by step.


    Therefore, it is not a particularly strange thing that a part of the vibrato was spread out a long time ago.


    If Rogge remembers correctly, there is a collection of tools made by vibrating gold in the museums of Great Britain.


    Of course, the museum did not discover this, but regarded those vibrating tools as antiques.


    "After fighting with Cain, I gradually discovered the insufficiency of the steel suit."


    "I''m not saying that I can''t develop a better suit, but the materials on the earth limit this."


    "So if you don''t mind, I hope I can get some vibrancy from you to develop new models of suits."


    Tony stated his plan straightforwardly, without concealing Rogge''s plan at all.


    Rogge was silent for a few seconds, and then asked: "How many models have you developed your current suit?"


    "No. 65!"


    Mark 65?


    In Rogge''s memory, the last suit Tony invented was the Mark 85.


    And before Mark 85, it was Mark 50.


    But this is something in the parallel universe movie universe, so whether Tony can still invent the Mark 85 as he remembers, no one knows.


    After thinking about it for more than ten seconds, Rogge said again: "I won''t sell vibrato to you."


    Hearing this, Tony''s face instantly dimmed.


    "Just report the number as much as you need, and I will send someone to the headquarters of Fulian."


    Tony wanted to continue to say something, but he didn''t expect Roger to give him an unexpected answer.


    "You..." Tony didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Don''t you or me, just some vibrating gold, don''t worry about it."


    If someone else came to buy vibrating gold, Rogge would only let him go out and turn left and leave Konoha.


    But Tony is different, they are still friends anyway.


    In the entire reunion, only Tony and Hulk are friends he truly recognizes.


    "Zhenjin''s problem has been solved, let''s talk about the affairs of the people of Wakanda, shouldn''t this be your personal request?" Rogge looked at Tony and said slowly.


    "This is not, this is an official request. It is not the White House and the military, but the request of dozens of countries."


    "Zhenjin has been taken away by you, and Wakanda''s land has been allocated to the werewolves by you."


    "The people of Wakanda helped your werewolves build a kingdom belonging to them. They have paid enough. So if you don¡¯t mind, those countries hope you can release the people of Wakanda and give them the most basic Respect for human rights."


    Tony also knows that this request is a bit unreasonable, but there is no way, the reunion needs the support of other countries, and he can only bite the bullet and say this to Rogge.


    "Then if I don''t let it go, will those countries decide to form a joint force to attack me!"


    Respect for human rights, nice to say!


    Even if you think with your toes, you can know what idea they are fighting.


    It doesn''t matter that people are not human rights. They want nothing more than the scientific and technological talents of Wakanda.


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 627： New Konoha

    It was true that Wakanda''s gold was taken away by Konoha, but Konoha didn''t move much of Wakanda''s people.


    Except for those diehards who died in battle and resisted on the spot, most of the people of Wakanda survived.


    Even the former king of Wakanda, Techara, is still alive.


    It just doesn''t have the extraordinary power given by the Black Panther suit and the "Black Panther God", and has changed from a superhero whose strength far exceeds that of a normal person to an ordinary person.


    "That''s not the case, they are just hope, and they didn''t say that you must be released."


    Compared with the others, Tony obviously needs to know Roger a little bit better.


    To be precise, Tony is one of the few people in the world who knows Roger''s true character.


    Forcing Rogge to release the people of Wakanda, let alone now, even Rogge when he first met, it is impossible to agree.


    Although Roger at that time also possessed power beyond ordinary people, compared with the present, he at least seemed to be in the category of "human" at that time.


    As for now, he is not so much a "human" as he is a "god" like Thor.


    "It turned out to be just hope. I thought they were ready to go to war with Konoha."


    "Go back and tell them, people, I won''t let go."


    "If there is any dissatisfaction, I don''t mind if they declare war with Konoha and use force to convince me."


    Rogge clearly informed Tony of his decision.


    As for how Tony would relay his decision, he didn''t particularly care.


    Speaking of it, it seems that Konoha hasn''t conducted any large-scale operations on the earth for a long time since the last battle of Wakanda.


    After chatting with Rogge for a while, Tony left Konoha in his Audi sports car that already had autopilot.


    Watching Tony¡¯s sports car disappear at the Konoha gate, Rogge said to the ubiquitous ¡°No. 3¡±: ¡°Send a message to No. 2 and make it ready for ten tons of vibrating. Before noon tomorrow, take the vibrating Send it to Fulian Headquarters."


    Until the end, Tony didn''t tell him how much vibrating was needed, so he directly arranged ten tons for Tony according to the maximum usage.


    To build a new type of steel suit, ten tons of vibrating gold is more than enough.


    "Okay, my lord!"


    After commanding the "number three", Roger returned to his bedroom with the use of Thunder God, and began his own recovery.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flickered, and a week passed in the blink of an eye.


    In this week, in addition to basic life activities such as eating, sleeping, playing games, Rogge only did three things.


    The first is the practice of "Tianshi Zhenxing" and other Hinata long-studied reincarnation ninjutsu.


    These reincarnation eyes are unique in ninjutsu, and Hinata developed them early in the morning, but because there has been no reincarnation eyes, Rogge has not practiced much.


    Similarly, he couldn''t be sure whether the reincarnation ninjutsu developed by Hinata was correct.


    However, it turns out that Hinata deserves to be a new life evolved from super artificial intelligence, and the reincarnation ninjutsu she deduced is no different from Rogge''s memory.


    Of course, this is also due to the lack of reference objects.


    From Roger''s eyes, there was nothing wrong with these reincarnation ninjutsu, and the power was similar to what he had imagined.


    The second thing is that he went to the "Egg Star" specially to confirm with Ego the final time for the maturity of the sacred tree.


    Earth time: 77 days!


    This is the reply Igo gave him, and it was about two and a half months after conversion, and there was not much difference from the initial judgment.


    As for the third one, he went to the former Wakanda, which has now been renamed as the "Top of the Mountains" by Bran and the others, the new kingdom of werewolves.


    As for why Bran and the others would give the new homeland such a second-time full name, he didn''t ask, anyway, this was the decision of Bran and the others, and they were just happy.


    It was a little different from what he imagined. After having their own kingdom, Bran and other werewolves did not continue the unruly casual life as he imagined, but seriously built their own kingdom.


    When he went to the "top of the mountains", Bran and the others had built three fairly good cities, and they already had their own legal and monetary system.


    This was something he didn''t think of when he gave Wakanda to Bran and others.


    In addition, the only thing worth paying attention to is that his junior, Strange, finally completed his first actual combat experience and solved all the blood races in New York.


    However, there were only more than one hundred blood races who really died in Strange''s hands.


    As for the remaining ones, they were resolved by the Fulian and the military.


    As a result, two days ago, New York became the only city in the United States without any kinship.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After finishing the reincarnation eye practice for this day, Roger left Konoha headquarters and returned to the planet Tatooine.


    Under the management of Hinata and No.2, Konohain Village on Tatooine has been expanded and divided into two parts: the inner city and the outer city.


    The original Konoha hidden village has become the current inner city.


    Outside the inner city, a new outer city is being built in full swing.


    More importantly, the current Konoha hidden village is no longer an exclusive hidden village for Konoha personnel.


    In the outer city of Konohain Village, there are many more aliens whose race and origin cannot be recognized by Roger.


    Since the Konoha hidden village started interstellar trade, the planet Tatooine has become the hottest emerging planet in the universe. Every day there will be a large number of intelligent races coming to the planet Tatooine to try to establish a stable trading relationship with Konoha, or Settle directly on the planet Tatooine.


    The reason for this situation is that, on the one hand, the weapons and equipment and technological products developed by Konoha Hidden Village are of high quality and low price, and are strongly welcomed by other planets.


    On the other hand, it is because this is the planet of the fourth generation of Naruto.


    That''s right, it''s because this is Rogge''s planet.


    After learning that the planet Tatooine was Rogge''s planet, those who had heard of his record and tried to see him came to Tatooine one after another.


    But it''s a pity that they don''t even mention seeing Roger, even the inner city of Muyeyin Village has never been in.


    Although Konoha has started interstellar trade now, he does not exclude people from other planets from coming to Tatooine.


    But this does not mean that they can go anywhere.


    Konoha''s inner city is one of the areas they cannot enter without permission.


    Of course, there are some people who don''t believe in evil and insist on provoking Konoha''s security forces.


    The fate of these guys, without exception, was sent outside the city by Konoha''s guards to feed the beasts.


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 628： Fenrirs Anomaly

    I have to say that it feels really good to be the shopkeeper.


    When taking the black boulder from Jiaying, Rogge did not expect that the planet Tatooine, which was swallowed by the hive, could develop to the present level.


    At this level of development, the planet Tatooine will not be said to have become a well-known wonderland in the universe like Asgard, at least it can become a well-known area in the universe like the ignorant place.


    Very good, really good!


    Looking at the growing planet Tatooine and Konoha hidden village, Roger, who was sitting in the Hokage office, nodded in satisfaction.


    After reading Konoha''s development plan compiled by Hinata and No. 2, he felt Fenrir''s thunder **** technique.


    Counting it all, Fenrir has swallowed the black panther god''s godhead fragments for a while, and I don''t know if he has become a **** recently.


    Rogge didn''t expect Fenrir to become a **** like Buster, the panther god, but he somewhat hoped that Fenrir could go further.


    Even though Fenrir was still alive and kicking, his life span was deceived by Rogge from Mephisto.


    If Fenrir can''t complete the evolution of the life level before the end of life, then there are basically only two ways left before him.


    The first is to say goodbye to the world as a single wolf again.


    The second is to transform into undead creatures.


    Moreover, if he wanted to transform into an undead creature, Hela, the goddess of death, was willing to help. Roger did not have the power of death to help him transform.


    As for the use of undead magic to help Fenrir transform, this approach was not within Rogge''s consideration from the beginning.


    First, he is not proficient in undead magic.


    Secondly, the undead creatures transformed from undead magic will more or less have the aftereffects of decreased strength and decreased IQ.


    Fenrir was not a particularly smart magic wolf. If his IQ continues to decline, Rogge is worried that he will become a diha sooner or later.


    After establishing a connection with Fenrir''s Thunder God technique, Rogge''s figure disappeared directly into the Hokage office and came to the virgin forest that was more lush than the Amazon forest.


    "Wow~"


    Seeing Rogge''s arrival, Fenrir directly stretched out his wet tongue and licked it towards him.


    But just as he stuck out his tongue, Roger disappeared in front of him and came to his head.


    "Don''t lick me, I will have a psychological shadow if you lick me."


    Rogge doesn''t reject pet dogs, but a "pet dog" of Fenrir''s size is better not to be licked or not to be licked.


    "Wow~"


    Fenrir whispered, motioning for his understanding.


    "How are you digesting the fragments of the Godhead of the Black Panther God? You can''t stay in the wild without returning to Konoha. Xiao Hei will miss you."


    Ever since Fenrir swallowed the black panther god''s godhead fragments and became extremely energetic, Xiao Hei temporarily abandoned this host and continued his lonely life alone.


    "Ooo~ Ooo~"


    ...


    Well, without Xiao Hei in charge of translating, he could not understand what Fenrir was talking about.


    Rogge shook his head helplessly, switched the writing wheel eye of his left eye to a white eye, and began to gain insight into Fenrir''s specific situation.


    Compared with before, Fenrir''s body is not much different except that it is a little stronger.


    Just want to say something different, that is, the location of Fenrir''s brain, there is a relatively small energy crystal.


    This energy crystal is in the shape of a hexagonal crystal, emitting a faint green light, and the size is only the size of Rogge''s finger.


    In Fenrir''s body, he did not see the fragments of the black panther **** Buster, nor did he feel any divine power of the black panther **** Buster.


    Something is wrong!


    Logically speaking, Fenrir should have digested the godhead fragments of the panther **** Buster.


    But the problem is that Fenrir doesn''t look like his life level has changed now.


    It can''t be the incompatibility between cats and canines, right?


    After thinking for a few minutes, Rogge gave up thinking.


    He is not at all proficient in this system of gods. If he hadn''t just learned a little bit in the process of learning magic, he would not know more about the system of gods than ordinary people on earth.


    Since I don''t understand, I don''t want to.


    "You have also lived here alone for a while. Are you interested in going to Warnerheim and meet your former master Hela by the way?"


    Rogge touched the soft hair on Fenrir''s head and said with a smile.


    However, he did not expect that after hearing his words, Fenrir suddenly lay down and let out a pleasing cry for mercy.


    What''s wrong with this guy?


    After a daze, he finally reacted.


    Fenrir, the silly wolf, thought he was testing him again!


    "I''m not testing you, I''m serious."


    "In your current situation, I don''t know what is going on. Hela is your former master, and perhaps she should know how to deal with your current problems."


    After hearing his explanation, Fenrir stood up again and let out a howl of excitement.


    "Okay, that''s the decision. I''ll take you to Warnerheim in a few days to see how to solve your problem."


    After patted Fenrir''s head, Rogge returned to the Hokage office using Thunder God.


    The matter on Fenrir''s side has come to an end for the time being, so next, naturally, it is necessary to consult Hinata''s opinion.


    Despite his own request, Hinata would basically not go against his decision much.


    But for this kind of thing, it''s better to respect Hinata''s own decision.


    This has nothing to do with identity, strength, gender or anything, but pure respect from the heart.


    Hinata''s office is next to the Hokage office. Her current external status is not the assistant of Naruto-sama, but the minister of the administrative department of Kokage Village and the elder of Kokage Village.


    The Administration Department was originally an agency that assisted Hokage to manage Konoha''s government affairs, but because Roger ignored specific matters all the year round, these matters were handed over to Hinata.


    It is worth mentioning that the artificial intelligence system "No. 2" of Konoha Hidden Village is also a member of the administrative department.


    In terms of establishment, it belongs to the deputy minister of the Ministry of Administration.


    This kind of thing is an abnormal phenomenon on the earth, but it is nothing in the universe.


    One of the three empires of the universe, the supreme wisdom of the ruler of the Kerry Empire is a life computer, and Worldmind, the master behind the Sundar Star Nova Legion, is also a super life computer.


    Therefore, the artificial intelligence "No. 2" is a matter for the Deputy Minister of Administration of Konoha Hidemura, and it is not a particularly strange thing for people on other planets.


    In other words, if Konoha Hidden Village, which has started interstellar trade, does not even have such a super artificial intelligence, then it is an abnormal thing.


    After all, the energy and computing power of flesh and blood creatures have their limits, and special existences such as artificial intelligence are the best assistants of flesh and blood creatures in the era of interstellar civilization.


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 ~： written request for leave

The apprentice is going out to drink with friends tonight, so take a day off...


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 629： Orc Transformation

    Warnerheim.


    "Captain, when do you think those frost giants and flame giants will leave Warnerheim? The war has been stuck for so long, so why should they consider retreating?"


    A young Asgardian soldier in pale silver armor asked the captain who was walking in front of him.


    "How do I know that I am not the commander of the Frost Giant and the Flame Giant!"


    The captain with a huge scar on his face replied helplessly.


    Since the goddess of death Hela brought the frost giant and the flame giant to Warnerheim, Warnerheim has been completely lively.


    It was not only the Warner Protoss who was dragged into the quagmire of war, even Asgard''s army was also dragged into the quagmire of war.


    What''s more troublesome is that the army of the goddess of death Hela will launch a wild beast-like attack regardless of whether it is facing the troops of the Warner Protoss or the troops of Asgard.


    With the two troops of the Frost Giant and the Flame Giant, simultaneously declaring war on the Warner Protoss and Asgard, this kind of thing can only be done by the goddess of death Hela.


    What''s more surprising is that Hela''s army of Frost Giants and Fire Giants actually suppressed the Warner Protoss forces and Asgard''s forces.


    Just when the young Asgardian soldier with a spear was going to continue to question his captain, a portal with a diameter of more than 20 meters and shining golden sparks appeared not far in front of them.


    "The whole team is on alert!"


    As soon as this huge golden portal took shape, the captain of this patrol team issued an order for the whole team to guard, and clenched the two-handed giant sword that was more than one meter long in his hand.


    Is it the Frost Giant?


    Or the flame giant?


    When all the Asgardian soldiers were staring at this huge golden portal, a huge black-haired wolf''s head stretched out from the portal.


    Afterwards, a black giant wolf with a height of five or six meters and a body length of more than ten meters walked out of the portal.


    this is?


    When seeing the black giant wolf, the captain of the patrol team suddenly frowned.


    Within a few seconds, he recognized the origin of this giant black wolf.


    This is the giant wolf Fenrir, the mount of the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge.


    Fenrir, the giant wolf who used to be the mount of the goddess of death Hela, was resurrected by the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge and became his mount. This is not a secret.


    What''s more, after resurrecting Fenrir, Rogge rode Fenrir to participate in Jotunheim''s war against the goddess of death Hela.


    Almost all Asgardian fighters who participated in that war had seen Fenrir.


    There is no way to think about it. The huge Fenrir will definitely become the focus of attention as long as he appears on the battlefield.


    "Don''t do it, it''s Fenrir, the fourth-generation Naruto Rogge''s mount."


    After hearing the captain''s prompt, the other Asgardian soldiers on the patrol team breathed a sigh of relief.


    The fourth generation of Hokage and their current king Thor are good friends, this is something that the people of Asgard know well.


    When Fenrir, who was amazing in size, walked out of the portal, Roger and Hinata walked out of the portal.


    Rogge originally planned to ride Fenrir over, but after thinking about it for a while, he dismissed the idea.


    He and Hinata just came to Warnerheim to travel to relax, not to fight, and there was no need to ride Fenrir.


    And always using Fenrir as a mount is not conducive to Fenrir''s mental health growth.


    "Asgard''s patrol?"


    As soon as he stepped out of the portal, Roger saw the Asgard patrol with less than ten people.


    "Why are you here? I remember that the nearest Fang Fang camp is more than ten kilometers away, right?"


    Roger came to the captain of the patrol team and asked suspiciously.


    When opening the portal, he deliberately chose a location far away from Fang Fang''s camp.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he came out, he ran into the Asgard patrol.


    "My lord, you are right, the camp is indeed more than ten kilometers away."


    "The recent battle situation is a bit stalemate, so the general asked us to expand the range of patrol."


    The captain of the patrol replied respectfully in a tone facing the superior.


    Although the current Rogge did not have any position in Asgard, the captain of the patrol still did not dare to show any disrespect to him.


    This has nothing to do with whether Roger and Sol are good friends, purely because of his terrifying power.


    No matter when, a strong person is worthy of respect.


    "That''s it!"


    "Do you want to go to the camp? If necessary, we can help you lead the way." The patrol captain continued.


    "No, I just come over and take a look, you can continue to patrol, don''t worry about me."


    After speaking, Roger beckoned to Fenrir, leading Hinata and Fenrir and disappeared in front of the patrol.


    After leaving the forest where the patrol was located, Roger used the Chakra perception technique.


    Although he had been to Warnerheim several times, he was basically fighting every time he came.


    The only exception was the time when he went to seek help from Hela.


    After confirming the location of the nearest city with Chakra Perception, his body flashed with a brilliant light like an aurora.


    In a few seconds, these brilliant lights completely enveloped them.


    Quantum teleportation!


    The aurora-like brilliant light flashed away, and the figures of Roger and others disappeared completely.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Red Rock City.


    This is the nearest city that appeared in Rogge''s perception.


    And in this city, he didn''t perceive any life signals from the frost giant and the flame giant.


    This also means that the city is still under the rule of the Warner Protoss.


    Rogge did not directly teleport Hinata and Fenrir to the city, but teleported to the vicinity of Red Rock City.


    "Fenrir, get down!"


    Before entering the city, he needed to pretend for himself and Fenrir.


    He has a good reputation in Asgard, which means that his reputation in the Warner Protoss is very bad.


    In order to avoid some unpleasant things, mainly because he didn''t want to spoil his trip with Hinata, he planned to change his appearance into the city.


    As for Fenrir, not many people in the Warner Protoss have seen Fenrir.


    But the problem is that Fenrir''s size is too big, let him enter the city in a real form, the trouble is also not small.


    When Fenrir was lying on the ground and pointed his head at Roger, Roger raised his right hand and placed his palm on Fenrir''s head.


    Ninfa¡¤Orc Transformation!


    Bang!


    A huge cloud of white smoke was produced out of thin air, covering Fenrir completely.


    When the smoke cleared, Fenrir, who was severely reduced in size, appeared in front of Rogge.


    Regarding how to solve the problem of Fenrir''s too large size, Rogge finally gave up his plan to use magic, and instead studied the ninjutsu he was better at.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 630： Red Rock City

    The orc transforms, it''s just that Roger can name it casually.


    Anyway, except for Fenrir, this ninjutsu would not be performed on other people.


    To use this ninjutsu, there is a prerequisite, and that is to use it with your own psychic beast.


    Through the connection between itself and the psychic beast, help the psychic beast that can''t understand ninjutsu to perform the transformation technique. This is the effect of the orc transformation.


    The beast refers to the psychic beast.


    People refer to ninjas who perform spells.


    Transformation is the effect of this technique.


    Simple and rude name, simple and rude effect.


    After Rogge and Fenrir performed the orc transformation together, Fenrir''s body size changed from more than ten meters long to more than one meter long, which seemed to be no different from ordinary wild wolves in the wild.


    After confirming that Fenrir was nothing unusual after "shrinking", Rogge performed a transformation technique.


    Bang!


    After the white smoke dissipated, he became like a water gate.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Although Watergate''s appearance was not as good as his original appearance, Rogge didn''t care too much about it.


    And Hinata is not the kind of superficial face control, not to mention that he has just become the appearance of Watergate, even if he becomes the appearance of Danzo, Hinata will not mind anymore.


    But at that time, it was Roger himself who would mind.


    After making a facelift, Roger took Hinata and the shrinking Fenrir to the Red Rock City. After paying a few gold coins at the city gate, they smoothly entered this area, which is famous for producing red rock mines. city ??of.


    Since it was traveling with Hinata to Warnerheim, Rogge certainly did not forget to make some strategies and preparations in advance.


    Red Rock is one of Warnerheim''s unique resources. Compared with ordinary rocks, Red Rock has a certain magic affinity and is suitable for building magic-related buildings such as mage towers or large magic circles.


    Because of the outbreak of wars everywhere, Hongyan City, far away from the front line, also inevitably appeared some suspicious atmosphere.


    Not long after entering Hongyan City, Roger and the others encountered three heavily armed patrol teams.


    "It seems that the people of Warnerheim are not doing very well these days."


    Roger said with a slight emotion.


    "The most injured in the war will always be these ordinary people."


    Hina Tian turned his head and looked around the residents of Hongyan City who didn''t seem to have much vitality, and said slowly.


    "Woo~" Fenrir also expressed his opinion.


    "Forget it, this is not something we can manage."


    After speaking, Roger took Hinata''s hand and walked towards the business district of Hongyan City.


    Tourism is basically inseparable from the four basic principles of eating, drinking and having fun.


    If you are not here to see the sights, then going to the business district is definitely a choice that can''t go wrong.


    Unlike cities on earth, Red Rock City, or most of the cities in Warnerheim, still retains a purer style.


    The buildings in the city are not high, and the area of ??the shops is not particularly large.


    Especially shops such as taverns and weapon shops, there is an illusion that Rogge returns to the European Middle Ages.


    Of course, in terms of time, it should be the European Middle Ages that referred to Warnerheim''s style.


    In a tavern called "Sunset," Roger said to the waiter standing next to him: "All the signature dishes in the store are served, and also give me a bottle of your best spirits here. "


    After speaking, Roger gave the waiter a few gold coins.


    Although Warnerheim is not the earth, gold is still the hard currency here.


    However, gold can only be regarded as a relatively ordinary kind, spar with energy is the real high-level currency.


    Regardless of these gold coins without any avatars or energy spars, there are a lot of them in Rogge''s psychic scrolls, enough for him and Hinata to spend their days at Warnerheim.


    "Sir, do you need to prepare some food for your pet?"


    The tavern waiter put the gold coin in his pocket with a smile on his face, and continued to ask.


    "no need!"


    Regardless of Fenrir''s appearance as an ordinary wolf, his body is still that amazing giant wolf.


    For Fenrir, the amount of food prepared in the pub is not even a snack.


    "Okay, my lord."


    After tasting an authentic Warnerheim lunch with Hinata, Roger took Hinata and Fenrir out of the tavern.


    However, not long after they left the tavern, a group of Warner Protoss soldiers in armor stopped in front of them.


    "You wolf is good, I want it!"


    A knight riding an earthwalking dragon condescendingly said to Roger.


    Afterwards, he threw a bag of gold coins to Roger.


    amount¡­¡­


    Isn''t this development a bit more casual, I just came here to travel!


    Roger didn''t reply, let alone pick up the tossed bag of gold coins.


    Just as the money bag full of gold coins was about to be thrown on him, an invisible barrier stood in front of the money bag, blocking the path of the money bag.


    ßÑdangdangdang...


    The gold coin fell out of the purse and fell to the ground.


    The scattered gold coins immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding pedestrians, and the face of the knight riding on the ground walking dragon became gloomy.


    "I don''t know what to do!"


    The knight on the earth travel dragon snorted coldly.


    At the same time, the soldiers of the Warner Protoss who stopped Rogge and the others drew their swords.


    Seeing the actions of these soldiers, Rogge shook his head helplessly, and then said to Fenrir: "Fenrir, just teach them a lesson, don''t kill them."


    Rogge didn''t expect that he, who was just visiting Hongyan City, would encounter something that would happen in this novel.


    "Wow~"


    After hearing Roger''s instructions, Fenrir let out an excited wolf howl.


    Then, he discovered that he was still in the form of that little wild wolf.


    Rogge didn''t remove Fenrir''s transformation technique, in fact, there is no need for Fenrir to show his identity when dealing with these soldiers.


    "Kill this guy, the wolf stays with the woman!"


    The knight on the earth travel dragon issued the order to attack.


    At the beginning, his attention was on Fenrir.


    When he looked at Rogge carefully, he found Hinata standing behind Rogge.


    So, the target he wanted changed from Fenrir to Fenrir and Hinata.


    Has the knight education of the Warner Protoss reduced to this point?


    Looking at the unabashedly greedy look of the Earthwalking Dragon Knight, Roger decided to give this guy who didn''t know where he came from, a little education he would never forget.


    Illusion: The Art of Naruto Seeing!


    Standing on the spot, Roger didn''t even lift his hand, and the magic of Naraku''s sight, which allowed the spellcaster to see the most horrible things in his heart, descended on the Earthwalking Dragon Knight.


    At the same time, the smaller Fenrir rushed toward the Warner Protoss soldier like a black shadow.


    what! ! !


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 631： Female Thor is my cousin

    After throwing the magic of sight of Naraku, which could only see the most horrible sight in his heart, onto the knight in golden armor, Rogge heard an indescribable scream.


    The sudden and miserable cry of the Earthwalking Dragon Knight not only frightened Rogge, but also the soldiers of the Warner Protoss.


    This cry even made them ignore Fenrir, who was struck by lightning.


    laugh! laugh¡­¡­


    Although Fenrir was also taken aback by this miserable cry, his movements did not have the slightest effect, and like a shadow, he threw down a Warner Protoss soldier.


    Without Rogge''s order, Fenrir would only have one way to deal with these Warner Protoss soldiers, and that would be to kill these guys who didn''t know the heights of the sky and earth directly.


    Especially the guy riding on the ground dragon.


    Buy me?


    What are you kidding me? I''m Fenrir, a giant wolf who has fought in the Nine Realms, a terrifying monster that shakes the earth.


    The terrible cry of the Earthwalking Dragon Knight became the background sound of Fenrir''s battle.


    In just over ten seconds, Fenrir resolved the pair of heavily armed Warner Protoss soldiers and completely lost their fighting power.


    "Wow!!!"


    After defeating all the mediocre Warner Protoss soldiers, Fenrir raised his head and screamed.


    Afterwards, he returned to Rogge with a look of disdain.


    It wasn''t until Fenrir returned to his side that Roger dispelled the illusion of the Earthwalker Dragon Knight, bringing the terrible cry to an end.


    Whirring whirring¡­¡­


    After the effect of Naraku''s Seeing Art disappeared, the consciousness of the earth travel dragon knight also returned to the real world, panting for breath.


    When he finally calmed down the fear in his heart, he saw a scene that he hadn''t imagined at all.


    A whole group of heavily armed Warner Protoss soldiers, without exception, were all lying on the ground at this time.


    The bright red blood stained the surrounding ground, and the well-made weapons and armors were either completely broken or severely damaged.


    How is this going?


    how can that be?


    As the leader of this squad, the Earth Traveling Dragon Knight knows the strength of the team.


    Although the number of people in the team is not large, each of them is a veteran with rich combat experience for many years.


    Even if it encounters the same number of frost giants or flame giants, this team is confident of victory.


    Although the character of the earth travel dragon knight is not good, his vision is not bad.


    Just glanced roughly at the scars on these soldiers, and he judged that only Fenrir had done it.


    The scars on the soldiers were all bites from wild beasts, and without exception, they were only attacked once.


    Was it all made by that wolf?


    After thinking of this, the eyes of the earth travel dragon knight looking at Fenrir and Rogge became serious.


    The tamed warcraft alone already possesses such terrifying strength, so what kind of strength the person who tames this warcraft will have.


    The Earth Dragon Knight swallowed unconsciously.


    Trouble this time!


    Although the Earth Traveling Dragon Knight didn''t say a word, his expression already revealed his panic and fear at this time.


    After watching Roger and Fenrir without saying a word for a few seconds, the Dragon Knight made a move that a normal person would do.


    run!


    Run now!


    The Earth Traveling Dragon Knight did not hesitate, and with a sudden force with his right hand, he directly pulled the reins on the Earth Traveling Dragon, trying to ride the Earth Traveling Dragon away from here.


    The moment he pulled the reins, Roger whistled at Fenrir.


    Although Fenrir hadn''t stayed with Rogge for a long time, he was Rogge''s psychic beast anyway.


    At the moment Rogge''s whistle was heard, Fenrir understood what he meant.


    "Woohoo!"


    Fenrir did not scream like before, but barked his teeth and let out a low cry.


    Fenrir''s low whistle was not too loud, and it might not be audible if it was a little farther away.


    But just the second after he uttered a low cry, that nearly two meters tall and five or six meters long Earthwalking dragon seemed to have suddenly encountered a natural enemy, and his brain was lying on the ground, letting the knight on his back drive it. All motionless.


    "I want to leave without saying a word, isn''t it a bit impolite!"


    If it were at other times, Rogley wouldn''t bother to take care of the existence of such strength as the Earth Traveling Dragon Knight.


    But now, he didn''t plan to let this guy go so easily.


    The armor on the dragon knight is not ordinary.


    Excellent workmanship and rare materials.


    More importantly, this is a set of enchanted armor.


    Moreover, the clan emblem of a certain family was engraved on the chest of the armor.


    This guy is a noble child and a descendant of a powerful family.


    From the arrogance that this guy showed just now, and the team he was carrying with him, it is not difficult to infer this.


    Those Warner Protoss soldiers lying on the ground are not ordinary goods, but regular troops.


    Don''t look at them for only more than ten seconds in front of Fenrir, it is because the power gap between Fenrir and them is too huge.


    "what do you want?"


    No matter how hard he tried, after the earth travel dragon was unwilling to stand up, the knight in golden armor finally spoke.


    "It''s not what I want, but what do you plan to do?"


    "I just finished dinner with my woman, and as soon as I went out, I met someone who wanted to sell my wolf forcibly."


    "If I don''t agree, this guy will kill me and take away my woman and my wolf."


    "You come and tell me, if you encounter something like this, what would you do?"


    Rogge said as he walked towards the Earth Traveling Dragon Knight.


    As he passed the soldiers lying on the ground, he jumped slightly, past the soldiers and the blood stains on the ground.


    "I can compensate you, no matter what you want, I can compensate you."


    The Dragon Knight said immediately, for fear that he would anger Roger if he speaks slowly.


    Rogge did not answer, just smiled and continued to walk towards him.


    "I can apologize to you, as long as you agree, I will apologize to you immediately!"


    The Earth Traveling Dragon Knight continued, but Roger remained unmoved, and even the pace of his advancement did not change the slightest.


    "You can''t move me, the goddess of thunder Vigantini and Vigorf are my cousins. If you dare to do something to me, they will definitely not spare you!!!"


    The earth travel dragon knight almost yelled this sentence.


    Wigertini and Wigolf?


    Rogge stopped his progress and looked at the Dragon Knight with a smile while holding back his smile.


    Isn''t the Warner Protoss deserted? Why are these two sisters again?


    After seeing Rogge finally stopped, the Dragon Knight finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It looks like it should be all right, saved!


    Thinking of this, the arrogant look of the Earth Traveling Dragon Knight slowly appeared on his face.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 632： Thomas Rice

    Has this guy learned to change his face?


    Seeing the arrogant look reappearing on the face of the Earth Traveling Dragon Knight, Roger shook his head helplessly.


    No matter which world you are in, there are always these self-righteous guys.


    "It turns out that the twin female Thor is your cousin, which is interesting."


    "But I''m a little curious, do they know that they have a cousin who is doing things outside?"


    Wigertini and Wigolf can be regarded as the Warner Protoss that Roger knows best.


    Although some unpleasant things happen every time they meet, they are considered acquaintances anyway.


    "what do you mean?"


    The Dragon Knight found that things did not seem to develop as he imagined.


    According to his thoughts, Rogge would be more or less respectful after knowing that Wigertini and Wigall were his cousins.


    But now it seems that things are completely different from what he imagined.


    "It''s not interesting, it''s just a little curious."


    "If I remember correctly, the two sisters are quite reasonable people and definitely can''t do anything to bully others."


    After hearing Rogge''s words, the earth travel dragon knight gradually put away his arrogant expression.


    Although until now, he still doesn''t know who Rogge is.


    But judging from the tone of Rogge speaking now, he seems to be very familiar with Wigtini and Wigolf.


    Is it a friend of my cousin?


    This thought came to the mind of the Earth Traveling Dragon Knight.


    No, it should be impossible!


    Although the Earth Dragon Knight hadn''t seen the two sisters of Wigdini for a while, he was the cousin of the two sisters of Wigdini anyway, and he knew his cousin well.


    If Wigertini really had any friends of the opposite **** that he knew very well, he couldn''t have heard of it.


    Just when the Earth Traveling Dragon Knight was about to ask Roger''s name, the city guards of Red Rock City finally arrived on the scene.


    There was a battle in the city, and these city guards would come to the scene as soon as they said anything.


    Before long, more than one hundred Warner Protoss warriors surrounded Rogge and the others with the Earthwalking Dragon Knights.


    Afterwards, a knight in black armor came to the two of them on a horse.


    Just look at the black armor on this knight to know that he is the commander of this city guard.


    "Who moved the hand first?"


    After looking at the two of Rogge, the black knight spoke.


    "It''s him, he moved the hand first!"


    The Earth Traveling Dragon Knight did not hesitate, pointed directly at Roger and said loudly.


    Afterwards, he continued to say to the Black Knight: "I am Thomas Rice, the Golden Thorns family, the third heir of the Rice family, the cousin of the goddess of Thor Vigtini and Weigelf, and the third knight of the Blue Navy. The captain of the twelfth team of the regiment."


    "I was ordered to return to the capital, passing by Hongyan City and ran into this guy. As a result, his monsters began to attack my guard."


    Nice job!


    Thomas Rice¡¯s self-reported family and inverted black and white can be regarded as an accomplished master.


    "Is what he said true?"


    After hearing Thomas Rice''s narration, the black knight condescendingly said to Roger.


    "If you think it''s true, then it''s true."


    Roger answered indifferently.


    As long as the brain is normal and the eyes are not blind, you will know what is going on at a glance.


    Not to mention that there are so many passers-by.


    "Then you are tacitly acquiescing to what Mr. Rice said."


    The black knight continued to speak in a serious tone.


    Lord Rice?


    Rogge thought that the black knight would do something more tactful, but he didn''t expect that he would say it so openly.


    But this is also normal. Compared with Thomas Rice of noble origin, he is indeed a better handle from unknown origins.


    "Well, I won''t pretend, it''s my hand first."


    "I finished my meal at noon today, and I was in a good mood, so I let my monsters attack a group of passing regular guards to cheer up."


    When talking about the regular army, Roger deliberately increased his tone.


    "Since your Excellency has admitted his atrocities, let me go to the city guard station!"


    "Come on! Take them away!"


    The black knight riding a war horse immediately gave the order, but the city guard soldiers who surrounded Rogge and others, as if they hadn''t heard his order at all, stood motionless.


    "What are you doing in a daze, do it!"


    The black knight''s tone became a little unhappy, and he shouted loudly.


    But even so, the city guard soldiers under him remained motionless.


    "Don''t waste your energy, they can''t even move a finger without my permission."


    Roger looked up at the black knight and said slowly.


    Then, continue to walk towards Thomas Rice.


    "By the way, I advise you not to draw your sword. You can''t afford the consequences."


    The black knight''s right hand had just held the hilt of the sword, and Roger''s voice came again.


    But obviously, this black knight was not the kind of person who would be obedient.


    He suddenly pulled out the saber around his waist, pinched the belly of the horse with his legs, and drove the horse towards Rogge.


    Wind Escape¡¤Scythe Itachi!


    In an instant, the storm was born out of thin air, and wind blades like a weasel slashed across the body of the black knight one after another.


    Bang!


    This sudden storm only lasted just two or three seconds before it came to an abrupt end.


    The black knight who rode a high war horse towards Rogge fell to the ground along with the war horse, and his right hand holding the sword rolled on the ground several times.


    As the initiator of all this, Roger didn''t even look at the black knight whose right hand was chopped off, and came directly to Thomas Rice.


    "You said, if I abolish you, will your family chase me desperately?"


    After hearing Roger''s question, Thomas Rice took his attention from the severed black knight and looked at Roger in shock and confusion.


    "Forget it, looking at you, I don''t know the answer anymore."


    After speaking, Roger raised his right hand and compared it to the shape of a pistol.


    Water Escape¡¤The Art of Water Iron Cannon!


    Bang bang bang bang...


    In an instant, Roger fired four Chakra liquid bullets, piercing Thomas'' armor and breaking his limbs.


    Ahhhhhhhh! ! !


    Thomas''s miserable scream resounded across the street again.


    After doing these things, Rogge ignored Thomas who screamed, nor the black knight who had severed his hand. He came to Hinata and Fenrir and used Quantum Teleportation to leave Red Rock City.


    When the aurora-like brilliant light completely disappeared, those City Guard soldiers who had been cast by him with the effect of the hold spell regained the right to move.


    The journey of Red Rock City ended sooner than in Rogge''s plan, which made his original good mood a lot lower.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 633： auctions

    The capital of the Warner Protoss, the city of supreme honor.


    At this time, a week has passed since the episode of Red Rock City.


    During this week, Roger took Hinata and Fenrir to several well-known cities under the rule of the Warner Protoss for a journey of physical and mental pleasure.


    And the royal capital of the Warner Protoss, the City of High Honor, is the last stop in his plan.


    After interrupting Thomas Rice''s limbs, Roger got his wish and was wanted by the Rice family of the Golden Thorns family.


    And he was not the only one wanted, and Hinata and Fenrir were also on the list.


    Although the wanted warrants of the three of them spread to all the cities under the rule of the Warner Protoss, they did not cause any trouble to his travel.


    Transfiguration, once again proved his worth.


    Rogge turned himself into the appearance of a **** fairy Jiraiya.


    Of course, it was Jiraiya when he was young, not the lecherous and wretched fellow after he was old.


    At his request, Hinata became the five generations of Hokage, the legendary Sannin, and Tsunadehime in his youth.


    As for Fenrir, he used the orc transformation technique to become a red toad with black stripes.


    For his toad form, Fenrir expressed his opinion appropriately.


    But because of language barriers, his suggestion was temporarily shelved.


    As a result, an alternative travel combination appeared in Warnerheim.


    The white-haired young man with a proud blonde girl sat on the back of a huge red toad and walked through the famous cities in Warnerheim.


    At the beginning, Rogge was a little worried about whether the giant red toad that Fenrir transformed into would be a little too different.


    But facts have proved that in a country with a long history and the beginning of the universe era, huge creatures are not surprising.


    Except that Fenrir had to pay more for the red toad when entering the city, the red toad that Fenrir transformed into did not encounter any problems.


    "Are you really not going to see the two sisters Wigtini and Wigall, I heard that someone has captured them more than once?"


    Since Hinata had heard of the names of Wigdini and Weigelf from Thomas, their names were mentioned by Hinata almost every day.


    Especially after knowing that Rogge had defeated and captured them twice, Hinata even teased Rogge about them from time to time.


    What''s even more exaggerated is that in a city visited before, Hinata also bought several popular novels that were completely unfounded.


    "The story that the fourth generation of Hokage and the twin female Thor had to tell (2


    "Becoming a ninja begins with defeating the female Thor"


    "Ninja Farewell"


    ...


    Rogge never thought that the Warner Protoss, which seemed to be extremely traditional, was actually no worse than Earth in terms of popular fiction.


    And unlike the online novels on the earth, these novels by Warner Protoss not only don''t have the so-called 404, but also come with illustrations for important plots.


    Excessive!


    The workload of the cultural supervision department of Warner Protoss is seriously unsaturated!


    Since Hinata purchased these novels, Roger found that he had completely lost the right to interpret.


    No matter what he said, Hinata would look at him with that kind of "oh~ so it is~" eyes.


    After trying several times, he gave up his intention to explain.


    Love it, I haven''t done it anyway!


    I, Rogge, are not afraid of shadows.


    "Then if you don''t mind, I will stay at their house tonight?"


    Since the explanation is useless, do the opposite.


    Rogge didn''t believe that Hinata would really agree to go to the Wigdini sisters'' house for the night.


    "Yes, if you want to go, go."


    Looking at the appearance of the young Tsunadehime, the essence of Hinata''s teeth gritted and smiled, Rogge felt that he seemed to be walking a little too far on the edge of death.


    "Hey, look, there is a bald head outside!"


    Rogge, who has experienced many battles, certainly wouldn''t be fooled so easily, and immediately changed the subject.


    After enjoying a luxurious lunch in this small well-known tavern in the capital, Roger and Hinata left the tavern and led away Fenrir who had nothing to do in the mount parking area.


    Of course the waiter in the tavern did not forget to prepare food for Fenrir.


    It''s just that what was placed in front of him was just a feast of toads that fit his current identity.


    After taking Hina Tsunadehime Tian and Fen Toad Lear around the business district of the royal capital for an afternoon, Roger and the others finally returned to the hotel.


    Even if he has the strength close to his heavenly father, shopping is still a bit too painful for a man.


    Roger now felt that he was more tired than having a fight with Thanos.


    And Hinata, who also spent an afternoon strolling around, played with his "trophies" full of energy.


    Just as Roger was considering whether he should go to the hotel bar for a drink, a knock on the door suddenly rang.


    After opening the door, he saw a hotel waiter in an exquisite uniform.


    "Mr. Jilaiya, hello, I''m sorry to disturb you!"


    "The auction house next to you will have a small auction tonight. If you don''t mind, you can go over and take a look with your wife. This is the admission letter for the auction."


    After speaking, the waiter handed Rogge a black admission letter and auction manual.


    "Okay, I get it!"


    After receiving the auction invitation letter and the auction brochure from the waiter, Roger closed the door and opened the auction brochure to take a look.


    These auction items, yes!


    Although he didn''t know the history of the Warner Protoss, the introduction in the manual still made him quite excited.


    "There is an auction tonight. It looks pretty good. Are you interested in seeing it?"


    After returning to the bedroom, Rogge handed the invitation letter and manual to Hinata who was trying on clothes.


    "It''s fine if you decide, I can do it!"


    Compared with auctions, Hinata is obviously more interested in the clothes and jewelry he just bought.


    "Then go take a look, anyway, idle is idle."


    Rogge glanced at Hinata who was trying on a black deep V-back long dress, and returned to the living room bored.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    night.


    Rogge and Hinata, who put on Warnerheim''s traditional costumes, went to the auction house next to the hotel, and walked into this very large and famous auction house.


    The name of the auction house is very common, called "Lost Treasure."


    But behind this common name, the auction house has a legendary history.


    It is said that this place once auctioned the personal weapon of a certain **** king of the Warner Protoss, as well as a godhead with powerful divine potential.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 634： Silver surfboard

    Whether it is the weapon of the **** king or the godhead, it belongs to the existence that can be met and cannot be sought.


    In fact, until now, Roger knew only two weapons of the **** king.


    One is Odin''s Eternal Spear, and the other is the Storm Axe that has not yet been created.


    Needless to say the power of the Eternal Spear, Odin was able to make a reputation in the universe, and the Eternal Spear was absolutely indispensable.


    As for the Storm Axe, although it has not yet been born, in other parallel universes, it blocked the attack of the All-Gem Infinite Glove and cut off Thanos¡¯ head.


    If divided by combat power, the side weapons of the **** king can make the existence of the sub-heavenly father level directly counter the heavenly father level.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that the **** king''s side weapon is willing to recognize the existence of the user.


    If the **** king¡¯s personal weapon represents part of the **** king¡¯s power, then the godhead with the potential to be promoted to a powerful **** power represents the possibility of becoming a **** king.


    No matter where this auction house called "The Lost Treasure House" got these two things, it can only prove one thing, that is, behind this auction house, there is definitely a big man behind it.


    Not surprisingly, that person was either Niald, the current king of the Warner Protoss, or Gulweig, the mother of the two Wigetini sisters.


    In addition to the two of them, Roger couldn''t think of anyone else in the Warner Protoss who could do this.


    This is why he decided to take Hinata to take a look after reading the introduction of this auction house.


    He didn''t come for the elven girl in Alfheim to be auctioned tonight, absolutely not.


    Under the leadership of the staff, Roger and Hinata came to a box on the second floor.


    Something is wrong!


    When the staff repeatedly explained that this was their seat tonight, Roger frowned.


    Although he spent the past two days spreading money like a nouveau riche in the capital, he was only confined to spending money like a nouveau riche with Hinata.


    After entering the royal capital, not only did he not show his strength in front of other people, but he also deliberately hid his energy fluctuations and aura, disguising himself as an ordinary Warner Protoss.


    "what''s happenin?"


    Seeing the puzzled look on Roger''s face, Hinata immediately asked.


    "Something''s wrong! In this kind of auction, how could we two groundless outsiders be arranged in this level of VIP box, and the admission letter we used was a hotel gift."


    After hearing Rogge''s explanation, Hinata also noticed something was wrong, and immediately decided to roll his eyes.


    As soon as Hinata was about to mobilize Chakra, Roger stopped her.


    "It''s not necessary, just wait with peace of mind."


    "The person who arranged this box for us will definitely show up tonight."


    After speaking, Rogla took Hinata to the only two chairs in the box, and sat down calmly.


    Compared with the lobby on the first floor, the box on the second floor not only has a wider view, but also has a series of magic arrays including the soundproof magic array, which creates an independent and comfortable space without external interference.


    When the magic clock in the hall turned to the "Wolf''s Time" representing Warnerheim at eight o''clock in the night, the auction began on time.


    A proud female auctioneer in a red dress and a proud figure walked onto the auction stage with all kinds of style, opening her speech with a seductive voice.


    Roger didn''t pay much attention to what the female auctioneer said specifically.


    His gaze now stayed on the red dress of the auctioneer.


    This fork is really bold enough!


    Whether it''s on the chest or on the thighs, it can basically be said to be at the limit.


    I admire the designer of this long skirt!


    After the decent opening remarks ended, the auction entered the main topic.


    After getting tonight''s auction brochure, Roger already knew what tonight''s auctions were.


    There are three lots that interest him a little bit tonight.


    The first is the elven girl in Alfheim.


    The second is the sword in the stone.


    It is said that this is an adventurer of a certain Warner Protoss brought back from the earth.


    As for whether this sword in the stone was the one in his memory, Rogge couldn''t confirm for the time being.


    The third is a silver surfboard.


    In the auction manual, there are not many introductions about this silver surfboard.


    One night, the silver surfboard fell from the sky and fell to Warnerheim, where it was picked up by a farmer couple.


    Later, the auction house bought the silver surfboard from the farmer couple.


    According to the auction house''s test, this smooth silver surfboard, like mercury, can give users a certain increase in physical fitness and the ability to fly.


    Other than that, there is no more information.


    When he saw this silver surfboard from the auction brochure, a person he had never seen appeared in his mind.


    The Silver Surfer, or rather, the Silver Shadow Man!


    From the appearance point of view, this silver surfboard is indeed very similar to the surfboard of the Silver Shadowman.


    But if it is really the surfboard of Silver Shadowman, then the ability of this surfboard is definitely not as simple as what is written in the auction manual.


    The Warner Protoss may not know who the Silver Shadow Man is, but Roger knows it all.


    Silver Shadow, whose real name is Nolin Ryder, is an astronomer on a planet in the outer galaxy.


    When this planet was selected by the planet Devourer, a unit of great combat power, Nolin Ryder, who was not the Silver Shadow Man, used himself to serve the planet Devourer and to find other suitable planets for him, praying for the planet Devourer to release it. Past his home star.


    The Planet Devourer accepted Nolin''s proposal and bestowed him with powerful cosmic energy.


    Thus, the silver surfer was born.


    At the moment of becoming a silver surfer, Nolin''s memory, good and evil, conscience, and moral values ??disappeared.


    Even when the Planet Devourer ordered him to search for edible planets, the first thing the Silver Surfer pointed at was his home star.


    However, the Planet Devourer is somewhat conscientious.


    He did not devour the silver surfer''s home star, but said something that was not divine at all but very human.


    "I made an agreement with a respectable person, not to eat that one"


    ...


    During the time he wandered through the universe, Rogge had heard of the name of the Planet Devourer.


    But I don''t know if it was because of good luck or bad luck. He never saw this famous Uncle Tun.


    While Rogge wondered whether the silver surfboard sold tonight was the surfboard under the Silver Shadowman, the elf girl in Alfheim was pushed onto the auction stand.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 635： Elf Girl

    Even Roger, who was accustomed to seeing beautiful women, still inevitably produced a fascinating heartbeat at the first sight of this fairy girl.


    Slightly curly light blonde long hair, a face that fills male creatures with a desire to protect, and a delicate body that just fits perfectly with the face...


    Is this the spirit of Alfheim?


    Rogge sighed silently in his heart.


    Not only did he feel this way, but the people sitting in the lobby on the first floor exclaimed.


    Without the introduction of the auctioneer, the auction price of the elven girl can rise at a terrifying speed.


    In less than a minute, the auction price of the elven girl rose from 10,000 magic crystal coins to 120,000 magic crystal coins.


    Magic Crystal Coin is the highest-ranking currency of Warnerheim.


    The exchange price with ordinary gold is roughly one to ten thousand.


    Of course, this exchange price is not stable and will fluctuate freely around 10,000.


    When wars are breaking out on the front lines like now, the exchange price has come to around one to twelve thousand.


    The reason why Rogge knows this is because he had just made one exchange two days ago.


    However, he did not exchange gold coins for magic crystal coins, but used Asgard''s magic crystals for magic crystal coins.


    Before the start of the trip, he made a special trip to Asgard and took some magic crystals with Sol.


    He originally planned to take some of Warnerheim''s magic crystal coins, but found that there were not many magic crystal coins in Asgard''s golden palace, so he took the magic crystal coins next to him.


    These magic crystals are not for nothing, mainly because he can''t do things that take advantage of friends.


    For these magic crystals, he asked Konoha Hidden Village to send a batch of vibration gold enough for Asgard to use for ten years.


    Now in his psychic scroll, there are about 1.3 million magic crystal coins and a batch of Asgard magic crystals that have not yet been exchanged.


    Fortunately, he was the magic crystal coin exchanged in the capital, otherwise, he might not be able to complete the exchange so smoothly.


    "150,000 magic crystals!"


    "One hundred sixty thousand!"


    "180,000!"


    ...


    The auction price of the elven girl is still rising, but until now, the asking price has been for guests in the lobby on the first floor.


    Are the guests on the second floor so dignified?


    Rogge looked at the surrounding boxes curiously.


    Because of the magic circle, he couldn''t see through the one-way magic barrier, he could only roughly estimate that there were guests in those boxes.


    Although he could still use Chakra Sensation to confirm whether there was anyone in these boxes, he resisted this impulse in order to avoid extra branches.


    This is the royal capital of the Warner Protoss. In this place, there are many people who can be sensitive to Chakra Sensation.


    "The little girl below is very poor, what do you think?"


    Roger glanced at Hinata and said casually.


    "Little girl? She is an elf. She is at least several times your age, or even ten times your age."


    After traveling in Warnerheim for a while, Hinata is no longer the ordinary earthling who knows nothing about the nine kingdoms.


    Although she has not been to countries such as Asgard and Jotunheim, her knowledge of the nine kingdoms has far surpassed ordinary people on earth.


    "Age is a thing that depends on the lifespan of the species itself."


    "From the perspective of the elf''s lifespan, the elf below is indeed a little girl, at most just an adult."


    "But looking at how scared she is now, she is more likely to be a minor."


    Rogge explained his point.


    "Okay, say so much, don''t you just want to participate in the auction?"


    "If you want to shoot, shoot, anyway, men are creatures who only think with their lower body."


    Hinata gave Roger a white glance.


    amount¡­¡­


    Since his partner had said so, if Roger continued to be reserved, he would have been a bit too pretentious.


    And strictly speaking, he was really interested in the elves of Alfheim.


    Among the nine kingdoms, except for the Hare Hades, where the goddess of death was once imprisoned, he is the only country of elves that he has not visited.


    So it is normal for him to be interested in elves.


    After all, curiosity is something that every living creature will possess.


    "Three hundred thousand!"


    After looking at the few people who were bidding on the first floor, Roger directly paid the price to 300,000.


    Adding a little bit of ten thousand to twenty thousand is not in line with his handwriting.


    For auction, what you want is a bully.


    The magic circle in the box spread his voice, causing a small pause in the originally fierce bidding.


    But soon, competitors appeared on the first floor.


    "Thirty-one thousand!" This is a man who is so fat that one person needs to occupy two positions.


    In terms of the physical fitness of the Warner Protoss, being able to get fat to this point is a kind of talent.


    "Four hundred thousand!" Roger bid again.


    If he just asked the price to 300,000 yuan, it was just a bit overbearing.


    Then his current bid has only one meaning.


    That is this elven girl, he is about to decide.


    The fat competitor on the first floor raised his head and glanced at the box Rogge was in, then raised and lowered his right hand, lowered and raised.


    After repeating it several times, the obese competitor finally chose to give up.


    Four hundred thousand magic crystal coins, this price has far exceeded the normal price that an elf should have.


    But this is also normal. Not every elf can, like this elf **** stage, give people a strong desire for protection that I see pity.


    Especially the slightly rugged collar on the elf girl''s neck, it even aroused the elf girl''s weakness and pity to the limit.


    "Four hundred thousand for the first time!"


    "Four hundred thousand for the second time!"


    "Four hundred thousand..."


    At the moment when the female auctioneer was about to drop the hammer, a female voice suddenly heard from the box opposite Roger.


    "Forty-five thousand magic crystal coins!"


    female?


    No, it''s just an auction of an elf girl, you are a woman to join in the fun.


    Just when Rogge was about to keep bidding up, he suddenly stopped.


    Something is wrong! It''s really wrong!


    Although the voice of the woman who had just sounded had some personal characteristics hidden by the Sound Transmission Magic Array, Roger still felt that he seemed to have heard the voice somewhere.


    Wigertini, or, Weigelf?


    The only Warner Protoss women he knew were their two sisters.


    Will it be their two sisters?


    After thinking about it quickly, he finally made the decision to bid.


    But before bidding, he also adjusted his voice with the sound transmission magic circle.


    "Five hundred thousand!"


    After reporting his latest price, he directly turned off the Sound Transmission Magic Array.


    As long as the other party continues to increase, no matter how much he adds, he just gives up.


    The elven **** the auction stage is indeed very attractive, but it has not yet made him desperate to bid.


    He hasn''t forgotten that there are two lots of swords in the stone and silver surfboards.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 636： Sword in the Stone

    "Five hundred thousand for the first time!"


    ¡®The second time for half a million! ¡¯


    The beautiful auctioneer on the stage started the final countdown, while Roger waited calmly for the other party''s next price increase.


    "Five hundred thousand..."


    Having said that, the auctioneer glanced at the second-floor box that had just increased the price.


    However, the box opposite Rogge did not respond.


    "The third time, the deal!"


    Snapped!


    The auction hammer fell, and the auction of the elven girl officially ended.


    This¡­¡­


    Damn it!


    The other side did not play cards according to common sense!


    Rogge didn''t expect that in the end he actually photographed the fairy girl himself, and spent an extra 100,000 magic crystal coins for this.


    Nice job!


    Although the price was raised a bit, he didn''t take it too seriously.


    Isn''t it half a million magic crystal coins? I don''t care.


    In his psychic scroll, put 1.3 million magic crystal coins.


    But this is not all his assets.


    He did not exchange all the Asgard magic crystals into magic crystal coins, only one-third.


    So all his current assets are about 5 million magic crystal coins.


    Buying an elf girl for half a million dollars, although it was a little expensive, it was not yet heartache.


    Moreover, in addition to these magic crystal coins and magic crystals, he also has a more valuable item.


    godhead!


    To be precise, one third of the Godhead.


    The Godhead of the Panther God Buster was divided into three pieces, and he got two.


    One of them was taken by him to feed Fenrir, while the other was kept in his psychic scroll.


    Although he didn''t know much about the **** system that collects the power of faith, he speculated that the potential of the black panther **** Buster was between weak and medium.


    Weak, weak, etc., medium, strong, supreme...


    This is the division of divine power used by most divine systems.


    Among them, the powerful divine power is roughly equivalent to the **** king, and the supreme divine power is equivalent to the creation god.


    Although the Black Panther God Buster died under his joint attack with Dr. Doom, the Black Panther God is a **** who has guarded Wakanda for thousands of years.


    It is not particularly strange that its godhead can have a weak or medium level of divine power.


    Before long, the elf girl with a red collar around her neck was sent to the box where Roger was.


    After taking out five magic crystal cards representing one hundred thousand magic crystal coins and handing them to the smiling waiter next to him, he took over the collar chain in the waiter''s hand.


    Bang!


    After passing the Chakra along the chain to the collar, he directly shattered the nasty collar.


    "Don''t talk, just stay, I will ask you again if you have any questions."


    Taking a look at the elf girl who was still in a state of astonishment, Roger set his gaze on the auction stage again.


    The legendary magic sword, the heart of the hill lord, the eyeball of Medusa, the fine gold of the stars...


    One lot after another was sent to auction, and then one by one was taken away...


    Roger didn''t have much interest in auctions such as weapons, equipment and magical materials.


    He has no shortage of weapons and no interest in doing magic research, so these lots do not have any appeal to him.


    After waiting patiently, he finally waited for the second lot he was interested in.


    Sword in the Stone!


    This is a one-handed sword that looks unremarkable.


    I don''t know if the auction house is trying to exaggerate the atmosphere, or if it really gets the sword and the stone together, the sword in the stone that is now appearing on the auction stand is stuck in a huge stone.


    This thing is really a sword in the stone?


    Roger didn''t know much about the sword in the stone. He only vaguely remembered that the sword in the stone was a legendary sword from the Arthurian era. It is said that the person who draws the sword in the stone can possess the strength of the multiverse.


    In the parallel universe, the sword in the stone has had two masters.


    One is Iron Man Tony, and the other is Captain England.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he used the chakra perception technique and began to perceive the sword in the stone in detail.


    Although this move may cause dissatisfaction with the auction house, in order to determine whether the sword in the stone is the legendary treasure with multiverse power in his memory, he doesn''t mind taking some small risks.


    As long as it is not for Niold and Gulweig to join forces, he is not afraid of anyone in the Warner Protoss.


    No energy fluctuations!


    After earnestly perceiving it inside and out, he did not find any energy on the sword in the stone.


    Fake, this is definitely a fake!


    After confirming that there was no energy in this so-called sword in the stone, he immediately lost all interest.


    But it''s normal to think about it. If this is really a sword in the stone with a cosmic level of strength, it is impossible to appear in the auction house.


    Although the people of Warner Protoss didn''t know about other parallel universes like him, they would never be so stupid.


    In the end, this sword in the stone was photographed by Roger to the mysterious guest in the bread box at a low price of 10,000 magic crystal coins.


    "Sister, I told you everything, he won''t be fooled so easily."


    "Don''t forget, he is a human being on earth, he definitely knows more about the sword in the stone than you and me."


    It was not someone else who was talking, it was Weigelf of the twins Thor.


    "If you haven''t been fooled, you won''t be fooled. Anyway, he has already made one hundred thousand more magic crystal coins. It doesn''t matter if the sword in the stone can''t deceive him."


    Wigertini said indifferently, and his pale green eyes looked at the box where Roger was.


    Although Rogge entered the royal capital as a young man, his traces were discovered by the two sisters Wigtini on the first day he entered the royal capital.


    To be precise, their mother Gulwege sensed his arrival.


    Gulwege told them both, and then Weigelf, who was instinctively intuitive, made the final confirmation.


    A little bit of time passed, and finally, the silver surfboard that was suspected to be the Silver Shadow Man was carried to the auction table.


    When the silver surfboard, like mercury, was suspended next to the auctioneer, Roger once again used the Chakra perception technique.


    Unlike the sword in the stone, this time, he felt a horrible energy in the silver surfboard.


    After sensing this unfamiliar but powerful energy, he involuntarily frowned.


    Isn''t this true?


    He is not unfamiliar with the Silver Shadow Man, but because he has not seen the deity, he is not sure whether this energy is the cosmic energy that the Planet Devourer has given Silver Shadow Man.


    However, judging from the nature of energy, this possibility is very high.


    There is a big difference between the energy in the universe and the energy in the planet. As long as you have a little sensing means, you can tell the difference between the two.


    Simply put, this is similar to the difference between water attribute energy and fire attribute energy.


    Although they are all derived from a certain source of power, they are completely different in form of expression.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 637： Luo Qi

    The nature of the energy conforms to the characteristics of the cosmic energy, and the appearance is also like the surfboard of the Silver Shadow.


    If nothing else, this thing should be the surfboard of the Silver Shadow Man.


    Although I don''t know why this surfboard, which is inseparable from the Silver Shadowman, appeared in Warnerheim, and still fell from the sky in this way, but this does not affect Rogge''s plan to take it.


    Even if you make a mistake, this is a memorable souvenir.


    The reserve price of this silver surfboard is also 10,000 magic crystal coins.


    However, because the auction house itself had not figured out the origin of this surfboard, the guests present did not seem particularly interested.


    This is also normal, and Warnerheim is a country with a long civilization.


    This kind of props that have the ability to fly and can bring a certain increase in physical fitness to the user can be seen everywhere in Warnerheim, but there are definitely many.


    If it hadn''t been for this thing to fall from the sky, and there were some unknown mysteries, this surfboard wouldn''t even have the chance to get on the auction platform.


    In fact, when the auction house bought this surfboard, it only spent a few hundred magic crystal coins.


    After waiting for tens of seconds, there were still no guests on the scene to bid.


    In order to avoid false auctions, Roger took the initiative to offer.


    "Fifteen thousand!"


    This is a fairly satisfactory offer, without any surprises.


    "Twenty thousand!"


    Sure enough, when Roger started quoting, the box he had bid for before also started quoting.


    When using the Chakra Perception Technique to perceive the sword in the stone and the surfboard, he perceives the situation of the bread box, and wants to see who is sitting in the bread box.


    Unfortunately, his perception was directly blocked.


    It was not the magic circle that was shielding him from the auction house''s own magic circle, but the people sitting inside.


    Since the other party actively blocked his perception, Rogge didn''t continue to be boring, and ended the perception directly.


    So until now, he didn''t know that the two sisters Wigtini were sitting in the bread box.


    "Twenty-five thousand!" He increased the price again.


    "Thirty thousand!"


    "Thirty-five thousand!"


    ...


    It didn''t take long for the auction price of surfboards to reach 200,000 magic crystal coins.


    From these few price increases, Rogge can be 100% sure that the person on the other side is against him.


    "Three hundred thousand!" He directly mentioned the price of one hundred thousand.


    Don''t you want to play? Then I will play with you!


    Rogge, who has a net worth of 4.5 million magic crystal coins, didn''t worry that he would fail.


    "Three hundred and fifty thousand!" As expected, the opposite party increased the price, and the rate of the increase was always half of his.


    "Five hundred thousand!"


    This is the second time he has called out an offer of half a million tonight.


    If he had thrown half a million magic crystal coins for the Elf Maiden before, the people present would only think that he was a "lewd man."


    Then when he called out the offer again, his label in other people''s hearts became a "lewd idiot".


    Spending half a million magic crystal coins on a surfboard with a peculiar appearance and no rare ability is no longer a question of curiosity, but a kind of naked ignorance.


    Of course, this is just the evaluation of Roger from the guests at the scene.


    He would never think of himself as an ignorant lecherous idiot.


    Although he didn''t know why the Surfboard of the Silver Shadow Man dropped on Warnerheim, and only showed such ordinary ability, there is one thing he can confirm, that is, the surfboard is still in a normal state.


    It was not sealed, and there were no signs of damage inside.


    That being the case, this surfboard is definitely worth 500,000 magic crystal coins.


    As for why the auction house did not discover this, he did not know, nor was he interested in knowing.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the auction house, this is just a strange prop with more energy.


    It''s just like the magic items that alchemists and wizards make, which have a lot of energy, but don''t have much effect.


    "Sister, will you continue to increase the price?"


    "The price has been seriously inflated, and he may give up at any time."


    Although it is the famous twin female Thor in Warnerheim, and the daughter of the Supreme Goddess Gulweg, 500,000 magic crystal coins are not a small amount for them either.


    It''s not that they can''t take out half a million magic crystal coins, but spending half a million magic crystal coins to buy a surfboard of unknown meaning is still a bit too wasteful.


    "Add it again, if he wants more, give it to him!"


    Wigtini said indifferently.


    Later, she gave the latest offer: "Five hundred and fifty thousand!"


    "Six hundred thousand!"


    Now that the price has been bid, Rogge said nothing to give up the surfboard.


    Just when he thought he had to raise the price a few times at least, the box opposite directly gave up the bid.


    In the end, this surfboard, which was suspected to be the Silver Shadow Man, fell into Rogge''s hands.


    After handing the six hundred thousand magic crystal cards to the waiter of the auction house, he got the silver surfboard.


    He did not intend to test the surfboard in the auction house, threw the surfboard into the psychic scroll, and then left the auction house with Hinata.


    As for the elf girl who had not spoken yet, she followed behind them without saying a word.


    Hotel suite.


    "What is your name?"


    Looking at the elf girl in front of him who wanted to eat the fruit on the table but didn''t dare to speak, Roger asked.


    "Loch...Freil Roch..."


    Nice name!


    Although Rogge didn''t know much about the elven culture of Alfheim, from the eyes of people on earth, the name was fairly acceptable.


    At least it matches Luo Qi''s temperament and appearance.


    "How did you get caught?"


    Roger continued to ask.


    "Space crevice... I fell into the space crevice while wandering in the forest of the family territory, and then..."


    Having said that, Luo Qi looked like she was about to cry.


    For some reason, looking at Luo Qi''s pitiful look, Roger suddenly had an urge to pinch her face and cry her directly.


    This is the same as seeing a baby with a round face and having an urge to cry him.


    No, I can''t be so evil!


    This girl looks like a minor.


    "Okay, I get it!"


    "From today, you are this lady''s servant, understand?"


    After speaking, Rogge pointed to Hinata, who was sitting next to him, and then reaped Hinata''s eye.


    "Understand! I will be a reliable servant!"


    Luo Qi said vowedly, but judging from her appearance, she shouldn''t have any experience in this area.


    Not surprisingly, Luo Qi''s background shouldn''t be very ordinary, maybe she''s still an elf noble.


    But these are not important, since she bought her from the auction house, then she is her own "private property".


    After sending both Hinata and Luo Qi away, he psyched up the surfboard from the psychic scroll.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 638： Unexpected visitor

    The silver surfboard floated quietly in front of Roger, maintaining a distance of about ten centimeters from the ground.


    Looking at this surfboard like mercury, Roger stood up without any hesitation.


    The first feeling of stepping on a surfboard is a bit like stepping into a small shallow puddle.


    Roger could clearly feel the slight fluctuations on the surface of the surfboard like the surface of the water, as well as the thickness coming from under his feet.


    Just when he was about to manipulate Chakra into the surfboard, the mercury-like liquid on the surface of the surfboard seemed to have life, spreading upward along his feet.


    Just when the mercury-like liquid was about to pass his instep, Roger used Chakra to stop the spread of the silver liquid for the first time.


    He was not interested in becoming the "silver" person of the Silver Shadow Man.


    For him, who is obsessed with cleanliness, letting these silver liquids spread to his body is no different from the disgusting river Ganges where he actively jumped into all kinds of inexplicable things.


    This kind of thing, let alone doing it, just thinking about it will make him get goose bumps.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that when he used Chakra to stop the spread of these silver liquids, these silver liquids actually showed obvious confrontational emotions, spreading upwards in a tougher way.


    interesting!


    The silver liquid showed its dominance, but Roger was more domineering than it.


    At the beginning, he also planned to try to tame the surfboard in a gentler way.


    But now, he changed his mind.


    With a thought, the vast ocean-like Chakra in his body instantly became extremely active.


    In less than a second, these silver liquids were completely silenced and changed from the initial fluid form to solid.


    When the surfboard under his feet had no mercury-like flowing posture, he let his consciousness go into the surfboard along with Chakra.


    In Roger''s perception, the energy in the surfboard is like a small universe, magnificent and vast at the same time.


    After perceiving this scene, he can be 100% sure that the surfboard under his feet is the surfboard of Silver Shadowman.


    This kind of high-level energy, which completely conforms to the nature of the energy of the universe, is definitely not something that everyone can control.


    To be precise, it cannot be grasped by beings below the heavenly Father level.


    In terms of energy level, this cosmic energy is only slightly inferior to the energy of the infinite gem.


    After confirming this, then the authenticity of this surfboard is not difficult to judge.


    Only planet devourers or other existences at the same level can give such a high level of cosmic energy to others.


    So the question is, why did the surfboard, which is inseparable from the Silver Shadow Man, landed on Warnerheim for what reason?


    It is impossible for the Planet Devourer to target Warnerheim and then send the Silver Shadowman to Warnerheim.


    More importantly, the silver surfboard appeared in Warnerheim, so where did the Silver Shadowman go.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Rogge gave up thinking.


    If you don''t understand, then don''t want to. There is no need to waste your brain cells on such things.


    And from the moment the auction house took the surfboard, he had already regarded the surfboard as his personal property.


    Even if the Silver Shadowman appeared in front of him now, he would not return the surfboard to the Silver Shadowman.


    Unless the Silver Shadowman can give something more valuable in exchange.


    Don''t look at him just squandering the magic crystals in the auction house, but these magic crystals were all bought by him for vibrato.


    Just when he was considering whether to step on the surfboard to go outside to test it out, a knock on the door suddenly rang.


    The rapid knock on the door made Rogge frowned in dissatisfaction.


    Before he could open the door, there was an unfriendly voice outside the door.


    "Cheng Guard, rounds!"


    After hearing these words, Rogge''s face was completely gloomy.


    Room rounds are normal, and the police on the planet do this kind of thing frequently.


    But the question is, when have you ever seen the police go to the presidential suite of a five-star hotel for rounds with fanfare?


    Although the hotel where Roger currently lives is not the best hotel in the capital, it is also one of the top high-end hotels in the capital.


    Take the suite he currently lives in, for example, the cost of a day is 1,000 magic crystal coins.


    After the person at the door called out "City Guard Rounds", he was basically sure that someone had come to find fault on purpose.


    So, he gave up his plan to open the door and sat on the sofa in the living room with a calm face.


    Although Warnerheim did not have the so-called "non-retreat method" and "castle method", as long as the guys outside the door came in with the break, Roger would dare to kill them on the spot.


    He was not interested in knowing who sent the guy outside the door and what purpose it had.


    Even if the guard outside the door is really the city guard of the royal capital, his big deal is to leave the royal capital with Hinata and Luo Qi.


    He may not be able to beat the combination of Niold and Gulweig, but as long as he wants to go, no one at Warnerheim can keep him.


    Including Hela, the goddess of death who is now in Warnerheim but belongs to the invaders.


    The knock on the door continued. Luo Qi, who had been changed by Hinata, walked out of the bedroom timidly, looked at Roger sitting on the sofa with curiosity, and then turned to look at the suite door. Direction.


    Then, without saying a word, she trot back to the bedroom.


    Ten seconds later, the rapid knock on the door ceased in summer, and Roger was ready to release Shenluo Tianzheng at any time.


    Although his current eyes looked like a pair of ordinary black eyes, they were only the effect of the transformation technique.


    His right eye is always a lavender reincarnation eye.


    But things didn''t look like he thought.


    After the knocking stopped, the people outside did not choose to break in directly, but inserted the key into the keyhole.


    But even so, Rogge did not stop Shenluo Tianzheng who was always in a state of excitation.


    Whether he breaks the door or opens the door to come in, he intends to teach the uninvited guests outside the door a lesson he will never forget.


    Crunch!


    The door of the closed room was pushed open.


    Shinraten...


    At the moment when Shenluo Tianzheng was about to be released, he took the initiative to terminate the flow of Chakra.


    How could it be her?


    No, it should be said, how could it be them?


    It was no one else who pushed the door open, it was Wigtini and Wigolf in pale golden armor.


    Behind them is a small group of city guard soldiers.


    This is a bit embarrassing...


    Others may not be able to see through his disguise of transfiguration, but Weigelf can definitely see through.


    Her astonishing intuition, which can be called mind-reading, is simply the natural enemy of transfiguration technique.


    "long time no see!"


    Wigertini took the initiative to say hello, and then sat on the sofa opposite Rogge like a female man.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 639： Shura Field

    "Um... long time no see!"


    Looking at Wigtini, who was not at all polite, Roger replied silently.


    Afterwards, he continued: "I haven''t seen you for a while, your strength has improved again."


    Without actively using Chakra Sensation, he didn''t realize that it was Wigtini and Wigolf who were outside the door.


    This was an impossible thing in the past.


    "Oh, I''ve been defeated twice by you, it won''t work if you don''t work hard!"


    Wigtini said with his head up.


    Obviously, she is very satisfied with the improvement of her strength.


    When Weigelf also sat on the sofa opposite Rogge, the city guard soldiers who came with them silently closed the door.


    Bang!


    When the door was closed, Rogge took the initiative to cancel the effect of the transformation technique.


    In front of the Wigdini sisters, it didn''t make any sense to continue the transformation technique.


    As soon as the white smoke of the transformation technique dissipated, Wigtini said, "What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    Her memory of Roger still stayed in the period when both of Roger''s eyes were three-gouyu writing round eyes.


    "Like you, it''s just the changes brought about by the increase in strength."


    As long as he is not blind, he can see Roger''s asymmetrical eyes.


    Just when Wigtini was about to say something more, Hinata in the bedroom walked out with Luo Qi.


    Hinata first glanced at the two of Vigantini suspiciously, and then looked at Roger, who had already lifted his transformation technique.


    Without any hesitation, Hinata also directly lifted the effect of the transformation technique and changed back to the black, long and straight appearance before.


    Seeing Hinata and Rogge using the same ability, Wigtini frowned.


    After transforming from the proud blonde big sister to a relatively less fierce black long straight girl, Hinata gave a gentle smile, and then sat directly on Roger''s right hand.


    "My dear, who are these two sisters? Why have I never mentioned it to you."


    Hinata, you have changed!


    Listening to Hinata uttering this sentence in this green tea tone that he had never used before, Rogge swallowed unconsciously.


    "Um... This is Vigtini, this is Vigolf, they are the famous twin female Thors of Warner Protoss..."


    Rogge pointed to the two of Vigtini.


    Just when he was about to introduce Hinata to the Wigdini sisters, Hinata gently held his right hand, still maintaining the seemingly harmless smile on his face.


    "This is my girlfriend Hinata."


    After struggling for a few seconds in the terms of girlfriend, partner, wife, colleague, and co-founding partner, Roger finally chose a relatively safe relationship.


    "Oh... it turned out to be just a girlfriend... I thought Roger was already married..."


    Wigtini glanced at Hinata and said in a slightly exaggerated tone.


    This development... is not so good...


    Looking at the current environment, the three words Shurachang came to Rogge''s mind.


    No, you can''t let things go on like this.


    Just when he was about to change the subject directly, Hinata spoke.


    "Rogge, you are so true. It has been so long since you have been in the king, and you don''t introduce my sister to me."


    "I thought my sister was really like the ones written in those novels..."


    After speaking, Hinata deliberately raised his right hand and shyly hammered Roger on the shoulder.


    hiss¡­¡­


    No need to use soft fist...


    Hinata''s soft fist Chakra followed the flapping into Rogge''s shoulder, piercing his shoulder and several Chakra acupoints on his right arm like a burning iron needle.


    "it''s all my fault¡­¡­"


    Rogge endured the pain and said with a smile.


    Rogge can control his face well, but the two of Wigtini don''t have his concentration.


    Especially after Hinata deliberately mentioned the novel, the faces of the two Wigdini instantly blushed.


    As the "heroine" in the novels, how could they not know how those novels are written.


    Although they are female Thor, they are the most powerful women in the Warner Protoss.


    But even so, they can''t completely stop the circulation of those **** novels.


    This is exactly what a great man of the flower planter said.


    "The people love to hear, if you don''t like it, you are the oldest!"


    Although Warnerheim has many gods, there is no 404 god.


    And even if there is a 404 god, it can''t stop the people''s liking.


    "Unexpectedly, my sister is quite young, but she has sharp teeth!"


    Wigtini, who behaved like a female man as soon as he entered the door, no longer concealed his aura at this time.


    In other words, taking the initiative to vent their astonishing pressure.


    In front of Rogge, Wigtini was the defeated player.


    But what cannot be denied is that Vigtini is an awakened existence of divine power, the female Thor in Warnerheim, and the commander in the army.


    Her oppressive power, not to mention ordinary people, even many high-ranking generals in the Warner Protoss could not bear.


    "My sister is getting older, she will inevitably be more manic!"


    Hinata didn''t pay any attention to the oppressive power of Vigtini, and he also exploded with his own aura.


    Although she has not experienced many battles, don''t forget that her ninjutsu talent is still above Roger.


    If you want to press her with aura, let alone Vigantini can''t do it, even Roger can''t do it.


    Suddenly, the living room of the suite became a battlefield where Wigtini and Hinata competed imposingly.


    "Um... do you want to persuade your sister..."


    Roger couldn''t dare to stop Hinata now, otherwise, Hinata wouldn''t let him have a better evening.


    Therefore, he could only use the sound transmission magic to remind Weigelf who was also blushing in a low voice.


    "Humph!"


    Weigelf hummed with a nasal sound, and then sometimes released his own aura and joined Weigtini''s side.


    Damn it!


    It''s endless, right?


    Just when the two of Wigertini joined forces and tried to bully Hinata, Rogge did not continue to stand by and unreservedly released his aura.


    Hum!


    At the moment Rogge fully released his aura, all the creatures within a few kilometers around the hotel felt a palpitating feeling as if being stared at by an ancient beast.


    This kind of palpitations as if facing a natural enemy made most people tremble slightly involuntarily.


    Except for those who have sufficient strength in their own right, most people feel an inexplicable death pressure.


    Fighting momentum, Rogge really hadn''t been afraid of anyone.


    From the time when there was only one Flying Thunder God all the way to the present, he had never seen any kind of enemy.


    If he hadn''t done much to those enemies whose strength was far less than his own, he would have accomplished the achievement of slaughtering a million people.


    When Rogge''s aura also participated, the two Wigdini decisively withdrew their own aura and ended the not-so-meaningful competition.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 640： duel

    When Wigtini and Weigelf both regained their aura, Roger and Hinata also regained their aura.


    The atmosphere in the room finally returned to a normal level.


    thump!


    The boring momentum competition is over, but the matter does not end there.


    As the only normal person in the room, Luo Qi fell back uncontrollably after they ended the imposing competition, showing an expression of uncontrollable fear on her face.


    amount¡­¡­


    Actually forgot this little guy.


    Until now, Roger did not remember that he had just bought an elf girl with little combat effectiveness.


    Seeing Luo Qi shivering, Roger threw a calming magic on her, letting this poor little guy get rid of the fear that originated from the instinct of life.


    "I¡­¡­"


    After calming down, Luo Qi slowly stood up and said timidly.


    But as soon as she spoke, Vigtini interrupted her.


    I saw Wigtini stood up, pointed his right finger at Hinata who was trying to play "Green Tea", and said viciously: "I want to fight you!"


    ...


    what?


    Rogge and Hinata were both stunned for Wigtini''s sudden proposal for a duel.


    Not only did they fail to follow Vigtini''s thoughts, but even Weigelf showed a puzzled look.


    What is this, is it completely on the bar with Hinata?


    Just when Rogge was about to stop Vigtini, Hinata, who had always kept a "green tea" smile, stood up and said in an unquestionable tone: "I accept your duel!"


    After seeing Hinata''s rarely shown seriousness, Rogge knew that there was no way to be kind tonight.


    Don''t look at Hinata''s usual gentle and pleasant appearance, like a confidant big sister next door, but only Rogge, who has been in contact with Hinata a lot, knows how honest Hinata is when she is serious.


    Let''s put it this way, at certain times, when Hinata was not allowed to rest, even Roger, who was a fourth-generation Hokage, did not dare to surreptitiously rest against her orders.


    "Okay! Wait a minute, don''t cry, don''t blame my sister for making too much effort!"


    Wigertini didn''t expect that Hinata would actually accept his proposal for a duel, and a confident look appeared on his face.


    Seeing Vigtini and Hinata, who had completely confronted each other, Rogge shook his head helplessly.


    Let''s fight for a duel, finish it sooner and finish it sooner!


    Lest this matter never ends.


    Although it was late at night, they had successfully obtained the right to use the arena under Wigtini''s arrangement.


    Rogge did not follow the three of them into the arena that looked similar to the ancient Roman Colosseum, and slowly said, "I''m waiting for you outside!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bully your girlfriend!" Wigtini raised an eyebrow and said to Roger.


    "I''ll be back soon!" Hinata also smiled and said to him.


    When all three of Hinata disappeared at the entrance of the arena, Roger jumped onto Fenrir''s back.


    "Qa~Qa~"


    Because of the effect of the transformation technique, Fenrir''s wolf howling turned into a toad cry.


    But whether it was howling a wolf or howling a toad, Rogge couldn''t understand it either.


    Lying on Fenrir, who had turned into a red toad, Rogge looked up at the moon in the night sky, which was totally different from the earth.


    The moon on the earth is bright white.


    Warnerheim''s moon is the so-called blood moon, and the moonlight will constantly change between crimson and blood red as the date changes.


    Before long, fierce thunders rang out in the arena.


    By just listening to the voice, Roger couldn''t tell whether it was Wigtini''s attack or Hinata''s attack.


    Although Wigtini awakened the power of Thunder, Hinata was also good at Thunder Escape.


    To some extent, Hinata is like a weakened version of Roger.


    Except for the lack of blood succession boundaries such as round eyes, wood escape, and reincarnation eyes, there is not much difference between Hinata and Rogge.


    In terms of ninjutsu mastery and research and development, Hinata is even stronger than Roger.


    The battle in the arena did not last long. About ten minutes later, the three of Hinata reappeared in front of Rogge.


    After looking at Hinata and Wigertini, who hadn''t left any damage on their appearance, Rogge did not ask about the result of the duel, and directly bid farewell to the two sisters of Wigertini, and returned to the tavern with Hinata and Fenrir.


    When sitting on Fenrir''s back and returning to the hotel, Hinata leaned his head on Rogge''s shoulder and said in a normal tone: "Aren''t you curious about the result of our duel?"


    "There is nothing curious about it. When you accept a duel, I know that the winner will be you."


    "Why? She is the famous female Thor~"


    "Okay. Others don''t understand you, don''t I know you yet? She is indeed a female Thor, but you are also a ninja."


    "You will not do things you are not sure about, and you are the person I personally guided out. I know exactly what kind of strength you have."


    Rogge hugged Hinata''s slender waist, which was very comfortable, and said slowly.


    Wigtini''s strength is indeed not bad, but it is a pity that the opponent she met is Hinata, so you don''t have to think about what the final result will be.


    "In fact, she is pretty good too, just a little silly."


    After hearing Hina''s silly description, Rogge smiled helplessly.


    Stupid is not a good adjective, but Roger knows Hinata very well. From Hinata''s point of view, this is already a pretty good evaluation.


    At least it proved Hinata''s recognition of Wigtini.


    That''s right, it''s recognition.


    If it is not someone recognized by Hinata, she will not give such an evaluation as silly, or even make an evaluation, and will only silently label it as waste or **** in her heart.


    After the episode of Wigtini, the night finally passed.


    Because of the appearance of the two Wigdini sisters, Rogge also temporarily dismissed his plan to test the silver surfboard, and decided to return to Konoha Hidden Village to study the surfboard slowly.


    The next morning, when Roger and Hinata had just tasted Warnerheim''s special breakfast, Wigertini in pale gold armor appeared in front of them again.


    "My mother wants to see you!"


    "no problem!"


    Wigertini''s mother, Gulweig, was no ordinary person.


    From the outside world, Gulweig is the most powerful goddess in Warnerheim, second only to the existence of God King Niald.


    Of course, this is just the opinion of ordinary people.


    Neither Niald nor Gulwege admitted this.


    However, Rogge has a completely different view.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 641： Gulweg

    Compared with the **** king Niold, Gulweig did not have many prominent records, and even rarely appeared in the outside world.


    But it would be too arbitrary to conclude that she was weaker than Niold based on this alone.


    When he came to Warnerheim for the first time, Rogge played against Niald.


    At that time, he had just mastered the fairy mode, which was far worse than now.


    But in that match, he didn''t feel the huge power gap that Niold could not resist.


    how to say?


    At that time, he was indeed unlikely to defeat Niald, but he could also guarantee that he had more than 70% certainty to leave alive, and he was still not seriously injured.


    As the king of Warnerheim, Niold''s strength cannot be said to be weak.


    But compared with the existence of Odin, the existence of Niold, the heavenly father, seemed a bit misnomer.


    In fact, until now, Rogge still wondered whether Niald had the strength of a heavenly father.


    Anyway, judging from that match, he didn''t think Niald was a heavenly father.


    Especially after he also possessed the strength of the sub-heavenly father, his suspicion became stronger and stronger.


    Combining his actual situation and the situation of the previous match, he speculated that Niold should be similar to himself now, both at the pinnacle of the sub-heavenly father, only half a step away from the heavenly father.


    The peak of the sub-heavenly father seems to be only the last half step away from the heavenly father, but in fact, the two are completely different.


    Then the question is, if Niold does not have the strength of the heavenly father, how did Warnerheim resist Odin''s original army?


    Don''t say that Odin deliberately spared Warnerheim, letting Warnerheim maintain its due independence.


    When he fought in the Nine Realms, Odin was not the benevolent king later.


    If it is not certain that there is no way to completely conquer Warnerheim, Odin will never make a decision to only station troops in Warnerheim without interfering in the specific internal affairs of Warnerheim.


    So if Rogge guessed right, the reason Odin made this concession was Gulweig.


    He even has a very gossip idea.


    That is what happened between Odin and Gulweig.


    Let''s put it this way, Odin''s biological son Thor awakens the thunder power, and Gulweig''s twin daughters also awakens the thunder power.


    What''s even stranger is that he had never heard of Gulweig''s husband.


    Don''t say he didn''t know, even the great nobles in the Warner Protoss did not know.


    So, it can''t be blamed for some inappropriate associations.


    Speaking of Gulweig''s strength, from the awakening divine power of the two Wigdini and the current strength, Gulweig''s strength is definitely not too weak, and may even be stronger than Niald.


    At least from the descendant''s strength, this is the case.


    The Storm Brothers are direct descendants of Niald, but in terms of strength, they are completely inferior to the Wigdini sisters.


    Unlike ordinary creatures, the strength of the gods directly determines the potential of the descendants.


    Therefore, it is speculated from this point that Gulweig''s strength may be higher than Niold.


    It is even possible that Gulweig is the heavenly father who kept Warnerheim independent.


    Of course, all this is just Rogge''s guess, whether Gulweig is a heavenly father or not, he can only confirm after meeting.


    Led by Wigtini, Rogge boarded the carriage going to Gulweig''s palace.


    He did not bring Hinata and Fenrir, in fact, Gulweig only invited him alone.


    On the way to the palace, Vigtini rarely remained silent.


    He neither asked Rogge a question nor explained anything to him.


    In this silent atmosphere, the carriage slowly drove into Gulweig''s palace.


    Wigertini did not take Rogge to meet Gulweig, but handed over the leadership to the maid in the palace.


    The moment he entered Gulweig''s palace, Rogge realized what it means to be extravagant.


    He can be regarded as someone who has seen the big scene, but after seeing Gulweig''s palace, he still couldn''t help but take a breath.


    Gulweig¡¯s palace was not decorated with magnificence, but Rogge could see that from the beginning of entering the palace gate, all the materials used inside the palace were the precious materials in Warnerheim.


    Even the load-bearing pillars of the palace are enchant materials that are more expensive than gold.


    To put it simply, Gulweig¡¯s palace is like a building constructed with countless magic circles.


    If he is not mistaken, even the floor of the palace has several enchantments.


    Dust-free technique, cleaning technique, durability improvement...


    After sitting in this not-so-large main hall for more than ten minutes, Roger finally saw the most prestigious and strongest goddess Gulweg in Warnerheim.


    "I have seen your Highness!"


    Rogge did not salute, but just nodded slightly.


    When others saw Gulweig, it was someone else''s business to bow. Anyway, he didn''t have this habit.


    Not to mention Gulweig, even when he saw Gu Yi, he just nodded.


    "You are the fourth generation of Hokage, you really are a talent!"


    Wearing a white dress with a few jewels, Gulweig looked at him seriously, and then took the lead.


    "His Royal Highness is praised!"


    Since Gulweig entered the main hall of the cave, he began to perceive Gulweig''s strength.


    Although not presumptuous enough to directly use the Chakra Perception Technique to perceive seriously, but as far as possible to perceive the breath that Gulweig might leak.


    But soon, he realized that he was thinking too much.


    Without using Chakra Sensation, he couldn''t feel any energy fluctuations from Gulweig.


    If you only observe it with your eyes, Gulweig feels like a noble woman with excellent maintenance, without the power to bind a chicken.


    "If your strength is considered reputation, then the young people in Warnerheim are not even qualified."


    Gulwege said with an impeccable smile.


    "Um, I don''t know what your Royal Highness is asking for me today?"


    Rogge directly changed a question, trying to get back the initiative of communication.


    But obviously, Gulweig didn''t intend to let him succeed so easily, and his mouth was just a sentence that he hadn''t thought of.


    "What do you think of Wigtini and Wigolf? If you were to choose one of them to be your wife, who would you choose?"


    "..."


    Did I just miss any information? Why did it suddenly become such a topic.


    "That... they are all very good... their figure, appearance, strength, birth... are all impeccable..."


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 642： Gulweigs plan

    "It''s just that I already have a girlfriend, so..."


    Rogge thought for a while, but finally refused to make a choice.


    This is not to worry about offending Wigdini or Wigolf, but simply because he doesn''t understand what Gulweig intends to do.


    Gulweg is the strongest goddess of the Warner Protoss, and possibly even the strongest god.


    In the face of this kind of existence, any decision must be made cautiously.


    Moreover, the existence of strength and status like Gulweig is impossible to make a marriage urge.


    There is a conspiracy!


    There is definitely a conspiracy!


    "You are not honest, saying that you have a girlfriend, but you may not think so in your heart?"


    Gulweig smiled and looked at Rogge, and continued to say with an impeccable gesture.


    "Um... Maybe you don''t know me well, but I am a dedicated man!"


    Since Gulweig appeared, Rogge found that he was completely unable to control the initiative of the conversation.


    "I''m still very clear about the man''s careful thinking. Don''t try to lie in front of a person of the opposite **** who is at least hundreds of times older than you. It won''t be useful."


    Gulweig said with a smile.


    Later, when Rogge was about to explain something, she continued: "Just put it straight, if Wigtini and Weigelf marry you at the same time, would you like it?"


    "As long as you want, I can help you arrange your wedding right away!"


    Damn it!


    What does this guy want to do!


    Rogge had to admit that he couldn''t keep up with Gulweig''s thoughts at all.


    In other words, I can''t accept Gulweig''s straightforward way of talking.


    Looking at this Gulweig, who was perfectly in line with the word goddess in both his appearance, figure, and status, Rogge shook his head helplessly.


    "His Royal Highness, just tell me, what are you going to do?"


    "Do you want to win me over, or do you want me to work for you, or just do something for you?"


    "But to be honest, I look down on you for using your daughter as a bargaining chip."


    Roger''s face became serious.


    "You are the only one in Warnerheim who dares to talk to me like this!"


    After speaking, Gulweig raised his right hand, and a light blue enchantment instantly formed, covering the entire hall.


    "His Royal Highness, this level of enchantment wants to trap me, isn''t it a little too despising me?"


    Feeling the wave of magic in the barrier at will, Roger knew that the barrier would definitely not be able to trap him.


    Not to mention that it can be broken in a second or two, but at most it is about five or ten seconds.


    "This enchantment is not used to trap you, just to prevent our next conversation from being known to others."


    Gulweig explained for a moment, and then actively released his own breath energy energy fluctuations.


    At the moment Gulweig released his own breath, Rogge frowned slightly.


    Heavenly Father!


    Gulweg is really a heavenly father!


    "From what you look like, you should be very clear about the power of the **** king at this level."


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, you are only one step away from the **** king."


    Heavenly Father is just a statement in the comics, and only Rogge in this world knows this statement.


    "You guessed it right, I am indeed only the last step away from the King of God."


    Rogge was not surprised that Gulweig could see through his current level.


    If Gulweig didn''t even have this ability, then she would be a little too incompetent as a heavenly father.


    "In this case, then we have a basis for cooperation."


    "You have played against Niald before, and you should have a rough idea of ??what strength he has."


    "If you are asked to fight him now, how sure are you that you can beat him?"


    Gulweig''s tone became serious.


    "Before answering this question, I also have a question I want to ask you."


    "Are you planning to replace Niald as the **** king of the Warner Protoss?"


    Gulweig, who has never shown his strength in front of outsiders, specially invited him over, and also showed his strength in front of him.


    If he still couldn''t guess what Gulweig wanted to do like this, he would have been too slow.


    "You are right, I intend to replace Niold''s position as the king."


    "But because of certain agreements, I can''t shoot him directly."


    "So, if you don''t mind, I hope you can challenge Niald and better kill him."


    "As long as you can do this, no matter what you want, I can give it to you. Even if Wigtini and Weigelf marry you at the same time, there is no problem."


    "If you want, I can even grant you a part of Warnerheim''s territory directly."


    After Gulweig finished speaking, Rogge didn''t answer immediately, but thought about it seriously.


    Killing Niald, this is also a good achievement.


    But the problem is that he doesn''t really want this achievement.


    It is mainly the reward that Gulweig gave, which is not very attractive to him.


    Wigertini and Wigolf are indeed very beautiful, in good shape, and not weak.


    But how should I say, he is a dedicated man.


    And his instinct tells him that if he really marries Wigtini and Wigall, then his future will be miserable, miserable in every sense.


    "I won''t mention the matter of remuneration. I want to know if I really kill Niald, will the spoils he left behind be yours or me?"


    The spoils mentioned by Rogge were of course not Niald¡¯s weapons and equipment, but the original strength left over after the death of the Heavenly Father or the Sub-Heavenly Father in an abnormal state.


    This is similar to killing a **** who absorbs the power of faith to get a godhead.


    It''s just that Niold did not rely on the power of faith to become a god, so what he gets after killing him is his original power.


    "If you can kill Niald, the original energy he left behind is of course yours."


    Gulweig is already a heavenly father. Although Niold''s original energy is precious, it is not yet necessary for her.


    "Well, I can help you kill Niald, but I want his detailed information, weapons, moves, fighting habits, etc., the more detailed the better."


    "In addition, I have some small obsessive-compulsive disorder. When receiving a commission, I am used to signing a commission scroll with the client."


    After speaking, Rogge channeled out a commissioned scroll that he had never used before.


    "The content of the commission is to help you kill Niald. If you are paid, I want the highest browsing permission of your royal library, and it will take one month."


    Rogge said the reward he wanted, and handed the entrusted scroll to Gulweig.


    Wigtini and Weigelf are both pretty good, but he wants that knowledge more than precious knowledge.


    Because knowledge is power!


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 643： Commission

    After hearing the reward Rogge said, Gulweig''s face changed a little, and the look in his eyes became different.


    This is not because Rogge wants too much compensation, but too little.


    Not to mention that it is only one month''s time for the highest browsing authority of the Royal Collection, even if Rogge wants to take a copy of all the books in the Royal Collection, it will not be a difficult task for her.


    Of course, if you want to accomplish this, you need to wait for her to replace Niald as the new king of Warner Protoss.


    "No problem, as long as you can kill Niald, all the books in the royal library will be open to you."


    After speaking, Gulwege took the commissioned scroll from Rogge and wrote directly on it with his fingers.


    The words written by magic fell on the commission scroll, and finally evolved into pale golden words.


    When Gulweig finished writing the commission scroll, Rogge opened the commission page of the system and took a look.


    Sure enough, Gulweig''s commission passed the judgment smoothly.


    "Delegated content: Kill Niald; Delegate status: Incomplete; Delegate reward: 500 Ninja coins!"


    Rogge is not surprised that Gulweig''s commission can pass the system''s judgment.


    But he did not expect that the system would actually give a commission reward of 500 Nincoins.


    If he remembers correctly, the highest reward given by the system before is only 350 ninja coins.


    And that time, it was because Hela, the goddess of death, was prevented from capturing Asgard, so the system gave a reward of 350 Nincoins.


    But now, killing Niald has given the system a reward of 500 Nincoins.


    This also means that in the system''s judgment, it is more difficult to kill Niald than to stop Hela, the goddess of death.


    But this is also normal. After all, Niold is the **** king of the Warner Protoss. If he doesn''t even have this card, then he will be too cheap.


    "Happy cooperation!"


    After throwing the commissioned scroll that had completed the mission into the psychic scroll, Roger said to Gulweg with satisfaction.


    Although he seldom exchanged things now, but no one would have too many such things as Ninja coins.


    "The information you want will be delivered to you within today."


    "When are you going to do it? Is it an assassination or an open challenge? If it is a challenge, I can help you arrange the venue."


    Gulwege continued to ask.


    "Challenge directly! The time is set in a week. You can arrange the location. If you don''t worry about the destruction of the capital, you can also arrange it in the capital."


    Since Gulweig had already planned to replace Niald, then she must have a way to make Niald accept Rogge''s challenge.


    If she couldn''t even do this, she wouldn''t have to plan to replace Niald.


    "Yes! I will definitely give you a fair duel environment at that time!"


    "By the way, from now on, you can change back to your true appearance, and I will help you solve your little troubles."


    They are all partners, and Gulweig doesn''t mind helping Rogue solve some minor problems.


    In fact, she also wanted to see what the fourth-generation Hokage, who had left her reputation in Asgard and Warnerheim, looked like.


    I don''t know why, she always feels that Rogge''s white-haired appearance is a bit wretched, or in other words, lecherous.


    Seeing this white-haired image of Roger, she can always think of some kind of greasy uncle.


    "Then thank your highness first!"


    After speaking, Rogge lifted the effect of the transformation technique and restored his original appearance.


    "It''s much better than the white-haired look just now. No wonder Wigtini likes you."


    "..."


    After confirming with Gulweig that Niold did indeed possess the power of the King of Gods, Roger left Gulweig''s palace and returned to the hotel.


    After seeing Roger returning to the hotel with his true appearance, Hinata glanced at him curiously.


    "There is no need to maintain the effect of the transformation technique, the wanted order has been cancelled."


    Now that Gulweig had spoken, Roger naturally didn''t bother to keep his youthful appearance.


    Although Ji Lai was pretty good when he was young, there was still a big gap compared with his true appearance.


    In the realm of Shuai, among Naruto, only Water Gate can barely become his opponent.


    "What did Gulweig say to you? Isn''t it a gift or political marriage?"


    How to put it, a woman¡¯s sixth sense is sometimes more accurate.


    "No, just entrusted me to challenge Niald and kill him by the way."


    "Gulweg intends to replace Niold as the new king of the Warner Protoss."


    Rogge sat on the sofa and briefly talked about the entrusted matters.


    There is nothing to conceal about this. If nothing else, the entire Warnerheim will soon know that he is going to challenge Niald.


    "For such a big commission, what reward did she give you?"


    Hinata continued to ask.


    "The maximum browsing permission of the Royal Collection is one month!"


    "That''s it, is there nothing else?"


    "that''s it!"


    "Rogge, you''re not honest... you know what, blazing your eyes can actually see through people''s hearts~"


    After speaking, Hinata pointed to his unopened eyes.


    What''s the joke, I don''t know what effect the white eyes can have.


    Don¡¯t you just want to know if Gulweig used Wigdini and Wigolf as conditions?


    Since you want to know so much, then I...


    Don''t say it.


    After seeing Rogge not speaking, Hinata came to the sofa, lying on the sofa like a kitten, and resting his head on Rogge''s lap.


    "Are you sure? I heard that Niold has been the king of gods for a long, long time, even for thousands of years..."


    Touching Hinata''s long black hair, Rogge replied with a relaxed look: "If you want to say 100% sure, then there must be no, about 50% sure!"


    "50%? Is it so low?"


    After hearing Roger''s answer, a look of worry appeared on Hinata''s face.


    "Five percent sure, kill without injury!"


    Rogge explained his so-called 50% certainty.


    If it''s just to kill Niald, Rogge is 80% sure.


    But if it''s just a non-injury kill, then he can only be 50% sure at most.


    "Student Roger, you are a bit unmodest, Niald is the king of gods, you can''t underestimate your opponent!"


    "You have to be cautious, cautious, cautious!"


    Obviously, he only had two or three actual combat experiences in total, but now he was reminding Rogge not to underestimate his opponent.


    "This is not to be humble, it is to despise the enemy strategically!"


    How could Roger underestimate Niald, the system''s Nincoin rewards are enough to prove something.


    The Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 644： Strong suppression

    The news that the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge wanted to challenge the king Niald, with the help of Gulweig, quickly spread throughout the capital.


    To be precise, it took less than an hour to spread throughout the capital.


    In Warnerheim, challenging the God King of the Warner Protoss, this kind of thing has not happened many times in the history of the Warner Protoss.


    Not to mention, the person who challenged the King of God this time was still an earthling.


    If there is a ranking of the most hated foreign enemy among the Warner Protoss, Roger will definitely occupy the first place with no suspense.


    Even Hela, the goddess of death, who is now leading the Frost Giant and the Flame Giant to invade Warnerheim, is more popular than him.


    The reason for this situation is simple.


    First, Rogge helped Asgard''s army defeat the Warner Protoss army twice.


    The first time was when Rainbow Bridge was destroyed by Loki, and the second time was after Odin''s death.


    These two opportunities are rare opportunities for the Warner Protoss.


    But unfortunately, both of these opportunities were blocked by Rogge.


    In addition to these two times, the Warner Protoss also calculated the account of the death goddess Hela''s invasion of Warnerheim on Rogge''s head.


    Knowing that Asgard once had a war with the goddess of death Hela in Jotunheim, and defeated the goddess of death, Hela, many Warner Protoss had an idea that didn''t make sense, but it was in line with their mentality.


    That''s why they believed that it was Roger who helped Asgard defeat Hela, the goddess of death, that caused Hela to turn the invading country into Warnerheim.


    If Roger hadn''t helped Asgard at the time, Hela could definitely defeat Asgard''s army and become the monarch of Asgard.


    In this way, Hela would not be able to rule Jotunheim and Musbelheim, and it would be impossible to bring the Frost Giant and the Flame Giant to invade Warnerheim.


    So all of what Warnerheim has suffered now is Rogge''s fault!


    What is even more difficult to understand is that there are still a few Warner Protoss who accept this statement.


    Thus, Roger became the most annoying person of the entire Warner Protoss.


    After knowing the thoughts of these Warner Protoss, Roger''s only reaction was that it is no wonder that Warnerheim has always been inferior to Asgard.


    When encountering a problem, it is not to find the cause in oneself, but to blame the cause on other people. It makes no sense for a race like this to be comparable to the Asa Protoss.


    Although Rogge did not take these thoughts of the Warner Protoss to heart, he had to admit that this concept, which most of the Warner Protoss had, caused him a lot of trouble.


    Although Gulweig prevented the wanted order of the Golden Thorns family, she could not stop people''s thoughts.


    As a result, Roger, who lived in the hotel, suffered a lot of unnecessary interruptions.


    These include, but are not limited to, people always try to break into his suite, or pack all the rooms around his suite, and then conduct noise attacks from morning to night.


    Even his mount Fenrir received a lot of unnecessary harassment.


    At the beginning, Rogge planned to personally teach these guys who didn''t know the heights of the sky.


    But before he could do anything, Hinata stopped him.


    At Hinata''s suggestion, Rogge and Gulweig asked for a manor in the suburbs of the royal capital, and then took Hinata and Fenrir to live there.


    After living in this manor belonging to Gulweig, the harassment that was not on the table finally stopped.


    But this also brings about a problem, that is, Gulweig''s reputation among the people has become a little worse.


    Gulweig''s move to let Roger live in the manor also caused a small problem.


    That is, the cooperation between them has become well known.


    Although people don''t know the specific content of their cooperation, everyone now knows that the reason why Rogge challenged Niald was Gulweig''s arrangement.


    This also caused Gulweig to suffer the worst reputation crisis in history.


    Just when Rogge was curious about how Gulweig would redeem his reputation, Gulweig made a move that drew him attention.


    Gulweg, who rarely takes shots in the Warner Protoss, unabashedly showed his dominance.


    For those ordinary discussions, she did not do anything.


    But as long as someone dared to mention that she deliberately colluded with Rogge, or betrayed the Warner Protoss, or even talked about some disgusting cooperation content that did not make it to the stage, she proved with actual actions that what is meant by a critic, kill without mercy!


    Suddenly, the entire king was slaughtered, and a large number of people were beheaded by Gulweig''s army every day.


    Under this kind of thunderous repressive method, all criticisms in the royal capital disappeared instantly.


    Of course, this is just a disappearance on the surface.


    Of course, Gulweig knew that these dissatisfied people were only hiding from the surface to the dark.


    But she didn''t care too much about it.


    All she wants is an apparent peace and quietness.


    After Gulweig arranged for his army to capture and kill those who criticized, the people of Warner Protoss realized for the first time Gulweig''s dominance and strength.


    The current king of Warner Protoss is Niald, but Gulweg did not say hello to Niald when he captured and killed those people.


    There were even a few blood relatives who were somewhat related to Niold, who were arrested by Gulweig''s men, and then beheaded for public display.


    In addition to showing his dominance and strength, Gulwege''s actions also revealed a very important message.


    That was the entire Warner Protoss army, and nearly half of them were actually in her hands.


    No one knows exactly when she brought these troops to her command. All people can see is that half of the troops hung Gulweig''s flag in the position of the handsome flag.


    This woman is not easy!


    After seeing Gulweig''s actions these days, Rogge had to admit that he had underestimated Gulweig before.


    He thought that as a goddess, Gulweig would do something more tactful.


    But he didn''t expect that in this regard, Gulweig''s domineering and strong show was no less than him.


    When arresting those who criticized her, the army under her really broke into the door directly, saying that they were arrested, regardless of the so-called evidence.


    According to incomplete statistics, more than 3,000 people have been beheaded for publicity in the past few days alone!


    When Gulweig went to the manor to ask how he had prepared, Roger asked what Gulweig really thought.


    Then Gulweig gave him a very simple answer.


    "What the Warner Protoss needs now is a strong monarch who can say no to one thing!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 645： Just three tricks to kill you

    Rogge agreed with Gulweig''s statement.


    As far as the current situation of the Warner Protoss is, they really need a **** king who can say nothing and has enough strength.


    Take a look at the current Warnerheim, and you can see how bad Niold, the **** king, is doing.


    Asgard¡¯s garrison will not be mentioned. After all, Asgard¡¯s garrison in Warnerheim has not been a year or two.


    But it was impossible to prevent the invasion of the goddess of death Hela, which was entirely Niald''s responsibility.


    You know, the army of the goddess of death, Hela, is not only attacking the territory and army of the Warner Protoss.


    Even the garrison in Asgard was also attacked by the Hella army.


    Asgard¡¯s garrison shared part of the pressure, Niald should have been able to stop Hella¡¯s army smoothly.


    But the reality is that even with the help of Asgard''s garrison, the Warner Protoss army is still being beaten back.


    The territory now taken by Hella is close to one-third of Warnerheim''s territory.


    What''s more troublesome is that until now, Niald hasn''t come up with any effective way to stop Hela.


    In addition to the military affairs, during the years when Niald was the King of Gods, the folk customs and individual combat power of the Warner Protoss have shown a downward trend year by year.


    In this regard, Niold''s approach is a bit like imitating Odin''s rule of Asgard.


    But the problem is that Odin does not want Asgard to be aggressive, because Asgard has enough strength to resist the invasion of foreign enemies.


    Rather than starting the so-called benevolent government on the premise that there is not enough self-protection.


    Before the Warner Protoss had enough strength, Niold began to teach people to let go of their blood and settle disputes in a benevolent and kind way.


    This kind of folk style construction will only cause the Warner Protoss to become less and less enterprising.


    The previous Warner Protoss accounted for the death goddess Hela''s invasion of Warnerheim on Rogge''s head, and that''s why.


    The invaders have all come to the house, and they are still thinking about why others will invade themselves instead of invading others.


    As long as a race with a little blood and pride, the first thing to consider will not be this issue, but will directly take up the weapon in his hand and **** him.


    I won¡¯t say if I can win, but at least I have to let the other party know that even if I can¡¯t beat you, I have to take a bite of meat from you.


    If you want to take down Lao Tzu''s homeland effortlessly, don''t even think about it!


    With a big scar on your head, even if you die, I won''t make you feel better.


    If the people of the Warner Protoss can have such a **** nature, not to mention that Hela''s army is completely driven out of Warnerheim, no matter how bad it is now.


    But it is a pity that the current Warner Protoss does not have such bloodliness.


    Otherwise, Rogge didn''t dare to take Hinata and Fenrir to Warnerheim for vacation.


    You know, there are more people here who want him to die than there are on earth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly, and a week passed quickly.


    When the agreed challenge time arrived, Roger took Hinata and the restored Fenrir to the royal hunting ground specially arranged by Gulweig.


    The royal hunting ground is tens of kilometers away from the royal capital. Fighting here does not need to worry about causing any damage to the royal capital.


    When Rogge and Hinata rode Fenrir to the royal hunting grounds, the royal hunting grounds that were never open to ordinary people were already crowded.


    There are now more than 300,000 people gathered in the royal hunting grounds!


    Most of them are residents of the royal capital.


    Of course, there are also a small number of people who came from other cities.


    In the past week, a simple super large arena was built.


    This is an oversized round arena with a diameter of one kilometer.


    Around the ring, there is an isolation belt up to 500 meters wide.


    Outside the isolation zone is the audience area.


    Of course, it is impossible for Gulweg to arrange seats for all the audience.


    As long as that small area in the direction of the royal capital, there are six high platforms that can hold a thousand people in total.


    "Fenrir is with you, I can be alone!"


    Roger said to Hinata who was sitting behind him.


    Although Fenrir is a good mount, he is a ninja and is not suitable for riding a mount for battle.


    And according to his plan, his battle with Niald will end soon.


    Ended faster than everyone expected.


    "Great!"


    Hinata answered silently, and at the same time glanced at the crowd who were watching them with an unhappy expression.


    She didn''t like the way these people looked at Roger.


    In other words, she hates the overpowering of these people.


    "Just wait for me here!"


    After speaking, Roger jumped off Fenrir''s back and walked alone towards the big and somewhat exaggerated arena.


    However, just as he walked through the 500-meter-wide separation zone and planned to climb the ring that was only half a meter above the ground, he suddenly stopped.


    Afterwards, he stretched out his right hand, and under everyone''s gaze, the psychic emerged from the four generations of Hokage''s white royal robe.


    Bang!


    The white smoke dissipated, and the four-generation Hokage''s imperial robe appeared in front of him out of thin air.


    When the imperial **** robe was about to fall under the action of gravity, he grabbed the imperial **** robe, flicked it back gently, and put on the imperial **** robe, which is familiar to all people on earth.


    Since it was the fourth generation of Hokage who challenged the **** king of the Warner Protoss, how could one lack the fourth generation of Hokage''s iconic royal robe.


    Seeing that no one beside Roger put on the imperial **** robe, the eyes of the audience looking at him became even worse.


    Although these audiences don''t know the big characters on the robe, they don''t like Roger''s arrogant behavior.


    If his eyes could kill people, he would have died countless times now.


    Feeling this look from all directions and carrying a strong killing intent, he took a deep breath pretending to be enjoyment.


    This feeling is pretty good.


    After that, his figure disappeared directly, and he cast his instant instant technique to the center of the ring.


    Not long after he arrived at the center of the ring, Niold, riding a huge black saber-toothed tiger, wearing pale gold armor and holding a gold trident, came to him.


    "Isn''t this His Majesty the King of God, we meet again!"


    Seeing Niold''s arrival, Rogge took the initiative to say hello.


    I don''t know if Gulweig did it on purpose. In this ring, there is a super-large sound transmission magic that allows the dialogue between them to reach everyone''s ears without missing a word.


    In the matter of combating Niold''s prestige, Gulweig really left no room for it.


    "Odin saved you last time, you won''t have such good luck this time!"


    Compared with Rogge, Niald''s tone was much more dignified.


    "Odin may have saved me last time, but it may also have saved you!"


    "The person who was beaten through the armor seems to be your Majesty the King of God, right?"


    At that time, Roger had just mastered the fairy mode, so Niold accepted his most terrifying move without any suspense.


    Xianfa¡¤Leidun¡¤Spiral Electromagnetic Cannon!


    "The argument of tongues is meaningless. Today I will let you know what is the power of the king!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Niald unreservedly released his own breath of the **** king, which is the so-called heavenly father''s breath.


    "The power of the king?"


    "Then I am not afraid to tell you in advance, to kill you, I only need three moves!"


    "You won''t die within three strokes, I will kill myself!"


    Rogge''s extremely overbearing words were passed out word by word by Sound Transmission Magic, and it reached the ears of everyone present.


    Arrogant!


    When Roger said these words, all the members of the Warner Protoss, including Gulwege, felt his incredible arrogance.


    Niold may really not be a qualified king, but in any case, he is the king who has informed Warnerheim for thousands of years.


    Rogge''s words now undoubtedly stepped all the faces of the Warner Protoss on the ground.


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.

 Chapter 646： Psychological tactics

    If Niold was only a bit disgusted with Roger before, disgusted that he was united with Gulweig.


    So now, he really couldn''t wait to completely frustrate Rogge.


    In his own country, in front of 300,000 Warner Protoss, he uttered a wild word that he would kill him within three strokes.


    This is no longer a question of not being provocative, but simply not taking him seriously.


    Suddenly, Niold''s body had a strong and terrifying killing intent.


    Under the influence of his divine power, the endless blue sky suddenly became gloomy as ink.


    Oh, I''m so angry!


    Looking up at the sky that changed in an instant, Roger still maintained the original calmness.


    That''s right, Niold is indeed the **** king, also known as the Heavenly Father.


    But after browsing the detailed information provided by Gulweig, he finally knew why he would instinctively suspect that Niold had not reached the heavenly father level.


    The reason is very simple, because Niald''s Heavenly Father-level strength did not come from his own cultivation.


    Niald was able to become the King of Gods purely because he inherited the authority left by the last King of Gods, so he was promoted to the Heavenly Father level and became the God King of the Warner Protoss.


    To put it simply, Niald''s father-level strength was obtained through cheating.


    This is why Odin and Niald are both heavenly fathers, but the pressure Rogge feels on them is completely different.


    If it is to challenge Odin, Rogge will feel that he is dying.


    But if it is to challenge Niald, he thinks he is okay.


    Yes, it''s just okay, it''s not yet stable.


    The reason why he dared to speak out the rhetoric of killing Niald within three strokes in public was also very simple, because he did not intend to talk about martial arts with Niald this time.


    Talking about martial ethics to a **** king who has lived for thousands of years, and is still in the kingdom of others, Roger will only do so when his brain is broken.


    So, he picked one out of his three infinite gems and carried it with him silently.


    He did not choose to have the longest reality gem, nor did he choose the soul gem that he got at the end, instead he chose the power gem that had a high degree of compatibility with Thanos.


    A few days ago, he quietly tested the fit between himself and the power gem.


    It turns out that it''s not bad.


    To be precise, it is even higher than the fit of real gems.


    This may also be due to the fact that the Power Gems more recognized his fighting style.


    Although Niold was already full of murderous intent on Rogge at this time, he was a **** king after all, and he could not take the lead in attacking Rogge.


    So, sometimes, people are so hypocritical.


    Obviously, I can''t wait to take the other party alive, and I have to force myself to maintain the so-called posture.


    Niald wanted to maintain the so-called majesty of the king, but Roger had no worries in this regard.


    He suddenly folded his hands together and said silently.


    Fairy mode!


    In an instant, an astonishing amount of natural energy was sucked into his body, and mixed with his own chakras into a fairy chakra.


    When the red lines began to appear on his eyes and forehead, he directly used Mu Dun''s strongest move.


    Immortal Law¡¤Wooden Escape¡¤True Thousands of Hands¡¤Above the Buddha!


    At the beginning, some Warner Protoss didn''t understand why they wanted to build such a huge arena.


    But now, everyone understands.


    The moment this huge Buddha statue gushes from the ground, the originally wide ring suddenly becomes small.


    Not only the arena, but even the audience area outside the isolation zone has also been affected.


    This is because Rogge deliberately controlled the size of the Buddha statue in consideration of the scene environment.


    Otherwise, he could create an amazing Buddha statue with a base of more than ten kilometers in diameter.


    Instead of just making a Buddha statue with a base of less than two kilometers in diameter as it is now.


    However, whether it is two kilometers or ten kilometers, it is equally shocking to the Warner Protoss, whose average height is less than two meters.


    Seeing this horrible Buddha statue that quickly took shape in just one or two seconds, the audience finally understood why Roger dared to challenge Niald at Warnerheim.


    In their eyes, those who can perform such moves are no different from the true king of gods.


    Not only was the audience shocked by the Buddha statue, even Niald also showed an incredible look.


    He couldn''t understand how Rogge, who could only barely fight him a few years ago, could grow to the present level in such a short period of time.


    In just a few years, how did he do it?


    The Warner Protoss, with an average life span of thousands of years, has a different concept of time than the people on Earth.


    Not to mention that they feel incredible with such a long life, even the earthlings with an average life span of less than 100 meters can''t understand it.


    After summoning the Buddha statue, Rogge did not immediately control the Buddha statue to attack. Instead, he took out the power gem emitting lavender light from the pocket of his jacket and held it tightly on his right hand.


    The gem of power that ordinary people can''t directly touch, did not cause him any harm at this time.


    A 100% immortal human body, coupled with the immortal mode, if this cannot be recognized by the power gem, then not many people in this world can use the power gem.


    Seeing Niald, who didn''t intend to leave or escape from the wreckage of the ring, a smile appeared on Rogge''s face.


    Niold lost!


    Although he has not yet manipulated the Buddha statue to attack, he can already be sure that Niold has lost.


    He just said in front of everyone that Niold could not be killed by three moves, so he decided on his own. It was actually a psychological tactic.


    Three ways to kill Niald!


    Hearing this sentence, the first reaction will be that his third move is the most powerful and terrifying blow.


    But in fact, he will directly display his most powerful attack on the first move, solving all problems in one move.


    The reason for saying three tricks is just to mislead Niald.


    And the facts proved that his misdirection took effect.


    Niald riding a huge saber-toothed tiger has no plan to avoid or leave, obviously intending to resist his first move, so as to calculate how powerful his remaining two moves will be.


    But Niold would never have thought that in Rogge''s plan, there were no remaining two tricks.


    One trick, life and death!


    Under his control, the energy of the power gem poured into the Buddha statue, causing the green Buddha statue to shine with purple light.


    Seeing the purple light suddenly appeared on the Buddha statue, Gulweg suddenly remembered something.


    But at this moment, Roger controlled the Buddha statue to launch an attack.


    On top of the Buddha!


    I saw Roger put his hands together again and placed the gem of power between his palms.


    Then, the fist behind the Buddha statue came alive in an instant, carrying the power of destroying the world and directly smashing it at Niald.


    When the first fist of the Buddha statue came to Niold, Niold raised the golden trident in his hand, and a light blue hemispherical energy barrier completely enveloped him.


    boom!


    The horrible explosion sounded loudly, and the blue light mixed with the purple light, forming a dazzling ball of light.


    Before the sound of the explosion reached the ears of the surrounding audience, the second fist of the Buddha statue slammed down.


    Then the third, fourth, fifth...


    At the beginning, I could still see the blue light formed by Niold''s supernatural power.


    But after the Buddha statue hit its twentieth fist, the blue light completely disappeared, replaced by purple and golden explosive light.


    Euler Euler Euler Euler Euler...


    Although the size of the Buddha statue gives people a feeling of incomparably cumbersome, but the speed of the Buddha statue''s punches far exceeds people''s imagination, and has even reached the level of surpassing the limit of the naked eye.


    Those spectators thought they could see a hearty battle, but they did not expect that what they saw would be a unilateral beating.


    The terrifying explosion sounded continuously, and the air waves and shock waves of the explosion swept around like a tsunami...


    The earth began to crack, and continuous violent vibrations kept coming...


    At this moment, the Buddha statue that swiftly punched out became the most eye-catching existence in the whole world.


    The earth wailes, the mountains tremble, the sky screams...


    This apocalyptic scene lasted just over a minute before the summer ended.


    In this more than a minute, Rogge vented all the thousands of fists behind the Buddha statue, leaving no one behind.


    In order to ensure that every fist has enough power, he not only madly consumes the Chakra in his body, but also constantly urges the power gems to provide energy.


    While urging the power gem energy, a demon babbled voice kept coming to his mind.


    Smash the world with one punch... Smash the world with one punch... Smash the world with one punch...


    Power gems certainly have the ability to destroy a world in one blow.


    But the problem is that Rogge''s physique can''t afford such energy output.


    The achievement of destroying a world with one punch is indeed tempting, but he doesn''t want to become Thanos''s kind of unresistible appearance that is backlashed by the power gem.


    Under the temptation of this demon babbling, he always maintained his original sanity, and did not allow the energy provided by the power gem to exceed the limit that he and the Buddha could bear.


    When the Buddha stopped attacking, he didn''t hesitate to throw the power gem in his palm into the psychic scroll, and then lifted the fairy mode.


    As time passed, the smoke and dust from the explosion gradually dissipated.


    When everything returned to calm, the audience who had planned to come and watch a good show, but were almost killed by the attack, could see the scene clearly.


    The amazing Buddha statue still stands before them like a mountain.


    It''s just that compared to when it just appeared, all the fists behind the Buddha statue have disappeared.


    In front of the Buddha statue, there is a pit several kilometers in diameter and hundreds of meters deep.


    There is no gravel in the pit, nor any living thing.


    Niald, who was supposed to be standing in front of the Buddha statue, has completely lost track.


    Instead, it was a fist-sized light blue crystal floating quietly in the center of the pit.


    This light blue crystal is nothing but Niold''s original energy.


    In other words, it is his kingly authority.


    Under the attack of Dingshanghua Buddha, Niold didn''t even have the chance to blew himself up, so he was completely killed by the Dingshanghua Buddha integrated with the energy of the power gem.


    Except for this king''s authority, Niold left nothing.


    No bones left!


    it''s finally over!


    Glancing at the **** king''s authority quietly floating in the center of the deep pit, Roger stretched out his right hand and displayed the Vientiane Sky Guide, sucking the **** king''s authority into his hand.


    This battle is not a loss!


    Although the power of the **** king is Niald''s original energy, Rogge himself is not sure whether he can let Niald retain the power of the **** king.


    This was originally a matter of looking at the face.


    If killing a **** king can get a **** king authority, then the **** king of this world would be too insecure.


    After throwing this fist-sized **** king''s authority into the psychic scroll, Roger turned his head and looked around.


    Although Gulweig had prepared a large enough ring for him, it was clear that Gulweig had also underestimated his power.


    The ring with a diameter of one kilometer is not enough for him to play.


    In addition to Niald''s death by the top of the Buddha, the spectators on the opposite side of the Buddha also suffered heavy casualties.


    Although when the Buddha statue appeared, the audience outside the isolation zone silently stepped back for a while.


    But obviously, they did not retreat far enough.


    Rogge didn''t know how many spectators were killed by the attack, but judging from the pit several kilometers in diameter in front of him, there were many dead spectators.


    But it''s none of his business, it''s all due to Gulweig''s inadequate arrangements.


    And these audiences obviously forgot a very important thing, that is, the battle between the strong, not everyone is qualified to watch the battle.


    Watching the excitement sometimes comes at a price.


    The battle between the fourth generation of Naruto Rogge and the god-king Niald ended in a way that no one expected.


    After Niold''s death, Gulweig immediately succeeded the King of God and issued a series of government orders.


    Although there are many decrees of these gods, they can be summed up in eight words, and that is a desperate fight.


    After the battle with Niald was over, Rogge did not return directly to the capital, but spent a few days resting in the manor on the outskirts.


    After spending a few days with Hinata and everyone was extremely satisfied, he returned to the royal capital alone, and then took Gulweig''s warrant and walked in a place where only members of the Warner Protoss royal family can enter. Library.


    Although he asked Gulweg for one month''s browsing permission, Rogge did not stay in the library for a month.


    After the attendant who accompanied him told him that Gulweig agreed to take away any copies of the books in the library, he did not be polite with Gulweig and collected all the copies of the books in the royal library.


    This also resulted in him not staying in the library for long, and the combined total was less than five days.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 647： Fenrir

    After taking all the copies of the collection from the royal library of the Warner Protoss, Roger left the capital with Hinata and Fenrir.


    Although no Warner Protoss dared to express dissatisfaction in front of him now, even people who met casually on the street treated him respectfully.


    But he still lost his intention to stay in the royal capital.


    Traveling is all the same.


    When I didn''t come, I always felt that the destination was full of scenery.


    But as long as you reach your destination, or stay for a period of time, you will feel that this place is nothing more than that.


    This is how Roger feels now.


    So after getting the reward he deserved, he left directly with Hinata and Fenrir.


    As for the elf girl Luo Qi who was auctioned off by him, he was sent back to Konoha Yin Village in advance.


    If it is calculated by the itinerary of the journey, his trip with Hinata has come to an end.


    However, before returning to Konoha Hidden Village, he still has one small matter to deal with, that is, after Fenrir swallowed the panther **** Buster.


    In Fenrir''s head, there is still a hexagonal crystal that is neither a godhead nor an energy core.


    As the master of Fenrir, he needs to help Fenrir solve this problem before returning to Konoha hidden village.


    After all, this can be regarded as the duty of the shovel officer.


    Less than half a day after leaving the king, Rogge confirmed the location of the goddess of death Hela, cast the portal magic and went directly to Hela''s army camp.


    At this time, Hela was in the main army camp composed of the Frost Giant and the Flame Giant.


    Only when Hela was the commander of the army, the two races with completely different energy attributes, the Frost Giant and the Flame Giant, could coexist peacefully in the same camp.


    The appearance of the Golden Light Portal immediately attracted the attention of the Frost Giant and the Flame Giant.


    But before they could come around, they saw Fenrir coming out of the portal.


    And, Roger and Hinata sitting on Fenrir''s back.


    Although the flame giants didn''t know Fenrir, they knew Roger who was sitting on Fenrir''s back.


    This is the fierce man who killed their former king.


    Roger ignored these frost giants and flame giants, and directly drove Fenrir toward Hela''s main account.


    Just when Fenrir was about to come to Hela''s main tent, Hela, wearing a dark green bodysuit, walked out of the camp.


    "Sure enough, it''s you!"


    "What''s going on this time?"


    Hela looked up at Fenrir and Hinata, and then said to Roger.


    "Fenrir has a small problem now, I don''t confirm what''s going on, and there is no solution."


    "So if you don''t mind, I hope you can help."


    After speaking, Roger told Fenrir to lie down and pointed at Fenrir''s head.


    "I fed him a small piece of Godhead, and then there was a strange crystal in his mind."


    Roger explained the ins and outs of the matter.


    "God? Hahahahaha... As expected of you, only you can do this kind of thing, hahahaha..."


    After hearing Roger''s words, Hela laughed presumptuously.


    Uh... smile like a queen.


    After laughing wildly at Rogge, Hela pointed to Hinata who was standing behind him and said, "Who is she? Girlfriend or wife?"


    Roger did not expect that Hela would actually ask this question.


    He had been trained by Hinata to the full score of his desire for survival, he didn''t even think about it, and said directly: "She is Hinata, now she is a girlfriend, and she will be a wife later!"


    "Oh~ you have a good vision, and she has a good vision!"


    After speaking, Hela took her gaze back from Hinata and went straight to Fenrir.


    Seeing his former master came to him, Fenrir wanted to express his enthusiasm.


    But after seeing Roger who was on the side, he decisively dispelled the idea, lying motionless on the ground, not daring to express any intimacy.


    Hela lifted his right hand and stroked Fenrir''s head lightly, and then controlled the death power to flood into Fenrir''s head.


    Hela''s perception lasted more than a minute before it came to an end.


    After retracting her right hand, she slowly said: "Fenrir has no big problem, that is, his current body can''t support him to condense his own godhead."


    "You resurrected Fenrir. You should know that Fenrir is not a complete life. His soul is still in a mutilated state."


    "If I''m not wrong, you should have reached some cooperation with the Lord of Hell Mephisto, with some of Mephisto''s power, and finally resurrected Fenrir."


    "Normally, there is nothing wrong with this method of resurrection, but Fenrir resurrected in this way is not a complete Fenrir."


    "But you don''t have the power of death, and it''s normal for you to be unaware of this."


    Hela explained Fenrir''s current state.


    Although she didn''t say it, Roger had already seen that Hela had a way to complement Fenrir''s soul.


    "what do you want?"


    Roger said directly.


    "Fenrir swallowed the godhead fragment, do you have any more here? If there is, I want the godhead fragment."


    "If not, then you can only fight with my army for a while."


    Hela said the reward she needed.


    For her, who has almost touched the threshold of the Heavenly Father, although the black panther **** Buster''s divine personality fragment has no particular effect, it can be regarded as a good reward.


    "I happen to have one more piece!"


    After speaking, Rogge used psychic technique to psychic the only remaining piece of the godhead.


    After receiving the fragments of Godhead handed by Roger, Hela raised her eyebrows suddenly and continued: "I heard that you killed Niald a few days ago and also got his God King authority."


    "This can''t be given to you, it''s useful to me!"


    Although Niald''s **** king authority does not match his ninja way, it is also an extremely rare and precious item.


    More importantly, the king''s authority allows him to eat Chakra fruit to further enhance his physical fitness and strength.


    So Niold''s kingship of the gods, he said nothing to Hela.


    Niald himself inherited the authority of the former **** king, so he took a crucial step and was promoted to the **** king.


    If he gave Niald''s kingship authority to Hela, he could guarantee that within a few days, Hela would become the king of God, the so-called Heavenly Father.


    "I just asked, I didn''t plan to ask."


    "Although I don''t have much contact with this old woman, Gulweig, I know that she is a very scheming woman."


    "You have taken away Niald''s power of the king, you have to pay more attention to it yourself, that old woman is not as simple as you think."


    Hela glanced at Rogge and said slowly.


    "Thank you, I will pay attention!"


    "Okay, nothing else. Fenrir stayed with me for a while, probably the same as Earth time for about a month, then you can come to pick up Fenrir."


    "No problem, thanks for your hard work!"


    After patted Fenrir who still hadn''t reacted, Roger left with Hinata and opened the portal back to Konoha hidden village.


    Rogge was not worried that Fenrir would not want to return to his side after staying with Hela for a month.


    To some extent, Fenrir is a wolf with good morals, and he will not make unwise choices that are life-threatening.


    More importantly, Hela will not rob Fenrir with him.


    If Hela wants to get Fenrir back, she has a more effective way.


    For example, consume one of Rogge''s three promises.


    Compared with when he left, Konoha Hidden Village hasn''t changed much.


    The infrastructure and expansion work that should be carried out is still going on, and the interstellar trade that should be carried out is also continuing.


    In other words, whether Rogge is in Muyein Village or not, he will not have any impact on the development of Muyein Village.


    Of course, when Konoha is invaded by a powerful foreign enemy, Rogge, the fourth-generation Hokage, can play a role.


    After returning to Muyeyin Village, Hinata just returned to the Hokage Mansion to change his clothes, and took Luo Qi, who had been sent back in advance, to the Hokage Mansion.


    Hinata took his newly promoted personal assistant Luo Qi to the Hokage Building, while Roger went to the lush and somewhat excessive forest outside Muyeyin Village by himself.


    With the various plants provided by Yigo, the planet Tatooine has completely regained its vitality.


    Just looking at the current environment of the planet Tatooine, it is totally unexpected that this place was still a desert a few years ago.


    This is my planet!


    Rogge himself did not expect that after he came into this world, he would actually have a planet completely his own.


    For him, who almost couldn''t even pay the rent before, it was more than a big difference.


    After calming down some emotions, he channeled out the silver surfboard of the Silver Shadow Man.


    Because he wanted to challenge Niald, he never studied this surfboard seriously.


    After returning to his own territory, he finally had time to satisfy some of his little curiosity.


    However, he did not expect that his research on silver surfboards took more than half a month.


    The research site was also moved from the forest outside the village to the laboratory in the village.


    After more than half a month of research, he can basically be sure that the former owner of the surfboard, Silver Shadowman, is not dead yet, he just doesn''t know where he fell.


    In addition, by studying the cosmic energy on the surfboard, he actually discovered a way to swallow all the energy of a planet in just two or three days.


    How should I say, this swallowing method is very uncle swallowing.


    Unlike his use of the fairy mode, which only integrates natural energy, the energy swallowing method developed on the surfboard is directly rushing to completely destroy a planet.


    Restore all matter and energy on the planet to the purest cosmic energy.


    Then, eat it in one bite.


    This swallowing method made him unconsciously think of Qiu Daoyu.


    Seeking Taoist jade can also swallow everything formed by yin, yang, and five elements, and return everything to nothingness.


    But compared with Qiu Daoyu, the planet swallowing method provided by surfboards is much simpler and rude.


    In addition to studying this method that can completely swallow the planet from the surfboard, Rogge''s biggest gain is to understand how to convert the energy of the universe into natural energy.


    It may not be appropriate to say that it is natural energy. The accurate statement should be the conversion of cosmic energy into the common forms of heat, gravity, or kinetic energy in the planet.


    Quickly devouring the planet and transforming the cosmic energy into other forms are the most important gains of his research for more than half a month.


    In addition, there are only two gains left: knowing that the Silver Shadowman is not dead and the surfboard can continue to absorb energy from the universe.


    These studies did not help his ninja strength in any way, but they allowed him to see some scenery that could only be seen at the heavenly father level.


    The gains from the surfboard, coupled with Niald¡¯s kingly authority.


    With these two things in existence, he is confident that after eating the Chakra fruit, he will quickly gain a foothold at the level of Heavenly Father.


    If possible, he can even try to advance to the single universe level and the multiverse level.


    Of course, all of this has to wait until he eats the Chakra fruit and raises his strength, physique, soul, personality, etc. to the peak of his heavenly father level.


    After finishing his research on surfboards, he began his unconscious life of throwing his hands at the shopkeeper again.


    Because of the existence of the silver surfboard, he now has fewer opportunities to perform the super light and heavy rock art.


    Compared with the silver surfboard, the super light and heavy rock technique is far inferior in terms of speed and flexibility.


    Not to mention that the silver surfboard can be a universal energy charger at some point.


    Half a month later, he went to Warnerheim again, picked up Fenrir from Hela, and learned about the recent war in Warnerheim.


    I have to say that after Gulweig succeeded as the **** king, the Warner Protoss finally took on a little protoss appearance.


    The situation that had been dominated by Hela, under the command of Gulweig, returned to a state of equal strength.


    And this is still without counting the Asgard garrison.


    If the Asgard garrison is added, the Warner Protoss can be regarded as the fighting Hela''s troops retreating again and again.


    Rogge did not intervene in the war in Warnerheim, and took Fenrir directly back to Konoha hidden village.


    According to Hela, she has completed Fenrir''s soul, allowing Fenrir to be promoted from a monster to the realm of demigods.


    That''s right, it''s just a demigod realm.


    In the end, Fenrir could not be promoted to the realm of having a godhead and priesthood.


    But compared with before, Fenrir still has a huge change.


    The most obvious change is that Fenrir has changed from a black wolf to a silver wolf, and also a silver wolf who can speak.


    As for how Hela did it, Rogge didn''t know.


    But for Fenrir''s new image, he is still very satisfied.


    At the request of Fenrir, he sent Fenrir to the "top of the peaks" of the werewolf kingdom on earth, and asked Fenrir to become the patron saint of the werewolf clan, which was also the choice of the black panther **** Buster. The path of becoming a god.


    The only difference is that the panther **** Buster chose to guard the Wakanda at the time, while Fenrir chose to guard the werewolf.


    His magic teacher Gu Yi did not express any dissatisfaction with Roger''s method of sending demigods to the earth.


    But his little brother Strange had some small opinions.


    However, this opinion of Strange was directly ignored by Rogge.


    Strange is still young now, and has not yet taken over the position of Supreme Mage from Gu Yi.


    After he becomes the Supreme Mage, he will know that there are all kinds of monsters, ghosts, and snakes on the earth.


    Fenrir was a little demigod, nothing at all.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 648： Chakra Fruit

    After returning Fenrir to Earth, Rogge''s leisure time officially came to an end.


    Now there is more than a month left before the sacred tree fully matures. During this time, he needs to adjust himself to the best state, and then eat the chakra fruit that can become a **** after eating.


    In fact, besides adjusting his own state, he has nothing else to do.


    If possible, he also needs to increase the resonance of the nine tails in his body to a level that fits perfectly.


    Although after eating the Chakra fruit, the help of the tail beast to him is not so obvious.


    But in any case, Kyuubi had spent two thousand ninja coins in exchange for it.


    It''s wasted in this way, it doesn''t fit his character.


    When Rogge put all his mind on the adjustment of his own state and the improvement of Kyuubi''s resonance, his already amazing Chakra volume also continued to increase.


    It wasn''t until the fairy human body was developed to a level of 100% that he finally understood why the column with the fairy human body had a chakra volume far beyond that of ordinary people.


    Chakra is a product of the fusion of mental energy and physical energy. The limit of the body determines the amount of physical energy.


    Although the immortal human body also has a limit, that limit far exceeds that of ordinary people.


    Even Roger, whose Chakra volume has reached 0.7 column, is still far from the limit of touching the fairy body.


    Even the limit of the fairy body can''t be seen anywhere.


    As time passed day by day, Roger''s own Chakra volume continued to increase at a steady rate.


    What surprised him even more was that Kyuubi, who didn''t fit him very well, also became incomparable tacit understanding at this time.


    One and a half months is not long, not short.


    When Rogge finished his life of eating and sleeping in addition to cultivation, he turned on the system and took a look at his current chakra volume and his resonance with Kyuubi.


    "Chakra volume: 2.2 columns (1.4 columns for the deity, 0.8 columns for the tail beast


    "Renzhu Power: Nine Tails (Resonance: 8


    Because of the time, he finally failed to increase the resonance of Kyuubi to 9, and reached a perfect fit with Kyuubi.


    But he didn''t care too much about this.


    Although there is still the last distance to the perfect fit, this does not prevent him from using the nine-tailed mode and completely beastly.


    After leaving Hokage''s exclusive training room, he returned to the Hokage residence to take a comfortable hot bath.


    After that, he put on clean clothes and opened the portal to Ygg''s star.


    Before he left the training room, he received the message relayed on the second.


    Eagle specifically contacted the Golden Jack and reported the news that the fruit of the sacred tree was about to mature.


    As soon as he stepped out of the portal, Roger saw the towering tree in the true sense.


    He glanced at the sacred tree that was thousands of meters high, and he sighed with emotion.


    After waiting so long, I finally waited until this day.


    As soon as the portal behind him disappeared, Igo, a human figure formed entirely of energy, appeared in front of him.


    Compared with before, Ego looked even older now.


    Although the previous Igo was gray-haired, he didn''t feel old at all.


    But now, Ego is like a real old man, revealing a trace of aging and loneliness.


    "The fruit you want will mature soon, and I hope you can keep your promise."


    I don''t know if it was his own illusion, Rogge felt that Igo was really older, like an old man who had reached the final stage of his life.


    "I never violated my promise!"


    Roger gave an affirmative answer.


    Although he used other gods to tamper with Yigo''s mind, he let Yigo obediently cooperate with himself in planting the sacred tree.


    But in any case, Yi Ge paid a lot for the maturity of the sacred tree.


    The sacred tree is the root of all chakras and the most important strategic weapon of the Datongmu clan.


    To mature, the sacred tree needs to spread its root system to all corners of the planet and absorb the "chakra of life" of all creatures on the planet.


    When the "chakra of life" on the entire planet is exhausted, the sacred tree will mature and bear the fruit of chakra.


    In other words, the moment when the Chakra fruit matures, it is the moment when all life on the planet dies.


    If Rogge planted the sacred tree in a normal way, the Chakra fruit might indeed take away all life on the planet.


    But he adopted a more clever way to plant the sacred tree on Yigo, a planet with self-awareness.


    With Yi Ge''s cooperation, the root system of the sacred tree did not spread to the entire planet, and the Chakra fruit did not take away all life on the planet.


    But even so, the sacred tree still brought huge damage to Star Eagle.


    Compared with the previous Eagle, the current Eagle is more than a little bit desolate.


    If you observe from outer space, you can clearly see that nearly half of the Ego star has become desert and dead.


    "That''s good! After this time, we try not to meet each other as much as possible in the future. I am old and can''t stand the stimulation given by your young people."


    In terms of life on the planet, Ego is still very young.


    But if you compare it to Roger and others, Igo can be regarded as an out-and-out old man.


    He is even older than Odin.


    "You can still see you face-to-face, don''t worry, I will only do this kind of thing once, not a second time."


    "As long as you don''t plan to expand life on the planet in the future, I won''t embarrass you."


    The previous Ego may not be a good planet, but Roger still likes Ego very much now.


    In any case, Yi Ge is taking his life to devour the tree of God.


    This alone made Rogge a lot better for him.


    "Let''s talk about those later!"


    "Since you are here, then I will let that fruit carry out the final energy devouring!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Yi Ge turned into a cloud of blue and white energy and disappeared.


    At the same time, rivers of blue and white energy appeared in the earth and sky.


    These blue and white energies are constantly pouring into the sacred tree like a river flowing into the sea.


    Along with the entry of these energies, a purple light like the sun burst out from the top of the sacred tree.


    After seeing this scene, Rogge didn''t hesitate to use the technique of super light and heavy rock and flew towards the top of the sacred tree.


    With the continuous influx of blue and white energy, the purple light at the top of the sacred tree became more and more dazzling.


    When Roger flew to the top of the sacred tree, the purple light was so dazzling that he could not even open his eyes.


    This dazzling purple light did not last too long, and the light gradually dimmed in less than a minute.


    When the light completely disappeared, Rogge came to the top of the sacred tree that looked like a platform, and walked towards the chakra fruit that looked a little small.


    Compared with the huge size of the sacred tree, the Chakra fruit is so small that one can''t help but wonder whether the fruit is ripe.


    Seeing this purple fruit, which was not much bigger than the palm of his hand, Roger hesitated.


    Afterwards, he stretched out his right hand and picked the fruit.


    The moment he picked off the Chakra fruit, the sacred tree, which was thousands of meters high, suddenly shook violently.


    Under Roger''s gaze, this mountain-like tall sacred tree quickly shrank, and in just a few seconds, it withered to the point where it drifted away in the wind.


    Rogge didn''t know if this was a normal phenomenon after the fruit was ripe, but he didn''t care too much about it, but instead focused on the Chakra fruit in his hand.


    In appearance, the Chakra fruit is a bit like a purple apple.


    Just looking at the appearance, Rogge couldn''t see any peculiarities in this chakra fruit.


    But when he used the chakra perception technique to carefully perceive the fruit in his hand, he felt a terrifying chakra that could not be described in words.


    Unlike the so-called seven-attribute chakras, the chakras in the fruit do not have any attributes, and are pure primitive chakras.


    It should be right!


    The sacred tree is the root of all chakras, so the chakra fruit of the sacred tree should also be the purest and most original chakra.


    After regaining his gaze from the Chakra Fruit, Roger used the portal magic again and returned to Konoha Hidden Village.


    Although the current Yigo is quite pleasing to the eye, he dared not eat the Chakra fruit in front of Yigo.


    The ghost knows if there will be anything unusual after eating the Chakra fruit.


    After returning to the Hokage training room that only he can use, he swallowed his mouth water, and then put the Chakra fruit to his mouth.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, he opened his mouth and bit towards the Chakra fruit.


    At the moment when the Chakra Fruit entered, he unexpectedly discovered that the Chakra Fruit was not as unpalatable as he thought.


    It even tastes good.


    Soon, the chakra fruit was completely swallowed by him, without leaving the pit.


    that''s it?


    The chakra fruit was eaten, but Roger did not feel any difference.


    The body has not changed, the Chakra has not changed, nothing has changed.


    How is this going?


    It shouldn''t be!


    The seedling of the sacred tree was exchanged from the system, and there was absolutely no problem.


    The ripening of the fruit is also carried out on his eyelids. Ego cannot have the opportunity to do anything, and it is impossible for Ego to do anything.


    Others may not know how much he values ??the Chakra fruit, but Igo must be very clear.


    He will not take his own life to risk.


    What''s the situation now?


    Just as Rogge was considering whether to perform a detailed examination of his whole body, he suddenly felt an unbearable pain on his forehead.


    Fuck!


    Even after fighting for a long time, he was involuntarily hugged by the pain, and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    The sharp pain on his forehead has not stopped, and there are bursts of inhuman pain like tearing in his body.


    If you say physical pain, it is still barely acceptable.


    Then what happened next was completely beyond Roger''s expectations and control.


    The Chakra in his body began to spin uncontrollably.


    Kyuubi who was sealed in his body also let out a howl of pain, madly destroying the sealed gate.


    From the very beginning, he possessed the seven attributes of chakras of fire, water, wind, thunder, earth, yin, and yang, and he began to develop in a direction he had never understood.


    In other words, fusion!


    The seven attributes disappeared little by little, and replaced by the golden chakras without any attributes.


    As Chakra merged with each other, the pain on his forehead became more and more obvious, as if someone was hitting his forehead with an axe.


    The pain and stimulation from every corner of his body occupied all his consciousness and thinking.


    He can''t even feel the passage of time and the existence of space.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When consciousness returned to his body again, Rogge found himself kneeling on one knee in the training room, sweaty.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he raised his right hand and touched his forehead.


    Then, he didn''t touch anything that shouldn''t exist.


    Okay!


    Not the kind of situation imagined!


    However, just in case, he still used God of Thunder and returned from the training room to the bathroom of the Hokage Mansion.


    After confirming that he did not grow a third eye, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    When severe pain came from his forehead, he remembered the three-eyed Otsuki Kaguya and Otsuki Taoism.


    However, it turns out that he was just scaring himself.


    As an earth person with normal aesthetics, he doesn''t want an eye that shouldn''t exist on his forehead.


    Even if that eye is the reincarnation eye, it won''t work.


    Although no new reincarnation eye grew on his forehead, the reincarnation eye in his right eye was still somewhat different from before.


    The reincarnation eye in his right eye was originally a lavender ordinary reincarnation eye.


    At this time, his reincarnation eyes turned into golden reincarnation eyes.


    What is even more different is that on the circle of the reincarnation eye, black gou jade appeared one after another.


    He counted it, and there were nine Gouyu in total.


    After counting Gouyu on his right eye, he looked at his left eye.


    His left eye, which was supposed to write round eyes, now turned into golden round eyes, and it also had Gouyu.


    But unlike the nine gou jade in the right eye, he only has six gou jade in the left eye.


    Are you still engaging in asymmetrical design at this time?


    He slandered a sentence in his heart, and he guessed that one was most likely to be the cause of the fact.


    After his right eye became a reincarnation eye, his two eyes had actually appeared to be unequal in strength.


    And this disparity remained even after he ate the Chakra fruit.


    The right eye was originally an ordinary reincarnation eye, but under the strengthening of the chakra fruit, it has been strengthened to the nine-gou jade reincarnation eye.


    But the left eye, which was originally a kaleidoscope writing round eyes, only strengthened to the state of Liugou jade round eyes.


    I knew this would happen, and I should have raised both eyes to reincarnation eyes.


    After spitting out the lazy self before, he took off his clothes that had been thoroughly wetted with sweat, and started taking a bath again.


    Although there are three fewer Gouyu in the left eye than in the right eye, he is not particularly worried.


    If he guessed correctly, he should still have a chance to raise his left eye to nine-gou jade.


    Of course, if it really doesn''t improve, it doesn''t matter.


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 649： Navagraha

    The two eyes are different, and it is not a day or two for Rogge.


    Moreover, the power of the six-gou jade reincarnation eye is not necessarily weaker than the nine-gou jade reincarnation eye.


    Use it well, let alone the six-gou jade reincarnation eye, even the ordinary reincarnation eye is equally amazing.


    Roger, lying in the bathtub, suddenly felt a sense of temporarily losing his goal.


    This kind of feeling, not long after he just won the nine tails, he also had it once.


    That time, it was Xiao Hei who made him find his goal again.


    But now, this sense of emptiness of losing his goal once again appeared in his mind.


    As his thoughts were mixed, he suddenly remembered Thanos who didn''t know where he had gone.


    Thanos was born out of his filthy soil. Strictly speaking, Thanos is also his "psychic beast."


    But because he didn''t bury the spell on Thanos, his control over Thanos was far inferior to the control over the punisher.


    Not to mention control, he doesn''t even know where Thanos is or whether he is alive or not.


    As the caster, he can indeed sense the position of the reincarnated from the dirty soil.


    But Ninjutsu is not omnipotent, and his sensing range is not as large as the entire universe.


    Even the punisher on earth, he can only sense a general direction now.


    After all, it was only the last half a year before the final battle between himself and Thanos.


    I don''t know if Thanos can restore himself to a normal state before the day of the decisive battle arrives.


    Although Rogge made some suggestions to Thanos, asking him to find the help of the death of one of the five great creation gods in the universe, but whether Thanos can find death and whether death is willing to let Thanos truly resurrect, no one said no. quasi.


    In some parallel universes, death looks at Thanos, but this does not mean that death in this world can also look at Thanos.


    A little bit of time passed, and after a hot bath for more than half an hour, he finally left the bathroom and put on a set of clean clothes.


    Although he doesn''t know the specific situation of Thanos, he still intends to implement it according to the established plan, which is to use this six months to completely stabilize his own strength, and then have a final battle with Thanos.


    After enjoying a pure Chinese meal in the Hokage Mansion, he used Fei Lei Shen again and returned to the training room.


    The chakra fruit was eaten, and he also got the jade reincarnation eyes of the nine-goed jade that Otsuki Teruya had, and the jade reincarnation eyes of the six-goed jade that Sasuke Uchiha had.


    But he didn''t fully understand his current physical state.


    The two Gouyu reincarnation eyes are just the most obvious changes.


    Inside the invisible body, there might be some changes he hadn''t anticipated.


    First, he checked his chakra.


    Compared with the previous seven-attribute chakras, his current chakras no longer have any attributes, and the color has changed from light blue to golden.


    He condensed a spiral pill in his right hand, and then he saw a golden spiral pill.


    Although I personally like the blue spiral pill before, but the golden color looks okay, there is a feeling that it is very expensive as soon as it looks.


    After confirming that there was no damage to the meridians and internal organs in his body, he let his consciousness enter the gossip seal.


    The internal space in the gossip seal also looks the same as before.


    It was still a huge cave, with water that hadn''t reached the foot of the cave, and the innermost was a closed metal gate.


    The environment didn''t seem to have changed, but the problem was that Kyuubi, who was supposed to be inside the sealed gate, was gone.


    what happened?


    After suffering the severe pain caused by the Chakra fruit, he vaguely felt the runaway of Nine Tails.


    But at that time, he himself was in extreme pain, so he ignored Kyuubi.


    After entering the sealed space, he suddenly remembered this incident.


    Rogge frowned and went to the seal gate, and looked up at the intact seal charm.


    The seal is still there, and the nine tails should still be there.


    But the problem is that Kyuubi, who had been lying at the gate all day before, disappeared.


    Eating chakra fruit will cause the tail beast to disappear?


    This idea came into Rogge''s mind for the first time.


    But this speculation was quickly forgotten by him.


    After turning on the system and taking a look, he found that the column of his own human Zhuli still exists, which is also surprising, he is still the nine-tailed human Zhuli.


    So the question is, where did Kyuubi go?


    That is the complete Nine Tails that I spent 2,000 Ninja Coins to redeem!


    Thinking of the pain he had suffered when accumulating Nincoins before, he directly condensed the golden hand of Chakra and tore off the seal on the door.


    Afterwards, Zhang pushed open the metal gate tens of meters high.


    Bang!


    The metal gate slammed heavily on the wall of the cave, shaking down a lot of huge rocks.


    Roger ignored the falling rocks and walked straight into this dark cave where the fire could not shine.


    However, as soon as he advanced more than ten meters, a claw larger than others hit him fiercely.


    Rogge didn''t evade, directly raised his right hand, grabbed one of the paws, and grabbed the human-like right hand in his hand.


    Waiting for me here!


    After tearing off the seal on the door, he felt Kyuubi''s flashing chakra, and then he wanted to understand Kyuubi''s thoughts.


    Although the nine tails in his body are not as spiritual as the nine lamas, they also have their own thinking.


    Although it is the instinctive thinking of the beast, it is enough to make it make some choices.


    For example, after suffering some inexplicable disaster, he chose to attack him.


    Before eating the chakra fruit, Rogge had the confidence to use the pupil power of the kaleidoscope to directly suppress the nine tails.


    Not to mention that he now has two Gouyu reincarnation eyes.


    Without any thinking, he directly urged the pupil power of the reincarnation eye, allowing these invisible pupil power to descend on Nine Tails hidden in the shadows.


    In less than a second, Kyuubi, who had a strong killing intent on him just now, was forcibly tamed by him.


    After suppressing Nine Tails with his pupil power, he stretched out his left hand and snapped his fingers, causing clusters of flames high up to appear in the cave out of thin air.


    Under the light of the fire, he slowly said to Kyuubi who could understand what he was saying, "This is the last time I have discussed this with you."


    "If you still disagree, I won''t force you anymore, but you won''t have any chance to perceive the outside world, so I hope you will answer me after serious consideration."


    "You, would you like to lend me all your power without reservation?"


    Rogge tried many ways to improve the resonance between himself and Kyuubi.


    But no matter how he handles it, there is always a looming gap between him and Kyuubi.


    This is also the reason why he has never been able to increase his resonance by 9.


    After eating the Chakra fruit, to be precise, after having Gouyu reincarnation eyes, he finally knew where the problem was.


    He is not Naruto, and Nine Tails is not a Nine Lama with sufficient wisdom.


    He wanted to use Naruto''s method to reach a complete fit with Kyuubi, which is simply impossible.


    Nine Lama has the same wisdom as humans, so he can understand Naruto and is willing to be Naruto''s most reliable friend.


    But Kyuubi in front of him couldn''t do this.


    Because from beginning to end, the nine-tailed beast in front of him is a beast with only beast instincts.


    There is only one way to make a beast completely recognize you and obey you, and that is to completely convince it and let it know who is the one in charge.


    So Rogge does not plan to reason with Kyuubi, nor does he plan to do hello, me, hello, and friendly activities with him.


    He needs to use his fist to let Kyuubi understand who is the real boss.


    After speaking, he put down the paw of Kyuubi and waited for Kyuubi''s response silently.


    Although Kyuubi can''t speak, he can be sure that Kyuubi absolutely knows what he is talking about.


    Even a pet dog can roughly understand what the owner means. As a tailed beast, it is impossible for Kyuubi to fail to understand his meaning.


    Five seconds, ten seconds, twenty seconds...


    Rogge did not urge Kyuubi, but quietly fought in front of Kyuubi.


    The time he gave Kyuubi was one minute.


    If Kyuubi didn''t respond within a minute or rejected him, then he would completely lose the opportunity to perceive the outside world as he just said.


    There are indeed a lot of chakras in Nine Tails, but for him who has eaten the fruit of chakras, the amount of chakras is no longer a problem.


    In addition to the nine-tailed mode and the complete beastization of the tail, the value of nine-tailed to him has fallen to a dispensable state.


    Fifty seconds, fifty-five seconds...


    Just when Roger was about to turn around and leave the cave, and then completely sealed Kyuubi in the cave, Kyuubi finally responded.


    I saw Kyuubi put away his claws, made a fist with his right hand, and then placed his huge fist in front of Rogge.


    Fist?


    Although his nine tails were not nine lamas, the habit of punching fist still remained.


    Glancing at Nine Tails with satisfaction, Roger also raised his right hand and fisted with Nine Tails.


    When these two completely unequal fists collided with each other, a strange feeling suddenly appeared on Roger.


    Without opening the system page, he can also know that this strange feeling is the feeling of perfect resonance.


    Kyuubi finally recognized him thoroughly.


    "From today, you will be called Jiu Tong!"


    The incompetent Roger named Kyuubi a new name that he thought was okay.


    However, as soon as he said the name, Kyuubi closed his fist back.


    His face was full of dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t like nine barrels, what about ninety thousand?"


    Kyuubi continued to shake his head.


    "Ninety thousand won''t work, then nine cables?"


    Kyuubi still shook his head.


    "The last time, Jiu Yao! If you don''t like the name, then you can only call it Jiu Tong!"


    Although Jiuwei didn''t understand what Jiu Yao meant, it knew that the name Jiu Yao was much better than Jiu Tong Jiu Wan.


    Seeing Nine Tails, no, now it should be Jiu Yao nodding his head "satisfied", Rogge continued: "I will not post the seal, you can move freely in this fairly spacious space."


    "If there is a chance in the future, I will find a way to let you go outside and let you experience the real world."


    Jiu Yao gave himself face, of course Roger would also consider Jiu Yao.


    Of course, it is impossible for Jiu Yao to leave the seal completely, but he can use reality gems to create a temporary body for Jiu Yao and let it experience the real world for a period of time, just like he did on Titan.


    After dealing with Jiu Yao, his consciousness returned to his body, and he continued to check his state.


    After more than half an hour, he ended his examination of his body.


    Excluding the strengthening of his body, his body has no problems and he is extremely healthy.


    There are no hidden injuries, nothing is wrong, the meridian system is intact, and the amount of chakras is very satisfactory.


    Before eating the chakra fruit, his own chakra weight was 1.4 bars.


    And now, his chakra volume has reached a staggering 3.5 bars, which is still not counting the tail beast chakra.


    If the tail beast Chakra is added, his Chakra volume reaches an astonishing 4.4 column.


    In addition, I don''t know if it is his own illusion. He always feels that Golden Chakra consumes less and responds faster when performing ninjutsu.


    It consumes less, which is a good thing.


    But the fact that the response is faster is a bit tasteless.


    He was able to cast the spell without seal, and it was quicker on the basis of the prompt, but the result was still prompt.


    After confirming that there were no problems with his current body, he began to consider the several techniques that Datongmu Huiye possessed.


    There is no need to read unlimited months, he has no plans to rule the world.


    However, he is still very interested in ninjutsu such as Huangquan Biliangsaka, Tianzhiyuzhong, Eighty God Air Strike, Co-killing Gray Bones, and Expanding Jade for Taoism.


    After deciding on the plan for the remaining half a year, he cast Fei Lei Shen to leave the training room and came to the Hokage Building.


    To be precise, he came to Hinata.


    At this time, Hinata was looking at the display screen in front of him seriously, and frowned from time to time.


    Next to Hinata was Luo Qi who had been an assistant for a while.


    "Rogge, why are you here?"


    As soon as Roger appeared, Hinata''s gaze shifted from the display to his body.


    "your eyes?"


    Before Roger could speak, Hinata asked.


    "I ate the fruit, and then..."


    As one of the only two ninjas in Konoha hidden village, Hinata is the only one who knows the effect of Chakra fruit.


    "That''s it! If I guess correctly, are you planning to find me to develop ninjutsu again?"


    "Yes, there are a few ninjutsus that need your help!"


    Rogge''s combat effectiveness far exceeds Hinata, but in terms of ninjutsu development ability, ten him tied together are not Hinata''s opponents.


    Although he can also choose to exchange in the system, he doesn''t need to look at him to know how expensive the ninjutsu he wants will be.


    Now he is not interested in performing tasks to accumulate Nincoins.


    "Luo Qi, you go out for a while!"


    Hinata didn''t answer Rogge directly, but told Luo Qi to leave the office.


    When Luo Qi left the office and closed the door of the office, Hinata continued: "Let¡¯s talk about it, what kind of ninjutsu are you planning to develop this time?"


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 650： Divinity and humanity

    After sorting out the language, Roger told Hinata about the Gouyu reincarnation eye ninjutsu he wanted to learn.


    Of course, I mainly introduced the effects and characteristics of these ninjutsu, as well as some of my own understanding.


    There is not much he can do about specific development. At most, he will cooperate with Hinata to do some tests on Gouyu''s reincarnation eye.


    "The ninjutsu you want to develop is not simple, and I may not be able to develop it."


    After listening to Roger''s description, Hinata answered with a frown.


    If possible, she certainly hopes that she can meet all the requirements of Rogge.


    But there are some things that she can''t do if she wants to.


    Although Hinata has white eyes, she only has white eyes.


    Not to mention Gouyu''s reincarnation eye, even the ordinary reincarnation eye, she doesn''t really know it.


    "It''s okay, just do your best."


    Looking at Hinata with a solemn look on his face, Rogge felt that his fourth generation of Hokage was a little too irresponsible.


    Not to mention that compared with the second generation of Naruto Naruto masters, his ninjutsu research and development capabilities are far inferior even when compared with other Naruto.


    Even Naruto Naruto Naruto Naruto, who is known as the seven generations of eyes, has researched at least a dozen or twenty different and similar balls.


    "Okay! Then wait for me, I will transfer the work on my hand to Number Two."


    After speaking, Hinata devolved all the affairs that she was currently processing and might need her to deal with in the future to No. 2 who worked hard and never asked for overtime.


    After completing the work handover, she extended her right hand towards Roger.


    Without any hesitation, Roger smiled and took Hinata''s hand.


    Later, the two disappeared from the office together.


    Although Hinata¡¯s ninjutsu development and learning abilities are amazing, but I don¡¯t know for what reason, Hinata is always unable to learn the ninjutsu of Flying Thunder God.


    Even if Roger teaches it by himself, it doesn''t help.


    After trying a few times, Hinata also gave up learning about Flying Thunder God.


    Through the Thunder God, Roger and Hinata came to Hinata''s exclusive laboratory.


    Although Rogge is Hokage, the laboratory with the highest specifications in the village is not his laboratory, but Hinata''s laboratory.


    What he has is the training room with the highest specifications.


    After arriving at the laboratory, Hina Tian went straight to the five- or six-meter-long test bench, and put on the white coat hanging on the side.


    Then, took out one by one needle tube.


    Seeing these needles of different sizes, Rogge swallowed unconsciously, and then came to Hinata as if he had accepted his fate.


    There is nothing bad about Hinata''s experiments, the only drawback is that it consumes more blood.


    Really the kind of blood consumption.


    When Hinata collected enough blood samples and did a detailed inspection of Rogge from top to bottom, from the inside out, she drove Rog out of the laboratory.


    The rest is the battlefield of Hinata alone.


    In this regard, Rogge can not provide much help.


    To be precise, it can only provide experimental samples and test targets.


    After coming out of Hinata¡¯s exclusive laboratory, Rogge had no plans to return to Earth or where to go shopping. He returned to his Naruto mansion alone, and brought the console game helmet of the Kerry Empire.


    Professional matters should be entrusted to professionals. This is the criterion he has always believed in.


    Although this might seem like he is lazy, for Hinata, as long as he doesn''t mess up, he is the best help.


    Hinata is studying Gouyu reincarnation eye ninjutsu based on Roger''s current physical condition, while Roger uses a virtual game to start the game.


    Time passed day by day.


    Soon, a week passed.


    As predicted by Hinata, it is extremely difficult to develop Gouyu reincarnation ninjutsu, such as Huangquan Hirasaka, Tianzhiyuchu, and Eighty Gods.


    One week later, Hinata had successfully developed ninjutsu, not to mention that he hadn''t even figured out the operating principles of these techniques.


    Although the bottleneck was encountered in the research and development of these ninjutsu, through the research of Gouyu''s reincarnation eye, Hinata got the idea of ??further developing his eyes.


    For example, using white eyes to release illusion, or release coercion in the air.


    When Hinata told Rogge about his findings, Rogge couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    As far as he knew, only Datongmu Huiye was able to release illusions and release coercion.


    He has not disclosed this aspect to Hinata.


    But he didn''t expect that when Hinata was developing Gouyu Reincarnation Eye Ninjutsu, he would accidentally discover this.


    amount¡­¡­


    Will Hinata show signs of developing towards Otsuki Kaguya, right?


    But if Hinata really develops towards Otsuki Kaguya, it seems to be a good thing.


    Looking at his face full of collagen and still pure so far, like an underage Hinata, some pictures that were not particularly healthy appeared in Rogge''s mind.


    After expelling these messy thoughts from his mind, he first affirmed Hinata''s discovery of the further improvement of the white eyes, and then asked Hinata to return his attention to the study of Gouyu''s reincarnation eyes.


    Things that have been further improved can be resolved later.


    But the ninjutsu of Gouyu''s reincarnation eye, he will need to use it in half a year.


    When Hinata put his energy back on the development of Gouyu''s reincarnation eye and those skills, Roger also ended his week of depraved life, stepping on the silver surfboard and left the planet Tatooine.


    Of course, before leaving the planet Tatooine, he said hello to Hinata, lest Hina need to find him then but don''t know where to find him.


    Through the portal, he returned to Earth.


    However, he did not return to Konoha''s headquarters in Washington, nor did he return to New York where he first ransacked. Instead, he came to the "Top of the Peak", the kingdom of werewolves.


    Counting the days, Fenrir has been back as the patron saint of werewolves for some time. He wants to see how Fenrir has been recently, and by the way, to see how the werewolves of Bran have built the kingdom into.


    Compared with the last time he came, "Top of the Peaks" has changed a lot.


    In the previous "Top of the Peaks", there were only werewolves such as Bran and the people of Wakanda who had become slaves.


    And now, "Top of the Peaks" has actually started foreign trade.


    What he didn''t expect was that Bran and others also formed a private security company and began to accept some security tasks.


    Strictly speaking, Bran and others belong to Konoha''s organization and are a member of Konoha''s armed forces.


    But since Roger gave Wakanda to the werewolf, Bran and the others have rarely appeared in Konoha.


    Not only the Konoha headquarters, but even Konoha hidden village on the planet Tatooine, there are not many werewolves in them now.


    Only those werewolves who have undergone the transformation of the Extremis Virus and belong to the "Molten Wolves" continue to stay in Muyeyin Village.


    He has no opinion on the establishment of a private security company by Bran and others.


    Although the werewolves have their own kingdom, it is almost impossible to expect them to develop the kingdom little by little like ordinary people.


    So if you want to develop the "Top of the Peaks", these werewolves will sooner or later embark on the path of mercenaries.


    Establishing a private security company is also one of the ways these werewolves can best use their advantages.


    Other countries can increase foreign trade income through the sale of arms, and of course the werewolves can sell their own armed forces and obtain foreign trade income.


    Strictly speaking, there is no essential difference between the two.


    After arriving at the top of the peaks, Rogge did not go to see Bran and the others, or even enter the werewolf cities to take a closer look. Instead, he stepped on the silver surfboard and flew directly towards Fenrir''s location.


    I don''t know if it was his illusion. After he became a heavenly father, no, to be precise, after eating the Chakra fruit, he felt that he was less and less interested in other things.


    Even the console games he liked so much in the past can''t bring him any excitement now.


    If you use a literary term to describe it, he feels that his humanity now seems to be less and less.


    He didn''t know whether this was the change brought about by the improvement of the essence of life after he became Heavenly Father, or the change brought about by eating the Chakra fruit.


    But he instinctively felt that this change was not what he wanted.


    He doesn''t know how long this "weakening of human nature" will last, and he is not sure what this change will look like in the end.


    But one thing he was sure of was that he didn''t want to become a superior **** who was not interested in anything.


    So he returned to the earth, planning to find someone to talk about this issue in detail.


    Among the people he knows, not many can give him advice in this regard.


    To be precise, there is only one wolf and one person.


    The wolf must be Fenrir.


    Fenrir was promoted from a monster to a demigod creature. In this regard, he should have a similar experience.


    As for that person, of course it was his magic teacher, Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi is the heavenly father level, and step by step from ordinary humans to the heavenly father level, what Roger has experienced now, Gu Yi has experienced.


    But he didn''t go to Gu Yi directly, but planned to see Fenrir first.


    After all, there are some things that he can talk to Fenrir, but he can''t talk to Gu Yi.


    In an unknown mountain peak, Rogge saw Fenrir lying on the top of the mountain with a bored expression on his face.


    "Why are you here?" Fenrir raised his head and asked first.


    "Nothing, come and see you."


    After speaking, Roger jumped off the surfboard, came directly to Fenrir, and sat down against Fenrir.


    "Your taste has changed, not as good as before."


    As soon as Roger sat down, Fenrir continued.


    "I have experienced some things recently and my body has undergone some changes."


    Roger briefly explained.


    The smell that Fenrir said has changed does not mean that there is any smell on his body, but that his current breath is very different from before.


    Others may not be able to perceive it, but Fenrir, as a demigod, can easily detect this.


    Even if Roger had concealed his breath, it still couldn''t hide from Fenrir.


    "Do you feel that your humanity is getting less and less?"


    Fenrir glanced at Roger beside him, and asked silently.


    "You can see this too? It seems that after becoming a demigod, your gains are not small."


    Rogge said with a smile, and touched Fenrir''s white hair by the way.


    "Because I am also like this now, I feel that my wolf nature is getting weaker and weaker."


    Fenrir brought his head close to Rogge, and said with a lonely look: "In the beginning, I was Hela''s favorite of war. I would do whatever she asked me to do, and accompany her to fight in the Nine Realms."


    "Later Hela was imprisoned by Odin, and I was locked in the dungeon where there was no sunlight."


    "After the resurrection, I will become your favorite, and I will fight with you."


    "Of course, you don''t need my help most of the time. You can solve all the enemies by yourself."


    "After following you, I met Xiao Hei and the others. They had a good time in Konoha, but they didn''t have much fights, and it was a little weird and boring."


    "Later, you fed me the fragments of the godhead, and took me to Warnerheim to meet Hela, let her solve the small problems of me, and finally I became what I am now, a demigod creature."


    Fenrir stated his past in a flat tone, like an old man recalling his youth.


    "But after becoming a demigod creature, you feel that everything has changed. You have become less interested in everything, and even more and more like to remember the life you experienced in the past, right?" Rogge said while touching Fenrir. .


    "Yes, Hela told me that this is because I already have a divine nature."


    "But I still feel that the one who used to be heartless, just need to fight and live according to the master''s order is more enjoyable."


    Speaking of this, Fenrir''s tone became even more lonely.


    "Get up, let''s fight!"


    "I have only beaten you with wooden dragons and wooden men before, now I''m going to personally train you."


    Roger stood up directly and said to Fenrir with a serious face.


    "right now?"


    "Otherwise, do you still need to pick a special day?"


    "This is what you said, even if you are my master, I won''t keep my hands."


    "You don''t need to keep your hand. If you can beat me, that''s your ability!"


    After speaking, a golden light gleamed on Roger, and he hooked his finger at Fenrir.


    He originally planned to learn some experience from Fenrir, but he didn''t expect Fenrir to be more confused than himself.


    He at least knew what he was going to do in the future, but Fenrir went straight to the point of recollecting youth, just like an old man waiting for his life to come to an end.


    In order for Fenrir, the newly promoted demigod, to find some wolf-born targets again, he plans to personally train Fenrir.


    By the way, let me test how strong I am, who is already a heavenly father.


    When Roger''s body shone with golden light, Fenrir also stood up and looked at him condescendingly.


    Then, a paw was sent towards him.


    Heavenly Father Roger VS Demigod Fenrir!


    Officially begin!


    Ninja Gods who like Meimanli, please collect them: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja Gods who likes Meimanli is updated fastest.

 Chapter 651： Be a good individual

    Fenrir turned white and became stronger.


    But in front of Rogge who had eaten the Chakra fruit, he still couldn''t see enough.


    Although Fenrir has worked very hard, and can even be regarded as exhausting all his strength, there is still no change in the result.


    More than ten minutes later, on the top of the collapsed mountain that was no longer visible, Fenrir lay weakly on the ground, sticking out his red tongue, and gasping for breath.


    From the time point of view, Fenrir''s performance this time has been considered very good.


    After all, the current Roger is already a heavenly father.


    But the problem is that in the process of fighting Fenrir, Rogge didn''t make heavy moves, and he didn''t even release ninjutsu.


    He just relied on his now powerful and somewhat unbelievable body, coupled with his own melee fighting skills, and he completely knocked Fenrir down.


    Defeating Fenrir, who is already a demigod creature, by relying only on his physical strength is not a particularly easy task for him now.


    Although Fenrir is a bit big, his agility and speed are also not bad.


    On several occasions, Rogge almost got his arm bit off by Fenrir.


    However, the one who won in the end was still him.


    When Fenrir was lying on the ground to regain his strength, Rogge did not be polite with Fenrir, and lay directly on Fenrir, calming down the aura of confusion.


    Although it was for Fenrir to find the wolf''s target, Roger had a fight with Fenrir.


    But I have to say that after venting on Fenrir, he also recovered some of his previous feelings.


    Regained the pleasure of enjoying the battle and defeating the enemy.


    "are you hungry?"


    After lying on Fenrir for more than ten minutes, Rogge said suddenly.


    "Not hungry!"


    Although the battle just now was fierce, for Fenrir, who was already a demigod, he did not yet need to eat to replenish his stamina.


    "I''m not hungry, but I just want to eat something, do you want to go together?"


    After hearing these words from Rogge, Fenrir looked at him with a caring look in the mentally retarded eyes.


    After ten seconds of silence, Fenrir slowly said, "Do you think my size is suitable for eating out with you?"


    "What''s not suitable, you are the patron saint of werewolves. If you want to eat, who dares to stop you."


    "Speaking of it, it seems that we haven''t really eaten together yet."


    Rogge recalled his previous relationship with Fenrir, but did not find the memory of them having a meal together.


    "Strictly speaking, once! When you asked me to pretend to be the ancestor of the werewolf, we ate barbecue together at Konoha headquarters!"


    Fenrir recalled for a moment and said.


    "Never mind that time, that barbecue was not very serious."


    "Let''s go, let''s taste the craftsmanship of werewolves!"


    After speaking, Roger rode on Fenrir''s back and patted his head.


    Fenrir sighed helplessly, then stood up, carrying Roger on his back to the nearest werewolf city.


    After dozens of minutes, a city with a werewolf aesthetic appeared in front of them.


    Although all cities are constructed of reinforced concrete, the style of the city is completely different from that of other countries.


    Wild!


    This city has wildness that other cities don''t have.


    The arrival of Roger and Fenrir quickly attracted the attention of the werewolves in the city.


    After explaining their thoughts with the werewolves in front of them, they soon had their own "boxes" and a bunch of chefs and waiters.


    Although werewolves are not ordinary humans, their cooking methods are similar to those of humans.


    If there is any difference, the werewolf''s recipes are all based on meat.


    In other words, whole meat.


    Roger and Fenrir had been eating this meal for a long time.


    Two hours later, they left the city under the watchful eyes of the werewolves.


    "Well, I''ll do this for today, and I will come back to you when I have time next time."


    After summoning the silver surfboard in front of him, Roger opened the portal to Kama Taj and disappeared in front of Fenrir with the surfboard.


    After Roger walked through the portal, Fenrir wanted to say something, but in the end he said nothing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kama Taj is still the same, nothing has changed.


    A mage practicing magic a mage, a mage basking in the sun...


    After taking a look at these mages, Roger walked towards the hall that has remained unchanged for thousands of years.


    As before, Gu Yi still sat in that fixed position, soaking a fixed honey tea, swaying the folding fan that never left his body.


    "teacher!"


    After saying hello to Gu Yi, Roger let the silver surfboard float aside and sat on the opposite side of Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi glanced at the floating silver surfboard first, then set his gaze on Roger.


    "It seems you have taken that step too."


    Gu Yi said it very euphemistically, but Roger knew that she was talking about becoming a heavenly father.


    "Yes, it was decided early in the morning."


    While speaking, Roger picked up the teapot on the table, poured a cup for Gu Yi, and then poured himself a cup.


    "Looking at you, you should have encountered that problem."


    "Let''s talk about it."


    Talking to smart people is easier, you don''t need to start the topic yourself.


    After taking a sip of unchanging honey tea, Rogge told Gu Yi about the change in his mentality after he became his heavenly father.


    After listening to Roger''s account, Gu Yi did not answer his question directly, but looked at him very seriously.


    Just when Rogge was a little bit fraughty by Gu Yi, Gu Yi finally spoke.


    "This question, you can only find the answer by yourself."


    "If you can''t find it, you can go to the multiverse."


    Rogge didn''t expect that Gu Yi''s suggestion would actually be this.


    Go to the multiverse?


    This may be difficult for others.


    But for Rogge, especially for him who had studied magic at Kama Taj, it was not too difficult.


    And what Gu Yi said about going to the multiverse is definitely not to let him go to other universes, but to let his soul experience the multiverse.


    To put it simply, it is Strange''s experience of soul-experiencing the multiverse.


    "Will this be useful?"


    It''s not that Roger doesn''t believe in Gu Yi, but he doesn''t think this experience will help his mentality.


    "meeting!"


    Gu Yi answered with a serious face.


    "Okay, then I will try!"


    Although instinctively felt that this method would not be useful, since Gu Yi had said so, there was no loss in trying it.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Rogge performed the soul-out-of-body magic and let his soul leave his body.


    Just when he was about to actively sense the multiverse, Gu Yi suddenly stood up and came to him with a folding fan.


    Before he understood what Gu Yi was going to do, Gu Yi''s palm patted his soul directly on the chest.


    No!


    Actively sensing the existence of the multiverse is completely different from passively sensing the existence of the multiverse.


    Simply put, it is the difference between having the initiative and not having the initiative.


    If Roger is actively sensing the multiverse, he can decide when it will end and let his soul return to his body.


    But if it is passive, it depends on when Gu Yi will let him come back.


    When he saw Gu Yi''s right palm facing him, he instinctively wanted to end his soul out of his body.


    However, in front of Gu Yi, whose magic level was several levels higher than his, he had no room for resistance.


    In just an instant, he felt his soul floating into outer space.


    After that, as if passing through a black hole, he entered the bizarre multiverse universe.


    Although he knew that Gu Yi wouldn''t have the idea of ??hurting him, this experience of being forced to the multiverse still made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    But his discomfort quickly disappeared.


    Because the indescribable feeling of the soul experiencing the multiverse quickly occupied all his thoughts.


    When the soul enters the multiverse, he loses the perception of time and space.


    He is like a leaf falling into the river, allowing the river to take himself to unknown territory.


    Rogge doesn''t know how long he has been in the multiverse, nor does he remember how many weird worlds he has experienced.


    The only thing he can be sure of is that he has become more and more calm, and more and more adapted to this indescribable strange feeling.


    When his soul was finally pulled back to his own body, he found that he was not in the hall, but in the room he had lived in.


    At this time, he was lying on the wooden bed that was many times older than him.


    Sitting by the bed was Strange in a floating cloak.


    "How long have I been there?"


    Judging from the room he is currently in, his soul should have been wandering outside for a long time.


    But how long it will be, he can''t be sure.


    "ten years!"


    Strange glanced at Rogge and said calmly.


    "ten years?"


    Roger looked at Strange with an idiotic look.


    Although he doesn''t know how long he has been in the multiverse, it is definitely not ten years.


    Among other things, if he didn''t eat or drink for ten years, his body had long since ceased to exist.


    "Your level of joking needs to be improved."


    After a blank glance at Strange, Rogge stood up and moved his somewhat stiff body.


    Afterwards, he psychically took a look at his phone.


    What ten years, only seven days!


    "The teacher said that you can go back after you wake up. The problems you encountered should have been resolved."


    "If it doesn''t work out, just do it again!"


    Strange stood up and relayed Gu Yi''s words.


    "Help me thank you teacher!"


    After summoning the silver surfboard floating in the corner of the room, Roger opened the portal to return to Konoha Hidden Village.


    Afterwards, he left Kama Taj with a surfboard.


    I have to say that Gu Yi''s way of helping him solve the "weakening of human nature" is a bit too simple and rude.


    Don¡¯t you think that your humanity is weakened?


    No problem, just go to the multiverse to experience your own insignificance.


    At that time, let alone human nature, even animal nature can be completely aroused for you.


    Although Gu Yi''s method is very crude, the effect is also very good.


    After seeing those weird multiverses, Rogge has no idea whatsoever. He wants to be a person, a person who can eat, sleep, and do what he likes.


    After returning to Konoha hidden village with his surfboard, Roger came to the roof of the Hokage Building and looked at the whole Konoha hidden village.


    This is my village, this is my planet, this is my...


    Thinking of this, Rogge switched Gouyu''s reincarnation eyes to white eyes, and glanced at Hinata who was working hard in the laboratory.


    Very good, this kind of life is very good.


    If it had not been agreed with Thanos, and if Thanos could not be found now, Roger had the plan to cancel the Ultimate Battle.


    In fact, there is nothing to fight!


    It''s not that Thanos didn''t lose to him, he won once, and he won twice.


    Although that time of Thanos was because of the backlash of the power gem, it led to the loss of the final resistance.


    But even if the power gem didn''t backlash, the one who lost in the end must be Thanos.


    As for Thanos to destroy half of the life in the universe, this is also easy to solve.


    Just give Thanos a few books about sustainable development and family planning.


    There are many ways to solve the problem of insufficient resources due to overpopulation, so why bother to use the crudest and least effective one.


    Solving half of the life in the universe at the rate of birth of humans and other intelligent creatures is not a way to solve the problem at all, it just delays the time of the problem.


    After despising Thanos'' practice, Roger used the Thunder God to come to Hinata''s laboratory.


    At this time, Hinata is still developing Gouyu reincarnation eye ninjutsu.


    Her black and beautiful long hair was tied into a simple ponytail. Although the white coat on her body covered her body curve, it still revealed a charming back.


    Looking at Hinata, who had put almost all his energy on research, Roger came to her and grabbed her right hand.


    "Stop studying, give yourself a vacation!"


    After speaking, Rogge didn''t wait for Hinata''s answer, and used Thunder God to bring Hinata back to the Naruto mansion.


    "What do you want to eat tonight, Chinese, French, or Italian?"


    While talking, Roger picked up the kitchen apron and put it on skillfully.


    "Chinese food!"


    "Okay, Miss Hinata, the Chinese food you want will be served to you right away!"


    Opened the refrigerator and took a look, Roger began to cook the few home-cooked dishes he only knew.


    And Hinata sat at the dining table, looking at his back with a gentle face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Hinata wanted to return to the laboratory to continue the experiment, but before she could get up, Rogla was put back on the bed.


    "You are on vacation now, so you don''t have to go to the laboratory."


    After being sent to the Multiverse by Gu Yi for a week, Rogge''s mentality has changed a lot.


    Neither power nor power is the most important thing.


    The important thing is the person around you who you want to protect.


    As for the others, just love it.


    "Isn''t there still a decisive battle between you and Thanos?"


    Hinata leaned on Rogge''s shoulder and asked softly.


    "Don''t worry about him, even if I am now, he can still be beaten to the ground. Whether there are those ninjutsu or not will not affect the final result."


    "If he really becomes better than me, then let him dove, let him go find Gu Yi dozen!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 652： Thanos fleet

    After listening to Rogge''s explanation, Hinata stretched out his right index finger and drew circles on his chest.


    Afterwards, he said lightly: "Yeah, it''s fine for you to decide!"


    After more than an hour, Hinata got up and left the Hokage Mansion and went to the Hokage Building.


    Although there is no need to study the ninjutsu of Gouyu Reincarnation Eye for the time being, unlike Roger, who is used to being lazy, Hinata is a very responsible person.


    So she started the daily work of dealing with the affairs of Konoha hidden village.


    Rogge didn''t say anything about Hinata''s decision.


    He can safely be a hand-shocking shopkeeper because of Hinata''s silent support behind him.


    Otherwise, he would never be as relaxed as he is now.


    Every successful man has a woman who silently gives!


    Hinata proved this with practical actions.


    When Hinata went to the Hokage Building to handle the affairs of the village, Roger also left the mansion and began to wander around the village.


    Said it was hanging out, but in fact it was going to the punisher.


    The Konoha headquarters in Washington area is now just an external facade, except to let others know that Konoha has not completely left the earth, no one lives there anymore.


    Most of the personnel were relocated to Muyeyin Village.


    To be precise, he settled in Konohain Village.


    After all, compared with the earth, Konoha Hidden Village is far beyond the earth in terms of natural environment and technology.


    Roger first went to the Punisher''s house.


    In the end, there was no suspense. His first psychic beast and his men were now performing official duties outside.


    Not only was the punisher not at home, but even the people who hated and the Red Tank were not at home.


    Except for him, everyone seems to be busy building Konoha hidden village.


    Even Wanda now has a job of his own.


    The chief psychological counselor of Konoha Hidden Village!


    This is Wanda''s current position.


    After wandering around in the inner city for most of the time, Roger finally found a fellow who was also doing nothing.


    Xiao Hei!


    His previous side weapon, Xiao Hei, is now as inactive as him.


    Strictly speaking, it is not particularly idle.


    I don''t know if it is because of his influence or Xiao Hei''s own preferences.


    Now Xiao Hei loves tasting food and playing games.


    A natural fighting race, now actually turned into an otaku.


    If it weren''t for seeing it with his own eyes, Rogge himself wouldn''t believe it.


    What surprised him even more was that the number of games in Xiao Hei''s family was actually more than his private collection.


    Because of the interstellar trade, both the Kerry Empire and the Sundar Star have Konoha trade caravans.


    These caravans not only brought back a lot of special products of the Kerry Empire and Sandal Star, but also brought back many life-related technology products.


    For example, Xiao Hei is currently using the latest game helmet of the Kerry Empire.


    Rogge took a look at Xiao Hei''s console model, and found reluctantly that the Kerry gaming helmet he was currently using was actually two generations behind.


    "Rogge, your current game technology is not good!"


    "At your level, even one thousand full servers can''t get in!"


    In a multiplayer game similar to eating chicken, Roger and Xiao Hei formed a two-person team.


    Then, he was directly abused!


    "What does it mean that my level is not good? Is it the opposite?"


    "It runs faster than a floating car, that guy is definitely going to hang up!"


    After taking off the game helmet, Rogge explained.


    "E-sports, food is the original sin!"


    Xiao Hei didn''t argue with Rogge, but silently said something that was enough to break the defense.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Looking at Xiao Hei with his mouth full of teeth, Roger sighed helplessly.


    These days, even weapons dare to laugh at the master''s dish!


    Times have really changed!


    "Come on again, I don''t believe I can''t get the championship trophy today!"


    After speaking, Rogge took the lead in wearing a gaming helmet.


    Facts have proved that e-sports, cuisine is really the original sin.


    Rogge is definitely a top-notch player when he is playing stand-alone fighting games.


    But once he got into this kind of multiplayer cooperative competitive game, he was accustomed to fighting alone, and he was quickly beaten by the opposing team.


    In the end, after several hours of fighting at Xiaohei''s house, he still failed to win the final championship trophy.


    Before leaving, he asked Xiao Hei, who was already addicted to the game and couldn''t help himself: "Will you regret being my weapon?"


    He thought Xiao Hei would give him a touching answer.


    In the end, Xiao Hei didn''t say anything, and threw him the game helmet he had just used: "Don''t think about these all day long. If you have time, practice more skills."


    "If you can''t find a weapon in hand during a fight, you can come to me at any time."


    After speaking, Xiao Hei put on the game helmet again and started a new round.


    Seeing Xiao Hei who was lying on the sofa wearing a helmet, Roger didn''t say anything, and left Xiao Hei''s home for his next destination.


    Punisher, Abomination, Red Tank, Dr. Connors, Daisy, Moonstone, Fast Silver, Wanda...


    Except for Venom staying with Eddie on the earth, Roger spent an afternoon visiting them separately.


    Although they all have their own jobs now, he has a reasonable reason that no one can pick up the problem.


    The fourth generation of Hokage inspected the work in the village.


    After enjoying a dinner made by Wanda himself at Wanda''s house, Roger returned to the Hokage Mansion.


    It took a day to learn more about the current lives of other people.


    After confirming that everyone is doing well, he also feels relieved a lot.


    At least, he didn''t let these people who follow him have a bad life.


    In the following days, he began a boring practice life again.


    To be precise, it can''t be said to be cultivation, it should be to completely adapt to the body after being strengthened by the Chakra fruit.


    While adapting to the body, he digested Niald''s kingly authority by the way.


    He did not accept Niald''s authority in the ocean and storm domain, but used the energy in it to temper his body little by little.


    At the same time, he began to learn how to control the energy of the universe.


    If you want to go further at the Heavenly Father level, the cosmic energy is a hurdle that cannot be overcome in any way.


    Only by learning how to control these cosmic energies can it be possible to break through the limits of the heavenly Father and rise to a higher level.


    The system cannot provide him with any help in this regard.


    However, the silver surfboard made up for his shortcomings in this regard.


    To some extent, the silver surfboard is a solidified and self-chargeable cosmic energy entity.


    By studying the silver surfboard, he can find a way to control and use the energy of the universe.


    However, this is obviously not an easy task.


    When he started to study cosmic energy, Hinata also restarted his research on Gouyu reincarnation eye ninjutsu.


    Although Hinata did not devote all her energy to research, she did not stop related research.


    A little bit of time passed, and without knowing it, three months passed.


    During these three months, Roger completely adapted to his strengthened body, and from the silver surfboard, he obtained a way to utilize the energy of the universe.


    In order to learn more about these cosmic energies that cannot be divided by attribute and nature, he also made a special trip to Asgard and spent more than half a month in Asgard''s royal library.


    As a long-standing cosmic civilization, Asgard has not a few studies on cosmic energy.


    Just because of tradition and physique, Asgard did not take the cosmic energy as the main force for research.


    Compared with cosmic energy, Asgard has studied the most content related to divine power.


    But even so, Asgard''s information helped Rogge a lot.


    Coupled with the copy of the collection he got from the Warner Protoss, it only took him three months to elevate himself from a cosmic energy novice to the point of small research.


    However, research belongs to research, and the specific application is obviously not that simple.


    After three months of experimentation, he has only mastered some basic application methods.


    For example, relying only on the physical body to move and survive in outer space, and use the cosmic energy to restore your own physical strength and energy, and so on.


    In addition to him, in these three months, Hinata''s research has also gained a lot.


    Although the number is not very large, Hinata has successfully researched the three gouyu reincarnation eye ninjutsu of the eighty gods air strike, the expansion of the jade for the truth, and the total killing of the gray bone.


    As for the ninjutsu such as Unlimited Moon Reader, Tianzhi Yuchu, Huangquan Hirasaka, etc., she has not been able to research it for the time being, but she already has a general idea.


    I have to say that Hinata''s talent in ninjutsu research and development is really amazing.


    When she put the complete information of the three ninjutsu of Eighty Gods Air Strike, Expansive Jade for Taoism, and Total Killing of Gray Bone in front of Rogge, Rogge once again doubted who was the traverser.


    Compared with Hinata, he is not an ordinary scumbag.


    Although he was a little surprised that Hinata actually did these three ninjutsu, he still happily accepted the information and devoted himself to the practice.


    No one would dislike his own strength, which is the same as no earthling would dislike his own money.


    I''m not interested in money, just listen to it.


    If anyone really believes, then it is a real IQ problem.


    Roger, who was planning to give himself a little vacation, began his boring practice again.


    Only this time, he was not cultivating cosmic energy and body, but the three ninjutsu that needed Gouyu reincarnation eyes to perform.


    A week later.


    For Konoha Hidden Village, this is a day that is no different from the past.


    But just after noon, Konoha''s security team received an extremely blatant intrusion signal.


    In the outer space of the planet Tatooine, a very famous giant spacecraft appeared.


    Behind this giant spaceship is a fleet capable of starting a star war.


    Temple number two!


    At this time, the giant spacecraft that came to the outer space of the planet Tatooine was Thanos¡¯ flagship spacecraft Temple II.


    Rogge, who was practicing ninjutsu in the training room, received the report from No. 2 the first time.


    However, he did not go to the Hokage office immediately, but returned to the mansion to take a shower.


    Later, he changed into clean clothes, and put on the fourth generation of Hokage''s robes, cast Fei Lei Shen to the Hokage office.


    When he came to the office, the punisher who held important positions in Konoha and others had already arrived in the office, silently waiting for his arrival.


    "Number two, tell me about the current situation!" Roger glanced at the punisher, motioned them to sit down, and then said to number two.


    "Temple II is approaching the planet at full speed and is expected to arrive in ten minutes."


    "It has been confirmed that it is Thanos'' Temple II, and the fleet behind is the Vanguard Guards under Thanos!"


    "The other party remained silent and did not reply to any news!"


    Number Two quickly reported the current situation and projected the fleet behind Temple Number Two.


    For the sudden arrival of Temple Two, the Punisher and others were not surprised.


    Although not many people knew about the battle between Rogge and Thanos on Titan, the situation of his fight against Thanos on Hazard of the Kerry Empire was actively promoted by the Kerry Empire.


    Now, the whole universe is circulating that he is incompatible with Thanos.


    The content of the rumors mainly focused on two aspects.


    The first is that he took away Thanos¡¯ power gem.


    The second is that he took away Thanos¡¯ daughter Kamora.


    Yes, that''s right, except for the Punisher and others, and a few insiders such as Hela and Supreme Wisdom, everyone in the entire universe thought he had robbed Kamora.


    In fact, after sending Kamora to Titan, he never saw Kamora again.


    Not to mention Kamora, he hasn''t seen even the Yinhe Wutian Group for a long time.


    Of course, he didn''t explain anything specifically.


    What other people like to think is their business, and he can''t control other thoughts.


    And from the general gossip psychology, people are more willing to believe that he took away Kamora.


    Even if this matter seems a little unreasonable, it does not affect the spread of this message.


    "What do you think?"


    Looking at Temple No. 2 projected by No. 2, Roger said to the Punisher and others.


    Judging from the current situation, it really looks like Thanos is leading the fleet to attack Konoha Hidden Village.


    But Roger felt that things were not that simple.


    Although Thanos is not a good person, he is a very trustworthy person.


    Now there are more than two months left before the day of their agreed decisive battle, even if Thanos really wants to attack Konoha, it is not now.


    As long as there is one situation, Thanos will make such a decision.


    That''s why he thought Roger was dead.


    Only in this way can he lead the fleet to attack Konoha before the agreed time has come, before the victory and defeat have been completely resolved with Rogge.


    "The other party has a bad intention. I suggest fighting against Thanos'' fleet in outer space to avoid damage to the village by the battle as much as possible."


    After ten seconds of silence, the punisher said first.


    His suggestion was approved by the likes of Disgust and Red Tank.


    "I don''t think the opponent is going to attack Konoha. If they really want to attack Konoha, they won''t just fly at this speed. This is all about giving Konoha enough time to prepare." Daisy also said herself the opinion of.


    When Daisy expressed her opinion, the office fell into silence again.


    "The whole army enters the first level of alert, wait for my order to leave at any time!"


    "I will go to Thanos for a while!"


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 653： The final battle

    After speaking, Rogge''s body shone with a brilliant light like an aurora.


    Quantum teleportation!


    In the next second, his figure disappeared in front of the Punisher and others, and came to the sky above Konoha Yin Village.


    Just as he was about to fall under the influence of gravity, the silver surfboard flew out of Konoha hidden village and quickly came to his feet.


    Rogge now has a lot of flying abilities.


    Whether using ninjutsu or magic, he can fly as he pleases.


    But the best thing for him now is this silver surfboard that originally belonged to the Silver Shadow Man.


    The silver surfboard can take the Silver Shadowman across the universe, no matter whether it is speed or reliability, there is no need to worry about it.


    Rogge, who was stepping on a silver surfboard, drew an arc straight into the sky and flew out toward Temple 2 in outer space.


    After entering the atmosphere, a golden chakra emerged from his body.


    Although he can already use the cosmic energy to cross the universe, he still needs the visual special effects.


    That''s right, the golden chakra released by him now is purely to add some visual effects to himself.


    As soon as he flew out of the atmosphere of the planet Tatooine, the explorer on the Temple II perceived his presence, and the muzzles on the spacecraft pointed in the direction where he was.


    However, until he flew in front of Temple Two, none of these barrels fired any shells or beams of energy.


    Looking at the temple number two in front of the hill, Rogge didn''t speak.


    His current body can directly adapt to the vacuum environment and cosmic radiation, but this does not mean that he can convey sound in airless space.


    "Thanksgiving, here I am!"


    In the end, he chose to use magic to solve this problem, and his "words" were directly conveyed to the minds of every creature in Temple Two through spiritual magic.


    Not long after he finished speaking, Temple II opened the access channel under the hull.


    When Temple Two took the initiative to open the entry channel, Roger did not hesitate and flew directly towards the channel.


    A few minutes later, while stepping on the silver surfboard, he came to the main control room of Temple Two.


    General Deadblade, Proxima Centauri, Ebony Maw, Supergiant, Black Dwarf...


    The five strongest subordinates of Thanos, the Five Obsidians are all in the main control room.


    In addition to the five generals of Hei Yao, he also saw the other adopted daughter of Thanos, Kamora''s sister Nebula.


    "Where is Thanos?"


    Although he was alone at this time, and still in the second temple, but he did not look scared at all.


    On the surface, he is now trapped in an enemy camp.


    But in fact, Obsidian Five will be added to Nebula and others, and it is not his opponent.


    "The master is waiting for you on Titan!"


    The Ebony Maw, who possesses the ability to move objects and plays the role of a think tank in the Obsidian Five Generals, came out and said neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Leading the army to the planet Tatooine, did you mean it, or did you mean Thanos?"


    Looking at the ebony throat in front of him, which was completely incompatible with the aesthetics of the people on earth, Rogge asked coldly.


    The army was overwhelmed and kept silent.


    This approach, no matter in anyone''s eyes, is a naked provocation by force.


    "It means the master."


    Ebony Maw continued.


    "Explain, otherwise I don''t mind having a warm-up battle before going to Titan."


    Rogge is the only person who dares to say such things at this time.


    Even the accuser Ronan, or Xinxing Supreme, in the second temple, dare not be so arrogant in front of the five obsidian generals.


    "Master said, if you win, the entire fleet is yours, and we will become your subordinates."


    "If you lose, the master wants your Konoha hidden village."


    Ebony Maw said calmly, not caring about Thanos taking them as a bet.


    "It''s interesting, this is to add some color to the duel!"


    Roger smiled and shook his head, and then said to Ebony Throat and the others: "I''ll take this bet!"


    "But you can''t keep going, otherwise, I will let Konoha''s fleet directly destroy you."


    "In addition, I will give you a small suggestion. You can call my master now in advance."


    After speaking, Rogge left the main control room without looking back.


    At the same time, he took out his communicator and issued a new order to Konoha''s troops.


    The content of the command is very simple, that is, if Thanos'' fleet continues to move forward, it will directly destroy it without keeping its hands.


    After doing all this, he opened the portal to Titan.


    Along with the circle on his right hand, a portal shining with golden sparks appeared in front of him.


    On the other side of the door is the battlefield where he fights Thanos.


    To be precise, it was the area where he killed Thanos in the first place.


    After coming out of the portal, he saw Thanos fully armed.


    As soon as the portal took shape, Roger knew that Thanos had gotten rid of the state of reincarnating from the dirty soil.


    Sure enough, when he walked out of the portal, he saw the "living" Thanos.


    A huge double-edged sword was inserted into the ground, and he was wearing a full set of armor. The helmet was hung on the sword casually.


    Thanos Dama Jindao, who had come alive completely, sat on the broken stone pillar.


    "You are early!"


    After passing through the portal, Roger got off the surfboard and asked Thanos.


    "I can only stay in this state for a week, and I can''t come over according to the agreed time."


    Thanos was still sitting on the stone pillar and answered calmly.


    "You actually found''death'', not bad!"


    There are not many people in the universe who can resurrect the existence of Thanos perfectly.


    Among the most likely to help Thanos, there is only death among the five creation gods.


    This is also one of the reasons why Roger asked Thanos to find death in the first place.


    "Found it, but it''s a little different from what I thought."


    After that, Thanos stood up, took the helmet off the double-edged sword, and put it on solemnly.


    When he pulled out the double-edged sword stuck in the ground, he said something that Rogge hadn''t thought of.


    "She is also very interested in you and made a deal with me."


    "What deal?"


    "Kill you, she will revive me completely!"


    Although he said he was going to kill himself, Roger did not feel any killing intent on him.


    "That''s it! Let me see how much stronger you who made a deal with death!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Chakra on Roger''s body surged frantically.


    Nine tails mode!


    In an instant, his entire body became composed of golden light, and the imperial robes and clothes on his body also turned into energy-like forms.


    On the chest and shoulders, black gouyu and spiral patterns appeared.


    With Kyuubi, no, after reaching an agreement with Jiuyao, he can already perform the perfect Kyuubi mode smoothly.


    When Rogge entered the Nine Tails mode, Thanos did not hesitate and swung his double-edged sword directly towards him.


    Oversized jade spiral pill!


    Facing Thanos, who was attacking like a cannonball, Roger raised his hand and was a super-large jade spiral pill.


    Because the chakra has become a golden chakra, the super large jade spiral pill he cast at this time hits Thanos like a golden sun.


    boom!


    The double-edged battle violently collided with the super-large jade spiral pill.


    A terrifying explosion sounded loudly.


    Rogge and Thanos launched a second wave of offensive as soon as the blast wave rose.


    For others, the power of this explosion may be life-threatening.


    But for them, this explosion didn''t even have the qualifications to make them shake their bodies.


    Clang, clang, clang...


    While launching the second wave of offensive, Rogge summoned the Kusanaru Sword, head-to-head with Thanos to fight melee combat with swordsmanship.


    Although the size of the double-edged sword is amazing, in Thanos''s hands, the double-edged sword seems to have no weight, and it is flexible as if it violated the rules of physics.


    However, Roger, who wielded the Kusanaru sword, was not bad at all.


    If Thanos¡¯s fighting style is a frenzied sect that is open and close, then Rogge¡¯s fighting style is a technical sect that combines skill and speed.


    Although their fighting styles are different.


    But with their respective powerful bodies, they fought a dazzling battle.


    During the fight, Rogge discovered that Thanos¡¯ already terrifying body had undergone surprising changes after experiencing the resurrection of death.


    The previous Thanos still had some shortcomings in speed and flexibility.


    But now, he is a hexagonal warrior with full attributes.


    The bulk of his body did not affect his movements and agility in the slightest.


    If he hadn''t eaten the Chakra fruit, Rogge really didn''t have much confidence to compete with Thanos in close combat.


    In close combat, the most important thing is not the fighting skills, but the physical fitness.


    If you don''t have enough physical fitness, even if you have the best skills, you will get punched to the ground.


    With the strengthening of the Chakra fruit and the Nine Tails mode, Rogge''s physical fitness is not only inferior to Thanos, but even stronger.


    However, Thanos is not so easy to deal with.


    Although he did not expect that Roger''s physical fitness could actually be improved to this point, he keenly discovered that Roger had taken a crucial step and reached the existence of the heavenly father.


    After realizing this, Thanos didn''t keep his hands anymore. With a strong wave of the double-edged sword, the whole person shouted.


    Bang!


    In Thanos''s heavy horizontal sword, Roger was forced to step back a few steps.


    Then, he discovered that Thanos was different.


    Heavenly Father!


    Thanos has actually entered the heavenly father level!


    When he fought just now, he was still quite sure that Thanos was not a heavenly father.


    But now, Thanos showed an undoubted heavenly father-like aura.


    Breakthrough?


    No, this is impossible!


    Although in some novels, there are many cases of breakthroughs.


    But this kind of thing, in reality, is basically unlikely to happen.


    Promoting from one level to another is not simply eating and drinking.


    Even Roger himself spent several months adapting to his strength after the breakthrough.


    If someone really breaks through in the battle, then the most likely outcome is that this lucky guy, unable to control his sudden surge of power, died aggrievedly in the hands of the enemy.


    Fighting seems to be a barbaric technique, but in fact, it is an extremely scientific technique.


    The strength, speed, angle, frequency of the attack...


    If you can''t control your own power perfectly, let alone kill the enemy, it will be a question of whether you can survive.


    "You have changed, you actually learned to keep a hand in battle!"


    After being forced to retreat, Roger did not continue to attack Thanos, and said to Thanos, who was already a heavenly father.


    "As long as you can win, the means is not important!"


    Thanos answered calmly.


    In the past, he did not bother to play with these methods, but after playing with Roger once, his mentality has undergone some subtle changes.


    He didn''t use any means before, because he had the strength to crush the enemy.


    But now it is different. Roger is not an existence that can be crushed by him.


    Under such circumstances, it is not incomprehensible that he adopts some tactics of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    "Since you have revealed your hole cards, then I will show my hole cards too!"


    After speaking, Rogge inserted the Kusanaru sword in his hand diagonally into the ground and assumed an empty-handed combat posture.


    Eighty gods air strike!


    Shake the sky with immortal road, offensive and defensive, a ruthless fist!


    Under Thanos'' gaze, a golden chakra appeared on Roger''s palm.


    In the next second, countless fists formed by the extreme chakras emerged instantly, and the meteor shower attacked Thanos.


    boom! boom! boom¡­¡­


    Compared with the fist on top of the Hua Buddha, the fist of the Eighty God Air Strike, in terms of appearance, does not have the shocking feeling of destroying the world.


    But in terms of power, the power of the Eighty God Air Strike is no worse than that of the top of the Buddha.


    Compared with Dingshanghua Buddha, which has a limited number of fists, the Eighty God Air Strikes can be released forever as long as Chakra is enough.


    Faced with the countless Chakra''s Fists, Thanos did not evade, nor did he step back.


    Just like an invincible general who is still invincible facing the charge of thousands of troops, standing in place, brandishing a double-edged sword in his hand.


    He wants to resist Rogge''s eighty magical air strikes!


    After the last battle, Thanos has determined that he is far inferior to Roger in energy attacks.


    If that''s the case, then use your best method to recklessly fight Roger.


    Eighty gods air strikes continue to hit Thanos.


    Thanos also used the double-edged swords in his hand to fight, and tried his best to resist the Eighty God Air Strike.


    Although the power of the Eighty Divine Air Strikes shook the world, the Thanos at this time was at the same level as the heavenly father anyway.


    Although he was a little embarrassed to resist, Thanos eventually blocked all Chakra''s fists.


    As a price, both the double-edged battle in his hand and the armor on his body were completely shattered by the eighty divine air strikes.


    "You are very¡­¡­"


    After resisting Roger''s eighty divine air strikes, Thanos just wanted to say something when he saw Roger''s right hand raised high.


    A huge black ball like a black hole appeared in his hand.


    Expansion to seek the truth!


    Roger was not interested in explaining to Thanos what the inflated Taoist jade is. After this huge and incomparable Taoist jade was formed, he didn''t hesitate to force his legs to attack Thanos directly.


    It can annihilate all properties, return the world to nothingness, and it is also the starting point of a new space!


    Inflated Qiu Dao Jade can swallow all kinds of energy, hiding the power to return the world to nothingness.


    In terms of power, Swelling Qiu Daoyu is his strongest single attack skill right now.


    Even the tail beast jade launched in the form of a complete tail beast cannot be compared with the swelling jade.


    Rogge does not intend to make the decisive battle a protracted battle.


    From the moment he entered the Nine Tails mode, he was ready for a quick fight and a quick decision.


    And this swelling and seeking Taoist jade is the ultimate ultimate move he prepared for this battle.


    Seeing the swelling and seeking Dao Jade getting closer and closer to him, Thanos still didn''t have any plans to retreat.


    Since he started to fight, he has never taken a step back.


    Not before, and neither will it now.


    When Swell Qiu Daoyu came to him, Thanos clenched his right fist and threw the strongest punch of his life.


    boom!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When everything returned to calm, Rogge lifted his nine-tailed pattern and came to the deep giant pit that seemed to go straight to hell.


    He won, and he won without suspense.


    Although Thanos slammed a strong punch at the last moment, the ending will not change in the face of the expansion of the jade.


    After standing in front of this huge pit and staring for a few minutes, he opened the portal to return to Konoha hidden village.


    Although Thanos died under the swelling jade, he didn''t know why, he always had a hunch, that he could see this guy known as a crazy Titan in the future.


    Forget it, don''t want it!


    The future will be discussed later.


    After summoning back the silver surfboard that only played a role as a means of transportation, he turned his head and glanced at the Titan star, which was gradually dying.


    Afterwards, he walked into the portal without looking back and returned to his own Konoha hidden village...


    Ninja God who likes Meimanli, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literature of the Ninja God who likes Meimanli has the fastest update speed.

 ~： End of this testimonial

    Although it was a little different from what was expected, I finished the last chapter and gave a slightly, maybe, probably, and okay ending...


    Now that it''s over, let''s finish this testimonial as usual!


    First of all, thank you for your continued support. Without you, the apprentice would never have written so long.


    Although there is no way to compare with other authors, this is already the most apprentice novel with the most words...


    By the way, let''s talk about the achievements of the novel...


    In general, the results of the novel are not very good, but not very bad...


    Seventy thousand collections, fifteen thousand high order, two thousand all...


    If it wasn''t for some problems in the mid-term plots, the results should have been better. For example, even the fine badges ordered for three thousand were closer...


    However, it can be regarded as a new record for apprentices to be able to write a two-thousand-average order. The dream of high-quality goods is left to the new book to complete...


    The book was published on June 5th last year, and it¡¯s almost 10 months now...


    In 10 months, more than 1.4 million words have been updated, which is an average of more than 4,000 words per day. This update volume is indeed a bit stretched...


    But there is no way, the apprentice is not the kind of hand-speed party with extraordinary talent...


    The number of words in the update is not a lot, but fortunately, there is no interruption during the update. If I remember correctly, I only took three days off after publishing the book, 2 days during the Spring Festival, and 1 day this month...


    From this perspective, apprentices can also be regarded as the more diligent kind...


    Finally, I would like to thank every reader, grandpa who has always supported the apprentice. I can already recite the IDs of many of you...


    Okay, let''s not say other sensational things...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Finally, let¡¯s put an advertisement for the new book. The apprentice¡¯s new book "The Devil Fruits in Mei Manli" has been released, and now it has a hundred thousand words. If you like it, you might as well support it...


    Click on the apprentice¡¯s avatar or open the top post in the comment area to find the apprentice¡¯s new book...


    The **** of ninja who likes Meiman, please collect it: (novelhall.com) The literary update of the **** of ninja in Meiman is the fastest.